《Crazy Sex Adventures(Erotica)》


 The School Girl:>Ep1

    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Please note that the following stories unapologetically contains very dark, raw, and mature contents. It¡¯s not advisable for underage. And if you are not into reading erotica, do not continue, or else you¡¯d be stuck into this new captivating world. Theseptions contains a plethora of sizzling erotic romance stories that will keep you on the edge of your SEAT.


    Comments are wee.


    ENJOY¡­


    New Story Title:? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    THE SCHOOL GIRL (Erotica)


    SYNOPSIS:


    A horny male teacher gets more than he could wish for at an exclusive residential school for senior girls.


    ¡­¡­..


    I looked at her with new eyes. Her hair was hanging forwards and her sweet face looked so soft. I looked at her perfectly straight legs, slightly tanned. He thighs were full and her calves had a lovely roundness to them. She had a woman¡¯s legs ¨C not those of a typical skinny schoolgirl. I felt my cock starting to twitch and decided the best thing would be to get this over with a. s. a. p. I moved behind her, holding the ruler poised above her glorious behind.


    ******************


    I arrived at Benlow schoolte, veryte. Miss Archer was expecting me at 10. 00 and it was 11. 30 now. Damn this British public transport. I hoped she would be understanding. Mistake number one!


    The school secretary ushered me into the oak-panelled room inplete silence. I was seated in a chair two feet away from the imposing desk. I had been informed that Miss Archer would be with me shortly. I looked casually around the room at the shelves of books, filing cabs etc. All very ordered, all very British.


    I was here to start my new teaching post, the term had already started but it was the first work I could find and I was d to get it. I had never taught in a ¡®public¡¯ school before. Why was it called that? It was anything but public! But Benlow was short of a Geography teacher and the fact that I knew severalnguages well enough to teach them and deputise, clinched the deal. It was unclear as to what happened to thest Geography teacher, but what the heck, it was my job now.


    A British public school. Here was me, a quiet guy from Florida surrounded by all of this history. I guess that¡¯s why the post attracted me ¨C a very well respected school, good grades, extra-curricr activities, sports facilities but most importantly for me, a room on the grounds. This would suit me fine for the next year until I got back on my feet. The pay wasn¡¯t brilliant, but you can¡¯t turn down free amodation. The only catch was that I would be a ¡®House Master¡¯ and that would probably involve some supervision of some of the kids that lived on the campus.


    Another first for me would be that this was an all-female school. That didn¡¯t bother me, I¡¯d rather teach girls than boys ¨C far more quiet and attentive. Easier. The door opened as I was woken from my thoughts. Before I could stand a stern voice said ¡°Ah, Mr. Kway, so d you could join us¡±. This was my first run-in with Miss Archer.


    Miss Archer, I never found out her first name, was 40ish, tall and reasonably pleasant. She had a very serious air and my attempts at humour fell on stony ground. She said she was pleased to have me there particrly as I would be filling the post of House Master also. She exined that this involved just being the adult presence in a house of around 16 of the boarding girls, whom I would meetter. She stressed that it was up to me to ensure discipline was maintained and she gave me a look as though she was expecting a reply. I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say so she carried on and talked (at length) about the tradition of the school and the quality of girls it produced. All of this took nearly an hour and I was desperate for a pee at the end.


    We toured the school buildings and I got my first glimpse of the girls ¨C and they of me. I got stares and looks as any new teacher would but I think it was the fact that I was male, under 30 and reasonably handsome that surprised the girls. The other two male teachers were both near retirement and fairly disgusting in their personal habits.


    The girls were what you would expect from such a privileged background ¨C middle ss, affluent, bright, they all seemed to be called Jessica or Laura and they were all very well presented, mainly thanks to the uniform they wore. Standard grey skirt, maroon sweater and white blouse. They could be described with the word ¡®neat¡¯ (as in tidy) as could the school. I felt like I would enjoy it here. The girls were aged between 11 and 16 and I wouldter find out that my house would contain the 5th year ¨C 15 & 16 year olds. Oh great, the rebellious age!


    A few dayster at the weekend, I moved my stuff into Alban House at the edge of the grounds and prepared for my first lessons on Monday. It was Sunday night however, that I started working. Around 10pm I heard a loud crash and then girlish giggling from the hall. I went out quickly to find two girls ter named as Le and Simone) hastily tidying a smashed vase. They were hot and flushed and I guessed a ¡®game¡¯ had gotten out of hand. I asked the usual dumb questions and got the usual dumb answers but the girls were making a good job of tidying up and the vase was a very in one used for just holding flowers. I said that if the vase was reced within a couple of days, nothing more would be said. They thanked me profusely (Very profusely!) and I went back to my room.


    The next day went well. I met the ss (or Form!) I would be looking after and got my rota (or Timetable!) for the sses I would be teaching. My form was ¡®5F¡¯, a group of pleasant fifth-years and, surprise surprise, Le and Simone were two of the girls in the ss, sitting at the back and keeping quiet for a change. At the end of roll-call (or Assembly!) I held them back and reminded them of their promise to rece the vase. They apologised and left. At the end of the day I got back to the house and sure enough, on the hall table was a nice and shiny new vase. Round 1 to Mr. Kway!

 The School Girl:>Ep2

    The next few weeks went fine. The girls were pleasant and open to learn, the duties of a House Master were few and I was enjoying the work.


    The girls were definitely cut from the same cloth. Born into reasonable money, they were expected to be well educated and sophisticated so that they could snag the best husbands. Work and career were lower on their list of aspirationspared to fashion, travel and money.


    They were all immactely groomed with gorgeous long hair and small chins and noses. Where there mothers might have been secretaries (to the boss) or p. a.¡¯s or maybe Air Stewardesses (marrying the pilot) their daughters were sent to Benlow to get the education they needed so that University might be an option but was unlikely to be the oue. The girls spent 6 months in Daddy¡¯s business before travelling to Switzend or the French alps to work in chalets.


    The girls knew more about hem-lines and the right sort of shoe to wear than about trigonometry.


    My next ¡®run-in¡¯ with Miss Archer came in my fourth week. I heard shouting one night and went out into the hall to see Phillipa m down the payphone and then smash the handset against the wall. I was aghast, Phillipa was one of the most quiet characters around. She turned to see me and then froze. Her eyes immediately fell to the floor and her shoulders slumped. I ordered her into my room and asked her to exin what had happened. She¡¯d had a bust-up with her boyfriend and she¡¯d ¡®phoned to confront him with something or other and then gotten angry. All the time she was apologising and offering to make good on the repair to the wall. It urred to me that money was not a problem for these girls and so I decided on the extra punishment of writing an essay on ¡®The Control of Anger¡¯. She grumpily epted this and left.


    The next day I was called in to see Miss Archer who was fully briefed on all of the details of the night before. Apparently a cleaner had found some mess (even though I¡¯d told Phillipa to clear it up) reported it and Miss Archer had made her own inquiries. I put it to her that she could have asked me but she dismissed this with a flick of the hand and said she¡¯d tried to get hold of me but I was in a ss or unavable. I said nothing but her tone softened a little and she said ¡°Mr. Kway, Benlow is a school of tradition. Discipline is one of our most treasured traditions. The girls are sent here to learn respect. They are sent here by their parents and in most cases their mothers were pupils here also and as such they must value our traditions and our methods¡±.


    At this point her voice hardened a little, ¡°But discipline is not something we take lightly. It must be enforced, rigidly at all times¡±. I started to reply but she carried on, ¡°What you didst night, whilst good intentioned, has not taught Phillipa anything. She must be disciplined strongly so that there is never a reurrence of such behaviour¡±. I could tell any argument would be futile and doing a quick bit of mental math it became obvious that I needed this job more than an argument so I just agreed with her. I epted her views and excused myself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking back to the house that afternoon I saw Phillipa and quickened my pace to walk alongside of her. She didn¡¯t say a word when I asked if she was O. K. She didn¡¯t say anything in fact, just ¡®ummed¡¯ and nodded as I spoke. We parted at the house. About an hourter there was a knock on my door and I called out for the person to enter and in walked Simone.


    I liked Simone a lot, she was bright and good fun but she knew when to cut the crap and get down to the work. Simone had the loveliest long dark brown hair. It almost shone in spite of its¡¯ dark colour and it moved and fell around her shoulders effortlessly.


    She stood in-spite of my offer of a seat and looked directly at me. She used me of getting Phillipa into trouble with Miss Archer and what had happened was my fault. She was clearly agitated and wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I asked her to expand on what she was saying but she was too worked up. Finally, she took a seat opposite me and calmed down. It turned out that as soon as I had left miss Archer¡¯s study, Phillipa was called in. She¡¯d been told that Miss Archer and I had agreed that more discipline was need and Miss Archer had administered 6 strokes of the cane.


    I was dumb-struck. I¡¯d heard that British schools still used corporal punishment but I¡¯d nevere across it personally. I assured Simone that this was none of my doing and I was annoyed that this had happened, but Simone looked directly at me and said ¡°If you¡¯d been firmer with Pippa originally, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡±. I was silenced, she carried on ¡°We all get spanked and caned at Benlow, I¡¯ve had it twice this year already ¨C we¡¯re used to it¡± she paused ¡°But no- one wants it from Archer¡± and her words trailed off and she looked away. I thought I saw her wince.


    After I¡¯d thanked Simone for her exnation, it must have taken guts on her part, I thought about what she¡¯d said. The girls were looking to me to keep things ¡®In House¡¯ as it were. But spanking and caning girls wasn¡¯t my thing, it wasn¡¯t a teaching ¡®tool¡¯ I¡¯d ever used. And where to spank them? On the hand, legs, behind even? I thought about it some more that evening but finally turned in and had a rather strange and slightly erotic dream about some faceless girls all bending before me and lifting their skirts.


    These were dreams I tried NOT to have! They can be dangerous when you¡¯re a male teacher! Particrly when I¡¯d got a thing for uniforms! I woke myself and got out of bed. I took my case from under the bed and found what I was looking for. A magazine with the subtle title of ¡®Boobs, Skirts & High Heels¡¯. Basically a skin mag of buxom women spilling out of tight blouses, or women in an office environment reclining over desks and showing their legs. I flicked through and couldn¡¯t resist tossing off. I¡¯d found that this released some frustrations and kept my mind away from the obvious distractions a school can offer.

 The School Girl:>Ep3

    Two dayster, I had Simone in my room again. This time clutching a note from Miss Archer, but addressed to me. I asked Simone if she knew what this was about but she just shrugged her shoulders a little and didn¡¯t speak. I opened the note and read it. ¡®Mr. Kway. I have had cause to discuss a matter with Simone Tallington. This matter needs no further discussion but Simone is aware of her wrong-doing and must be punished. I pass to you the responsibility for administering some discipline to this wayward girl. Yours, L. Archer¡¯.


    I looked at Simone and her face showed no emotion. ¡°Do you know what this says¡± I asked. She nodded and said ¡°I¡¯ve not read it but I can guess¡±. I walked over to my desk and stood with my back to her. It urred to me that I didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°And what is the usual punishment¡­¡± I left my question hanging hoping she would answer. She answered without looking up ¡°Six strokes with the cane on bare cheeks or 10 covered¡±. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears! Bare Cheeks! What sort of practice was this?


    I paused for a second and tried to keep the tremble out of my voice. ¡°And what do the girls usually choose?¡± I queried, I¡¯m sure my voice was rising towards the end. ¡°Covered¡± was her sparse reply. ¡°Very well then,¡± I began ¡°get yourself ready¡±. My eyes nearly popped out of my head as this lovely girl bent forwards and gripped her ankles tightly, legs slightly apart. I swallowed hard. It only then urred to me that I hadn¡¯t got a cane. I looked round for something else and saw the wooden ruler on my desk. That would do. I moved towards her and without prompting she lifted her left hand to the hem of her skirt and flicked it up casually to bear her lovely bum.


    No wonder these girls were snapped up quick as wives! She wore some standard white panties and white ankle socks but the vision that stood before me was wonderful. A quick sh crossed my mind of kneeling behind her and flicking my tongue up the backs of her thighs and making her giggle but I soon shook that away. She turned her head to look up at me and said ¡°I¡¯m ready¡±.


    I looked at her with new eyes. Her hair was hanging forwards and her sweet face looked so soft. I looked at her perfectly straight legs, slightly tanned. He thighs were full and her calves had a lovely roundness to them. She had a woman¡¯s legs ¨C not those of a typical skinny schoolgirl. I felt my cock starting to twitch and decided the best thing would be to get this over with a. s. a. p. I moved behind her, holding the ruler poised above her glorious behind. I closed my eyes for a second and pictured her kneeling on the bed waiting for me to slide in behind her¡­ Damn it, Kway. You definitely need to get some female (adult!)pany.


    I cursed myself for my weakness and brought the ruler down hard on the curves of the girls¡¯ backside. Simone winced and drew breath quickly across her teeth. Her body shook a little and her wiggle caused her long dark hair to sway as it flowed from her head.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I realised I¡¯d been a little too firm. I swished again, lower than before. Simone winced once more. A small red mark started to form across the middle of her ass cheek. A few more spanks with the ruler and the count was six.


    Simone sniffed and I supposed she might be crying. I couldn¡¯t do anymore. I said ¡°Please stand, Simone. I think that¡¯s enough¡±. She rose slowly and I watched her behind as the skirt slid slowly back down.


    She was a little red-faced but no tears. She turned to me and said softly ¡°Thank you¡±, then she left. I stood in the middle of the room, ruler in hand unsure of what to do next. I had just physically spanked a lovely girl for no reason I was aware of. She had bent before me showing all of her glorious legs and ass and I had spanked her. Jesus, but I was horny! I reyed the scene in my mind. Within a minute, I was on my bed, trousers down jacking off into a tissue with ¡®Boobs, Skirts & High Heels¡¯ open in front of me. My favourite photo-spread (Ca, brte, 21 years old is a naughty secretary) open in front of me. The girl in the photos was bending forwards over a desk with no skirt on. Her fabulous legs encased in nylon stockings and ck high heels. She was looking into the camera as if to say ¡®Well, what are you waiting for?¡¯. I came with a low moan but as I did, Ca¡¯s face had turned into Simone¡¯s.

 The School Girl:>Ep4

    A couple of weeks went by without incident and the term was nearing its¡¯ end and getting close to Christmas. I was pleased, I¡¯d managed to save enough money to get home (Pensac) for the holidays. There was no luck on the female (adult)pany front but I was friendly with the girls and I managed to keep my lust in check.


    On Friday nights, most of the girls went home for the weekend but some stayed and I would asionally see them in town of an evening. They were trusted to behave but the 10pm curfew was strictly enforced. Which meant that I was also effectively on curfew as it was my responsibility to check on the girls. This Friday, I was in the local pub and ordering my final drink at around 9. 30pm. I looked over into the lounge area and saw a face I recognised ¨C none other than Simone. I wonder if she knew that she¡¯d been the object of some of my fantasiestely?


    She was flirting with some of the local guys but she was a sensible girl and I didn¡¯t interfere. She didn¡¯t see me but I sure saw her. She wore a tight ck skirt, way too short and high heels over ck nylons. She also wore a thin red top that showed she was no boy! She had lovely rounded breasts and very slight bumps showed where her nipples were ready to rise. Her hair was piled on her head and her neck looked so inviting. I leant on the bar and gazed at this vision. I was not the only one! Most of the guys in the bar were sneaking glimpses as well. I smiled to myself when I thought of how I¡¯d spanked her ¨C I wondered what some of these guys might pay to have that privilege!


    I left just before ten and headed home. Simone was still in the pub and I was halfway expecting to see her run past me to get back before curfew. But I reached the house and stood at the doorway looking at the night sky until the church clock struck ten. I went inside and sat by my door, listening.


    At 10. 40pm, I heard the door open and heels click on the stone floor. I opened my door quickly and Simone froze as she saw me. I walked towards her and stood directly in front of her. It was cold outside and her nipples looked delicious. ¡°Simone, do you have an exnation for yourteness?¡± I asked. She smiled at first and then looked down ¨C she knew she was in trouble. ¡°No Sir¡± was all she said. ¡°I think you need to be disciplined, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded and walked into my room.


    I watched her bum as she walked. Shit, but this was a sexy girl. I closed the door and she stood in the middle of my room, looking downcast. ¡°To make matters worse,¡± I began ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking tonight¡±. She quickly turned and stammered out ¡°No. It was only coke, honest¡± And stopped when she saw the smirk on my face. She knew she been caught out again. Double trouble!. She returned with ¡°I thought it was you in the pub, you should havee over and we could have talked¡±. I said that she looked busy with all of the guys around her and her face fell into a sly smile and she said ¡°Yes, but none of them are real men, are they?¡± and she looked deep into my eyes.


    I broke away from her gaze and sternly said that she had broken the rules and must be punished. What happened next seemed to be almost in slow motion. She turned away from me and looked back over her shoulder never once letting her eyes leave mine. She said, very softly and slowly, ¡°Well, go ahead¡± and she pulled the hem of her skirt up over her ass and bent forwards a little. Jesus, I nearly came on the spot!


    She was wearing ck hold-up stockings and a thin ck G-string. I stood open mouthed looking at this slut in front of me not even considering that she was only 16 years old. My eyes followed the curves of her legs and the line of the stockings down to her high-heeled stilettos. Shit, but she was fuckable. She interrupted my thoughts by saying ¡°I can see your friend agrees¡± and I saw her eyes move to my crotch. I was so stiff a cat couldn¡¯t scratch it!


    I quickly turned away from her and said ¡°Simone, you¡¯re improperly dressed and it¡¯s veryte ¨C go to your room and we¡¯ll sort this out tomorrow¡±. Out of the corner of my eye I could see her stand upright and turn towards me.


    I watched her almost sway over to me and my cock twitched as her skirt fell back into ce hiding her treasures. She smiled as she saw me look at her legs. ¡°Older men go for legs and particrly stockings, don¡¯t they?¡± she asked rhetorically. ¡°The boys can¡¯t keep their hands off my boobs but the older men like to see legs¡± and by the time she¡¯d finished she was standing only a foot in front of me. Before I could speak she spoke softly herself and said ¡°I made Dad¡¯s business partnere by just letting him rub my legs when I was wearing stockings, you know¡±. My mouth just opened and closed like a fish.


    Of all the women I¡¯d seen in the strip joints of Reno and other ces, none of them exuded as much sexuality as this girl standing in front of me now ¨C and she knew it! She leant closer to me so that her full, red lips were only six inches away from mine and said ¡°Of course, he preferred it when I sucked him off¡±. I pulled away. ¡°Enough Simone, go to your room now¡± I said sternly but I wondered if she could hear the slight tremble in my voice. She pushed her bottom lip out and looked sulky and said ¡°Oh, can¡¯t we have some fun together. There¡¯s only E upstairs and she¡¯s always asleep by ten, and it¡¯s eleven now.¡±


    Images of this girl blowing my cock and riding me until I came flooded my mind. I could almost feel my willpower crumbling. I was asking questions of myself like ¡®who would know¡¯ and ¡®just once should be o. k.¡¯ but the memories of being out of work and the possibility of prosecution snapped me back into reality. ¡°No Simone. You still deserve to be punished, even more so now. Perhaps I should let Miss Archer take care of you¡± I threatened.


    Her face lost its¡¯ lightness as though I¡¯d physically pped her. She knew the game was over. She turned and headed for the door but before leaving she said ¡°Think of me next time you wank off ¨C I know I¡¯ll be thinking of you¡­¡± and she pulled the hem of her skirt up to reveal her stocking top one more time. And with that she left.


    I sighed deeply as I stood and looked down at my aching cock. I wondered how angry he was with me. If he had a voice would he be saying ¡®but think of that sweet little pussy!¡¯. I sat on the bed and managed to resist for a full two minutes before I slid down my trousers and stroked my cock. I closed my eyes and thought directly of Simone. The picture of her standing straight-legged but bent forwards with her stockings exposed. I came within a minute and grunted deeply. I thought I heard a noise by the door and I quickly tidied myself away. I went to the door and opened it quickly but there was nothing happening. I also thought I heard heels clicking on thending upstairs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 The School Girl:>Ep5

    Saturday brought fresh challenges. E received a call from home and was gone by 10am. Simone and I walked her to the train station as she was clearly upset at the news of her mother¡¯s illness but she was strong enough to make the journey on her own. Which left Simone and me ¨C alone for the weekend. And I was a little nervous.


    Simone looked fabulous again. Scrubbed clean but so bright and fresh, her golden hair blowing freely in the wind. She had on a fluffy sweater which only entuated her femininity. I said goodbye to her at the station and walked off. She ran behind and caught me up, holding my arm and saying ¡°Please, can we talk. I know I said some thingsst night that I¡¯m ashamed of ¡­ but I do need to talk to someone¡­ someone that will¡± she paused ¡°understand my problems¡±.


    I looked at her and said ¡°Can¡¯t one of the other girls help ¨C how about Le?¡±. She replied, ¡°Oh Lee is fine, but I need to talk on an adult level¡±. She looked up at me with big, imploring eyes. I couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°O. K., let¡¯s talk as we walk¡±. We were in a countryne running away from the station back to the school. It was a two-mile walk but a nice day and we decided to cut across some fields running next to the school and walk that way.


    Simone was obviously a troubled girl. She started by apologising again for what she¡¯d said but I told her that no-one would know. She told me how she was afraid of her father ¨C which is why she spent most weekends at the school. At the age of 12, when her body was developing, he¡¯d started to take more of an interest in her bath-times and would sit in her room in the mornings as she was dressing for school ¨C supposedly to talk before he went off to work but he would watch her intently as she dressed. At first Simone loved having her Daddy around but she realised that it wasn¡¯t right in some way.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her father had a close friend and business partner ¨C Philip. He was clearly a guy that liked young girls and when they were as sophisticated as Simone, he took an even keener interest. For her fifteenth birthday Philip offered to take her to Paris. He flew there often and on this asion needed to stay over the weekend. He said that she would fly out with him on the Friday, she could stay at the same hotel where there was a swimming pool and gym and at the weekend they would explore the city together. He said that in all of his visits to the city, he¡¯d never looked around it ¨C he was divorced without any children of his own.


    Simone jumped at the chance and her parents agreed.


    The one stiption Philip made was that Simone would have to look ¡®smart and grown-up¡¯ while they were there. This turned out to mean that he wanted her to wear skirts and blouses and be paraded almost as his toy or sex-kitten. She told me that she was already 5¡ä 5¡å and wearing 34B bras and had borrowed her big sisters underwear on asion ¨C ¡®J Reger¡¯ and simr quality stuff. As she was talking I could feel my cock starting to stir. She was a lovely girl with a silky voice and the way she was talking about these ¡®adult¡¯ matters was quite arousing.


    Philip had picked her up on the Friday morning (her birthday was Sunday) and drove them to the airport in his BMW. As she was seated next to him, he patted her thigh andmented her on how ¡®womanly¡¯ she looked. The day went fine, he went to meetings after they checked in and she filled her time in the hotel. That evening, they walked around Paris, eating crepes from a street stall, watching the mime artists at the Pompidou centre and had a fine time. He treated her as a grown-up and she responded in kind by acting mature and dropping any obvious ¡®girlyness¡¯. At the hotel, he kissed her goodnight with a peck on the cheek and they went to their separate bedrooms.


    The next day (Saturday) he told her he would take her around the shops and buy something for his favourite ¡®niece¡¯ on her birthday and make the day all about her. They went to ¡®Gallerie Lafayette¡¯ and he took her to the dress department. She loved the clothes, so silky and so well made. She tried on a few and paraded for him. She thought nothing of it, she did this all the time with her mother.


    He picked a dress for her that was in ck but very short and left her shoulders bare. It fit perfectly as she was so slim and he made a point of taking her to the shoe department and choosing a pair of ck stilettos. To finish the look, he said, they went to the lingerie department and he bought her a set of silk underwear ¨C soft and sheer panties, garter belt and silk stockings, very sheer. A bra and camisole also. She epted everything gratefully and without a second thought.


    They walked and walked that day and arrived back at the hotel around 6pm. He said he would call for her at 7. 30pm and they would go somewhere ¡®posh¡¯ for dinner. He said more than once that she would look lovely in her new outfit and he made it in that as he¡¯d bought it for her, she could at least wear it for him.


    She bathed andid the new clothes on the bed. The clothes felt so ¡®adult¡¯ and she finally felt like she was a real woman in spite of being only one day short of 15. She had shaved her legs, smothered herself in the lotions that were stocked in the hotel bathroom, spent time drying and styling her gorgeous hair making it fall in soft waves to shorten the length but leave it bouncing on the top of her shoulders.


    She put on the garter belt and slid the stockings over her legs. She slipped on the panties and shoes and admired herself in the mirror. She stepped into the dress and it almost hissed as it slid up her nylon encased legs and over her slim figure.


    She touched her make-up, not too much ¡°I didn¡¯t want to appear tarty¡± and applied a soft pink gloss to her full lips. A shot of expensive Chanel perfume ¨C another gift from Philip ¨C and she was ready to go as her door was knocked.

 The School Girl:>Ep6

    By this time, nearly an hour of walking had put us a few miles from the station but a few more away from the school as we had ambled and took whicheverne looked most interesting¡­ My cock was now stiff as I pictured Simone dressed that way. All this time she was talking evenly and matter-of-fact. I could tell this had been distressing for her but I felt that it was helping for her to talk about it. Was I the first one she had confided in?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I told Simone she didn¡¯t have to carry-on giving me all of the details but she said it helped her to rationalise it all in her own mind if she tried to recall all of the details so that, in her words, she ¡°could see where I had led him on¡±.


    Back in Paris, Philip had knocked her door and she opened it fully dressed in the outfit he had bought, with a pearl ne to round it off. She must have looked gorgeous. She said that Philip had apuded and then held her tightly and kissed her on the lips. He said that ¡®that was for being so beautiful¡¯. She felt warm, mature and sophisticated.


    She described Philip to me, tallte 30s with jet ck hair. Handsome, muscr and a good dresser. It sounded as though she had a little crush on him and when I quizzed her about it she half admitted it. She carried on her story by saying they walked down the road to the neighbouring restaurant. A quiet little ce, very French with waiters in ck uniforms and white aprons. Small intimate tables and soft lighting ¨C very discreet.


    He was attentive and kind, funny and charming. A few sses of wine were consumed and Simone was feeling ¡®mellow¡¯. It was then that he put his hand on her thigh. He found what he wanted, namely the button of the sp on her suspender. He smiled and Simone felt warm and happy.


    They finished and walked back to the hotel. In the lift he kissed her neck and said she looked beautiful. She responded by saying she felt great and her clothes were lovely. Heughed and said that she was just saying that. No, no she replied that she meant it. He was goading her as they walked down the corridor ¨C his gamble paid off. As she entered her room he rolled the dice, ¡®I bet you¡¯re not wearing the underwear I bought for you¡¯. That was a challenge to Simone and she quickly took off her dress and stood before him as though she called the bluff on his dare.


    She must have been a vision. No bra, the dress wouldn¡¯t allow it, but her breasts firm and proud. Sheer silk stocking and suspenders, skimpy panties and ck stiletto heels. Philip closed the door and moved up to her. He held her firmly and kissed her deeply. His expert hands roamed her body and his fingers probed between her buttocks. Simone must have ¡®woken¡¯ at this point and tried to fight him off, but there was no hope. He picked her up and dropped her on the bed. Within a matter of seconds, he had his trousers and jacket off and was kneeling behind her on the bed with her on all-fours. He roughly tugged her panties aside and thrust into her. After only a few strokes, he came. Being a gentleman, he withdrew and spurtede all over her ass and thighs.


    Simone said that she stayed quite calm as she realised what had happen ¨C the enormity of what had happened. Philip hadn¡¯t taken her virginity, years of horse-riding and finding her elder sisters¡¯ vibrator had taken care of that, but he had vited her trust. She had gathered her clothes and rushed back to her room.


    She told me she didn¡¯t cry, or feel particrly dirty, but just realised she had been manipted.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡± she stated matter-of-fact ¡°I now make sure I¡¯m the one in control¡±.


    By now, Simone was talking very quietly and we had stopped within sight of the school gates. She had poured her heart out to me. She looked at me with little emotion. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever told¡± she said. I took her hand and held it tightly. I looked deep into her eyes and said ¡°Not all men are like that. Don¡¯t feel you have to live up to that sort of thing to get attention or get a boyfriend. You¡¯re a very sweet girl, bright and attractive. If possible, put it behind you and look forward¡±.


    All the while I¡¯m saying this I have an erection that you could fly a g up. She spoke again, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Her face brightened. ¡°I know now that I was taken advantage of and I know what to look for to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. Sure, I flirt but I¡¯m in control of that sort of situation ¨C and I wasn¡¯t drinkingst night, I know it makes you lose control too easily¡±. She smiled.


    We stood in silence for a while until I realised I was still holding her hand ¨C it seemed so natural. She spoke again ¡°Thanks for listening, and not passing judgement¡±. She looked at me with a devilish grin. ¡°Tag!¡± she shouted and ran off towards the school. I ran after and tagged back ¨C this happened twice more before we reached the door of the house, both panting andughing. The gloom of thest hour had been lifted and today looked like being a lovely day. And then she kissed me. She took mepletely by surprise ¨C she held my face in her hands and kissed me tenderly on the lips. She kissed me as boldly and confidently as a woman should. It onlysted a few seconds and she pulled away and ran upstairs. At the top she turned and said ¡°Thanks again¡± and disappeared.

 The School Girl:>Ep7

    I have to admit, I listened at Simone¡¯s door for a while before I knocked but I couldn¡¯t make anything out above the background noise of the radio. I knocked and called her name and she invited me in. She was sitting on her bed reading. I asked if she would like to go to the pictures that evening and her face lit up at the suggestion. We briefly discussed what to see and settled on a walk into town to the small art-house cinema. I asked her out because I thought that having unburdened herself to me as she had done, I needed to show some trust back to her. And besides, I liked being around pretty girls!


    We walked into town and talked about our favourite films. She was keen to know more about me, about the States ¨C usual stuff. She asked if I had a girlfriend but the big smile on her face told me that she was doing it out of yfulness as much as anything. We bought ice-creams and settled in the back row of the nearly empty cinema. I¡¯m not sure if either of us really wanted to see the French film, but neither of us would be so ¡®uncool¡¯ as to say that we didn¡¯t. The lights went down and the film turned out to be quite good ¨C a gentleedy that the French do so well. There was one point that was a little gruesome and Simone buried her face into my shoulder. I smelt her perfume drift up to me and I drank it in deeply.


    After the film we decided on McDonalds as we were both hungry and we started the walk back. It was a full moon and a cloudless night so we walked across the fields we had trodden that morning. We were quiet or talked a little about the film. We reached a gate that was not easy to cross in daylight because the lock was broken but at night was even more difficult. I got over without too much difficulty but Simone ended up straddling the gate and bursting into fits of giggles. I put my arms around her waist to lift down and as I did so she fell into me ¨C pressing herself full up against me. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a while and kissed again. This time, with passion on both sides. I licked her lips, tasted her tongue and rubbed my hands over her ass as we held each other tightly. When we parted she said softly said ¡°Make love to me¡±. Her face was beautiful, soft and innocent. Her body was firm and nicely curved in the right ces. She was a gorgeous girl and I was dying to fuck her. But I couldn¡¯t.


    I turned away and said ¡°Simone, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡±. She took my hand and kissed my fingertips. Then ced my hand on her breasts. I tried to pull it away but my heart wasn¡¯t in it. I wanted to do this, I really did. She pulled me to her and kissed me again. I ran my fingers through her hair and moved my mouth to her neck. I licked her earlobes and made her giggle.


    Finally, I pulled away. ¡°Geoff, please.¡± she implored. ¡°Sorry¡± I began, ¡°You really are a beautiful and gorgeous woman Simone, but we can¡¯t do this¡±. She asked ¡°Do you want to?¡±.


    With only a seconds pause I nodded and said ¡°Yes. Definitely yes. I want to lick down your body and kiss your nipples. Slide my cock into your sweet pussy and bring us both to the heights of pleasure ¨C really I DO want that. But, but we just can¡¯t¡±.


    I pulled away and made towards the house. She followed a few steps behind and we stayed that way until we reached the school gates. I turned to her and said ¡°We can¡¯t let this go any further. You¡¯ve trusted me with your secret, now I¡¯ve given you one of mine. I want you as a friend Simone, but it can¡¯t be more than that¡±. She smiled a little but I could see in her eyes the longing she felt. Shit, did she know the longing I was feeling?


    I closed the door to my room and let out a deep sigh. I sat in my chair and thought about Simone ¨C what it would be like to fuck her, to see mye dribbling down her tits, to lick her pussy, to hear her scream as she came¡­ Jesus, I was in a bad way. I was enjoying the thoughts though and my cock was responding. I pulled the case from under the bed and removed my favourite mag. I flicked to the pictures of Ca and it didn¡¯t take much imagination to picture Simone. I rubbed myself and alternately looked at the pictures and closed my eyes, dreaming of Simone. I heard a noise and looked at the door ¨C Simone was standing in the doorway, watching me jack-off!


    ¡°SIMONE¡­.¡± I started to protest but then I saw what she was wearing. A short ck pleated skirt with ck hold-up stockings and high heels, a tight white blouse and skimpy ck bra ¨C I quickly wondered if thebels were from a French store. I looked down at my swollen cock and at the pictures of Ca. I looked at Simone again ¨C the simrities were wonderful.


    She walked over to me and I didn¡¯t even try to hide my cock ¨C she had seen what I was doing. She knelt in front of me and without a word took my stiff cock in her soft hand swallowed the head trough her soft lips. Her tonguepped at the underside and swirled around the head. Her nimble fingers teased and stroked my scrotum and she sucked hard and deeply. I held her head in my hands and stroked her soft hair. Her head bobbed down further and I realised she was deep-throating me ¨C not bad for a schoolgirl!. It felt fantastic.


    All reservations were washed away as she sucked me to orgasm. My breathing shortened and she could tell I was near. She let me fall from her mouth and looked into my eyes. ¡°Where do you want toe¡± she said, matter-of-fact. ¡°Over your breasts¡± I stammered out.


    She leant back and slipped the blouse off of her shoulders. She had on acy ck bra that made her ample boobs look a beautiful creamy colour. As I was drinking in the view she was rubbing the base of my cock and I started to protest when I could feel my balls tighten and the first spurt ofe fell from the eye. She angled my cock to be a few inches away from her breasts and the second,rger spurtnded directly between them. I spurted again and again. She moved my cock around her tits until they were covered in sticky spunk. She pulled my cock to her red mouth and licked it clean. I fell back onto the bed exhausted.


    She knelt on the bed next to me and with a devilish look on her face scooped a littlee of her left breast with a finger and plopped it into her mouth. Then she took her right breast in both hands and lifted it up so that her tongue could flick over her nipple. Shepped at thee and sucked her nipple with her eyes closed. She cleaned some more and then licked her fingers ¨C almost in triumph.


    Simone looked down at me and myid cock. She paused for a second and then threw her left leg over me so that she was straddling my chest. She shuffled up so that her pussy was inches from my mouth. I looked at it, sweet and pure. She had no panties on and her pubes were neatly trimmed to leave a small ¡®V¡¯ above her lips but her lips themselves were bare.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I put my hands around her ass and pulled her pussy to me and slipped my tongue into the already wet opening. She moaned as she felt mepping her lips. I sought out her little clitty and sucked on it. She let out a deep moan and an ¡°Oh shiiiittttt¡­¡± as the waves of pleasure seeped through her. My fingers found her puckered little anus and gently stroked it. Her face contorted into so many different expressions and then fell nk as her orgasm built. Her juices tasted a little sweeter as she came. She grabbed the head of the bed and ground her hips down forcing her pussy almost into my mouth. I sucked harder on her clit and she screamed as she came. Her body shuddered and went limp. She almost fell onto the bed beside me. I looked across at her and realised she had the face of an angel.


    Wey unmoving and silent for about ten minutes. Simone rolled to look at me and reached out a hand to softly stroke my cock. ¡°I¡¯ve not had this inside of me yet¡± she said, straightforwardly. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know if I could¡± I replied. She leaned on one elbow to look me in the face and said ¡°I bet I can coax you¡± and she jumped off the bed. I sat up as she stood over by my desk. She was dressed now in just her hold-up stockings and heels. She bent forwards and gripped her ankles with her legs straight and her feet slightly apart ¨C her ass pointing straight at me. She looked at me with her head on its side. ¡°Well, you can always spank me. I know that gets you going¡± and she licked her lips.


    I rose from the bed (in more ways than one) and walked over to her. My cock was now horizontal with the ground and I looked at her gorgeous ass. Well, she asked for it, and I smacked her behind with my hand. It wasn¡¯t hard but she gave a mock squeal. I smacked again and she moaned ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve not been a bad girl, why are you doing that¡± in a girly voice.


    I ran my hand over the curves of her ass and slid my fingertips over her pussy lips. She breathed deeply as I tickled her lips and smoothed the wetness around them. I stood back a little and looked at her legs ¨C fabulous, encased in the ck nylon and high heels. My cock was rigid again now so I moved forwards and pushed the head against her wet lips. She let out a little squealed ¡°Ooh¡± and I pushed into her.

 The School Girl:>Ep8

    Simone moaned deeply and I pulled back until only the tip was in and shoved my hips forward again to thrust deep into her. She took her hands from her ankles and gripped the edge of the desk. ¡°Mmm, yes, fuck me deep, shit I need this, yeah, fuck me hard¡± she stuttered out in quick session. I needed no prompting and started to speed my tempo and thrust into her. I held onto her ass as my balls pped against her when my cock disappeared. She was moaning and panting equally and I could tell she wasn¡¯t far froming.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I slowed down but pushed harder and that sent her over the edge. She threw her head back and let out a low moan, biting her lip as she did so. I couldn¡¯t take any more and pulled out of her sweet pussy. I rubbed only a couple of times and spurtede all over her ass. I made sure some of the hot liquidnded on her anus and she jumped a little when she felt the heat. I stood her upright and kissed her neck. She turned and we kissed deeply. I led her to the bed and wey down. I pulled up the covers and turned out the light. I held her close to me and we fell asleep very quickly.


    I was woken in the morning by an odd sensation and I opened my eyes to see Simone licking my cock. It was already firm (how?) and she was clearly enjoying the feeling of being able to explore every inch of it. She saw I was awake and plopped my head into her mouth as she looked at me. Her eyes never left mine while she sucked and licked my swollen head. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re insatiable¡± I said. She stopped licking and let my cock plop onto my stomach. ¡°I can stop if you want¡± she said in a hurt voice but with a smile on her lips. She continued ¡°Or, we can fuck all day until the girls get back this afternoon¡± and she picked up my cock and started to rub me. She stroked me fast until I told her to slow down ¨C we had all day. That was what she wanted to hear.


    We fucked three more times that day ¨C once in my bed, once in hers and once in the form room. She had asked me to do this but I wasn¡¯t sure. She¡¯d had a slight sulk and said she¡¯d allowed me to indulge my fantasies ¨C now it was her turn. I gave in, that sweet face could charm the birds from the trees.


    We went to the form room and she leant forwards over her desk ¨C she loved being fucked from behind. This was her wish, whenever she sat there from now on she could think of this moment. She made me pull out and spurt over the desk so that it left a stain. There wasn¡¯t much left in me by that time but I managed to stain the light wood. She kissed me and held me tightly.


    Final Part


    During Monday¡¯sst lesson, Miss Archer¡¯s secretary handed me a note ¨C I had been summoned to appear before the great one! At the end of the lesson, I was about to make my way to Archer¡¯s study when she appeared at the door. She smiled at me and walked directly to Simone¡¯s desk. She looked closely at it and said, quite casually, ¡°So, this is where you fucked her is it?¡±.


    I was struck dumb. My mouth went dry, I felt dizzy, the whole nine yards. ¡°I can tell by your reaction Mr. Kway that my words are no surprise to you¡± she continued. I made fish-like moves with my mouth. ¡°Follow me to my study¡± shemanded. I followed.


    As I entered she was winding the video tape yer to a specified point. ¡°Ah, here it is¡± she said triumphantly. Sure enough, there I was fucking Simone from behind in the form room. ¡°Care toment?¡± was all she added. I couldn¡¯t think how she¡¯d got all that on tape, but the ce was full of old galleries and passages, plenty of ces to hide a camera ¨C the devious bitch!


    I blurted out some meaningless words but she shut me up with her raised hand. ¡°Mr. Keway¡± she began, ¡°you have been caught transgressing the most fundamental rule of this school. I don¡¯t mean sexual intercourse with a pupil, but the more serious crime of bringing the name of the school into disrepute¡±. I blinked. She continued ¡°Simone Tallington is well known to me. In fact it was her ¡®womanly¡¯ charms that caused the departure of the previous Geography teacher. It only took her two weeks before she had him fucking her. I suppose she came out with that tale of her Father¡¯s business partner ¨C always good for some sympathy that one¡±.


    Her words swirled around my head and strangely it seemed almost crude that a woman like Miss Archer should be using the word ¡®fucking¡¯. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had enough ¨C of her and of you¡± she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not to take this further if you agree to resign gracefully and ept my punishment. If you choose not to¡± her fingers yed with the video control ¡°then I shall be forced to inform the authorities. I have no desire to drag the name of Benlow through the mire¡±. She paused waiting for my reaction. I knew I was at her mercy. This way, I would leave gracefully and probably go back to the States with no-one any the wiser. If not, I knew the Police would be involved.


    ¡°O. K.¡± I stammered dryly, ¡°The term ends next week, should I go then?¡±. She liked this, it was neat and tidy. ¡°Yes, that would be best. Now, do you also agree to ept my punishment?¡±. I pictured me having to scrub the bathrooms with a toothbrush or simr. ¡°Sure¡± I agreed ¨C I knew I had no other option. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this¡± and she smiled broadly. She walked me to the door of her study and told me to go to the school gym at 10pm. I started to speak but she mmed the door on me.

 The School Girl:>Ep9

    At 10pm, I left the house and was immediately greeted by Miss Archer outside the door.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Kway¡± she began, ¡°I hope you are prepared for my particr style of punishment¡± she stated ominously. I started to meekly respond but she talked over me ¡°you know that discipline is paramount here at Benlow and I intend to ensure that discipline will be maintained¡± and she smiled through her thin lips.


    We walked the rest of the short walk to the gym in silence.


    I followed her to the door of the gym. She stopped and turned to face me, the strange smile was still on her face. She instructed me to wait outside whilst she entered the gym and closed the door. I did so and a minuteter she returned closing the door behind her. She began ¡°Mr. Kway, do you understand what is about to happen?¡±. She was talking to me as though she were addressing a naughty boy ¨C which in a way I suppose I was.


    I nodded in reply, she continued ¡°Once behind the door, you must ept my punishment,pletely and withoutint. If you do, the matter will go no further and we will all be happy¡±. Her smile dropped, ¡°If not, I will be left with no alternative but to expose you for the child molester and pervert that you are!¡±. Shit, but the enormity of what I¡¯d done was nowing back to haunt me. I couldn¡¯t even conjure up the image of Simone¡¯s sweet ass tofort me. I swallowed and limply said ¡°Sure¡±. ¡°Good¡± she said ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡± ¨C she was smiling again.


    She motioned to me to open the door to the gym and to step through. As I did, I noticed that it was dark in there, all the drapes were drawn and there was no light. As my eyes were adjusting I felt myself being gripped by many hands on my arms, legs and neck. Two hands tightly pressed my windpipe and while I was struggling to free my hands to release the constriction, handcuffs were snapped on my wrists. All of the hands left me and I almost fell over forwards.


    By now, my eyes were adjusting and I could see some thick sports mats wereid over most of the floor and a few pieces of gym equipment were standing around, the pommel horse, trampoline etc.. I squinted as I thought I saw someone standing by the horse ¨C the lights were turned on and I blinked a little to adjust my eyes. I looked again and couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.


    It was Simone ¨C bent over the pommel horse, her hands forwards over her head and tied to the legs of the horse. Her own legs were wide apart and tied to the horse also. She had a gag in her mouth and she looked across at me now as a helpless girl rather than a ¡®femme fatale¡¯. I called out her name but was pped across the face by an unseen hand and a voice barked ¡°SILENCE!¡±. I turned to see who struck me but as I did a gag was sipped over my head from behind and tied quickly and firmly into ce.


    I looked now upon the faces of seven of the fifth-form girls. Le stood with her hand still raised, a crooked smirk on her face. I moved towards her but my arms were being held tightly behind me. Le straightened and fixed me with a strong look and said ¡°So, you want to give me the same ¡®punishment¡¯ as you gave her, do you?¡± and she nodded her head towards Simone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry teacher, it¡¯s not Simone we¡¯re all here to punish ¨C that¡¯s your prize¡± and the other girls allughed. I looked up at Miss Archer who was standing away from the girls and saying nothing, but she was now holding a cane. I swallowed.


    Without speaking to me, the girls led me over to a frame that looked like a clothes rail but was made of solid wood. Very quickly the girls attached the handcuffs to the top of the rail around some clothes hooks so I could move my arms but only a few inches in each direction. They pushed my feet onto the base of the rail and cuffed my wrists likewise. I was now standing on the t base of the rail, spread-eagled and unable to move off it but I could turn enough to look around.


    The girls moved away with the exception of Le who stayed behind me. She put her arms around my waist and unbuttoned my trousers and let them fall to my ankles. Some of the girls giggled as my ass and legs were exposed. I was wearing white skimpy briefs. Le grabbed the waistband of the briefs and pulled them up so that they slid between my cheeks. As she did so she whispered in my ear ¡°Comfy?¡±. I didn¡¯t respond.


    Le stepped back and one of the girls gave her a cane. I turned to look across at Simone ¨C she hadn¡¯t moved whilst all of this was going on. Le swished the cane down and caught me square on my cheeks. I winced. This wasn¡¯t the reaction she wanted so she turned away from me slightly and swung her arm with full force. I felt a shot of pain burst through me and I grunted deeply. She caned me four more times, thest time caused me to shout out. THAT was the reaction she wanted.


    ¡°Enough, Le¡±. Miss Archer¡¯s voice boomed out for the first time. Le stepped back and I breathed in quick gulps waiting for the initial burn to die down. Miss Archer walked over to me and stood close. She rubbed her own cane over the glowing welts on my cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ll leave you alone for a while to contemte your folly¡± she hissed into my ear.


    She motioned to the girls who all ran over to Simone. Miss Archer whispered again ¡°The girls are going to have some fun with Simone. If you make one sound of protest I shall thrash your behind until you cry for mercy ¨C understand?¡±. Her voice rose at the end to emphasise the question. I nodded and continued to breathe deeply. I closed my eyes for a while but opened them again when I heard Simone cry out ¡°NO, PLEASE¡­¡±.


    I turned my head to see one of the girls pushing a veryrge dildo up her tight pussy. Le was squeezing and tugging hard at her nipples. The other girls milled around trying to a better view of the action. The girl with the dildo was really fucking poor Simone¡¯s cunt and seemed to be enjoying it immensely. I opened my mouth to call out for them to be lenient but as I did, Miss Archer ran her cane over my backside once more and said ¡°Shhh, shhh¡±, as though tofort a child.


    I could only watch as Simone was abused by the other girls. The dildo was removed from her pussy and plunged back in right up to the hilt ¨C and it must have been 10¡å at least. Simone squirmed as it pushed inside of her. Le was directing the activity and cleared the girls away from Simone¡¯s behind. The dildo was still pistoning in and out of Simone¡¯s cunt when Le swished the cane down onto her backside. Simone squealed once but one of the other girls took the discarded panties and pushed them into her mouth. I closed my eyes again. All I could hear was the murmuring of the girls, the sloshing of the dildo and the swishing of the cane.


    I closed my eyes for a while and re-opened them and looked across at the scene. There were seven girls, plus Simone, all from Alban house. They were wild-eyed and excited as they watched Alicia dildo-fuck Simone while Le caned her ass. I looked around the gym but the only other person present was Miss Archer.


    Miss Archer stood almost impassively watching the scene before her.


    ¡°Oh my god!! Kinky¡¯s got a hard-on¡± woke me from my reverie. I looked across and saw all of the girlsughing and pointing at my obvious erection. The girls were stillughing as Miss Archer spoke quietly, so only I could hear.


    ¡°So, Geoff..¡± she hissed, ¡°didn¡¯t you know that the girls have given you the nickname of ¡®kinky¡¯?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I swallowed. ¡°Kinky Kway¡± is possibly where it came from¡­ the girls like alliteration¡± she continued, ¡°but I suspect it¡¯s because you can¡¯t keep your eyes off their legs and young breasts, can you?¡±. I knew it wasn¡¯t a question as thest few months had been torture and the girls had been ¡®identally¡¯ dropping pens or leaning over my desk. ¡°The girls make sure to keep me informed of the behaviour of all of my staff¡± she stated, calmly. I sank a little but was kept upright by the handcuffs.

 The School Girl:>Ep10

    Miss Archer turned a little and raised her cane which made me pull back but she slowly moved the cane below my cock and lifted it until it was almost vertical. ¡°You know¡­¡± she almost drawled ¡°¡­ this could have found a home in my room if you¡¯d only asked¡± as she let the cane drop and my boner drop a little with it.


    I looked her in the eyes and could tell she wasn¡¯t joking but the thought had never crossed my mind before. Maybe that¡¯s what this punishment was about¡­ jealousy?


    The girls attention was directed back to Simone¡¯s punishment and Le had handed over her cane to Philippa who had moved around to the front of the pommel horse and was now swatting Simone¡¯s breasts with the cane. Simone was almost screaming into her panty-gag as the pain in her young breasts took hold.


    Miss Archer moved to the middle of the room and stopped Philippa from her activities. Sweat had formed on Philippa¡¯s brow as well as Le and the other girls all seem flushed.


    Simone hung over the horse and sobbed into the panties in her mouth. The only other sound now was loud breathing from the girls.


    ¡°Mr. Kway¡­¡± Miss Archer began, ¡°¡­ Simone¡¯s punishment is now down to you¡±.


    The girls sniggered and Laura went to get a gym bag. ¡°and don¡¯t forget¡± Miss Archer continued ¡°that we have some very incriminating evidence on video tape and a set of girls..¡± her arm motioned to the girls present ¡°¡­ that will attest to being molested and groped by you¡±. My eyes shot wide open as Laura said ¡°yes Miss, he fondled my bum and told me not to say anything if I wanted to get a pass-grade¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!!¡± I squealed but ¡°mmmnuttooo¡± was all that came out from my gag. I sank a little again.


    Miss Archer smiled. ¡°Mr. Kway, you will be punished so that you will never ¡®offend¡¯ this way again¡±. She continued, ¡°Simone will be punished for being a little slut and for stealing at least one boyfriend from the girls¡±. I saw Le¡¯s shoulders stiffen and realised there was a little more going on than I realised.


    ¡°So, how best to achieve both things in one ¨C two birds with one stone, if you wish¡± and I saw a yful smile cross her lips. The girls giggled again, obviously in on the joke. This didn¡¯t look good.


    Miss Archer pointed at Reba and Kate and they moved behind me. Without any fight from me, they removed the handcuffs from my ankles and reced them with cuffs they buckled tightly and clipped a strong chain onto each cuff. The chain looked about 2-feet long so would only allow me to walk in short steps. They both stood on the frame and attached simr cuffs around my wrists and another short chain to one cuff. They paused while Laura stood in front of me and she violently grabbed my ball sac and dug her nails into the soft flesh. While I was screeching in pain the girls undid the handcuffs and attached the chain to the other wrist cuff and then removed the handcuffspletely. Laura released my balls and lightly stroked my cock almost as an apology all the while looking deeply into my eyes. Shit, she was gorgeous as well.


    The girls led me off the frame and allowed me to free stand. I was cuffed at the ankles, trousers around my knees, shirt open, sweat dripping, my hand cuffed behind me and a cloth gag tied around my head.


    Philippa got arge pair of scissors from the gym bag and proceed to cut off my clothes, including my socks.


    I now noticed the arousal of the girls, which aroused me more. Simone was still lightly sobbing but even I could smell her pussy from several feet away and I know the girls could to.


    The girls were all studying my body. I know I keep in trim but have never thought of myself as a hunk. My cock was bobbing involuntarily as the blood pulsed through it. They were looking me up and down as though I was a ve at an auction.


    ¡°Mr. Kway¡± Miss Archer said, ¡°you will now help the girls with a biology lesson¡±. She let the words hang in the air as I saw the eyes of the girls widen. ¡°You will be the subject of an experiment¡±. I swallowed hard.


    Miss Archer saw my difort but, in an almost encouraging voice, added ¡°but we will all enjoy it, even you!¡±. She seemed almost gleeful. ¡°Gather around, girls¡± she stated and the seven girls formed a half-circle in front of me.


    She herself walked behind and unclipped the chain linking the cuffs on my wrists.


    She spoke again ¡°I want you to masturbate for us¡±. That was it, just a statement. The girls giggled.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡±. I looked at her disbelievingly but she took the cane that was leaning against the wall and repeated ¡°You are to masturbate, to climax¡±. Again, no further discussion was needed.


    I hesitated a little until I saw her hand tighten its¡¯ grip on the cane and so I brought my right hand to my now slightly deting cock.


    ¡°Pippa, the gag please¡± Miss Archer stated and Phillipa stood and untied the cloth around my head. I stretched my jaw and Miss Archer spoke again ¡°Mr. Kway, this exercise is to show the girls the act of male masturbation.¡± She smiled. ¡°Please provide amentary describing what you are doing and why¡± the girls giggled ¡°¡­ and what is going through your mind to help you stimte yourself¡±.


    Miss Archer raised an eyebrow as though thest part was a genuine question.


    I spoke for the first time since entering the room. ¡°Miss Archer, please, let Simone go¡­ I¡¯m the guilty one here¡±. Miss Archer looked at me calmly and replied ¡°Mr. Kway, Simone Tallington is a disruptive little slut that is only here at Benlow because her mother pays me a lot to keep her here and away from the men that work for her father¡±. I saw Simone¡¯s head turn a little and she had stopped sobbing now.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°To my knowledge, thest summer holidays saw Simone ¡®distract¡¯ five of her husband¡¯s employees and also the gardener that works at their own home¡±. ¡°She is a little slut that needs to be taught the lesson of not taking what you want just because you can¡±. She continued ¡°to that end, hopefully tonight will see the end to her little activities, at least as far as Benlow school is concerned¡±.


    I started to speak but Miss Archer raised her hand to shush me.


    ¡°Mr. Kway, in a short time this will all be over. Tomorrow morning, Mrs. Talington will arrive to remove her daughter from the school. Mrs. Talington does not know the details of what is going on here but is aware of the discipline I had to administer to Simone¡¯s elder sister who was also a border pupil here at Benlow¡±. ¡°She personally thanked me for putting her daughter back-on-track and I¡¯m sure will have no problem with whatever story Simone decides to concoct after leaving here¡±. Mrs. Talington was a pupil here herself many years ago when I was just a tutor and I know she herself fell foul of the school discipline. Simone spends weekends here so that she has less opportunity to fall back into her old ways¡±.


    So that was that. Suck it up, get through tonight and tomorrow all is well.


    ¡°We¡¯re all waiting, Mr. Kway¡­¡± she concluded.


    By now, my boner had shrank and I realised what was left for me to do. Jack off and go.


    I started to stroke my cock. The girl faces got a little closer and the giggling had now stopped.


    Maybe not unsurprisingly, my cock wasn¡¯t behaving as it should and I had to close my eyes and try to drift-off into a reverie so I could find ¡®my moment¡¯.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I was able to conjure the images of Simone and my cock returned to full strength. I opened my eyes to see 7 girls staring not at me, but intently at my cock. I stated to tug faster and could the spunk rising. I looked over at Miss Archer and our eyes locked. She could tell what was about to happen. She smiled.


    ¡°Kate¡± she called. Kate turned but Miss Archer continued. ¡°Take Mr. Keway¡¯s penis into you hands and finish him off please¡±. Very matter-of-fact.


    Kate giggled but sensuously moved closer and took my balls in one, my cock in the other. She looked into my eyes and licked her lips. Mmmm, gorgeous, cherry-red lips. I could feel my cock tensing as she rubbed and then, without bidding, took my head into her mouth and sucked. That was all I needed and I started to spurt into her young, hot mouth. I spurted and spurted and Kate started to gag, my spunk dribbling out of the sides of her mouth and onto her cheeks and chin.


    I gasped and could feel myself finishing.


    Kate gave me onest suck and let my cock slip from her mouth. Miss Archer was now behind Kate and she almost lifted the girl to a standing position and with one hand pulled my head towards Kate. Kate ced her hands on my cheeks and pulled me in for a kiss. Our lips met before I realised she was opening her mouth and pushing my spunk back into my own mouth. I started to pull back but Miss Archer held my head firm in her string hands and I started to swallow my own spunk. The kisssted for a minute or so until Kate pulled away and was gasping.


    There was a lot of heavy breathing in the room.


    ¡°Untie him and let him go¡± Miss Archermanded and the girls undid my bonds and I was able to move unrestricted. I look over at Simone as she was slumped over the wooden horse. She looked unconscious but she moved and turned her head to look at me. Her eyes were full and red and she lookedpletely defeated.


    ¡°GO, NOW¡± Miss Archer barked and she pushed me towards the door. I left my clothes and ran out of the gympletely naked. I was back in room in only 3 minutes and I started sobbing. Everything had turned to shit.


    I was genuinely concerned for Simone but rationalised that she would get over it.


    I locked my door and packed my things.


    Early next morning, at the crack of dawn, I caught a taxi to the town and was in London by lunchtime. Late afternoon the following day Inded at Miami International. I wanted to make sure I was as far away as possible from Benlow school.

 My Husband Fucks While I Watch:>Ep1

    New Story Title:


    My Husband Fucks While I Watch (Erotica)


    Introduction: Martin grabbed my legs and licked circles around my clit knowing I loved it and what it does to me every time. I turned and looked in the mirror there we were the three of us Mel riding my husband, me getting licked perfectly. It was just too much and I came, strong, leaning forward bracing myself on Martin¡¯s hard stomach. My mouth found Mel¡¯s who seeing me start to cum went off to her own pleasure dome.


    ****************************


    I called Mel and arranged to catch up with her on the bus. I exined to her what I intended to do for Martin for his birthday. I showed her pictures of us together and one or two of my private collection of his joy maker. She was very impressed more than happy to be a part of it.


    ¡°Gee Angie that¡¯s a really big cock! If you are you sure that¡¯s what you want, I would love to help.¡±


    ¡°Great how about we meet at the Bat & Ball hotel about 9pm he won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± I said setting the night in motion.


    ¡°So do I get to y with you too?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ but you are his present for the night. I want him to enjoy you and I am sure you¡¯re going to enjoy him.¡± I said knowing how good Martin is in bed.


    Saturday I had a beauty appointment. I made sure I was bare again. I then bought myself a suspender and matching bra set.


    Martin had spent most of the day out with his mates and arrived home in a very happy mood. He walked the bedroom as I was getting dressed.


    I had already put on my new lingerie and was admiring it in the mirror when Martin came up behind me and started kissing my neck. Before long his hand roamed over my body. He pushed me down on the bed and slid two fingers inside me.


    Martin finger fucked me hard and fierce until I came all over his hand. I screamed hard into the mattress my face was pressed against.


    ¡°Oh fuck Martin, thank you, oh wow fuck! I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°Wow Babe you look fucking hot, I thought you could use that sexy glow you get after you cum. Although I didn¡¯t want to make you all sweaty.¡± He smiled.


    I was mmy all over as cumming usually does to me. But it was fine. I slipped on my dress and we headed to the Thai Castle.


    After dinner I suggested we move to the Bat & Ball to continue the night. Martin was in extremely good spirits and very frisky.


    ¡°Babe do I get my cock sucked there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Maybe you just never know what happens in a big city.¡± I replied


    As we walked in I couldn¡¯t see Mel but each step made my cunt shudder. I was soaked once again and couldn¡¯t wait to see what was going to happen next. Would he run would he jump at it? Fuck I was so turned on.


    My excitement faded as I could not see Mel anywhere in the bar. Martin ordered two drinks and we sat at a table near the fire. The chairs were bigfy soft leather that wrapped around you as you sank into them.


    I looked at my phone ¨C 9. 25pm and no missed calls or messages. My excitement sank a little more.


    Martin stood and walked to the bar to order another round. I picked up my phone to call Mel to first make sure she was ok, then to find out where the hell she was. My cunt had ripened all week for this night and I didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    I dialled her number, it went straight to voicemail and my frustration grew. I looked up at the bar and saw Martin at the bar talking to a small blondedy, I knew in an instance it was Mel.


    Mel had her hair high up in a bun. She was wearing a sleek long white dress that hugged her perfectly in all the right ces. Her high heels shone even from where I was sitting. The frustration faded reced with nerves and lust. I sat there as they talked. I just thought ¡®my husband is going to fuck this stranger ¨C well sort of stranger¡¯.


    I watch as Martin bought two bottles of Bollinger and brought them back to the table. Ice bucket and stand in the other hand, following him was Mel carrying three sses.


    ¡°Hey Babe this is Mel she is here waiting on friends and is new to the city, so I invited her for a drink with us¡± he said sure of himself.


    ¡°No problems the more the merrier.¡± I replied.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how easily this was all going. The sexual high I was on was better than any type of rush I had ever been on ever before.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mel nice to meet you. ¡± Mel said with a huge grin on her face


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well I¡¯m Angie.¡± I replied containingughter at our pleasant greetings.


    Martin pulled over another chair and then poured us all drinks. Mel looked stunning and my lord she was so right about her front puppies they were incredibly perfect. I wanted to suck her semi-hard nipples so much my mouth started to water as much as my pussy already was.


    The night rolled on and we were another two bottles down. Martin went to the gents and I finally got alone with Mel.


    ¡°Fuck I said I can¡¯t believe how easy it is to hang with you. You are a special person Mel Sharman.¡±


    ¡°Angie I have had such a lovely night, so are we going to do it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh yes we are, how about we spring it on him when hees back and take it from there.¡±


    ¡°No problems I am so up for it. My Mel bits are so wet right now first I need to well, attend the Ladies.¡± Mel said


    Martin walked back across the room to where we were sitting.


    ¡°So who¡¯s up for another drink or something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Something sounds good¡± Mel said ¡°But I have to go first¡±. She stood up and walked off.


    ¡°She is a top sort babe what a great night.¡± He said his chest stuck out.


    ¡°Well babe it¡¯s only going to get better. I need to go as well, will be back.¡± I said kissing his lips as I walked past.


    I reached the restroom and walked inside. Mel was standing at the sink. She was so sure of herself of everything she was it turned me on just thinking about her.


    ¡°So we are on right?¡± I asked more than said.


    ¡°Oh yes girl we are definitely on.¡± she said as she walked towards me.


    Without stopping she walked right up to me. Much smaller than me her high heels put her at face level to me. She reached up and put her hands on my shoulders then around my neck. She leaned in and before I knew it she was kissing me. Not a peck you give mum or dad but a full pash, her tongue moved around in my mouth as her fingers slid through my hair. She moved closer her leg pushing on my crotch as she continued to kiss me. I was open, totally open and lost in whatever was about to or was happening.


    As fast as it started it stopped her soft lips with just a little fuzz left me and I wanted to grab her and taste some more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± she said.


    I walked to the toilet and started to close the door.


    ¡°Leave it open, I want to watch.¡± Mel demanded


    I sat my legs spread wide I tried to pee but I was so unsure I had to force myself.


    ¡°Rx Angie it¡¯s all right, you will be fine.¡± said me her words reassuring me it was ok.


    Taking in a deep breath I rxed and started my flow. I quickly wiped as she watched every move.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl Angie¡± she said with a smile that lit up the room.


    I washed up and we walked out to Martin who was sitting on one of the chairs finishing off his drink.


    ¡°I thought you guys got lost in there.¡± He said


    ¡°No we were just¡­¡± the thought of Mel¡¯s kiss run through me sending pleasure pulses to my core.


    ¡°Talking about your birthday present¡± Mel finished for me.


    ¡°My Present, I like the sound of that. What is it babe?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well babe, it¡¯s Mel.¡± I said at this moment fear had taken hold. My words became hard to say.


    ¡°Yes Martin, Angie has told me all about you and when she asked you what you wanted for your birthday you said a short blonde with big breast and loose morals. Well I do have some morals but tonight I must of left them at home.¡± She said taking control of the situation once again.


    ¡°That sounds great to me I am up for it. Are you sure babe?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Totally as long as I can watch¡±


    ¡°Well I would like you to join in.¡± Martin replied.


    With that he stood up and grabbed both of usdies under each arm and walked out. As we hit the curb a taxi pulled up letting out two others. I opened the door and let Mel jump in Martin jumped in the middle and I jumped in next to him.


    As the cab pulled off Martin unzipped his jeans. I looked at him, sure we have had plenty of sex in public but never in a taxi.


    He reached for my hand and put it on his cock, I rubbed it ¨C it was already getting hard. He then reached for Mel¡¯s hand and put it on his balls. He sat back as both of usdies rubbed his cock and balls until it could no longer be contained in his man rod holders.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Well who is going to be the first to suck it tonight?¡± he said aloud.


    I was shocked not only did he want to y but totally revelled in it. Martin took both of us under his control in just a matter of minutes.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok isn¡¯t it? If these two beauties suck me as you drive¡±. Martin said confident as if he knew the answer.


    ¡°Sure man, as long as you don¡¯t make a mess and I can look on a bit¡± the driver said in a cool Jamaican ent.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Mel leant over and started to suck on the head of Martin¡¯s cock. She was lost in it as Martin moved her head up and down to the pace he wanted. Martin looked at me his eyes full of lust and a sureness that only he possesses.

 My Husband Fucks While I Watch:>Ep2

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next¡± he said. Then he started to kiss me, his kiss was full of passion and joy and I ran my hands run through his hair as his tongue danced in my mouth and his cock in Mel¡¯s mouth.


    We pulled up at home before I even had the chance to suck his rock hard cock, Martin pulled out a $100 note and gave the to the driver. ¡°Keep the change¡± he said.


    ¡°Well who wants some more of this?¡± Martin said as he slowly put his cock away. Mel grabbed my arm as we walked up the path and inside the house.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me he was going to be this much fun. Fuck me he is awesome and his cock is even bigger in real life.¡±


    I smiled ¡°He is awesome ¨C wait to you get that cock inside you ¨C fuck it just fills me up totally. I love it so much.¡±


    ¡°Well you are a very luckydy indeed.¡± she said.


    We followed Martin into the house giggling like school girls. I took off my dress and tossed it aside. Mel did the same she was wearing a whitecy set that againplimented every part of her.


    ¡°So babe why don¡¯t you take your present to the spare room and I will meet you there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure thing! Lets¡¯ do it.¡± Martin said heading off to the bedroom kicking off his pants and boxers as he went.


    I went directly to my room and picked up some of my toys and the new video camera I had got Martin for his birthday and to remember this night.


    As I arrived in the other room Martin wasying on the bed and Mel was on one side of him sucking fiercely on his cock only getting the head in her tiny mouth. I put the toys down on the bedside table and set up the video on the chest of draws. I walked over and took the other side of the queen bed and lowered my mouth down and started to suck and lick Martin¡¯s balls, just the way he likes it. I licked up his shaft meeting Mel on the way exchanging a small passionate kiss. And then I went back to my man pleasuring.


    Martin¡¯s cock was so fucking hard and the double mirrors gave me the perfect view of Mel¡¯s moist pussy as she worked on Martin¡¯s meat.


    ¡°I want to sit on your face baby.¡± I said as I crawled to Martin¡¯s head. I lowered myself directly on top of his lips and he started to suck and lick my aching lips and hole. Mel moved as well and straddled his cock slowly lowering herself onto him. She stopped just at the tip guiding his mammoth cock head into her little pussy hole.


    Slowly as she lowered her self-bit by bit her pussy stretched. Up and down she worked my husband¡¯s tool into her going as far as she could but leaving quite a bit if his shaft bear.


    ¡°Oh fuck I don¡¯t know how you do it! He is a big one!¡± Mel said her eyes as stretched as her cunt.


    ¡°You get used to it, and when you do there is nothing better.¡± I said finding a new confidence and pride that I take my man whole and give him what he needs.


    Martin started to pump up as Mel slid down forcing himself into her spreading her more and more with every pump. He kept his attention on my clit as well. Keeping both of us girls happy in one motion. Fuck he was such a good lover.


    Martin grabbed my legs and licked circles around my clit knowing I loved it and what it does to me every time. I turned and looked in the mirror there we were the three of us Mel riding my husband, me getting licked perfectly. It was just too much and I came, strong, leaning forward bracing myself on Martin¡¯s hard stomach my mouth found Mel¡¯s who seeing me start to cum went off in her own tangent.


    ¡°Aaaarrgggg yes fckkkk ooooooohhhhhhhh.¡± I screamed as my juices run down Martin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkk fukkkkkk its aaaagggrrrrhhhhhhh¡± Mel couldn¡¯t put words together but her pleasure was evident in every pant.


    Once the pleasure subsided we swapped positions. My cunt was ready and just slid down on Martin and within a few pumps I was up to the base.


    ¡°That¡¯s it babe fuck me good.¡± he said smiling before Mel lowered herself on to his face.


    Mel¡¯s eyes lit up again as Martin found her spot. He was good at what he liked and he liked fucking very much. It wasn¡¯t long before Mel was rolling into her second orgasm then third of the night.


    Martin gave her no release as he sucked on her cilt and outer lips the pulling her legs wide apart sticking his long tongue inside her licking her inner walls and back out again.


    I rode Martin harder than ever before cumming again and again. Reaching for Mel who was lost in the pleasure dome only Martin could provide. We kissed again the passion was there but this time it was filled with lust and desire as well. Sweat poured of both our body making them glisten as the lights shone on them.


    I kissed and kissed her as both our pussies convulsed with earth shuddering orgasms. Martin pushed Mel off him and pulled me away as well.


    ¡°I want to fuckdies. Mely on the bed, and babe kneel between her legs and continue her pussy licking.¡± He said sure of what he wanted.


    I did as Martin wanted. Tonight was such a night of firsts, first girl on girl kiss. First threesome. First time watching my husband fuck someone else. Now the first time I am going to taste another woman.


    I lowered my head. Martin took hold of my hips and pulled me back to the edge of the bed, positioning me just right for doggystyle fucking.


    Mel made her way down the bed cing her pussy right where I could find it.


    ¡°Go on Babe eat her, do it for me. I want to see before I fuck you.¡± Martin said full of excitement.


    I lowered my head closer, I could smell her sex, it drew me closer and the closer I got the more I wanted her.


    I tentatively started to lick her pussy it was so wet. i was surprise but it doesn¡¯t taste anything like I thought. I felt more at ease knowing that my husband of 25 years had already fucked this tiny little fuck hole I was now enjoying.


    I licked her the way that I like being licked. My tonguepping the edges of her pussy lips, over her sweet pleasure cherry. My elbows were holding me up as my tonguepped at her ever-swelling lips. I reached in with my fingers and pulled her apart sticking my tongue as deep into her as possible and licking all of her lube juice clean.


    ¡°Oh fuck Angie yes. Deep lick me deep I going to cum¡± Mel wailed.


    I kept the motion going until Mel¡¯s pleasure swept through her and into my mouth. With the pleasure tide swinging Martin slid himself into me.


    ¡°Oh fuck I love the way you spread me baby.¡± I said looking at him in the mirror.


    ¡°Me too baby, be a good girl keep eating.¡±


    ¡°No problem baby, my pleasure.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my head and started to lick but this time I concentrated directly on her clit. Mel grabbed my head and held me in ce as Martin¡¯s fucking was getting harder and moving me about.


    I was in heaven my mouth and pussy going to work I loved it. Harder and harder faster and faster Martin fucked me.


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± I screamed as the next orgasm rolled through me started in my well pounded pussy and exploding out my mouth into Mel¡¯s cunt, sending Mel into another endless roll of orgasms.


    Everything I did was just on automatic, I wasn¡¯t thinking, wasn¡¯t caring. I was just lost in lust.


    Martin pulled out ¡°Let¡¯s swap around girls.¡± He said.


    Without hesitation Mel lifted her leg and rolled of the bed. I crawled up and rolled on my back taking her warmed up wet space.


    Mel crawled in front of Martin. He wasted no time taking hold of his cock and sliding it into Mel¡¯s mussy pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck its big you are so fucking big fuck you¡¯re going to split me.¡± Mel screamed as Martin slid his cock all the way inside her for the first time.


    He didn¡¯t stop. He continued to fuck as I patted Mel¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Eat me Mel. You will be fine.¡± I told her in a concerned voice.


    She licked me again and again but kept stopping as Martins cock probed inside her deeper than she had ever been fucked before.


    Noticing how ufortable she was I told her to lie on her back. Iy next to her. Kissing her lips. Touching her face.


    ¡°Can you take more?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes well I am not sure but I want to try.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Come on babe Come fuck her.¡± I said.


    Martin crawled up between her legs and slid himself into her again. Slowly he started to pump himself into her not trying to put his while cock inside just what she could take.


    ¡°That¡¯s so good, slow is nice, I like being fucked with your husband¡¯s big fat cock slowly.¡± She said.


    I touched her face as I rubbed my husbands back,


    ¡°Is she nice baby? Do you like your present?¡± I asked as he continued to fuck this little blonde bomb sex shell. As Iy next to him.


    ¡°She sure is tight babe. So fucking tight.¡± he said as he continued to pump.


    I reached over and grabbed my big ck dildo and slid it in my drenched pussy. I fucked my self as Iid next to my husband fucking this little blonde big-titted sex bomb.


    As Martin¡¯s pace increased so did mine. I wanted to hold out and cum at the same time as he did. I fucked myself harder as her fucked her harder.


    ¡°I am going to cum.¡± I yelled.


    ¡± Do it baby do it. I¡¯ll cum with you¡±


    Mel spread her legs as wide as possible. ¡°Fuck me Martin fuck me good don¡¯t hold back¡±. She said.


    Martin unleashed a torrent of pleasure pounding that left Mel¡¯s body lifeless under him he drilled into her as hard and fast as he fucks me. I loved it cumming so hard I squirted all over my hand and dildo.


    Martin jumped up and pulled his cock out as he sprayed his hot cum all over both of us. Mel continued to buck the air and I rubbed her clit for her until the orgasm she was having passed.


    We ally they¡¯re not talking just breathing deeply. Finally Martin sat up and walked to the video.


    ¡°Well if that was for my 45th birthday ¨C I can¡¯t wait to see what you get me for my 50th¡±

 Big Boobs and Loose Morals

    New Story Title: Big Boobs and Loose Morals


    Introduction: I asked my husband what he wanted for his brithday. ¡°I don¡¯t know babe, how about a small blonde with big boobs and loose morals¡­¡± he replied. What was a girl to do?¡­


    ************************


    My husband¡¯s 45th birthday was around the corner and as usual he had not made much fuss about it. The kids had all grown and moved away ¨C the most he got from them was a chat on Skype and maybe a card. I found him in the garage tinkering with his new remote control helicopter.


    ¡°Martin it¡¯s your birthday in two weeks¡¯ time. You¡¯re turning the big 45.¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes babe that¡¯s right¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well I was wondering what you would like to do and what present you want.¡±


    ¡°Babe you know me, all is good. I have you so I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± he said.


    ¡°Bunny please be serious for one minute we need to make arrangements.¡± I pressed.


    ¡°What about we go to that little Thai ce for dinner?¡± he said being ever so humble.


    ¡°Ok theThai Castle for dinner, that¡¯s great. So what do you want me to get you?¡± I asked knowing that Martin never wants anything except to see the family, especially me, smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know babe, how about a small blonde with big boobs loose morals¡­¡± he replied. This was one of his standard throw away lines when he really didn¡¯t have anything in mind.


    I kissed him on the head, went inside and made the reservation for dinner. Martin and I had been married 25 years and together for 2 more years before that. I knew he loved me. He not only told me so every day, but he showed it in everything he did. Our life together was great, we had raised our kids very sessfully. And although we had be suburbanised, Martin always more than made up for that in the bedroom.


    Fact is he fucked me silly most nights with his awesome manhood. It took me a while to fit him into me at first, but now he had he fits perfectly into all three of my holes. Or Martin¡¯s pleasure ces as I like to call them.


    Over the next few days I pushed Martin about what he would like, again running into dead ends.


    ¡°Nothing Babe, I am fine. It¡¯s all good I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Over and over he would reply.


    I spoke to one of my friends exining my frustrations at hisck of help with a present.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jules you know him better than anyone, what do you think he would like?¡±


    ¡°What about you wear some sexy clothing and give him a night to remember?¡± said Jules with a little glint in her eyes.


    Getting fucked good and proper by Martin fortunately was a given most days. The thought of it sent pleasure pulses to my bald pussy.


    I sat on the bus on the way home with Jule¡¯s words running around in my mind like a scrabble game looking for their right spot to make a sentence. The bus stopped and let on some more passengers. A short blonde girl with boobs that made even me stare took the seat next to me.


    ¡°My feet are killing me, bloody high heels! What¡¯s the point of them other making you taller for a good¡­ well you know?¡± she said


    ¡°Very true don¡¯t like them myself but they are part of being a woman and I do like being a woman.¡± I said.


    She put out her hand, ¡°I am Mel nice to meet you. I just moved to the big smoke from the country.¡± she said.


    I shook her hand ¡°I¡¯m Angie, lived here all my life.¡± I said with a grin.


    As we sat talking I found out that Mel had moved from a mining town in Western Australia and was temping while looking for a job. She was staying in a backpacker¡¯s and making loads of acquaintances.


    ¡°You see Angie these girls open doors.¡± she said pointing at her more than ample breasts. ¡°And if you know how to use them well you can just about get anything you want.¡± She said this quite straight like she was talking about the weather.


    All of a sudden Jules and Martin¡¯s words came flooding back to me and the sentence on the Scrabble board was clear right in front of me.


    ¡°You know babe maybe just a short blonde with big boobs and lose morals.¡± kept going around my head.


    I could not get the thought out of my head and each day I caught the bus at the same time I looked out for Mel. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. 27 years together we had never been with another person both of us loyal. But the thought of Martin using his cock with my permission on another woman turned me on in a way I had never felt before. It consumed me day and night.


    I had heard about dating sites or meat markets one of the guys at work called them. He told me you can get whatever you like on there you just need to look and ask.


    I spent most of a day at work online looking up short blonds. It made my pussy twitch and pulse every profile I read; thinking ¡°Is the girl his going to fuck?¡±


    I plucked up the courage to sent out a few messages being as nice but as straight as possible. When I logged off and went home for the day I was satisfied but nervous. I kept thinking that I¡¯d asked other girls if they wanted to get fucked by my husband! Thinning about it made me cross my legs and pulse my hole and made me start to cum as I was sitting on the bus. My pussy walls closed tighter then before and every bump and movement took me higher. I could feel the pleasure rush run through me and I started to feel hot and mmy. I couldn¡¯t stop. My face felt flushed and I bit my lip and did my best to hide it as I came good, deep and strong. All of a sudden the bus stopped with a big jerk bringing me back to my senses. I looked around thinking for sure I was busted, but the world just went on at its own pace. It seemed everyone was in their own world and didn¡¯t even care at all.


    I sat back letting the pleasure rush move through my body. As I turned I saw her. Mel. Sitting on the seat across from me. She just smiled. ¡°Holy shit!¡± I thought. ¡°She saw me. She knows!¡± Pleasure slipped to nervous and back to butterflies again. I was so d when my stop came. I stood up and waited for the back doors to open.


    Mel rushed up to me. ¡°Angie take my number with you. Let¡¯s catch up for a drink some time. If I can drag you off that seat I mean¡±. Laughter apanied her every word.


    She was so right. I was soaked. My dress was wet and the seat I was sitting on that was just about to be imed by two guys in business suits on had small wet spot on it. I reached out and took her card.


    ¡°That would be nice.¡± I said rushing out the door.


    The cool night air hit me and I brought my butterflies back under control with a few deep breaths. I was so wet, like never before. I walked home and headed for the shower. Martin walked into the bathroom after me.


    ¡°What no hello?¡± he quipped.


    I finished taking off my clothes and tossed then on the floor. My pussy ached.


    ¡°Just what I need.¡± I said as I bent over our marble basin.


    Martin stood there with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there get that fucking beautiful cock out and fuck me.¡± Martin pulled out his massive cock and pulled it for a second or two making it hard enough to slide inside me, lube was defiantly not needed. I felt him grab my hips. The tip of his cock split my outer lips apart. He just sat at the entrance of my joy tunnel.


    ¡°Martin stop ying just fuck me, fuck me hard.¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Ok baby hold on and take this.¡± He said I could feel his smile burning on my back.


    The full force of his cock ripped into me as he pulled me back by my hips ensuring each thrust of his body was met by mine. His cock was huge and with each stroke it got bigger. I could feel my walls spreading and I loved every second of it.


    ¡°Yesses that¡¯s it fuck me.¡± I screamed. ¡°Shove that cock right up me, fuck me, deep baby you know I love it deep.¡± I screamed again.


    Martin knows how I like it. I could see his face in the mirror he was shocked by the words I was screaming. Usually I need prompting and he needs to drag it out of me or when I have had a few drinks. But mostly I am quiet. By the look on his face and the feel of his growing pleasure rod assured me he liked it too.


    The thought of Martin fucking Mel slipped into my already overloaded mind. My body shook my legs could barely hold me. I trembled with Martin¡¯s onught.


    My mind blew and I gushed out everywhere. I came so hard the Martin had to hold on tight like a rodeo rider with an unbroken horse. My pussy squeezed and churned as all of my lower muscles and nerves be one mass of pleasure being fed over and over by the massive cock thrusting in and out of me.


    ¡°Cum Martin cum! Don¡¯t wait cum!¡± I called through the moans of pleasure still shuddering through my body.


    ¡°All right baby, take this.¡± he yelled.


    Sinking his fingers tighter into me and thrusting so fast all I could do was hold on as he used my body as I loved so much. My 2nd orgasm hit me from out of the blue and shook me again. I couldn¡¯t even talk it was so strong. All I could do was hold on the tap and absorb the pleasure his love was giving me.


    ¡°Oh yeah babe, here we go here we goooo!¡± Martin screamed.


    Knowing that was Martin¡¯s sure sign of his impending explosion. I pulled away dropping to my knees in front of him. Martin grabbed his cock.


    ¡°What are you doing! Fuck what?¡± he screamed as he tried to hold the torrents of cum that were exploding inside him.


    ¡°On my face. Cum all over my face!¡± I screamed


    I felt the hot sticky man liquid hit my cheek then another lot on my chin. It was hot and sticky and run down my face. My hand had fallen between my legs and was working my clit and sliding in and out of me as thest drops of his cum dripped of my face. I licked the cum around my lips. It tasted so good.


    Martin stood there not knowing what to do next.


    ¡°Wow fuck that was awesome, Angie where did thate from?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh just something I have wanted to try baby, thank you!¡±


    I stood and got in the shower. As I turned the water on Martin put his cock back in his pants.


    ¡°Well Babe if there is ever anything else you wanted to try, don¡¯t forget to ask.¡± he said as he smiled and walked out of the room¡­

 Fuck Me Good Stephen

    New Story Title: Fuck Me Good Stephen


    I walked beside the bed where sheid. I kissed her mouth and headed South, kissing her neck and biting it as I followed my want. Her nipples hard were again in my mouth as I sucked on each. I reached down and grab her panties and pulled them off. Just a small patch of pubes right in the center of her mound showed me the way to heaven. I kissed down until I found her hairy spot ¨C this was it ¨C I was going to have her.


    ***********************


    L looked beautiful to me. Her hair was blond and long almost to her ass. Her eyes a dark deep brown and when you looked into them it seemed you could get lost.


    We drank until the sun went down at the little bar set up on the beach. A mere stone¡¯s throw away from my hut.


    It was my first night and I was amazed that I had run into someone as beautiful as her. Being very shy meant I had only a few pick up lines and even less confidence.


    So, I took another shot of whisky and headed over to her.


    ¡°Ah, um, hello , my name is Steven, its nice to meet you¡± I said as I reached out my hand.


    She smiled ¡°L, nice to meet you Steven.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from.¡± She asked


    ¡°Bristol in Ennd you know.¡± I said looking for the barman that came around serving drinks.


    ¡°Sit. Steven from Bristol. Sit with me.¡± L offered.


    My heart was racing I was so nervous I have never been with a woman before. I hadn¡¯t even had a real conversation except at school and that didn¡¯t count.


    But here now I was sitting with a beautiful woman and I was feeling pretty fine.


    The night flowed and it wasn¡¯t hard to talked to her, well not like the girls from home. I didn¡¯t really understand her native tongue but her broken English was doing fine. The drinks we consumed also helped.


    I was out of my home, my town and my self ¨C it felt great.


    The bar calledst drinks and I offered L one more .


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said¡­ ¡°as long as we can take it to your room.¡±


    I rushed to the bar, grabbing two more cocktails and rushing back . L was standing waiting, her silhouette was amazing with the waves crashing on the beach behind her.


    The alcohol had begun to take affect making me unsteady. So, as I handed L, her cocktail, I stumbled and spilt it on her dress. Embarrassed and expecting the worse, I faltered, almost falling.


    ¡°Oh Steven are you all right?¡± She asked.


    She reached for my hand.


    ¡°Come on Steven lets get you home.¡± She said


    L kept hold of my hand as we walked to my hut¡­ I was so excited, I was going to getid and it was only my first night.


    As I opened the door I felt her hands squeeze my butt cheeks.


    ¡°I want you Steven¡± said L in a raspy voice.


    She had reached for my pants button before I had even closed the door, pushing me on the bed, she pulled them down and straight off me. Iy there in shirt and y-front undies but my dick was poking up making a tent of them.


    L jumped on the bed on top of me and ripped my shirt open and started kissing me and biting my chest until she reached my face. Then she kissed my lips. My first kiss was amazing, she kissed as she was writhing around on my belly my dick getting harder and harder as she squirmed.


    Her tongue danced inside my mouth so I copied her it was amazing and the feeling running through my body made me feel more alive then ever.


    She sat up and lifted her dress over her shoulders her firm breasts stood there for the world to see. I reached up and fondled them in my fingers and hands, my palms running over the nipples that were hard.


    She pushed my hands down.


    ¡°Suck them.¡± she ordered.


    As she leaned over and lowered then into my mouth, moving back just a bit so part of her was sitting on my dick and rubbing it with each movement she made.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I sucked her brown tit right into my mouth, then focused on her nipple.


    I was in heaven.


    Lowering herself off me she climbed down between my legs


    ¡°I want to suck your hard cock, ¡± she said, her voice getting deeper the hornier she got.


    ¡°Yes, Yes that will be great do that, do it¡± I was almost pleading.


    She pulled my y-fronts down and put my dick in her mouth and sucked on it hard her teeth run the length of my shaft as she sucked my shaft down her throat and back out again.


    ¡°I love cock Steven. I love your hard cock. ¡±


    She rolled overying on the bed her head hanging off the end.


    ¡°Come Steven fuck my face.¡± She again demanded


    I jumped off the bed like a puppy. I slide my cock into her mouth and fucked it good. I held her tits for support my hands holding on tight.


    ¡°Squeeze them, squeeze my nipples be a good boy.¡± She said then sucked my cock back into her mouth.


    Sheid there, her body brown and beautiful like a goddess on my bed, her purple panties is all that remained.


    I pulled my cock out and turned her around.


    ¡°I want to taste you¡± I announced.


    I walked beside the bed where sheid. I kissed her mouth and headed South, kissing her neck and biting it as I followed my want. Her nipples hard were again in my mouth as I sucked on each.


    I reached down and grab her panties and pulled them off. Just a small patch of pubes right in the center of her mound showed me the way to heaven.


    I kissed down until I found her hairy spot ¨C this was it ¨C I was going to have her.


    She opened her legs and instead of a beautiful pussy she had a cock!


    ck, thick and long. It dangled between her thighs. I was shocked I couldn¡¯t believe it. L was a guy. But her breasts¡­ she was a girl.


    I was lost and confused.


    ¡°Suck It Steven, go on.¡± She said


    I followed her instructions and took hold of it and sucked on the head. It filled my mouth as I bobbed my mouth up and down on it. It felt strange but my cock was harder then ever before, so I had no intentions of stopping.


    I sucked and licked as well as I could. Lilia grabbing my head at times making me take it deeper into my throat until I almost gagged and letting me free again to suck this newfound chocte lollypop.


    ¡°Fuck me Steven, fuck me good.¡± L demanded.


    I lifted her legs up as I stood to the side of the bed, L realized and got on her hands and knees.


    ¡°Do it, shove it up my ass. Fuck me boy ¡± Her words were orders now.


    I stood behind her and aimed my dick at her ass. I pushed the head to the hole and it slid right in.


    ¡°Yes Steven, good boy do it. Fuck me. ¡± She yelled.


    I started to slide in and out slowly until L turned her head.


    ¡°I want to be fucked, fuck me Steven, fuck me hard. I need it hard up my ass.¡±


    Her broken English had gone, maybe these were words she new well, either way I was doing as I was told.


    I pounded into her ass as hard as I could, holding on to her hips pulling them into me as I thrusted my dick into her.


    ¡°Smack that ass smack it hard.¡± She screamed.


    Again I did as she asked, pping her cheeks one then another, not losing strength in my pounding as I went. She partly copsed on the bed, her hand now wrapped around her fat cock pulling it hard, as I thrusted even harder into her ass hole.


    ¡°Fuck me, yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t stop don¡¯t STOP!¡± She screamed, as her ass squeezed around my cock begging for it to be filled with my cum..


    Her wish was mymand I grabbed her hips as hard as I could, sinking my fingers deep into her flesh as I fucked her with full life and vigor. Her hand pulled her cock harder than before .


    Her face buried deep in the mattress.


    Onlying up for air and to let out more screams, as I drove her to the next orgasm, her cum shooting all over my bed, as my cum shot deep into her ass.


    Load after load I pump until I was spent, copsing onto her until my hard throbbing cocked subsided.


    She rolled over knocking me off.


    ¡°Ah Steven you were amazing my turn to fuck you tomorrow right¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure¡­ but I did enjoy this, who knows maybe we might meet on the dance floor tomorrow?¡± I responded.

 Pussy Really Wet

    New Story Title:


    Pussy Really Wet


    My head now dangled between my arms as Iy over hisp, my ass perched high in the air. Mr. Sung was watching closely which only turned me on more. Whack! Whack! Whack! I felt the stings as Mr. Thompson¡¯s hand came down on my cheeks ¨C hard and relentless. He moved from one cheek to the other, never really hitting one area on a repeated basis.


    Enjoy..


    ***********************


    I knew I was in trouble.


    This was the third time I had beente this week. Mr. Thompson had been more than fair to me in the past¡­ but I was pushing his understanding to the limit.


    I really wanted to keep my job¡­ but I also love morning sex. There is nothing like a good hard fucking to start my day. It gets the blood pumping and I just lose all track of time when I¡¯m having fun.


    My pussy was still throbbing from Nathan¡¯s morning pounding as I sat on the bus. I sat up the back, two seats from the end next to the window. There was a couple next to me and some school kids messing around jumping from seat to seat.


    Each bump pushed on my still-hard clit and the hum of the bus was going right through me. The ride took forever and kept me on edge the whole time, which kept my mind off what Mr Thompson would say.


    But as I walked into work my stomach my stomach started churning. I walked straight to my desk and started working. It was already 10. 30am and I should have started at 8. 30!


    Mitch the stock boy walked in


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± he said ¡°It was nice knowing you.¡±


    Then Stacy the receptionist called me


    ¡°Leigh did you check your emails? Sorry babe.¡±


    I so didn¡¯t want to look at the email at any of them but I had to. Scanning the list I saw a message from reception.


    ¡®You are required to report to Mr Thompson¡¯s office the moment you walk in the building.¡¯


    Taking a long breath I looked at one or two more emails then decided to get it over with. I walked slowly upstairs to Mr Thompson¡¯s office and stood in the reception area that led into his office. His PA Carol called and let him know I was there.


    ¡°Take a seat, he will call you in soon.¡± she said without a smile. My heart was pounding harder than Nathan had pounded my pussy this morning.


    I waited five minutes or so ¨C cursing my horny pussy for needing a regr fucking. My head was running over different excuses and stories I could use to try and keep my job. I heard the phone ring, Carol answered it.


    ¡°He is ready for you Leigh.¡±


    I stood up; sucked in a few deep breaths and walked towards the door. Carol didn¡¯t even look at me as I passed her. I opened the door and walked straight in. A step or two into the office I noticed Mr Sung. He was the VP in charge of international sales.


    I sat down on the chair in front of Mr Thompson¡¯srge, old oak desk.


    Mr Thompson was about 45, greying a little and very distinguished. He had run thepany for thest 5 years, taking over after his father passed away. He had a look that could burn a hole straight through you where you stood but also a kind touch that could make your knees weak.


    He always wore a perfectly cut suit. I had often thought what he would be like in bed, he was the most powerful person I had ever met and the most self-controlled boss I knew.


    Mr Sung was a small man from China. He had worked for thepany for three years and helped it prosper in new fields of electronic media. I thought it was strange that he was here for my firing, but I guessed he was a witness.


    Mr Thompson then informed me Mr Sung had taken up a role in Hong Kong and would be leaving tomorrow.


    He stood and walked around to the front of his desk. Taking his sses off and putting the end of one arm in his mouth he sighed,


    ¡°Leigh I have to say I am really disappointed in you.¡± he began. ¡°After ourst meeting I was sure you understood that I would have to take drastic action the next time you brokepany rules. I have given you many chances ¨C many more than many others. I have done this because I see a person with the potential to be so much more than what you are right now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look at him so I stared at the floor. I felt his hand touch my chin and lift my face up so my eyes met his. The churning in my stomach stopped and a pulse of pleasure went straight to the troublemaker and man pleaser.


    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± he asked.


    A million things raced through my mind. I was hoping for one of them to drop into a slot and a good excuse toe out, but nothing good came up.


    ¡°Well do you not want to exin yourself? This is your time.¡± he said in a concerned voice.


    ¡°The truth is Mr Thompson¡­¡± I paused. I couldn¡¯t I couldn¡¯t say I waste for the third time because I was getting fucked. I held it in. ¡°I was busy.¡± I said instead.


    ¡°No Leigh that¡¯s not good enough. Busy doing what? Mr Sung is busy but he made it on time today. Carol is always busy but makes it on time. So what was so important that stopped you? ¡±


    I was squirming on my chair for some reason being called to ount scared me but also made me horny and really wet. Mr Thompson kneeled next to me. He put his hand on my leg.


    ¡°Tell me Leigh what am I to do? No reason, no honesty , no anything.¡± His concerned tone stoked the fire burning in my pussy. His touch sent shivers up my spine. I stayed silent. He stood up.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think I have much choice. I think it¡¯s time I let you¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t say it!¡± I cut him off. I had nothing to lose.


    ¡°Mr Thompson I waste because I was getting fucked well and good and lost track of time.¡±


    The words were out before I even thought about what I was saying. I was more scared now than ever before but my pussy was even wetter. I felt like a naughty school girl just confessed to the principal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr Thompson. I really am. Please don¡¯t fire me ¨C I love my job. Please. I will make it up I promise.¡±


    Mr Thompson walked over to Mr Sung and they discussed something for a moment or two. Nodding their heads they had decided.


    ¡°You intrigue me Leigh. I have never been given truth like that ever before it showed great courage. The fact is I was going to fire you.¡±


    ¡°I know Mr Thompson.¡± I said.


    ¡°Leigh, be quiet. Right now is not the time to talk.¡± He rebutted me. I felt like I had been put in the naughty corner. Again my pussy throbbed.


    ¡°Instead of firing you, I think we have worked out your problem and may have a solution to make things work in the future. I have discussed it with Mr Sung and we both agree.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir what is it?¡± I pleaded, desperate to know.


    ¡°Well I believe you are a really a naughty girl and in so I believe a spanking is in order.¡±


    ¡®A spanking?¡¯ I repeated in my head. I was shocked. I have been spanked during a good fuck but never on its own.


    ¡°Or,¡± he continued, ¡°I will just have to let you go.¡±


    I thought about it for a moment. My mind was racing.


    ¡®Will it hurt? Will he see my wet, bald pussy? I can¡¯t. Bosses don¡¯t do this¡­¡¯


    Mr Thompson¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts


    ¡°Well Leigh what is it to be?¡±


    Mr Sung poured himself a scotch from the extensive bar in the corner of the office and moved to the lounge area. I stood up and looked at Mr Thompson. My heart was racing, my pussy was throbbing and my nipples, harder than ever before, ached.


    ¡°Thank you my Thompson.¡± I said sucking in a deep breath, ¡°I will take my spanking now.¡±


    He told me to pick up the chair I was sitting on and move it in front of the lounge area. To my surprise my pussy juice had left a wet patch already.


    I carried the chair over and ced it about a meter in front of Mr Sung. Mr Thompson walked over and noticed my wet patch. Grabbing a cushion off the sofa he ced it on the chair, and then sat down.


    I could feel my juices running down my legs I was so scared, so horny and so lost in the moment. He told me to take off my skirt andy on hisp. I dis as I was told. Only my thin panties hid my womanhood.


    ¡°Before I do this you must understand that you cannot break any more rules.¡± Mr Thompson said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t Mr Thompson thank you.¡± I said.


    My head now dangled between my arms as Iy over hisp, my ass perched high in the air. Mr Sung was watching closely which only turned me on more.


    Whack! Whack! Whack!


    I felt the stings as Mr Thompson¡¯s hand came down on my cheeks ¨C hard and relentless. He moved from one cheek to the other, never really hitting one area on a repeated basis.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The tears start to fall ask the juice dripped from my hole. I had lost count of the number of blows ¨C sure it was never going to end but not wanting it to stop either.


    He paused.


    ¡°You have ten left. Please remove your silks.¡±


    I stood my ass stinging and throbbing. I did as I was told and took off my panties. Then Iid back down.


    He felt my butt. His hand rubbed my slit and two fingers nced over my inner walls. I sighed


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± he replied. ¡°Now you get the rest of your punishment.¡±


    Mr Sung gave Mr Thompson what looked like a ping-pong bat covered in ck leather.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± he stated. He brought the paddle down hard 10 times on my red, stinging ass cheeks.


    I did not say a word. My pussy was now doing all the talking. I came repeatedly squirting pussy juice all over the rug.


    Mr Thompson thanked Mr Sung and he left the office.


    I stood up. Mr Thompson walked back behind his desk and ripped up the papers in front of him. My termination papers I guess.


    I dressed still in shock and awe. My pussy was churning for more. I had just cum while being spanked by my boss, in front of another man. I could barely hide my smile. I walked over to his big desk and thanked him for another chance. He smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure Leigh be good now. You can go.¡±


    As I walked out of the office Carol smiled at me.


    ¡®Does she know?¡¯ I wondered. It didn¡¯t matter. I still had my job.


    I walked to my desk and sat down, my sore cheeks soothed by the cold leather chair. Each time I moved I remembered and got wet all over again.


    I haven¡¯t beente since but I often think about it on the bus.


    ¡®Would it be worth beingte one more time just to see what would happen?¡­¡¯

 I Am A Sex Addict

    ¡®I also masturbate once or twice a day. I feel its normal for me. But my girlfriends don¡¯t seem to think so. They all smile at first, but after a while they think it¡¯s too much. I hope sharing this with you helps.¡¯ Each of them were here for the same reason. Sex addiction.


    ************************


    ¡®I have a confession to make. My name it Matt le nch and I am a sex addict.¡¯


    It was the first time I had attended one of ¡®those¡¯ meetings but I had to do something¡­ sex was taking over any semnce of the life I had had left.


    The group weed me, then were quiet while I spoke.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I have been addicted to sex since I was 18. I usually have sex with a partner 2-3 times a day. More on weekends.


    ¡®I also masturbate once or twice a day. I feel its normal for me. But my girlfriends don¡¯t seem to think so. They all smile at first, but after a while they think it¡¯s too much. I hope sharing this with you helps.¡¯


    Most of the group took their turn to stand up and talk. There were men and women both old and young, each of them here for the same reason.


    Sex addiction. Or so we were told.


    I watched with interest as M stood up. She was a Russian girl who had just immigrated to the US and came to the meetings to appease her partner who had no way of keeping up with her and told her she had a problem.


    She was round, not thin like most girls; she is what you would call ady. She had deep sexy eyes that I knew contains a keg of dynamite that would go off the moment a fuse make contact.


    ¡®It has been four days since Ist enjoyed myself sexually.¡¯ said M.


    The roomed gave a small but enthusiastic p. She smiled and took her seat.


    Thedy that ran the ss, a counselor named Miss Watson stood and thanked us all foring and sharing.


    She pointed to a small table with tea, coffee and biscuits and invited us all to take refreshment. The orange juice was powdered. I was warned to stay away. I did. I took a coffee and a Monte Carlo biscuit. I dipped the biscuit few times, drank half the coffee and left.


    I went home and thought about the group. And M. Four days!


    ¡®I cant go four hours.¡¯ I thought.


    My cock as if woken by the thought stirred in my pants. Iid on the bed and pulled out some lube.


    My top draw had all kinds of toys I used with my friends ¨C but they were not here tonight. I pulled out the buzzing bullet and ced it under the head of my cock. The feeling was amazing.


    I held it tight as I rolled back over and pulled out more toys grabbing a handful of stuff and dropping it on the bed next to me.


    I found the nipple mps I use with Sarah and put one on my left nipple. It stung so good.


    My cock was throbbing at the pain sensation. I then slowly clipped the right one on.


    ¡®Oooohhhh fuck shit that¡¯s soooooo ohhhhhhh!¡¯ I cried out.


    My cock was even harder then before and started to spit pre-cum out adding to the second coating of lube I had squeezed onto my hand.


    The buzzer was working its little buttons off, directly on my pleasure spot. Right under the head, on the under-side of my shaft.


    Chicks seem to lick around and suck the top of the head then try to shove the cock down the back of their throats.


    I hope it¡¯s for their pleasure.


    If it¡¯s for mine suck my balls and my pleasure spot and I¡¯m a happy man.


    Guys get it and seem to know exactly where to suck when I have one over.


    Do guys suck better then girls?¡­ I¡¯m not sure just different.


    I found the small 5 spot balls tied together as anal beads and lubed them up. Then I lubed up my ass hole and slid them in one by one until all five were inside me.


    I adjusted the nipple mps to a different angle as I started to pull on the end of my cock.


    Again as my headid on the pillow my mind went back to M. And four days!


    I pulled one of my mps a bit, tugging on my nipple a even more sending pleasure direct to my hard fuck shaft. My hand was working furiously as I wiggled on the bed feeling the anal beads move inside me.


    M¡¯s face kept popping into my head as I worked my cock in the way only I know how. I started to feel the pleasure train start its long, distant journey with its load of Me juice.


    My hand reached between my legs pulling out the first ball from my ass.


    ¡®Ohh God fuck that¡¯s good.¡¯ I cried.


    My nipples ached so good as the small bead popped out of my ass. I grabbed my balls pulling them hard then returning my hand back to my cock.


    M again entered my mind.


    ¡®She just needs someone to give her a good long fucking¡­ there isn¡¯t anything wrong with her.¡¯ I thought.


    I imagined bending her over in the middle of the group. Her legs spread wide on two chairs, the room sitting around us watch encouraging us as I fucked her merciless from behind. Like I know she needs.


    The train that was in the far off distance was now in view, the smoke stack was blowing and it was heading in my direction.


    I reached down again pulling the nipple mps off and squeezed on my nipples one then the other as I pulled the next ball out of my ass.


    ¡®Aaaaarrrrrgghhhhh fuck her bitch that¡¯s F U C K I N G sooo good.¡¯ .


    My body shook with the pleasure it was receiving I grabbed my balls again and pulled them hard as I squeezed my nipples with my other spare hand. My cock was aching to be pulled again.


    I pulled it harder and faster now, as I had moved to the front of M in my mind and was fucking her face with her hungry mouth taking it all.


    Miss Watson was now standing behind her in her white counselor¡¯s coat sliding her fingers deep inside M¡¯s cunt as I fucked her face. The rest still glued to their chairs either ying with their cocks or rubbing their cunts but staying still on their pleasure thrones.


    My head swimming with a virtual orgy I hear the train horn too as it crosses a bridge entering the tunnel of no retreat. I pull the third then forth ball together


    ¡®Ohhh fuck.¡¯ I scream loud ¡®Yes yes. Fuck yes!¡¯


    My cock was now shivering and shaking with excitement as it felt the fast approaching arrival of the express pleasure train.


    M is on her back now on the tea table my cock buried beep inside her. The others are gathered around her ¨C the guys chanting


    ¡®Fuck her. Fuck her. Fuck her!¡¯


    The girls saying


    ¡®Take it. Take it. Take it!¡¯


    We are in the middle and both doing as requested


    Miss Watson is standing in front, watching us, and marking her board as if we were under some exam process.


    ¡®Toot! Toooot!¡¯ themotion starts to scream in my ears sending impulses of pleasure heading through my soul through the base of my cock and balls.


    I reach over and pull my cock harder, I see M¡¯s face screw up


    ¡®Fuck me!¡¯ she screams as she starts to orgasm over the ce.


    Miss Watson has abandoned the clip board and her hand is rubbing her cunt fiercely as she is cumming as well.


    My balls bash into M¡¯s ass and I pound.


    Locked, loaded and no retreat avable I start to shake my whole body quivering with pleasure. I pull thest bead out of my ass and loads of cum shoots from my cock into abandon spaces.


    But in my head all over M¡¯s sweet, sweat-soaked body. I pull and pull until till every one of the pleasure bullets have hit their mark and extinguished the hot fire that was burning inside me.


    Pushing the toys to the floor I wiped the cum off me with the towel I keep beside the bed.


    I smiled ¨C the pleasure still pulsating through me making my softening cock flick.


    ¡®Something wrong with M?¡­ I don¡¯t think so just the losers that couldn¡¯t please her.¡¯


    I am looking forward to my next sex addicts¡¯ meeting.

 My First Time

    Liz was my best friend when we were kids ¨C we were totally inseparable.


    We had shared everything over the years. That was until Liz moved away with her family when she was 16.


    Troy was the third member of our group. He was a bit nerdy but always was there when we needed him. He was really smart too.


    It had been 10 years since I had seen Liz. From the moment she walked through the Airport gate I couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Liz was different. Very different.


    Sure her long blond hair was still there and those blue eyes were still deep enough to swim into. But there was something different about her. She was way move confident and clearly very sure about herself.


    I grabbed her bags and we headed to the car. Liz told me stories about her old school and new friends she had made, and the new shop she had opened called Skin Deep beauty.


    When we arrived at my ce we when straight inside. It was an apartment in a block with three other units. Mine was on the top floor and when on the balcony you could see the waves rolling into the sands of Palm Beach.


    ¡®Wine?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Yep.¡¯ Liz replied. ¡®But I need to have a shower and freshen up.¡¯


    I tossed Liz a towel and said to use the en-suite. She sculled her ss of Penfolds swung on her heels and headed to my shower.


    She looked incredible. My eyes looked her up and down watching her ass sway as she headed down the hall. I was still standing there after she turned and went into the shower.


    I tossed down my ss of wine and took a few deep breaths. I could fell my pulse running faster then usual. I poured another ss and took another big swig.


    Liz called out from the shower.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Sandra can you be a darling and grab my shampoo out of my bag? It¡¯s from my salon.¡¯


    I grabbed it and took it to the door. I slid it part open and tried to hand it in.


    Liz shouted out again


    ¡®That¡¯s no use I¡¯m in the shower. Bring it in you silly.¡¯


    Again my heart pumped a little faster.


    I walked in as Liz opened the shower door the steam hiding from full view.


    ¡®It¡¯s great you should try it.¡¯ she said.


    Her body was nowing into full view. Wow she was toned and tanned and as bald as the day she was born.


    Her nipples where hard as the water ran to the edge and dripped off. I felt drawn to them ¨C I wanted to suck them. I was in a trance.


    She broke the spell by saying that the salon was doing great and that she was thinking about starting another one in town.


    ¡®Oh that would be awesome.¡¯ I said quickly. ¡®There is nothing really like it here.¡¯


    I headed out to make us some afternoon snacks as Liz enjoyed her shower. I found my ss of red and took two gulps and finish it off. I was still unsure what had just happened.


    I am defiantly a meat eater. In fact I love cock the bigger the better.


    I had never thought about being with a woman before and now all I wanted to do was to kiss and taste Liz, to suck her nipples feel them get hard in my mouth. My pussy started to be moist at the thought.


    My hand slid down my front finding my clit, which was aching to be rubbed. Standing in the kitchen with the fruit on the table and two empty sses of wine I was lost in a daze of pleasure rubbing my clit through my skirt.


    I was snapped out of it by the sound of Liz walking into the room.


    ¡®Aaaaaahhh afternoon delight!¡¯ she said.


    I quickly moved my hand from my wet crotch and swung around to face her. There standing in the sunlight cast through the open window overlooking the beach stood Liz. And except for the towel wrapped around her wet hair she was naked.


    Wet and naked.


    ¡®I prefer to air dry instead of rubbing the skin off with a towel.¡¯ she said.


    ¡®I have never tried it.¡¯ I mumbled.


    ¡®I love being naked. Remember when we skinny-dipped in theke Dees? And that guye down to watch. What was his name?¡¯


    In truth I was only catching every second word. I ached to kiss her and to feel her kiss me.


    ¡®Troy.¡¯ I blurted out. ¡®Troy was his name. Another wine?¡¯


    Liz smiled


    ¡®Of course. Unless you have anything else on offer?¡¯


    My pussy squeezed tight as could be.


    ¡®So what happened to Troy?¡¯ Liz asked.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure. Last I heard he went to Uni ¨C we lost touch after high school. But not until he took my virginity.¡¯ I said proudly.


    ¡®No fucking way! You and fucking Troy did it? No fucking way!¡¯ Liz was stunned.


    ¡®Yep we did on prom night. He took me to the dinner and dance and well one thing led to another and he fucked me in the back of his old man¡¯s car.¡¯ I said with a shy grin.


    ¡®No fucking way. Unbelievable. And tell me¡­ was he any good?¡¯ Liz chirped.


    ¡®It was teenage sex. He was so big I had trouble getting it inside me and when he did get it half in he made some moaning sounds, screamed ¡°I love you Liz¡± and came all over my hairy pussy.¡¯


    ¡®No? He said I love you Liz?¡¯


    ¡®Yep he did. He was fucking me but thinking about you!¡¯


    Liz shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡®And you tell me Liz¡­ who was your first?¡¯


    ¡®Well it was ady. My boss at the first salon I ever worked at. She would do Brazilians you know wax all the pubes off. And one afternoon the shop was closed and she asked if I was ready to give it a go.


    You know me always ready for anything so I waxed her pussy clean. Her womanhood looked incredible and she asked me to rub in aloe vera gel to settle the redness.


    I grabbed the gel and softly rubbed it into the reddened skin my fingers rubbing her clit and outer folds as I went.¡¯


    Liz had taken her towel off her hair and it was draped over her shoulder covering her left breast. The table covered her privates that I now longed to see. I have never waxed all my pubes off, but now couldn¡¯t wait to have it done.


    ¡®So then what happened?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Well¡­ she asked me how tidy I was down there. I was scared but thought ¡°why not? She does this all the time my 18 year old pussy isn¡¯t the first or thest she will ever see.¡± I lifted my skirt and pulled down the front of my undies.


    She was a bit shocked I think. ¡°Oh Liz that will never do.¡± she said. ¡°You man must choke every time he eats that sweet thing!¡±


    And she told me toy on the waxing table. I pulled my skit up and panties down andid as she had said. I was mesmerized by her.¡¯ said Liz .


    I fully understood. All I could think of was touching kissing and eating Liz.


    ¡®So what happened next?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®I felt her hand rub between my legs and over my mound to my clit and feeling the touch of anther person for the first time, my hips rose to meet it instinctively. She then began to smear the warm wax all over my pubic hair smoothing it out and touching my clit again and again as she smiled at me.


    I knew that waxing hurt ¨C I saw people scream cry and some get up and leave but I was determined to have it all done to impress her or because I was scared of her I don¡¯t really know ¨C but fuck it hurt!


    But she then soothed my red parts with the gel and she asked if it hurt and I told her just a little and before I knew it she was kissing me all around my pussy.


    Far from pain ¨C I was now lost in pleasure I never even knew existed. She started to lick my clit and it jumped to attention, as did my nipples. She noticed them through my tight t-shirt. And she felt for them and tweaked them as she continued to lick me and kiss me and suck my lips into her mouth.


    When I came I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing or what was happening. I wanted to get up and run but sheid me down and told me to enjoy.


    I did. My body was shaking and my hips bucked into her face and she never missed a beat.


    I felt her fingers y with the outside of my virgin hole and I so wanted her to stick them in to be the first person to explore me.


    ¡°Please do it.¡± I begged. She didn¡¯t need to be asked again ¨C her mouth worked on my clit and lips as two of her fingers explored the inner recesses of me. To add to this her free had was now under my shirt and bra and my nipples were enjoying her frequent touch and squeezing.¡¯


    ¡®I sounds amazing.¡¯ I said taking another swill of my wine. ¡®What did it feel like  did you cum again?¡¯


    ¡®Cum? It nearly blew my fucking head off!¡¯ said Liz.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t open my eyes and I tried to talk but my words didn¡¯t make sense. I was lost in a pleasure only us two would ever share. I felt her fingers slide out of my now popped cherry virgin hole and she kissed me and held me close.¡¯


    ¡®Wow that is amazing¡­ do you still see her now?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Every now and then she drops in to be serviced in one way or another. It always ends up with a smile on both of our faces!¡¯

 Black Cock Fucks Me

    I am thin and sexy. I am very addicted to fucking and cumming. I love watching porn and love dressing like a slut. I am very confident sessful woman and I am fearless. When I go out in public, I make sure my perky nipples show, because I love the attention, and attention turns me on and makes me feel wet, and gets my cunt throbbing. I love how my cunt gets wet and my slimy drip slides out of my pussy. I want to get fucked.


    My pussy is always dripping and my panties are always soaking wet. I fact, when I go in public, I always dress slutty and love when guys look at me and their cocks grow in their pants. They look at me and they look so fucking hungry for my pussy. I don¡¯t hold back, I always look back and wink and then stare at their cocks. I am very open and love when men get shy when I look straight into their eyes. I fucking own men.


    On Friday, I went to work, but did touch myself during my zoom meetings and didn¡¯t care if I moaned once in a while, even if my co-worker could hear it. I was dressed in a ck office dress, short skirts, no panties, and a undershirt from which my nipples were visible. After work, I could not get my mind to focus, because all I wanted was to get fucked like the whore I am. So I decided to take the matters in my own hands. I went to the grocery store scouting and surveying the aisles, looking for a good looking sexy guy who I could flirt with a bit. As I was looking at the diary section, I purposefully walked to this dark tall guy. By heart beat went up. I love when I talk to male strangers. He looked at me directly in the eyes, and I could tell he was staring at me and my body. I didn¡¯t mind. He probably was fucking me in his mind. Well, I was getting fucked by him in my mind. I went to get some yogurt and asked him. ¡°Have you tasted this brand before?¡± He said that he has not, with his crackling voice as he sounded a bit nervous by my upfront sexiness. I opened the yogurt and dipped my finger into the yogurt and slid the finger into my mouth. I stated to him: ¡°This is so fucking creamy.¡± I have a secret to tell you if you do not mind sir. ¡°¡±Are you creamy too? because I am hungry for cream and cant wait to suck your dick and taste your cream.¡± I walked away, and as I came close to the bathroom, I signaled him toe to the bathroom. He walked into the bathroom. We kissed nasty with his tongue inside my mouth. I sucked his tongue like if it was a cock. He proceeded to put my ass on the sink and sucked my clit and fucked me with his tongue while pinching my nipples. ¡°Mmmmm.¡± I moaned. ¡°Fuck me.¡± As we continued to kiss and finger me, I slipped a loud moan ¡°Ahhhh, ahhhhh, touch me mother fucker.¡± But then someone knocked the bathroom door so he could not continue Fuck me with his tongue. He left me his number¡­ However, I needed cock now and craved it, specially after he sucked me so good ¨C I was walking like a desperate whore.


    While driving home I masturbated with a vibrator and touched myself like the Latina slut I am & while watching porn in the car¡­ I only got hornier and nastier.


    You know, a nasty Latina like me needs nasty cock. The filthier the Fuck, the better for my cunt. I need juice and cream now.


    I called a 1-800 plumbing service and asked the receptionist on whether she had ¡°someone with a big snake as I have a piping problem.¡± ¡°I have a problem which really needs urgent help right now.¡± I also asked her for the full roster of plumbers and their photos. I masturbated while looking at each of them. I imagined the guy at the grocery store fucking me as I looked at the pictures.


    I selected the most sexy but the nerdiest. I¡¯m picky, I need dark cock too. He told me that it will be 30 minutes so I took a shower, dressed nasty, and purposely clogged my kitchen sink. When he came in I told him there is a big problem with the kitchen sink.. He was staring at me nervous as I was super confident and sexy. I had my lingerie on. As heid down to look at the problem I purposely created, I proceeded to sit on his face to his surprise. He started to suck my pussy, and while he did that, I grabbed his cock and started to masturbate that humongous massive ck dick. Mmmmmm. Little he knows that my pussy was sucked earlier at the grocery store. I¡¯m a nasty mother fucker. I was dancing on this face and ensuring he sucked all my juices and my drips. We were moaning and he had no choice other than fucking me with his tongue as the weight of my ass was on his face while heid back trying to fix the fake plumbing problem.


    I told him that¡¯s your fucking payment, I have no money, so Fuck me instead and be grateful. I rode him with no condom,pletely bare back and his massive Fuck was sliding in and out. I loved every inch of that cock.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I kept screaming ¡°Fuck me¡± ¡°Fuck me¡± ¡°Fuck me¡± ¡°Fuck your whore ¡± ¡°Come on, you fucking piece of shit, just Fuck me and use my pussy like the whore I am.¡±


    I slid the cock into my tight pussy, and started riding him hard. He came super hard inside me, and I didn¡¯t fucking mind feeling his warm cumshot. I started to suck his dick to taste the fucking juice into my mouth. I was concerned that he was finished. As I was sucking him, he mantained himself hard. When he finished fixing the pipe issue while I sucked his dick, he grabbed me by my hair, pushed me into the sofa and fucked me silly. ¡°Ahhhh¡± ¡°Ahhh¡± I screamed as he fucked me merciless from behind. He didn¡¯t stop he kept pounding me hard. He was so nasty. ¡°Mmmm¡± I came so hard after couple of days of my boyfriend gone, that I really needed to be vindicated as a superslut.


    When he finished, he asked for the payment. I sucked his dick more, and I said, ¡°What payment sir?¡± ¡°You do not think my mouth is good enought?¡± I told him toe back and that he could fix my piping problems whenever he wanted it so bad. ¡°Are you ready to unload your cream inside my mouth? Thene tomorrow to fix your slutty nasty Latina slut who has no limits and boundaries and who is a lusty bitch.¡±


    Next day, he showed up early in the morning at 6am. He went straight to work. Exactly how I needed it. This time I filmed the whole thing, as I wanted material to masturbateter. Perhaps my boyfriend will get turned on when watching my video of me getting fucked like a whore?

 An Eager Pussy:>Ep1

    She was for it the moment their bodies slid into each other on the dance floor. She exuded need and readiness like a finger greeting moisture in an eager pussy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Jacob knew she was for it the moment their bodies slid into each other on the dance floor. She exuded need and readiness like a finger greeting moisture in an eager pussy.


    He remembered of all things in this particr moment his grandmother¡¯s sage advice: ¡®good thingse in small packages.¡¯


    This woman defined petite; she was slender, trim, fit and had great perky breasts; plus, copious blonde locks and dazzling sapphire blue eyes. Surely, they were designer contacts, but who cared: they had him, like her tight-fitting ck dress.


    Kendall was thinking the toilets, an alley way or a dark corner of the venue for immediate sex. Boy was he hot. The physique of the guy was outstanding. His shirt barely contained his ripped fitness. She was intent on making out. It was already happening in her head. Ripping off his shirt was a passing thought; she wanted his pants down fast.


    It was only a modicum of human decency and the fact they would be arrested and separated that stopped them from screwing in the middle of the dance floor. This was the actual instance in a lifetime when you needed to be at one of those all in; private club venue orgies.


    It was all they could do to grope at each other as they made a hasty exit. It was not even ten o¡¯clock. There was only one cab on the rank outside, just up from the venue. They slid and felt around two bodies as one, as they fastened together on the back seat.


    ¡°Seat belts, seat belts,¡± from the driver, ¡°Nothing happens without seatbelts.¡±


    They were strapped in, side and middle seat, they needed closeness.


    The taxi moved off the curb.


    ¡°Address,¡± said the driver looking back in his rear-view mirror, the couple were groping.


    Jacob gave his address between two deep lingering French kisses. The meter was running and the taxi was elerating off. The ten-minute drive seemingly had the makings of a lifetime¡¯s incarceration if they couldn¡¯t dirtily touch.


    The raunchy flow of desire through both souls was untamable. The thought of subtle satiny subdued forey wasn¡¯t on either of their minds. Jacobing up for a much needed breathe in the hectic ferreting under her dress and the rummaging in underwear to finger forage her private flesh; his darting eyes momentarily saw the crucifix wrapped and draped around the driver¡¯s rear-view mirror. He came close to cursing his Catholic upbringing.


    The taxi driver at this point was also threatened to put them both out on the roadside and call the police. For a moment Jacob thought; hell; that alley way will have to do, this wasn¡¯t romance but primal need.


    Kendall sat up straight, prim and proper and nudged Jacob to do the same. She closed her legs demurely and mouthed quietly to the taxi driver¡¯s wary eyes in his mirror; she would control the beast next to her. The driver got on with the job of driving. Kendall got on with her job of essing cock, in the now.


    Being a woman, she knew the discreet yful tactic to adopt in their feverish hurriedness for fucking because the oue was assured; it was only minutes away. She ced her gold-coloured clutch purse perfectly to hide her ribald action of releasing Jacob¡¯s erect throbber through his zip.


    She stroked with her delectable tight elegant fingered grip along the length of his exposed love muscle. Her finger nails giving ripples of intense localised pleasure to his pecker tip and tightening ball bag. His cock was over ready. His precum actually shooting over the top of her grip onto her leather purse. She was massaging and teasing and fondling in turn his engorged pecker with the most sensationally timed upward and downward rhythm, to sustain his hardness. There was no time to lose, the action was imminent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kendall in her rush to please her own tingling slit which had been thoroughly and equally between squeezed legs; discreetly manhandled on the back seat hurriedly went to pay the cab fare; as the driver pulled to the curb. However; this released Jacob¡¯s nearly bursting purple head directly into the cabby¡¯s view.


    Inadvertently; the driver¡¯s owntent love of men which usually remained hidden behind phony homophobic tirades, now confronted a gorgeous close cock; he went actually deathly pale not at their supposed indecency in his taxi but his own anxiety at sumbing to cock, his own raging bi desires caught out. The driver recovered somehow and gesticted wildly.


    He then yelled: ¡°Get Out. Get Out¡± and sped off with a stunning cock forever imprinted on his mind.


    Jacob with his cock on public view because it wouldn¡¯t go back in his pants because it was that over full to totally stretched upright erect: the true hard on. He stumbled speedily with Kendall; her clutch purse still open and two twenty dors note sort of hurriedly stuffed back in; ended up drifting on the light breeze down the road.


    A young woman walking her dog down the opposite pavement got the eyeful of her twenty years and realised her own boyfriend wasn¡¯t in this cock league. She kept staring; as her dog strained on its leash. Wow.


    Jacob pressed the key pad and they were in. He shut the door with his foot and in the same instance swept petite Kendall into his arms. He intended to carry her up the stairs to his king-size bed. He was impressed with his own penis will power, not to root her senseless on the foyer tiles; his strength as a professional rugby yer to carry her; he already knew his potency.


    Kendall however grabbed the bottom of the banister rail and that halted Jacob on the bottom stair.


    Somehow; the lithe five foot two seemingly contortionist Miss got her legs wrapped around his neck and her mouth; facing south; over his exposed pecker; probably ballet lessons when younger; but suddenly the bottom stair seemed fine for sex. Jacob¡¯s cock was in heaven: well, a cute fem-mouth paradise. He had sort of anticipated the moment but it was already way better. It was sucking to define sucking. She was a frigging vacuuming sucking Angel and God she was good. He struggled in the pleasure rapture to hold his bnce. He was trembling with cockforting contentment.


    Jacob flipped her down. He had to see her technique in action. Kendall dropped his dacks and boxers and took his quality meat package in her hands while nibbling on his nut sac, giving the silky tense tease. She was gobbling his head while looking up with her eyes. It was the sexiest of head job interactions for him; seeing a woman¡¯s eyes gaze up and twinkle at him whilst her mouth smushed his cock head in a slurry of saliva in tandem with her twirling torc tongue. Her mouth a cavern of delivering; deliberate and defining immediate residence for a pecker; her skull the absolute perfect boner haven. He imbibed the full pleasure of her cock work ethic and the gratification of seeing a woman gorging herself on his pecker.


    Kendall¡¯s blue eyes were full of the wonder of cock. Her mouth was full of the vour of cock. Her mind was full of the savouring sensual moment of a corker cock. Her hand was upied with the shaft. Her mouth was working the head. Eyes shut, then open. Intense concentration, then no concentration, just bodies flowing together. Pleasure held in one spot, then pleasure released through mind and body. Kendall was spirited, caught fully in the enjoyment of providing enjoyment and readying this hard happiness rod for her own immediate pussy use.


    Jacob though had to taste her. Her dress was off, her cute matching ck panties and bra discarded too. She was on the second step and he was still on the first; the perfect position for kneeling into her wide-open raised legs. One held higher and twisted to the banister rail; the other pressed to the feature wooden wall. But the true feature on disy was her pussy; inviting as only a fully shaved wet spread lippy coochie can be. It defined pink; it was so puffy. Her lipettes were tackily glued to her mound under the weight of her own seeping moisture. The rugby back¡¯s tongue hit her delight front and centre with all the force of a scrum push. The taste was syrupy squelchy sweet.

 An Eager Pussy:>Ep2

    Kendall was quickly panting because her big boy was licking in a rush to meet her frictional pushing need. There were regr ¡®mmm¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®ahs¡¯ of womanly delight as her secret flesh was captured by his shing tongue. He put two fingers into her and was moving them in and out briskly as he flicked her clit. She squealed and quivered in fem-delight. One of her hands gripped the stair rail, the other coursing, tousling his hair. Kendall came intensely, vehemently and enthusiastically but instantly sought more; she was exuding protracted heat.


    She guided Jacob under her; a few stairs up. Kendall was now on top of him; but facing away. She held her body above him for a moment, bncing on his thighs with her legs positioned down the stairs. She gripped the banister with one hand and then pushing off her toes; she rode her man; rode his pecker hard, rode his meat ball deep and asionally teased the tip of his cock head before plunging down, then dragging her enveloping tightness up, over and over again. Then Kendall arched back into his chest and let Jacob thrust happily into her, letting him pump frantically for a minute with machine gun tempo. God, it felt mutually blissful. Pussy chock-full. Cock drilling filling.


    A couple more stairs and Kendall was facing her man. This allowed swift expressive kissing and robust breast fondling. Her hands then locked around his neck and Jacob¡¯s hands were pushing her butt up and indenting her taut petite cheeks as their genitals were now glued together in fantastic fevered friction. Kendall was so lubricated the bond of two was perfect; it was apulsive duo of pace, passion and preupation.


    Kendall eased her knees onto Jacob¡¯s thighs, increasing the tightness of traction. Her clit trying to burrow into his pubic bone. She wriggled her arse and clenched her pussy muscles in ardent womanly joy.


    She had to taste herself on his glistening manly meat. She was engrossed in the mixed viscosity of two. The fire and the lust in her eyes matched by the intensity coursing through the pecker again in her mouth. Jacob was momentarily lost in the power this woman¡¯s mouth had over his cock.


    He realised only super deep could match Kendall¡¯s zeal for his cock. He had her missionary spread near the top of the stairs. God she was spread. God she was open. God she was in the instance actually too carnal. But his dick was raging. He held her legs up but slightly together and went in so gooddam deep it could only be called obscenely deep. It was lust deep, it was the shagging, fem-screaming deep, and it was cavernous canyon deep. It was g-spot hunting deep. Kendall thought she would be fucking split open and in the pleasure surge that was actually frickin eptable. Her guttural high pierced yelps approaching the rare ss shattering range. He ploughed her till they were jointly breathless. Ah; the wonder of sexual intent, they caught their breath, they engraved through their skin and minds their seeking lust and renewed the bodily sexual wrestle.


    Jacob¡¯sdder, the stairway to heaven, triggered by his grandmothers¡¯ photo on the wall. He had his angel; he had hisdder. His thoughts moved on quickly as their tangle of bodies made it to thending somehow.


    Kendall held the top of the balustrade with both hands. One leg up on it because she needed the dogging finale. Her exposed lippy slit joined with cock; she was slutty, in the nicest actual vagina lubed way because she was naturally fem-creamy gelled for action: pure need, pure bodily greed and the urgency of coupled speed.


    Wow was she loud. Her delicate petite frame belied by her foul-mouthed pleasure: ¡°Oh fuck me¡­fuck me deeper¡­yeah¡­oh¡­my my¡­Oh God.¡± A tirade of filthy enjoyment. Complete womanly abandonment in absolute bodily happiness.


    Jacob was stoked, he was booty struck and petite pussy wrapped as he looked down at his cock doing its job. Boy was it doing its job and it was getting rewarded. He felt the pleasure expand along his cock, he heard the pleasure in Kendall¡¯s smutty lurid delight and the evidence was leaking down her thighs and was equally in his ears, because between her ecstatic moans and groans was the sucking puck sound of trapped air and liquid in her cute cunny as he thrust with pricking, perfect precision so profoundly deep, sac deep. She was the ultimate stairway to heaven for a male.


    How to top the ¡®untoppable¡¯? She was screaming in orgasmic delight and she came with shuddering quivering thighs. Her buttocks pushing into his pelvis. She had to grip the balustrade so as not to copse on thending. Kendall felt better than she ever had before in sex. Oh fuck; it was sensational as the tingly coursing pleasure spasm held and held for her.


    Jacob; as dudes will; moved on, his finger was rimming and probing her cute tight starfish and it was amazing how she got her explosive sexual desire back almost simultaneously with the double-digit probe; as he smeared her slutty juices into her own arsehole. Kendall was moaning more deeply than before, deep mmm¡¯s of fem-pleasure, already craving forbidden delight.


    She was leaning over the balustrade, her body in free fall as the delicious tight moment came. His fat cock rimming and then prating her yielding yet unyielding hole. Her feisty anus was in pecker rapture. Jacob pumped her arse like there was no tomorrow; deep, dirty and slightly debasingly but Kendall ecstatically embraced it. The underlying slut in her fully let out.


    Kendall was takenpletely by her fastened and stretched arse being ravished; it was a quality wee trespass, a sin of delight. The sensation surpassing even her anal virgin experience as her butthole for an instance held herplete being in cock constricted consciousness and the snugpression had her teetering on new found heights of pleasure.


    It seemed she was on the staircase to paradise; as heaven seemingly shone a searing light through her; life was so fucking good in moments like this: on a stairway, a staircase of bodily rapture, a series of steps had led to anal paradise.


    Jacob could feel his welling silky sac satisfaction craving its release in the secure sensual stringent constriction of her arse friction which held only one oue; a monumental wad of cum ready for spurting.


    Kendall had the need to feel the warmth of cock jizz in her mouth and at the top of the stairs, after a few brisk energetic abrupt deep throated sucks their reward was shared.


    Jacob¡¯s cum jizzed over Kendall¡¯s face; propelled with the force of male happiness in sshing spasmed sts across her extended tongue, where it slushed with her swelling saliva and her repeated ¡®yum¡¯s¡¯, it sprinkled like finece dots across her flushed cheek and the overload of spare shlong gravy aided by gravity went plummeting over her shoulder, through the banister railing, on a descending trajectory, where it ended its life as a smearing smudge on the Florentine foyer floor tiles.


    There was the sated erotic repose; the joint bodily clutching, the twofold embracing and the satisfactionbined in united bodily rxation.


    Surely the heat was out of these two feisty spunky over sexed adults.


    Their close nakedness said otherwise. Intimate genital nearness rousing ardour again. The sexual heights had been anticipated on the dance floor and had been realised on a staircase; yet new carnal adventures were just a door and a bed away.


    The yfulness was hitting them both; the fun kinky sex was about to begin as Jacob piggy backed Kendall into his bedroom. He had an angel to wrestle with till the morning light.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Cock Up My Ass

    It all happened after I hadpleted an intense interstate work rted trip from Perth. My mum had asked me as a favour to reconcile with her step-mother, Joanna. Age and distance and Facebook had those two back on reasonable terms. It was myst afternoon in Melbourne and I hadn¡¯t had the courage to call J yet. I had never gotten on with her as she had taken financial advantage of my mum too often. She had the unsavoury habit of using dodgy loan sharks.


    ¡°Are you sure Kendall,¡± asked, Sue as she packed her bag, ¡°Save yourself angst; fly back with me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I need to do this; well at least for my mum.¡± Surer with words than in my mind.


    My colleague and friend Susan; took the morning flight; I busied myself with shopping to avoid my family responsibilities and this was easy enough to do; using thest day of our hire car package. I hit Chapel Street hard; well, it has the cities iconic boutiques; plus, designer and unique fashions; loads of essories to die for and retro treasures; all packaged in one precinct.


    When you see ¡®the dress¡¯ which is you; you just try it; feel right and buy it; price; no concern. It was so good; I wore it immediately. Light red floral with a side knot; yes; entuating everything of my tall hourss figure: boobs nicely separated; cleavage hint; a fabulous tie across my waist and hips; and the flouncy fabric flowing over and between my thighs. Of course, I needed shoes and damn it, I nailed a stunning new red pair; the heels a tad higher than my usual but they were divine. No choice but to wear them too straight out of the shop; I had to look and feel right; all over.


    I had a coffee and a snack; again, trying to escape mulling over Joanne. I realised shopping had only made me feel guiltier for avoiding restoring rtions. Sometimes retail therapy does fail. So, in the end, I brought a bunch of flowers, set the GPS for the Inner-City Dd Apartments and was there with sufficient time for a polite visit before I could make my excuses and head through traffic to the airport and home to the Swan River. My duty done.


    However, there were no frickin parking spots, pay or fifteen minutes free; anywhere. As I hit a frazzle point, I remembered the old duck, who didn¡¯t drive, had a parking spot attached to her high-rise unit. I entered the basement car park, using the ess pin my mother had given me, I recalled thinking, well that¡¯s something I won¡¯t need, I wasn¡¯t sure when leaving Perth if I could suck it in and see the cow. After heading down a couple of ramps, into the bowels of the building, looking for J¡¯s allocated unit number parking spot; I found it alright.


    There was a bloody ck Mercedes in the slot. Mmm I was desperate. As it was thest parking spot in the row and wall side, I illegally double parked the small Volkswagen Polo I was driving and decided whoever was visiting Joanna or dishonestly parked in her spot; would be there longer than me.


    I walked over several metres and entered the stairwell and elevator area. Just as my lift doors were about to close to go up, the one opposite me opened and I saw two really handsome well-suited guys about to get out. One a slick blonde and the other had longer darker hair. Up I went to visit Joanna, thinking well there was an opportunity to flirt or more; missed for a hot young woman like myself.


    They say never visit unannounced. Of course, the virago wasn¡¯t there. Probably out losing on the horses or a shady roulette wheel. Oh well; I left the carnations at J¡¯s door; she might guess it was me. I had nothing on me with which to scrawl a meaningless note; the sorry I missed you, catch you next time I¡¯m this way. Could be years, and I knew it. I sort of decided I would make contact by social media, maybe. Down, the elevator I went, intent on flying home. Thinking too; I should have just taken the early flight with Sue.


    Oh Shit. Oh Fuck. Oh Crap. Oh, Bugger and Hell No; flooded through my mind, in a jumble, tumble sequence; as I saw my car. I saw it from the stairwell door. There were the two guys from the elevator both leaning back on the Polo¡¯s bo, arms crossed, bloody unimpressed. Pity because they were hunky dudes. I did though for a second clench the car keys in my hand. Evolutionary fight or flight response. But hey I was a confident modern woman and my feminine wiles brain took over.


    Well, there was nothing for it but to try the sultry voice and the provocative look. I was quickly unadulterated feminine eye candy. I was poised in my new dress and heels. Geez I needed this pair under my sway. I had my best sexy saunter, the perfect fem-strut, my absolute best man melting movements. My head up, my eyes smouldering into them, my shoulders back and man oh man was I leading with my best assets, my curvy boobs. My arms had the self-confident swing, my body was so frickin sexy in my light summer dress and was I working the hips baby. There is hip swivel and there was my goddamn swivel delight. My clicking heels were defining my self-assurance. I had the symmetrical alignment of my wide full on sexual blue orbs, looking straight at the pair; my tongue having deliberately slightly moistened my lips; my tarty jiggle tit sway was fully underway; and my dress was clinging over my hips and soft firm belly; the fabric; with a smooth of my hands; defining my womanly V, as I approached them.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, they knew it was me who had double parked in front of their trapped vehicle instantly; and I was full on trying to charm my way out of my predicament. I knew I looked hot. I also suddenly felt sexier under their joint scrutiny. Yes, they were both ogling me.


    I had their attention alright as I got closer to them; you know the personal zone where they couldn¡¯t really get angry with a fetching woman, just go male ¡®gaga¡¯, and give in and onlyter scratch their heads and their groins and realise how feminine wiles had got the better of them. Well, that was the n. Problem was my approach was too kick-arse raunchy and it ended up being my arse on the line.


    ¡°Oh, please forgive me, my sincerest apologies, ¡°I started in a husky, flirtatious voice.


    The natural blonde dude didn¡¯t let me add more, ¡°Ohdy, it¡¯s cool, because we are going to double park you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t register his meaning but the darker haired guy added, ¡°DP sweetie, I think you owe us that much, maybe a full airtight moment actually.¡±


    Oh, I got their drift, well I¡¯d never had an airtight moment, you know a cock in my mouth, a set of fingers in my pussy and a butt plug prepping my arse, let alone a DP, I mean, that¡¯s too vulnerable for any woman, isn¡¯t it? Or the mind boggling,plete air tight; a cock in every orifice at the same time. Mind treble overwhelming.


    I mean I could take a cock up my arse fine; I like it actually and vag-sex is a pleasure given. But DP or as I was learning new ng, to get double parked, here and now; I mean in an underground car park on the bo of a Red Polo, I didn¡¯t think so. Even if my dress pattern nicely ttered the car.


    I had got too close; the two guys in speaking had got even closer to me. I was boxed in tighter than their Mercedes. I mean all I had to say was ¡°No¡±. However, there was that deep grubby slut part of me that had walked right into this. I realised I could over think this. If I thought about it, I wouldn¡¯t do it.


    I just let the polo keys loosely ng to the concrete at my feet.


    My hands were way in front of my brain and found double groins, one to my front; on to my side and from there I lost any decency, as my body yielded consent, no time for a nod or a yea.


    It was all rollercoaster swift after that. I mean one randy guy pawing your body is usually enough for a girl. God did I get it hasty. Yeah, I was double tugging cock that I had loosened out of pants, but hell this pair gave a new meaning to fast and furious. My dress was off, down from my shoulders, my petite pink knickers were around my ankles, my big tits cupped over my bra and oh wow, my nipples were getting an amazing sucking, while my pussy and arse were being both double fingered. This pair was tag teaming me and both were frickin impatient for the main event. I was very wet and spread super-fast, where it was going to count. Man, oh man, were this duo packin¡¯ big hard cocks.


    I was a girly flesh sandwich so amazingly quickly. My slit and arsehole literally gang-banged by their fingers. Then it was insane. Beyond what I knew. I nearly held my breath permanently as a cock slid into my pussy and another cock was nearly at the same instance rimming; then gouging into my butthole.


    ¡°Oh Fuck, Oh My¡­ Orrgh¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Aah,¡± and then I was grunt panting within the rhythm of their dual pration. The perfect sods, they had me totally, one cock in deep in front of me, the other pecker shallow behind me, yet both so close together and, then cock shallow in front and amazingly ball deep behind me.


    I was yelping and thrashing between them. My tits were crushed. I was a wild orgiastic banshee of pleasure. I pulled the body of the blonde in front of me from his arse cheeks, making him go pussy deeper, as the cock behind teased my pucker opening, so shallow, and then I arched and pushed my arse back to join the cock burrowing into me.


    Then it was all too good. I had no self-jurisdiction. I was trash slut whored; basically, rag dolled. One cock sliding into me while the other pulled my arse back. My arse then pounded while my pussy was sinctly teased. Two cocks in me at once, so deliciously filthy close.


    Triple pleasure escting; I was the central focus though. All I could do was FEEL, be me, beyond the limits par excellence. I was a convert to the deed; I¡¯d be back for more of this, I knew it already before my orgasm.


    The pleasure climax spasms in both my arse and pussy took me by total surprise. I mean I sailed straight into the supetive big O domain,bined coochie and anal fem-gasms.


    As I regained some semnce of awareness, my butthole and pussy were dribbling cum together as both the stand-over guys satisfied peckers were eased out of me. I could barely walk or straighten back up.


    The dark-haired dude picked up the polo keys and moved the hire vehicle further back while the blonde guy moved their Mercedes out. My car was there, idling in the aisle. I was left basically naked to gather up my clothes.


    The pair gave me abined long dirty wolf whistle while I was still redressing and then their ck beast was only an exhaust fumed irritation as it disappeared up the ramp to the next level.


    But my body. My body and my mind. To womanly process where I¡¯d been, it would take doing it again I told myself; to fully understand and appreciate where I had been.


    And as I drove happily but a tad sore to the airport: Oh I¡¯d ¡®double park¡¯ again, I knew it already.

 Hardcore Sex with Priya

    This was what happened on my 26th year of age. She is a teacher. Teaches math¡¯s to 7th & 8th standard students. Her name is Jyotsna (Name Changed).Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She is little bit dusky in color with good shaped Boobs. Her figure is just remarkable 34-26-36 can raise any man¡¯s cock. I can say that her size is 34BB (which I came to knowter).


    I am in Private Firm as Manager. I don¡¯t know when I started intention to have her on the bed. Honestly speaking Even I doesn¡¯t have the intention to see her boobs or curves. This is happened just 4 or 5 months before that day of climax. That happened on one evening. I have gone to her home for some work.


    At that time she is alone in the house. When she came to talk with me her aroma just raised my intensions to take her to bed but some how I controlled it. Almost all the time I spent only to watch the same. That was made me inpulsion to see her boob and curves in all the days. From that day I started watching her structure, when ever I go to her ce and think how that was made.


    Even I will think in night, whether God has done some homework before he invented her. She has such a beautiful figure. Because of some illness I can¡¯t go to see her structure. Almost after 5 days I got time to meet her alone. On that day I through my bag on the floor and pretend that it was fallen by ident.


    As she bends to pick up the bag I can watch her big boob, which is very clearly visible to me, up to the portion of nipple. Normally she wears Saree. Very rarely she will be in Nighty. That particr day was in her Nighty. On that day she received the tuition fees from other student, and she searched the ce to keep the money.


    Because she is wearing the Nighty, she opened the upper zip and try to keep it on her Bra. But on that day she doesn¡¯t find the Bra. Then she kept the money on other side which is avable nearby to her. But she forgets to close the zip, which was opened. As I am busy watching her boobs, I don¡¯t know when she pick up the bag.


    As watching the show I got a very big bulge in my pants, she noticed that and give me a naughty smile. While giving naughty smile she asked me ¡°What are u looking at jijaji?¡± I got surprised while hearing this and with her naughty smile. Gathering the courage I said ¡°watching the beautiful & wless show¡± and that was the turning point.


    She told me toe on evening around 5. 00. I came there around 5. 15. But I was bit confused, because she is packing the luggage. Then she rified me that her mother & father are going for out of station to see their rtives. She asked me to wait 1 hour. After that she is free around 6. 00. Then she called me and said I am bit tired and I will talk with u in my bedroom.


    I said no problem. On that time she is wearing Rose color Saree with same color Blouse. It is transparent to shows the Blue Bra. Normally she will tie her saree below Naval. She called me. I am just following her by seeing her back, which is very good to see.


    We started chatting about 4 day ago scene. She rify that she forgot to close the zip. Then she asked me about the feeling. I told her that ¡°It was a wonderful show to watch and it was my bad luck can¡¯t handle¡± Suddenly she said ¡°You can handle this. I am pretty much sure about that¡± It was a shock for me.


    I recover from the shock and grab her while saying that then ¡°you must get punishment for not telling me for these days¡±. I first touched her face and brought her face very near to me and slowly I brought my lip towards her lip and ced my lip on her lip very slowly. Only after few minutes I opened my lip and try to open her lip.


    First she doesn¡¯t co-operate then she very slowly opened her lip and allowed my tongue to go inside her mouth and try to get her saliva. After some time she did the same with her tongue. I have done the same process at least for 15 minutes and she disable me from her coz some one has knock the door. After attending the visitor she came telling that it was a salesman.


    Then once again I brought her face towards me and started her lips. But this time some vigorously. We kissed almost so vigorously like there is no tomorrow. And while kissing my hands gone to her boobs. I squeezed her boobs very well and stripped her pallu down. And just opened her blouse buttons one by one. And I sees therge mangos waiting to suck.


    I kept my lips on her upper portion of boobs with bra and sucked. But that is not enough for me and I have opened her bra by taking the hooks from back side. Now my loving boob are in front of me to suck. I just pushed her towards bed and started sucking her boob directly and my one hand is squeezing the other boob and done same with other boob.


    I have be mad of sucking her boobs. I suck her boobs for at least 30 minutes. And came slowly slowly down to her navel. I rested there for at least 10 minutes while sucking. I hurriedly open her paticoat and rest of the saari. Now she is only in her Blue Panty. Her Blue panty is already wet by my act. I smelled the panty and sucked the same from outside.


    Then I tried to open her panty. But she pulled me from bottom and she started removing my shirt and pant and my brief in no time. She was wondered by seeing my 7¡å lund in front of her. She just shown some hesitation to touch the same. I signaled her that do what ever you wanted. She kept my lund in her mouth directly. And try to take the pre juice.


    At the same time I am bit hurry to see her Pussy. Then I kept my Lund in her mount and I have turned to down suck her pussy that makes a perfect 69 position. Then I opened her panty and I was very excited that her pussy was very clearly shaven. I think She made it ready for me to suck. I sucked the outside juice. For the first time I am going the open the lips of pussy.


    I opened the lips and seen the rose color. I kept my lip inside her pussy. Due to over excitement the juice ising-out very frequently. I don¡¯t want to waste any of those. I have taken all the juice in my mouth. I started sucking her very vigorously. She started shouting ¡°fuck me hard¡±. Then I came to know that this is right time for the climax.


    Then I go upward and started kissing her lips and squeezing her boobs. I make a missionary position and kept my lund on the opening of her pussy. She kept her two figures on the opening of her pussy for sending my Lund inside. I am just ced my Lund on front of her pussy lips and just pushed inside. Because of over juice my Lund doesn¡¯t find any problem going inside.


    But still her pussy showing the stiff in having my Lund. Then I started jerking my penis in & out. She shouted fast. I made it fast. Then she shouted for pain. But I don¡¯t bothered and care for her and push 3-4 strong strokes. The show was beautiful to see the dancing of her boobs. As I was fucking her for more than half an hour I have building pressure in my vains.


    I told her about that I aming. She said juste in my mouth. I withdraw my lund from her pussy and kept in her mouth. After 3-4 strokes I came in her mouth, she drank all the cum and like the cum which was on my lund. Then I have taken my breath back but she is breathing very hardly. And I am making myself disabled from her body andid next to her.


    After some time back she started kissing me. Now the time is 8. 30 pm. She asked me that can you stay with me. I said ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem to stay with you.¡± Then she asked me what would you like to take for dinner. I said I already finished my dinner and you are served me very well. She kept quite. And we had the dinner as nude.


    And after dinner we had thebined bath and the full night we were very busy in exchanging sex in different positions with each other. We had the full sex on all the 2 days. And even after I fuck her after my office & when ever we got any chance.

 Enjoying Sex With Money

    Hello !


    My mom LOUSIE have engaged herself in a spa -cum-parlour. she is a duty bounddy. In the morning she leave for her work at 08:00 am and alwayse home in thete evening at around 07:00-07:30 pm. we family members realised her hard work , but what she is doing for 10-12 hours and making so much money, i came to know after my suspicion.


    one evening she came back & put her purse as well as lunch box on the table and left for washroom. I took her purse and opened it to see , at least 20000 rs. is there with 4-5 packets of condoms and soem strips of pills. why she have kept condoms and pill in her purse and pill is also a strong contraceptive. I am bit suspicious.


    one afternoon i left my sses to see my mom¡¯s spa. I reached there and looking at the main door of her spa -cum -parlour. I can see some guys as well as gals going inside and after an hour i reached on her main door and a guy of 25-26 yrs. came out , i ask him¡ª¡ª¨C¡±have you some time to talk


    [he smiled] sure , say


    [garry]which sort of facility is inside this spa


    [he smiled]you are so innocent , you will get whatever you want , but on price


    [garry]means i can get call gal also


    [he] yes , why don¡¯t you move inside


    [garry]o. k .¡±


    I moved inside and on reception a young gal is sitting , she smiled looking at me and i asked her¡ª¡ª¡±what i have to pay


    [she] which sort of service you want ?


    [garry]massage and


    [she]and what ?


    [garry]sex on money


    [she moved theptop screen] look here and select a gal or women


    [looking at screen] oh so nice .¡±


    I have seen at least 15-20 pictures of gals as well as women. Finally i selected a women . she is hot¡­. bold and wild in herte thirties. now i ask her about the charge and she told me 5000 rs. for 2 hours.stly , she took me in a cabin and i have paid the amount on reception.


    I am feelingfortable andstly ady came to me and she asked me toe with her. I followed her and she took me inside a cabin¡­ there are lot of cabins¡­.. I am inside a cabin on bed and after 10 minutes of wait she came there. she is bit surprised as well as shocked to see me. she is my mom. she locked the door and i stand up to take her in my arms, i am kissing her face and lips¡­.. my hands are on her big bum¡­.. now i pushed her on bed. she is wearing a leggings and tops.


    I started removing my clothes¡­¡­.. now i am in my undies only. I am removing her leggings and tops¡­¡­ she is shocked¡­. but i am a client for him. she is in her undergarments only. looking too hot and wild¡­¡­ now she is sitting on the bed¡¯s corner and i am standing in front of him¡­. now my penis is on her face and she is kissing it¡­¡­. took it inside her mouth and i am holding her hairs. she is sucking my penis with her face moving fastly. she is a whore¡­ a paid prostitute and i am her client¡­.. now while holding her hairs , i am fucking her mouth with my dick. after some time , she took it out and her tongue is rolling on it.


    I am now on bed and she is sitting near me. I am shocked to know the truth that my mom is a prostitute and she do it secretly , her spa -cum-parlour is a brothel , where too many clientse to enjoy with her or her colleagues and staff. now i removed her brassier and panty. she is smiling on me and i asked her to be on her knees. she is now on her knees like a bitch¡­¡­ i put my penis inside and while holding her waist, i am fucking her cunt , she is moving her bum fastly and asked¡­¡­¡±garry , you have not sucked /licked my cuntThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    [garry] i don¡¯t do it of a prostitute


    [lousie]but i am your


    [garry]shut up and enjoy my penis .¡±


    I am fucking her cunt and she is moving her bum fastly. my penis is rock hard and she is screaming in joy ¡­¡­.¡±but garry , i am the manager of spa , no one chose me for sex


    [garry]but i have chosed you due to your hot body and sexual exp.


    [lousie]nice , but i am here to make money and never have sex with otherone


    [garry]oh i see , you are hot , wild and sexy and no client for you


    [ lousie] i have some client but they visit here quite often


    [garry]move your bum fast .¡±


    I fucked her for 10 minutes and her cunt be wet and now i left her cunt¡­ now i ask her to sleep and pushed a pillow inside her bum¡­. i leaned on her vagina¡­¡­. kissing her cunt¡­.. my tongue is rolling on her vagina andbia¡­.. she now opened her vagina with help of her fingers¡­.. now my tongue is inside her vagina¡­.. i am fucking her with my tongue. she is in joy. after 5 minutes¡­ i pushed my dick in her vagina and started fucking her¡­¡­. she is screaming in pleasure¡­.. i leaned on her body and she is moving her bum up and down. after 5 minutes my penis ejacted in her vagina and she sucked my penis. tasted my cum¡­. i left her brothel¡­¡­.

 The Birthday Party

    She started riding me, bouncing in a particr way. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off of her pussy as she was there squatting on my cock. She started grabbing her tits and bouncing hard. She knew what she was doing I could tell. She would bounce hard and then slow and then hard and again slowly, giving me the chance to hold my load for some extra fun.


    ******************************************


    I just moved to a new neighborhood. It is known to be full of students of my university. One day while going to the store I encountered with this girl I ve seen before on campus. Red hair, blue eyes, small tits and a perfect shaped ass.


    We locked eyes in front of the store and I said ¡°Hi¡±


    She smiled replying ¡°Hi yourself¡±


    ¡°You re jenny¡¯s friend right? I said


    I had no idea who Jenny was but it worked


    She said ¡°No, Jenny who?


    I replied ¡°Sorry I must be mistaken¡±


    ¡°Are youing to the party¡± She added


    ¡°Yes I would love to, where is it and whose is it¡± I saidOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes wondered on her body, no bra, I could see her nipples peeking


    She then gave me the address and walked away, a few steps forward she turned around


    ¡°It is my party,e alone¡± she said smiling and giving me a lustrous look


    I went to the party an hourte, I got there and people were already wasted and dancing. Loud music and smell of weed. I see here from across the room and she came with open arms greeting me and telling me how the party is awesome and how much fun we gonna have. We sat with eachother talking for about a minute when she stood and sat on myp. I grabbed on her waist and started running my hand on her back. She looked at me and smiled and I kissed the back of her shoulder. She then opened her legs as she sat on my leg. I could feel the warmth of her pussy as she slowly started grinding on my leg.


    I took her to the next room and as I closed the door behind me she jumped and kissed me. I immediately grabbed her ass with a rough grip and started to squeeze. She turned around on her own free will and stuck her ass out while she reached for my cock with her hand, caressing it and moaning softly. I pulled up her squirt and pulled out my cock, she spit on her hand and started jerking me off. She then led me to the small bed of that room and Iid down as she climbed on and started sucking my cock. She gave me the sloppiest blowjob ever, deepthroating my thick cock and caressing my balls. I was in ecstasy from the way she sucked. She pulled my cock out of her mouth and spat on my shaft and jumped on me rubbing her pussy on my cock. My cock was t on my stomach as she pulled her panties to the side and put my shaft in between her pussy lips. She started moving and grinding. I reached for my cock and held it up. She leaned back as I positioned my cock to the entrance of her pussy. She moved her hips forward taking half of my cock inside of her. Her pink pussy lips looked delicious and she was tight.


    She started riding me, bouncing in a particr way. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off of her pussy as she was there squatting on my cock. She started grabbing her tits and bouncing hard. She knew what she was doing I could tell. She would bounce hard and then slow and then hard and again slowly, giving me the chance to hold my load for some extra fun.


    We stood and went to the desk; she jumped on and spread her legs inviting me to put my cock back as she was rubbing her clit. With no further invitation I just shoved my cock inside of her all the way, she moaned loudly and hugged me tightly. I started fucking her on that desk, her legs would hang on my waist and then fall of with every rough thrust. We fucked for a good 15 minutes on that desk when I pulled out and she jumped off the desk and said ¡°Come in my mouth I want to swallow¡±


    I grabbed my cock and jerked it for a second, and I cum in her mouth as she requested.


    Weid there for a second and made our way back to the party and chilled for the rest of the night

 Taken A Few Cocks:>Ep1

    Lying on the bed with my beloved in my arm, we wake slowly from uch needed slumber.


    ¡°Love you honey.¡± I say kissing her mouth.


    ¡°Love you too.¡± She replies.


    Coffee is made and she rxes back in my arms to watch Pornhub.


    My favourite topic she says, Gangbang, Little Miss Red Riding hood is getting attention from a group of ck guys and from her expressions and sound she¡¯s enjoying it.


    Juicy throws her leg over mine, grabs my hand and ces it on her pussy,


    ¡°y with me.¡± She says,


    I do as l¡¯m told, after all it is a pleasure to rub our mher huge clit, making her leak. Her pussy shows its appreciation in no time and the sound it makes tells me I¡¯m doing a good job.


    ¡°Fuck she¡¯s taking a few cocks in her arse.¡± Iment.


    ¡°Hows the chat going with your prospective second cock.¡± I continue.


    ¡°He¡¯s interesting and funny, also looking forward to fucking my pussy with you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°And your arse of course.¡± I retort.


    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know about that, I want two cocks in my cunt but a stranger fucking my arse??? really don¡¯t thinks so.¡± was her answer.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s only right he should, your are an Anal slut.¡±


    My reply made her lift herself up slightly and look at me directly in the eyes. To the sound of Screams and exmations,ing from the TV, She says,


    ¡°Only for you darling, only for you.¡±


    She returns to resting her head on my shoulder and her gaze returns to the unfolding porn. My thoughts start to work out a n.


    Fifteen minuites in and Red Riding Hood is working the room. Five Guys so far have deposited there load in several of her orifices and she is well into making two others do the same. During the on screen fuckfest, my hand has been stroking Juicy¡¯s inner thigh and asionally brushing her pussy lips. My hand is teasing her body and the porn teases her mind.


    Her cunt dribbles readily from the attention i¡¯m giving her. I run my finger up her wet lips, they are full of blood and swollen. Her juice is released instantly, running down from her pussy between her arse cheeks and soaks the sheets. I bring my fingers to my lips and taste her sweetness, then back again for some more teasing.


    The guys in the film have sandwiched Red between them and taking it in turns to fuck her pussy and arse, swapping several times. I slip two fingers into juicy, she is so wet now it feels like fingering a tub of KY, I vigorously finger her, pping her clit with my palm and at this she lets out several moans while keeping her gaze on the Porn.


    Her cunt and my hand are drenched, she gushes several times, adding to the damp on the sheets. In an instant she is up on her knees and beginning to straddle my face, she can¡¯t get over me fast enough,


    ¡°Eat my pussy.¡± She insists.


    I¡¯ll never refuse and my tongue is already inside her, drinking her cum. She rubs her pussy viciously against my mouth, her clit rubs against my nose as she pushes her hips forward to making me stick my tongue in her arse. It makes her pussy leak more and she moans in sympathy. Her body gyrates on top of me in ecstasy, enjoying all of the attention my mouth is giving her pussy and arse.


    I tap out by pping her bum cheeks, sometimes I need air, sometimes I have an idea. She lifts up slightly to let me slide myself out, She remains squatting at the bed end waiting for my move. But unlike before, I don¡¯t insert my cock in her, well not yet, I grab her phone and go to messages.


    ¡°Which one is it.¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Who.¡± She replies.


    ¡°The one who wants to share your pussy.¡± I reply.


    She takes the phone and selects the recipient of of her recent attention and gives it to me.


    ¡°I want you toe and fuck me now!¡± I type the message and hit send.


    I throw the phone to the floor and get back to the business at hand. I push her towards the bed head, still on her knees she holds on to the top rail. I wrap my arm around her neck, take my cock in hand and rub it¡¯s length against her wet cunt. Her dripping lips make my hard shaft very wet, she rubs against it in return. Her hips thrusting gently along my cock, It¡¯s tip hitting her rock hard swollen clit making her moan again.


    Her Message alert goes off. I pull away from her, grab the phone and give it to her, then return to my task of making her horny.


    ¡°Read it and reply to him.¡± I order her.


    My hands are around her neck now, her hands are free, my fingers at her throat my thumbs on the back on her neck. I apply a little pressure, just enough to give her my intent. She opens the messages and starts to types a reply.


    ¡°He asks where.¡± She says. ¡°What do I tell him.¡± She asks.


    ¡°Do you want his cock??¡± I replied.


    ¡°Only if your here.¡± Is her answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here, wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± I exim.


    ¡°Yes I want his cock in me with yours.¡± Her reply is enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you to sort then, it¡¯s your call now.¡±


    She finishes of the message and hits send, but keeps the phone in one hand while I carry on rubbing her wet and juicy pussy. My fingers tighten slightly on her neck, my cock gets wetter but I don¡¯t fuck her with it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made my cock wet enough, now stick it in your arse.¡± I demand.


    She reaches round with her free hand and grabs my cock. Introduces the tip to her waiting and willing arse hole, I gently push it in. First the tip, she continues to hold it while it slides in.


    Her phone sounds off again, She releases me and opens the message.


    She reads it momentarily then shows it to me.


    Her proceeding message contained our Address and postcode, nothing more. His reply read.


    ¡°Great stuff I¡¯ll be there in half an hour x.¡±


    ¡°Happy now???¡± Came her question.


    ¡°Yes, more than. You???¡± was my reply.


    ¡°If he looks as good as his pictures then yes.¡± She said.


    She throws her phone on the bed and continues.


    ¡°You have some work to do if you are going to share me, you better get me warmed up some more.¡±


    More??? I think to myself, Her pussy is puddling on the sheets and my cock is in her arse. She is going to be demanding now, that much I could see. My hands tighten again around her neck, my fingers press against her Carotid Artery slightly cutting off her blood flow.


    I begin to fuck her arse slowly and her reciprocating movements tell me I¡¯m doing the right things. Then I speed up, going in balls deep, ramming her, hitting her bum cheeks with my hips. Her dripping cunt makes our colliding bodies very wet and it stings. Her face reddens and her breath strains, she roughly frigs her swollen clit. Her back arches, she pushes her arse hole onto me making me go deeper. I feel her excitement and in an instant her pussy spasms making her arse squeeze me, she gurgles.


    ¡°Oh Fuck.¡±


    Through my clenched fingers,


    ¡°I¡¯m Cumming!¡± She continues, in a strained voice.


    Then her cunt gushes down the inside of her legs, dribbling onto the sheets again. Her hand reaches behind her to push me away out of her tightening arse, but I hold still, continuing to push myself deep inside her and enjoying the tightness.


    Eventually she says.


    ¡°No more no more.¡±


    I pull out of her arse letting her fall to the bed exhausted, holding her pussy, allowing the throbbing to subside. I look over at the TV, Cock in hand and watch as Red Riding Hood is getting a Bukake from the assembled guys. Not sure how much time we have left before her admirer turns up. Check thest message and it tells me less than fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Best have a shower and some breakfast before the fun starts.¡± I tell her as she recovers herself.


    ¡°You really think he¡¯lle???¡± She asks.


    ¡°I Would, and if you have done a good enough job of working him up? Then he will.¡±


    Some food is consumed followed by a shower and juicy decides to apply a minor amount of make-up along with deep red lipstick.


    ¡°Like this??¡± she asks holding up a white corset from her drawer.


    ¡°Very.¡± I reply ¡°Heels??¡±


    ¡°Yes of course.¡± is her reply.


    Go down and leave her to prepare herself. The decision had been made some time ago, that she wanted to be tied to the bed when she entertained Two of us. Face down legs wide open arse in the air, was her request. But once she had been pleasured we would have our fun in any way we chose.


    ¡°Are youing down??¡± I call up to her,


    ¡°No not in these heels.¡± She replies.


    A car pulls into the close and parks. A guy gets out and looks around for numbers, Sees what he is looking for and approaches our dwelling.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± I call up to her.


    ¡°You sure???¡± She questions me.


    ¡°Either that or we have Jehovah Witnessesing.¡± but its him.


    I have never met him but he looks like the pictures Juicy showed me. I open the door and he walks in.


    ¡°Hiya.¡± He starts,


    ¡°Hi.¡± I reply, ¡°She¡¯s warmed up ready for you, I¡¯ll go prepare her. Fancy a cuppa first?¡±


    ¡°No mate I¡¯m good, I¡¯m very keen to meet Juicy atst.¡± He says with an eager smile.


    I go upstairs and juicy is made up and in shocking red heels.


    ¡°Help me with this please honey,¡± she is holding her corset around her body waiting for me to clip it up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s Here.¡± I say as I do her up and tighten theces.


    ¡°I heard him.¡± She replies, ¡°Are you ok with this???¡± She asks,


    ¡°Oh yes darling, I¡¯m looking forward to it, really am.¡± I answer eagerly. ¡°When your ready i¡¯ll prepare you for us.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready now, how do I look.¡± She enquires.


    I look down at my rock hard erection then look at her and say.


    ¡°Stunning absolutely Stunning,¡±


    She lies face down on the bed and I tie her legs wide apart to the bottom of it. Her hands are then gently tied behind her back, I ce a pillow under her hips to show her wet pussy off.


    ¡°You ok like this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have to untie my handster I¡¯ll want to y with myself.¡± She says.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    I lean out of the bedroom door and with a slightly raised voice.


    ¡°C¡¯mon up mate, she¡¯s ready.¡±


    He appears at the bottom of the stairs and in an instant he¡¯s at the top entering the bedroom. his eye¡¯s open so wide they nearly fall out when he sees juicy prone on the bed.


    ¡°Can I??¡± He asks.


    ¡°Sure I reply, She¡¯s all yours.¡± I tell him.

 Taken A Few Cocks:>Ep2

    With that he¡¯s on the bed, face buried in her arse in an eating frenzy. Juicy lifts her hips to allow him better ess to her holes. One of his hands goes under her body and starts rubbing her clit, the other is massaging her bum cheeks. Juicy makes all the right noises, he makes all the right moves. I¡¯m watching, less than a foot away, enjoying the spectacle, my hand is already rubbing my growing cock.


    He needs no prompting as to how to give her what she wants. Juicy starts to writhe with pleasure, twisting and grinding her hips into his mouth. He pulls his hand out from under her, it¡¯s covered in her cum juice, he puts fingers in his mouth and sucks them clean. Then returns it to continue his pleasure giving. This is enough to tell me Juicy is enjoying it as much as him.


    Pornhub is still on the big screen, so I browse for a suitable film for the asion, leaving the new found couple to their mutual enjoyment. ¡®Two Guys One Girl¡¯ found one and load it up.


    He¡¯s been eating her since he walked in, must be ten minutes or more and he shows no sign ofing up for air and juicy doesn¡¯t seem to be too bothered about it. in fact the exmations.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Oh Fuck.¡± are enough to tell me she is in ecstasy and no doubt near orgasm.


    Sure enough, her thighs start to quiver, She tries to close her legs but the ties stop her. She twists to try and put her knees together but he holds them open and finishes her off.


    ¡°Oh fuck your naughty, very very naughty.¡±


    She says through her heavy breaths. He continues to drink her up enjoying each drop. He climbs up to show his face covered in juicy cum, his smile says it all, He looks over to me and says.


    ¡°Now that tastes great, I want to eat your cum out of her too.¡±


    ¡°sure, I can do that.¡± I reply.


    After a morning of arse fucking with no conclusion and watching him eat my wife¡¯s pussy, I know it won¡¯t take long to deliver some cum.


    I untie Juicy and tell her to get up on her knees. Our guest is already starting to get undressed.


    ¡°Lie on the bed head between her legs mate.¡± I instruct him.


    He¡¯s quickly in ce ready to assume the ¡°Sixty Nine¡± position.


    I push Juicy down onto his ready erect waiting cock and instantly it¡¯s in her mouth. Juicy starts sucking on his solid shaft and I watch as she dribbles spit down it. I know she will deep throat him, so I assume position behind her, bring her knees up to give me easy ess to her holes. Then I slide my cock into her dripping wet cunt.


    He is already sucking on her massive swollen clit as I start to fuck her hard. Her cum juices dribble from her excited pussy soaking his face, I grab her hips and use them to pull myself home. I feel as she deep throats him, her cunt muscles tighten on me as she gags. He moans with pleasure, as does Juicy as my cock pounds her Cervix.


    ¡°Suck that cock hard.¡± I order her. ¡°Take it down your throat and make him cum.¡±


    He is frantically sucking her clit as I violently ram my cock home. His arms wrapped around her firm body, Juicys hands gripping his cock, me holding onto her waist. The scene is almostplete as I feel my Groin heat up, the urge begins. I knew it wouldn¡¯t take me long and I was about to deliver.


    ¡°You ready for this honey??, I¡¯m about to blow.¡± I ask Juicy.


    She lifts her face free of his saliva drenched crotch and says.


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Fill my cheating cunt with your cum.¡±


    Never one to disobey a direct order, I increase my rhythm and feel my balls start to tighten. My cock hardens and grows momentarily, then, I grip it by the stem with my fingers and thumb. I Pull out of her wet cunt it¡¯s soaked with her juices and I push the purple head into her gaping arse hole.


    Juicy lets put a stifled.


    ¡°Oh Fuck yes.¡±


    With just my tip in I let go and the first spurt goes into her arse. Not deep, just enough to let it cream pie. Then another, then I quickly pull out and force it back into her cunt. Again just the tip so my cum dwells in her opening.


    I massage the shaft to make sure I give her everyst drop. I keep my tip inside her as the sensitivity is an awesome feeling.


    Juicy is still busy enjoying his cock. I feel her pussy tighten as she continues to deep throat him. He is still enjoying her pussy and clit and of course her mouth.


    ¡°There you go mate.¡± I say to him. ¡°Filled with cum as you requested.¡±


    At this, he lifts his hands to her arse cheeks and pulls them down allowing him full ess to her cum filled holes. He buries his tongue deep into her cunt, sucking at it as he does. Cleaning up the sticky warm mess. Then he moves to her arse and does the same, eating her like a starving man.


    ¡°Brilliant!!¡± He exims. ¡°Even her arse tastes great with cum in it.¡± He continues.


    ¡°Your wee.¡± I reply. ¡°Its your turn when your ready.¡±


    He finishes licking her holes clean as I stand with my softening cock in hand. Then he releases her arse cheeks and gestures to lift her body. At this she releases his cock from the grips of her mouth and pushes herself up, this sets him free and he moves around behind her, cock in hand dripping with Juicy¡¯s saliva.


    ¡°Can I fuck both of them??¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yea why not.¡± I reply. ¡°You¡¯ve earned It.¡±


    He Grabs Juicy around the neck with his arm and pulls her up. Kneeling on the edge of the bed she is at his mercy. With his hand on his cock he pushes it home into her waiting arse.


    ¡°NO! NO!¡± Juicy Gurgles through her strangled throat.


    ¡°Take it bitch, Take it like a slut.¡± I order her.


    ¡°Listen to your master you whore.¡± He tells her.


    ¡°Yes Boss.¡± She replies.


    He is relentless in his action. Holding Juicy tight around her neck with one arm and rubbing her giant clit with his other hand, he drives himself in deep with every stroke. Her arse is very wet from my cum and the saliva she left on his cock, it makes a slurping sound with every movement he makes.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!¡± She exims, every time he goes in balls deep.


    The sounds of her wet arse, her painful exmations. The sight of her body being abused, excites me. It¡¯s my very own porn film right in front of me.


    I can imagine how much he is hurting her, his cock looked bigger and longer than mine. So he will be stretching and going deeper than I ever could. But she¡¯s a porn star and can take it.


    He pulls out of her arse, releasing his grip on her throat and forces it into her gaping cunt. Her lips have swollen and are running with cum, they embrace his cock with gratitude, wrapping themselves around it. He grips the back of her neck and begins to fuck her hard doggy style.


    ¡°OH FUCK YES!!¡± She screams. ¡°FUCK ME LIKE THIS, FUCK ME HARD!¡±


    He does as he is told and rams himself hard against her butt cheeks. Her cunt is a war zone, the fluids are all mixed up, Cum, Spit and sweat. The smell of sex is strong and my cock is rock hard and ready.


    I get on the bed in front of Juicy, look into her bloodshot, watering eyes and say.


    ¡°We are going to both fuck your cheating cunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Stretch, me with your cocks.¡± She says, breathlessly.


    I lie on my back in front of her.


    ¡°Climb on my cock slut.¡± I order her.


    She is hesitant, he continues to ram himself home and her grunts tell me he¡¯s hurting her, but in a weird way that she likes.


    ¡°You enjoying that??¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh Yes.¡± She replies. ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°When your ready then bitch.¡± I retort.


    I lie back and rub my cock eagerly waiting. He carries on abusing her from behind, I notice he swaps holes but keeps up his pace pounding into her arse then cunt. Eventually she attempts to push herself away from him, but he is forceful with his grip, not letting her go. Moving forward she manages to free herself from him. A ¡°pop¡± as his swollen cock leaves her drenched arse, Her thighs quiver. ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± She grabs her crotch and her cum dribbles through her fingers onto the sheets. An orgasm, one of many this day.


    ¡°Sit on my cock and let him in with me.¡± I instruct Juicy.


    She edges forward and sits astride me. Her dripping pussy lips hang over my cock soaking it with warm juices, he approaches her from behind. Slowly she lowers herself down onto my solid cock, as she does he wraps his arm around her throat again.


    Once I am fully inserted, He slides his cock into her arse.


    ¡°NO! NO!¡± She screams. ¡°I can¡¯t take that.¡±


    He stops, I pull Juicy down to me allowing him ess to her filled cunt.


    ¡°Fuck her pussy.¡± I tell him.


    She is pushing herself onto me when I feel his cock enter her pussy. She clenches at first. A deep passionate kiss helps her rx and I feel his hard cock rubbing against mine as goes fully home. Her opening immediately tightens on me and obviously him.


    ¡°Oh yes, Oh yes, fuck me, stretch me, hurt me.¡± She begs.


    We obey and he starts ramming home again, She holds him for a moment fully inside her then starts to ride both of our cocks, using us as one big dildo. Passionately kissing me as she does, Her body contorts to get both of us in and out as much as possible. Then he takes over again and rams her violently, leaving me stationary with his cock rubbing against mine, but going in deeper much deeper than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± He exims.


    ¡°No your not, not yet.¡± She tells him. ¡°I want you both to cum together.¡± She continues.


    He stops immediately and slowly pulls out, leaving her to ride me alone. Her now drenched pussy is pping it¡¯s lips against my body vigorously, she knows how to make me cum. Climbing up on her haunches, she slides up and down quickly along it¡¯s entire length. Her cunt muscles squeeze me and simte a hand wank, her entire bodyweight hits me on every downward stroke.


    ¡°Cum for me darling, I want you both to fill me up.¡± She says smiling at me.


    Her pussy gurgles as she fucks herself with my cock, it feels so good, I know I won¡¯tst long with this punishment. Her hot cum juices run down my balls and between the crack of my butt to drench the sheets. Her rhythm increases and I see him behind her rubbing her bum cheeks with his cock, waiting instructions.


    ¡°Stick your cock in me now.¡± She orders him.


    As I feel him enter her again her motion slows down, then she looks me in the eye and says.


    ¡°FUCK ME, FUCK ME NOW.¡±


    That¡¯s my queue to cum. I raise my hips to meet her arse cheeks, with increasing motion. I feel his cock in unison with mine pounding at her stretched hole. Our movements be synchronized, her moans spur us both on.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Stretch me, fuck me both of you, fuck me hard.¡± She exims.


    At that I feel it cumming, my groin heats up and muscles clench. My hot cum spurts from my cock, at the same time I here him moan and his hot cum joins mine, It¡¯s heat hitting my tip, surely he felt the same thing. We both drive home hard and deep. Just as we cum she moans.


    ¡°Oh yes that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it. Pump me full of cum, I want to be full of your lovely hot cum.¡±


    We carry on obliging and pumping her deep and hard.


    As we dwindle she holds us both in ce. Keeping our softening cocks together in her gaping, cum filled cunt.


    ¡°Now that was worth the wait.¡± I say.


    ¡°Sure was.¡± He agrees.


    ¡°Ummmmmm.¡± Moans Juicy.

 Go Ahead: EP1

    So here we are at a holiday party, I and my fiance Cynthia.


    Many familiar faces are around us and some not so familiar. I am 54 and she is 53 years old, still quite attractive. I am not sure I¡¯d call her a cougar per se. She¡¯s overweight at about 212 pounds and 5 foot 8 inches tall with slightly naturally blond wavy hair extending down just under her 38DD breasts. Parted in the middle with no particr styling it just works around her somewhat rounded face.


    Cynthia¡¯s buttocks is oversized, a bit of a ghetto booty as often called, a mixture of fat and muscle still quite firm as are her breasts. Her thighs are match for her buttocks, thick as small tree trucks and also a mix of fat and muscle rounded out with a bit of a belly and moderate hip huggers. Yet, her calves and lower legs are well toned. I guess you could say she has that sort of Latino body shape without the hourss part. Therge bottom and thighs but not the hourss waist.


    Her nicely rounded face, fair skin, brownish eye¡¯s and small nose work together nicely. In the days of old Europe when corsets and mistresses of noble¡¯s existed she¡¯d have been a prize.


    It is not unusual for Cynthia to turn men¡¯s heads or that they approach her and age seems be no barrier. Whether 20 years old or 70 years old they simply seem to gravitate to her. She likes turning heads and often wears medium cut blouses that efficiently disy her ample cleavage and tight nylon pants in varieties of colors and patterns that hug her sized booty and thighs.


    That all said friend, I¡¯d often would be angry as other men would pay extra attention to her until I began asking myself why. I began to notice things such as this sort of natural appeal that goes beyond looks, sorta like a ma. When making love I noticed the closer I woulde to her face the more beautiful she would be.


    I decided to try an experiment many months back. Explore a little fantasy romance pretending I was someone else who¡¯d paid extra attention to her. A young man to be exact. She really got into it and so I explored more deeply pretending be many different men. The response was quite incredible and she opened up more of her sexual sensuality as a result. In fact, she told me that whenever a guy would cum inside her she near immediately wanted more, endlessly.


    Another party came with more of the same. I¡¯d catch guys showing her photo¡¯s on their cellphones from over her shoulder. Their heads close to hers not really caring much what photo¡¯s they show her but more focused on looking down her blouse. Men offering hugs knowing that she will not shy away. How does ady refuse a hug? They¡¯d help usher her through a door instead of moving out of the way cing their hand on her waist and sliding it down across her butt as she passes. Why, some of the men at the varied parties even talk smut in front of her, how they fucked this one, strip clubs, how this one gave them oral sex and they came in the womans mouth and shepped it all up, on and on.


    I¡¯d been angry several times and told her they are trying to evoke a response, after all, they dont say such thing around their wives or girlfriends.


    Other times I¡¯d get her a te of food only toe back and she¡¯d be bracketed by men on all sides at the table and they¡¯d all be talking awayying their hands upon her shoulder, hand or top of her thigh whenever the opportunity seemed arise.


    In fact, the first July 4th annual party I went to with her when we first met had her swimming in the pool. The pooldder was out ofmission apparently. I was inside the house. Apparently Cynthia wanted help getting out of the pool. One of the guys who¡¯d been swimming not minutes before offered help her so I was told. Did he get in the pool to perhaps lift her by a lower leg or the waist? Uh uh. He dangled his legs over the edge of the pool deck and spread his legs. Then he went hoist her up under her armpits. Thus essentially bringing her atop him. However, from what I was told he indeed hauled her up and her bikini top came offpletely so shey atop him in full glory albeit for a moment. How old was he? Twenty four back then.


    I¡¯ve saw men of all ages, even young adults act really out of the norm with her yet she¡¯s not done a single thing I can ever recall to bring it on.


    She¡¯d even told me before I¡¯d met her she when she was 45 and went to some night sses two young guys not even 20 years old refused to get off her car until she kissed them yet she¡¯d had no interactions with either except an introduction.


    Now you might be thinking friend reader that, ¡°Oh sure¡­ It¡¯s what every guy wants with a woman!¡±


    Your wrong, or at least in this case. Cynthia has this sorta natural maism. Its uncanny. She¡¯s not drop dead gorgeous nor is her body magazine perfection. It just works. Some women just have this sorta natural gravitation. That¡¯s what she has but its extreme. I guess one might say just like a bird know the sweetest fruit on the tree even if it looks imperfect it gravitates towards that.


    But I¡¯ve learned¡­ No reason for me to be angry. It hurts her, hurts me and if I were one of those guys I¡¯d surely enjoy peeking down her shirt too. In fact, I gravitated to her in much the same way.


    Speed ahead time to a few months back, this particr party seemed like any other but now my mindset had changed as I noted. That again being, ¡°I get it.¡± If I were one of these guys I¡¯d like nothing better than look down her shirt, get a nice hug from those 38DD firm breasts more or less have them soaked andying atop me.


    Now that all said at virtually every one of these parties this fe by the name of Jerry would talk about something to do with sex be that former conquests or strip clubs where he¡¯d done this or that. Always quite descriptive and vocal saying things such as ¡°She was sucking on my dick and I blew my load all over her face¡± or ¡°I fucked this bitch over and over again and h h h.¡±


    He¡¯s not a whole lot to look at perhaps 60 years old, drives a dump truck. Nice enough guy and he and I have had some good talks about history or the globalndscape for example.


    The more Jerry drinks the more he seems seek Cynthia out and talk sex with or without other men around. Of course I saw the traditional disy. Show her some photo¡¯s gaze over her shoulder and look at her breasts. But now, I¡¯d changed, I did not get angry.


    I decided to have a little fun. He¡¯d been talking about when he was in his 40¡¯s and had sex with these two really young women in a bar parking lot and how he wore them out etc. Sloppy little details of how he came all over one¡¯s face and breasts¡­ on and on. An African American fe named Matthias about 22 years old and another fe named Bart were listening away and of course my Cynthia.


    Cynthia and I¡¯d discussed his rumblings many times after parties, as I said, he tries invoke a reaction from her and never says such things around the otherdies present or his wife. To Cynthia, she just let thenguage fly past her, that sort of talk does not get her engine running. Well, as I found out, at least not in conversation aspects.


    Later in the evening Jerry and I were talking and Cynthia walked by us her rather bulbous near ghetto booty snapped right and left in front of us bouncing and quickly recoiling in her white nylon pants. She was wearing a medium cut white blouse sheer enough to see the pink of her bra through.


    I said to Jerry, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Look at that butt. Dude, you have no idea. She¡¯d wear you out.¡±


    He seemed ufortable.


    I continued, ¡°Dude¡­ I¡¯m not blind nor stupid. She¡¯s hot. You have no idea. I¡¯ve saw you look down her shirt at nearly every party for years now. I dont me you. Her breasts are firm and fine. When she¡¯s on top of me its like the most sensual beautiful thing I have ever saw.¡±


    Jerry was speechless. Acting like he¡¯d been caught hand in the cookie jar.


    ¡°Jerry, I¡¯m not mad. Men gravitate to her. I notice it all the time and for quite a while I¡¯d get angry about it. Then I realized if I were in their shoes I¡¯d wonder what she is like too. She has this natural sort of appeal. Its uncanny and irresistible. I know it well as I was drawn to her as well in the same way¡± I said.


    Jerry nodded his head at me.


    I continued, ¡°Remember some years back when I told you that I am quite good at sex? Its true. With her, its hard not to be. What you feel just being around her palespletely inparison to getting in on with her. She loves to have sex and dude, believe me, she¡¯s unbelievable. Whether sensuous, hard, carnal, fantasy¡­ she can do it all and at levels way beyond the norm.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I bent over right next to his ear, ¡°Jerry¡­ When she is about to cum she gets so wet. I mean, you can smell in it the air. When she orgasms her body sometimes spasms like shit you see faked in porn movies¡­ But its not fake. Seeing her cum makes you want explode and if you do its like her body just goes into automatic. Her pussy contracts like she is pulling your cum out of you. Its unreal.¡± I said.


    Jerry looked at me with a look of ¡°Are you really saying this?¡± but did not whisper a word.


    I continued, ¡°I¡¯m not angry dude. In fact, Ipletely get it. But, talking smut in front of her? Looking for a reaction? Forget it. That stuff just bounces off her like rain on a waxed car. Saying to her you love her hair, the pattern on the tight pants. Asking her if it doesnt bother her that men might look at her butt will invoke a response. She might say, ¡°Do you like it?¡±. Think dude. Dont just say, ¡°Yes.¡± Say, ¡°Let me see it better.¡± Ask her how the material feels and maybe she¡¯ll let you touch it. Dont be afraid like a kid grabbing a cookie and running. If she lets you touch it run your hands over her like a man. She likes that. If your going to look down her shirt let her catch you. Then tell her that you just cant help yourself. Understand? She reacts to being reacted to.¡± I told him.


    He smiled at me, ¡°And you dont care?¡±


    ¡°Jerry, she is literally every guys fantasy. I cant say exactly why but I cant fight that and I understand it.¡± I said. ¡°Can I me any man? me her? Get angry? Try and change her? That¡¯d be criminal. She is special and deserves to feel special and what she gives back is special. Understand?¡±


    He shook his head in agreement.


    ¡°Another thing.¡± I said. ¡°Dont talk about such things with a gaggle of people around. Talk to her not at her. Look into her not atop her. What makes her different is she emanates from the inside out not the outside in. If I happen to show up while your both talking, you do not need to be freaky. Just act like I already know everything said, ok? Lastly, very important. What happens in Vegas stays in Vegas.¡±


    Jerry agreed.

 Go Ahead: EP2

    Shortly after I was askede inside into a discussion thatsted perhaps an hour. Afterwards I looked for Cynthia and she was not in the backyard or on the deck. So I looked to the ce where people went to smoke, not that she smokes. There she was with Jerry talking and I walked up and said ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± There was an immediate sense of a bit of tension and then Jerry said, ¡°We were talking about well¡­ sex and stuff. You know, a lot of the stuff I¡¯ve said never really happened¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± I replied, ¡°One can walk into nearly any sports bar and find guy¡¯s that are not really true about a lot of that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well I apologized to Cynthia because at some of the parties¡­ well¡­ you know. I¡¯d be talking about the stuff in front of her¡­ and¡­ well, it was not proper of me to do that.¡± Jerry stated.


    I walked over and put my hand on her head and said, ¡°Well¡­ This one here is really special and understanding. Guy¡¯s look at her all the time and I used to really get angry with her didn¡¯t I honey?¡±


    ¡°Yes you did, very nasty at times.¡± she replied.


    ¡°But then I realized why. She¡¯s different. Special. Now I understand she is like every guy¡¯s fantasy.¡± I said. ¡°I cant me them or her. She is who she is and I love that.¡±


    Jerry said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m older now and things down there don¡¯t work like they used to if you know what I mean? My wife is as you know quite a bit younger, my mail order bride. But even with that I have problems.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you do not have the right mindset.¡± I told Jerry. ¡°Lets take a walk out front.¡±


    Cynthia looked at me funny but I took her upper arm and encouraged her to stand up.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Cynthia asked me.


    ¡°Just getting away from the party so we can talk without all the background noise.¡± I responded.


    The party was out in the country and we walked down the long driveway to the road. We crossed the street to this field area and towards an edge not too distant from the road where there was some seclusion but the street light still allowed for good lighting.


    I walked up to Cynthia and kissed her deeply on her lips and then said, ¡°Jerry, Cynthia here¡­ She¡¯s special. Even a kiss from her is unlike any other. Seriously. Its all about give, receive and response.¡±


    He looked at my oddly and Cynthia smiled at me.


    ¡°You dont believe me?¡±, I said. ¡°Cynthia, give Jerry a kiss please.¡±


    She gave me a shocked stare.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± I said.


    She walked over and gave him a kiss.


    ¡°Baby. I mean a real kiss. One from inside you.¡± I sounded off.


    She put her hands on his face andid it on him.


    When she drew back I spoke.


    ¡°See Jerry, I told you. Do you feel it?¡± I said. ¡°Shes like electricity. Would you mind doing it once more honey? Wrap your arms around her Jerry and draw her close. Take in her scent, feel her against you. Let your inner self out, like she does. Close your eyes and then open them to see her.¡±


    Cynthia looked at me strangely but walked up to him and began to kiss him. Jerry took her tight against him and well¡­ in no time t they were exchanging tongues.


    I walked up behind Cynthia and whispered in her ear, ¡°Its me baby. You are intense. So beautiful. Every mans desire you are just as I have told you. Your every mans fantast. Rx. No inhibitions. Let whats inside out baby. I¡±m here, its ok.¡±


    Mind you, we¡¯d never done anything like this before.


    Knowing Cynthia always kisses with her eyes closed, that is, until she goes carnal in which case her entire look changes especially her eyes I moved about and whispered in Jerry¡¯s ear, ¡°Neck, lips and cheeks.¡±


    I moved back behind Cynthia and Jerry began kissing her neck. Cynthia was getting warmed up, I can just tell. I ran both my hands up and down her back to near where Jerry¡¯s arms were holding her and then took his hand and moved it downwards unto her buttocks and pushed hard on his hand to send the message.


    He grabbed at her rear sinking his fingers into her buttocks and Cynthia lifted her leg as she¡¯d done with me many times before.


    The question now was what to do?


    I broke it up. ¡°Ok you two¡­ and I pulled Cynthia back a bit.¡±


    I looked at Jerry and well, could just tell. He was wanting tond his ne on her runway.


    ¡°I bet your hard now?¡± I said.


    He shook his head confirming it.


    ¡°See, its not you Jerry with a problem per se.¡± I ryed, ¡°Its all what gets running through your mind and that of who you are with. Cynthia here just happens to be ady who can draw any man young or old naturally. That¡¯s why you sneak looks down her shirt for example.¡±


    Cynthia gave me this odd smile and look.


    ¡°Dont look at me like that baby.¡± I said, ¡°You know it and you love it. Your like a beautiful painting but the beauty is not only on the canvas but the thoughts, hand and passion that went into its creation.¡±


    She turned and gave me a simply unbelievable deep kiss then turned back towards Jerry.


    ¡°I am going to give you a gift to think about Jerry, do not look upon any woman in such primal ways like how you speak about them. Look upon all aspects. Like a painting.¡± I said.


    I put my arms around Cynthia¡¯s waist and began lifting her shirt upwards. She immediately grabbed at my hands to stop me and I whispered in her ear, ¡°Its just me baby. Close your eyes. Go ahead. Close them.¡± and she reluctantly did so and released my hands.


    I lifted her shirt higher and higher slowly and as I reached the support of her bra under her breasts slid my fingertips under it and lifted exposing her breasts to Jerry.


    Her nipples were at full erection jutting out a good half an inch.


    I put my head over her shoulder right next to her ear and said, ¡°You are beauty baby, inside and out. Every mans desire you are.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s hands were down towards her tummy not sped together but instead with each finger touching the finger on her opposing hand.


    I whispered in her ear but loud enough for Jerry to hear, ¡°Will you let him taste your beauty my love?¡±


    A moment of pause and she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I motioned to him with my head and Jerry came over and his lips, mouth and tongue met her left breast. Cynthia shuddered, I could feel it and her hands moved upwards as she let out a small gasp feeling hime into contact with her. In moments she was lightly moaning and licking her lips and again shuddered violently as Jerry¡¯s right hand came up unto her right breast.


    I reached over and pushed his shoulder and he broke free from her.


    ¡°Look at her!¡± I said. She was just unbelievably gorgeous in that moment. I did not even need see it, I just knew it.


    ¡°Jerry!¡± Iughed. ¡°Hello, over here! Hello!!!!¡±


    He looked at me. ¡°Snap out of It!¡± I pulled Cynthia¡¯s shirt back down. ¡°I know you want her, right now, all of her, you¡¯d sacrifice near anything to have the moment right? I get it. Its not going to happen.¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°But look, look what she did to you. Look what you did to her. Thats what can happen when you touch the insides in all ways instead of concerning yourself with the outsides. Its that inner sensuality that makes for special often unforgettable experiences.¡± I boldly said.


    ¡°Lets get back to the party.¡± I said.


    Jerry said, ¡°I cant go right now. I¡­ I¡­ I cant go back like this.¡± The bulge in his pants was quite sizeable. ¡°I think I¡­ Umm¡­ I need to¡­ you know. Jerk off.¡±


    ¡°I sure understand that my friend.¡± I replied. ¡°Go ahead. We wont watch.¡±


    He walked as best as he could towards a tree and pulled his pants downwards and began working it.


    I noticed that Cynthia was just itching to watch, she kept trying to look over her shoulder towards him and then back at me.


    ¡°You want it dont you?¡± I said.


    She paused and paused looking at me apparently not so sure if A. She should respond or B. If I would get angry if she did especially given my past of getting very angry at far far less.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± she said.


    ¡°Go ahead. Dont make a habit out of it.¡± I replied.


    BE SURE READ EPISODE III

 Go Ahead: EP3

    Now mind you friend reader, its not like I am immune to this stuff. Few things.


    Was trying to get Jerry to realize he was fucking up in respect to mindset.


    It was my fault he was standing by a tree jerking off barely able to walk.


    I was TRYING to be ¡°The new me¡± a more tolerant sorta fe.


    Having Cynthia truly learn and understand that all these men were not pigs but instead that she has a gift given her that drives men towards her and its not her fault. Be who she is per se.


    That I understand it as I was drawn to her via that gift as well.


    Now, what I expected her to do was help him jerk off. That¡¯s what I MEANT by ¡°go ahead.¡±


    Instead she went over her shirt and bra came of her in one fluid motion and she knelt down in front of him and before I even knew if I should react she was all over his penis. I saw her head bobbing up and down on it. SHIT!


    Let me tell you something friend, she knows what she is doing. She likes move her tongue from left to right as she takes it in and out and then will drag her entire tongue over the tip again moving it slightly left then right. She¡¯ll go down slow and deep and then back up slow ving that beautiful tongue left and right pressed hard against the penis bottom. Then at times she¡¯ll thrust her head down FAST and deep sending sensations though me the likes you cant imagine.


    When she¡¯s done that to me I can literally feel the heat of semen run up my penis and then she likes slowly move her head back upwards with her lips tight drawing it out from the tip. Its intense.


    Trying to think, ¡°What to do¡­ What to do¡­????¡±


    Well, I cant very well stop them now can I?. Poor guy probably not be able to walk the rest of the life if I did and clearly Cynthia had a different idea than I did. My fault for getting her and him so heated up to begin with. I should have specified, ¡°Go ahead. Help him jerk off.¡± So, is what it is.


    I thought, well, maybe if I didnt watch? I was hard myself and this was making my personal situation QUITE worse.


    I suppose I should qualify that statement. Friend reader, I know what it¡¯s like to make love with her. Its incredible. I know what it¡¯s like to have her orally make me dance. I know the depth and passion of her kisses, all of it. But, thats quite different than seeing her head bobbing up and down on another guy. There¡¯s a certain eroticism that came forth inside me forck of a better exnation.


    I turned around and walked towards the road. Figured, give them a few minutes and that will be that. Heck, it might only be a matter of seconds where she in concerned.


    I started counting out two minutes, ¡°1 and 2 and 3 and 4¡­¡±


    Look up and down the road¡­ Go for a little walk until I reached 60 and then back I decided.


    ¡°¡­ 114 and 115 and 116 and 117 and 118 and 119 and 120!¡±


    Like ¡°ready or not here Ie!¡±


    I turned and walked the perhaps 15 yards back towards where we were. Instead of seeing them finished I didnt see them at all! GREAT!


    Then I noticed some glints of color against the lessened light to where Jerry had went to evacuate himself.


    I walked closer briskly. Cynthia was buck naked her legs spread wide and Jerry¡¯s buttocks was sliding back and forth atop her with them both locked together passionately kissing and licking one another.


    Ooops. Again, not what I meant by ¡°go ahead.¡± SHIT++. Neither she or I ever done anything like this before. We fantasized as I noted above in a variety of ways but nothing further. When we did things kicked into a whole new incredible level with her and me.


    Clearly, she was very very hot and as I moved closer yet again I began see how much.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    All that aside, SEEING this happen friend reader it has been burned into my head basically. I can see it happening before me and I am going to give you the y by y.


    As I drew closer Cynthia was softly moaning at times muffled by his tongue assaults on her mouth. Their lips locked except when Jerry broke the kissying a frenzy of kissing, sucking and licking at her neck and cheeks that was causing her to wriggle her torso under him and gasp at times.


    Jerry was in a semi-kneeling stance his arms t to the ground on both sides of Cynthia. He was drawing his penis out of her quite a ways and then back into her methodically, not slow and not fast either but instead in a constant rhythm.


    Cynthia was moving in a simr rhythm with her pelvis moving downwards as he withdrew and then using her lower back and legs up to meet him as he slid into her pussy full depth. Looking closer at Cynthia I could see her eye¡¯s moving to and fro and her eyelids often shuddering, like quivering as she forced her pelvis up and his penis sank deep into my sweeties belly.


    She¡¯s unbelievable.


    I took my pen light out of my pocket and turned it on.


    I pointed it towards Jerry¡¯s penis and my baby¡¯s pussy. To my amaze, Mr. Jerry appeared well endowed. More-so than myself. A good 7 to 8 inches slid out of her and best I could tell his width was at least as big as a silver dor of old, perhaps a bit bigger.


    I pointed the light at Cynthia¡¯s head while Jerry had his tongue buried deep in her mouth muffling her moans.


    Cynthia looked up towards me her eye¡¯s clearly in a haze of passion and feelings, ¡°Not what I meant.¡± I said.


    She paid no attention to what I¡¯d said at all, clearly somece else than where I was.


    Now friend reader, again¡­ My ooops. But at the sametime I was really really getting into watching her react to him. Her moans were growing in tone, her passion building like a symphony. It seemed as though Jerry fully understood the ¡°lesson n¡±. He dove again into her neck sucking and licking at her then across her cheek, nose, other cheek and neck. Cynthia was clearly now feeling every nerve fire, she winced, struggled under him and sounded off, ¡°Ahaha! And Ahahaha! And Ahahah!¡± rapidly in session numerous times as his lips and tongue ran her over.


    Suddenly his head shot down to her left breast. Now, I¡¯ve been there too. Her half inch nipples were at full mast. Me? Well¡­ I¡¯d lick at them and lightly suckle a bit and she¡¯d always respond pretty much the same way everytime. She¡¯d bend her head up to see me and send me nice signals gently through her torso pressing her breast more into me.


    Jerry however had no such n. He opened his mouth wide and went down on her like she was the best donut the baker ever made! A good deal of her 38DD was forced into his mouth and he contracted his jaw biting down and growling! He slowly began raise his head upwards and Cynthia¡¯s milky white firm breast skin began slip from his mouth until the soft of her red are was clinched between his teeth growling all the time. NEVER SAW ANYTHING LIKE IT FRIEND and all the time the two¡¯s concerto of his penis sliding in and out of her and her hips lowering and raising to meet him continued.


    Never, not ever, had I saw Cynthia react as she did. Both her hands shot up holding his head as he sank into her. Her entire back arched up as well as though she were trying to stuff all of her breast into his mouth. Her head shot backwards with the back of her head pressed against the ground lifting her shoulders near off the ground. Now one might think, ¡°Well¡­ she probably felt pain.¡± Maybe. But from her mouth came out, ¡°Fuck! Fuck yes! Take me! Fuck me!¡±


    It was though someone had plugged her into a wall outlet. Like an intense electrical shock as he bit down on her.


    Jerry twisted and teased at Cynthia¡¯s are and then released it only to dive down unto her erect nipple with his tongue and then sucked at it while running his tongue over it. SHE WENT CRAZY!


    So friend reader¡­ Appears as though perhaps I was the one getting a lesson.


    Going back to her beautiful face he again thrust his tongue into her mouth and Cynthia wrapped her arms around his head. She was CLEARLY getting in a hotter mode than I believe I¡¯d ever witnessed in all my 5 years with her. Nice huh? But¡­ I had no time think of that before his head came up and her right breast closest to me. As he dove into it she pressed his head HARD down against her breast and her back again arched as he bit down.


    Unbelievable.


    Now, like I said prior when she was bobbing up and down on his penis orally, its one thing to know what she¡¯s like. Its another to see her with another guy and especially one that was clearly driving her into zones I¡¯d never saw before. REALLY erotic albeit sorta disturbing at the same time.


    He was sucking at her right breasts fiercely and she was reeling, she screamed out several times, ¡°Ahahhahha!!! Fuck!!!! Yes!!!!¡± as electricity shot through her nerves.


    I became very aware that I was hard as a rock and my penis was not in the best position for that. I was leaking from the tip of my penis and needed adjust myself and evacuate my balls.


    I was standing over them to the side off several yards and began stroking myself.


    Cynthia saw this and something went off inside her. No idea what. I asked her after the fact and she doesnt recall it. She suddenly became really intense. Her hands came off Jerry¡¯s head and grabbed towards his back and buttocks. Jerry released her nipple which was now bothrger and more erect than I¡¯d ever saw. It was clearly swelled up and sticking out more like three quarters of an inch. I mean BIG and I saw the red marks of his teeth a short distance from the red of her are.


    Cynthia began thrusting herself HARD up against Jerry as he entered deep into her belly with his thick and apparently pretty long penis.


    Strangely, Jerry appearedpletely unaware I was there and much of this happened quite rapidly in the sense of time.


    Jerry began hammering into her and I mean HARD.


    She thrust her ass upwards to meet him as he withdrew and he pounded into her hard sending her ass and hips smashing into the ground with a speed growing faster and faster.


    ¡°p p p¡± I heard as their bodies met. Cynthia¡¯s breasts bounced upwards and recoiled down and she was moaning and moaning louder than I¡¯d ever heard her.


    Jerry exploded inside my baby deep in her belly. I dont know how many times he sprayed his seed into her, 7, 8, 10, more? It was rather hard to tell. But he kept cumming inside her for what at least seemed quite a while. On or about the third smash of her ass into the ground and him spraying up inside her Cynthia orgasmed the likes I¡¯d never saw in all of our time together.


    She screamed out, ¡°Ahahhahhahha!!!! Ahahahahhahha!!!!¡± over and over frantic-like. If I were not watching all this one might thought someone got their hand mmed in a car door and could not get it back open. It was that kind of shout.


    Her body rocked and shook and her fingers grabbed hard into Jerry as if trying to hold on.


    As he drew back out of her to m into her again it was like she was locked unto him refusing to let his penis draw out of her. Her legs, ass, thighs, head and arms were all quivering like she was being frozen.


    Jerry rapidly went to a push up type stance his arms holding his torso above her. He smashed his penis into her sending her solidly back down to the ground and her breasts flung upwards atop her chest spraying another load his seed deep up into her belly.


    Cynthia let out a shrieking yell, ¡°Eeeeyayyayyaahahhahhahhha!¡±


    I was worried someone might hear her but fortunately was far enough away from the party and the music ying probably drowned it all out.


    When he drew back out of her womb again it was again as though she was trying stayed glued to his penis thrusting her buttocks into the air and he smashed her down once again spraying his seed into her.


    Cynthia blew up in up to that point the most profound orgasm I¡¯d ever saw from her or for that matter any woman as she let out another shrieking scream.


    Her thighs, buttocks, torso, head, were all quivering intensely and her arms began iling about as if trying to find something, anything.


    He drew out of her again and again her ass came up with his withdrawl. He smashed down unto her yet again. Something new again I¡¯d never saw. It was UNBELIEVABLE friend. As her body was forced crashing to the ground and he again sprayed his sauce deep into my love¡¯s belly and explosion of liquid blew out from her. Her hands both mmed into the ground next to her grabbing hard into the grass, weeds and soil. Her back arched upwards WAY off the ground and her head went flying backwards with her eye¡¯s rolling backwards in her head.


    NEVER saw anything like it.


    It was though someone ced a highlypressed water balloon between them and Jerry¡¯s penis pierced it sending its spray gushing outwards in near every direction.


    Cynthia let out a bass level tone I¡¯d also never heard before, a deep loud low, ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhuuhuh¡± followed by a gasp of air and more orgasms blowing through her body over and over followed by more deep bass ¡°Uhhhuuhhhuhuuhuu¡± sounds repetitively.

 Go Ahead: EP4

    It all happened rather fast. He¡¯d withdrawn from her again but this time her buttocks did not follow him upwards. He came smashing down deep into her spraying inside her and again another explosion which I guess they call female ejaction came forth. She let out a whaling scream likes I¡¯d never heard anywhere before. The only sound I can think of simr is the screetch you might here at the zoo in the monkey cages. A loud ear piecing scream.


    Jerry copsed atop her and a few more thrusts far less intense came from him into her.


    Cynthia was shaking as if though she¡¯d been a freezer for hours. Fast rapid breaths gasps for air followed by, ¡°eh heh eh heh eh heh¡± and another gasp of air. Her teeth were chattering which made for a unique sound that cannot be written.


    I came all over my hand the moment I saw Cynthia¡¯s body explode and the enormous amount of liquid that sprayed all over the two of them.


    It was all so intense and happened so fast. But, no, it was not what I meant by ¡°Go Ahead.¡±


    I could barely stay standing from the intensity of my ejactions so I sat myself down on the ground.


    Friend I can see it as clear in my head as like it¡¯d just happened.


    I gazed upon them. Cynthia¡¯s thigh sticking out from under him shaking, her legs shaking like someone who¡¯d had a seizure. Her arm stretched outwards a few feet away from her waist with her fingers digging into the soil as wave after wave of orgasms continued to overtake her. I can see her hip pressed against the ground quivering and her looking over at me with Jerry still atop her.


    Her teeth chattering and her head quivering along with the sound of, ¡°uhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh¡± over and over broken only by a deep gasp for air, ¡°hehhhehhehhehhheehe¡± as her teeth chattering.


    I was just astonished. I also assumed things were all done and once everyone was rested up we¡¯d all get back to the party and who knows what then? Leave. Quickly perhaps.


    So¡­ There I sat while Jerryy atop my fiance¡¯ having witnessed something that well¡­ Never would I have thought I¡¯d witnessed. I didnt know what to say. In time Cynthia¡¯s orgasms subsided. Jerry justid atop her his head down against the ground left of hers. She turned her head towards me and blinked a few times her teeth were still chattering some.


    She tried say something and her body twitched a few times.


    I said, ¡°Are you ok honey?¡±


    She flipped her hand over which was dirty from her digging it into the ground.


    Now, it¡¯d seemed like theyy there spent for quite sometime but it was I realized in hindsight it really wasnt. Perhaps 3 or 4 or 5 minutes.


    Maybe Jerry figured it¡¯ll never happen again or perhaps he just could not resist her. I dont know. I mean, I really dont know.


    Given Jerry¡¯s statements about problems down below I figured he was spent. But he raised his head and gently kissed Cynthia¡¯s chattering lips. Suddenly without warning his head took a dive unto her left breast nipple sucking, licking and biting at it. Cynthia¡¯s head shot backwards pressing her shoulders clear off the ground and her right leg shot upwards towards the sky. She let out a shriek, ¡°Eeeyyeyayaaayayyaa!!¡±


    Her body wracked back and forth under him as he attacked her left nipple and just as suddenly he lifted his head and med down into her right nipple in a simr assault.


    I said, ¡°Baby¡­ Are you ok? Do you want me stop it? Baby!!!!???¡±


    She looked at me her head jerking as the feeling upon her nipple apparently jolted through her like electricity and did her best to shake her head like, ¡°No.¡±


    I mean, it was pretty hard to tell friend reader. She might have meant yes. It was just this sudden semi-robotic sudden pausing jerk back and forth. Like someone say being tortured and refusing to relent to it saying, ¡°No!¡±


    His buttocks drew up in the air and then forward as he began again to fuck my sweetie. Her reaction was INTENSE. The moment he pushed all the way back up into her belly she let out this deep bass moan, ¡°GGgrrrrrrraahhhhhhhhlllll.¡±


    I¡¯ve never head anything like it before short of a bear growling. That deep deep bass sound thates from the lungs and not therynx. I can see it in my head right now over and over as f I were right there, right now. He¡¯d pull back and her chest heaved, lungs filling with air and when he pushed his penis back deep inside my sweeties belly her lungs pressed out this deep bass near growling sound, ¡°Ggrrrrraaaaaahhhlllll¡± over and over.


    Again, something new I¡¯d never saw from her followed by yet another something new. I appared to be getting more of an education than Jerry receieved.


    His lips then met her¡¯s and like an animal she just began licking over and over deep into his mouth. Cant hardly call that a kiss. She was literally licking into his mouth like a dog cleaning up some food left in a deep tin can and that growling as he entered into her.


    I could not believe what I was seeing, DEFINATELY not what ¡°Go ahead¡± meant.


    He grabbed both her wrists and forced her hands over her head and then under her head so her head was now propped forward a bit atop the height of his hands and hers.


    Hemenced again sliding back and then deep into her with their open mouthstched together and Cynthia licking the inside of Jerry¡¯s mouth as if she was just lost. Like there was nothing else except what was happening to her. Her body again began to quake and her growls turned more intense as did his thrusts into her.


    Before you could say, ¡°It appears she is going to cum¡± both her legs flew up and around him and like they both knew it was going to happen he dug his toes into the soil and mmed himself against her. ¡°Agggagghahhahhahhha!!!!¡± she yelled out once, then twice and on the third time. That was the charm they both exploded at the same time.


    Jerry eximed, ¡°Ohhhhh Fuuuckkkkkk Ahhhahahhahha!!!!¡± and Cynthia¡¯s body exploded into intense orgasms like I¡¯d never ever saw anyone have before.


    Now, mind you friend reader. Her orgasm¡¯s she¡¯d just had moments prior I¡¯d never saw the likes of before not even in things like fake porn movies. This is the real thing.


    Her head shot back and forth. Her mouth hung wide open with deep bass groansing from her as he shot his seed deep into her belly over and over and over with each hard thrust. I dont know how many times. It just seemed endless.


    I have no idea how many times he ejacted into my baby¡¯s belly but it just seemed endless. Jerry rolled off of her, his chest heaving and fell unto his back staring up at the stars breathing very very heavily.


    Cynthia on the other hand was well past the shaking. If someone did not know better you¡¯d literally think she was having seizures. Her body quivered and then all of a sudden would spasm violently and she¡¯d scream out, ¡°Ahahhahhahhahaaa!!!¡± and her arms or legs would il only toe crashing back to the ground followed by a few seconds of quivering and a repeat performance.


    I lost count of that as well, 5, 6 perhaps 7 times she went through this.


    Never saw anything like it in all my days and I¡¯ll bet you never have either.


    I actually was concerned something else like seizures might actually be happening.


    Then it subsided and she justy there twitching and quivering gasping for air.


    I took my penlight out and shined in on Jerry. His penis was big. About 9 inches, maybe more and it was thick. I rapidly understood his continual spraying his seed into mydy. His sack and balls were enormous. I mean ENORMOUS.


    Cynthiay there her legs spread open so I got on my knees and shined the light down on her between her legs.


    She was a mess. I mean¡­ a mess. Her brown public hair was soaked and matted down a significantyer of his white cum atop it with small clumps of coagted sperm clinging to her pubic hair. We¡¯re not talking ¡°normal¡± here where there is some here and some there. It was more like someone just poured a ss of mens semen over her pubic hair and crotch and made she to not miss a spot.


    There was not a dry spot anywhere around her crotch, just a thick white coating of his clumpy seed along with a literal river of his sperm pouring out from within her vagina down the crack of her ass. I mean, it was like something you¡¯d expect in a porn film. Her crotch was an enormous mess. I¡¯ve never saw anything like it not even in the movies.


    When you hear the term ¡°filled her womb?¡± Jerry I believe did just that. This was not something you see from the average fe cumming. This was more like someone capable of filling a small milk carton with what he could store in his sack and penis. His sack was BIG¡­ REALLY BIG.


    Clearly his erectile dysfunction was either not a dysfunction at all or merely needed some genuine female correction.


    Either way, we ally there for a time looking at the stars. I gathered up Cynthia¡¯s clothes. Now the question came of what to do about herpletely drenched crotch. There were no clothes to spare I suppose we could have used my underwear or something. I suggested I sneak back to the car which was parked down the road a bit off to the side. There I had some water and towels. So¡­ off I went.


    Any which way you cut it, ¡°Go ahead¡± towards this what not what I meant!


    I walked down the road reflecting on what had just happened not sure what to make of it all. Here the idea was to get Jerry to realize that smut talk about conquests most of which never happened was wrong to do in front of Cynthia. Talk to her the right way.


    The result seeing my baby fucked in fashion and results I¡¯d not saw anyce, ever!


    I guess I was the one to get and education.


    I asked myself, ¡°Am I angry?¡±


    ¡°No. Astonished perhaps. Seeing it was so erotic as well. I am confused. Need time to digest all this.¡±


    I reached the car, grabbed two water bottles and the paper towels. Gently closed the door and began the walk back paying close attention to the house where the party was taking ce.


    Then I thought, ¡°Shit man. His wife is there. Damn. I hope he doesnt fuck up. What if someone asks where were we? At least there are the three of us so that can defend anyone thinking anything inappropriate happened. Right? Shit!¡±


    I arrived back at the field and fully expecting everyone to clean up and figure out what our story needs to be.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Instead, I get there and Cynthia is atop Jerry riding him the two of their faces stuck together like glue as she was again licking into his mouth like a dog.

 Go Ahead: EP5

    When she saw me she extended her tripod atop him and their lips parted. Cynthia motioned me over to her and she began grabbing at my pants. I took them off and shemenced working my penis in her mouth while Jerry thrust himself up off the ground deep up into her belly.


    Cynthia was working me intensely as I heard the ¡°p p p¡± of Jerry¡¯s body hammering up into her over and over. Her blond hair, breasts and body responding to the concussion of his penis mming deep into her,


    In a matter of what seemed like 3 or 4 minutes her lips and hand suddenly came off me. Her torso jutted forward then back violently several times and she burst into a series of orgasms. ¡°Ahahahhahhaaaahaa Fffffukkkkkkk¡­. Ahahhahhaaaa!!!¡± she screamed out. ¡°Fffffckkk Ssooooo Bbbbbigggg Ahahahhahhhahha¡­.¡± she cried out as her body shook and rocked but Jerry did not relent a second. He continued pounding himself up into her sending her body into fierce orgasm after orgasm.


    She came crashing down atop Jerry quaking and shaking with spittle dripping from her mouth.


    He tried thrust into her but didn¡¯t work to well.


    Before I could say much anything he rolled some and she came off of atop him.


    Cynthia caught herself with her arm so she did note crashing to the ground.


    It all happened so fast that I really did not have much chance to react.


    Jerry had got up his knees with his toes dug into the grassy dirt. Cynthia had nted her left foot behind her and right foot to her side apparently about to attempt stand upwards though she was still cumming and quite rocky.


    Jerry grabbed at her right ankle seizing it in his hand. She tried push forward but Jerry bent forwards wrapping his other arm around her waist and forced her backwards unto hisp. JErry removed his hand from her anke and wrapped it around her waist as well. He lifted her upwards and then thrust his hands and arms into her crotch between her legs spreading her wide with his hands wrapped around her thighs.


    She sounded off, ¡°Ehhh Ehhh hehhe Ehhehhe¡­¡± breathing heavy and apparently still having orgasms. If she wanted muster a word or even a ¡°Stop or No¡± it didnt happen and again, it all happened really fast.


    I saw Jerry arm thrust along the length of her pussy and her legs opened wide as she shuddered and shook. Then with a thrust she screamed out, ¡°Ahahhhahhhahhaahah ffffff uucuckkk!¡± as he pushed his thick penis back up all the way inside her belly.


    He was mming into her fast and hard. ¡°p p p p p¡± as his tummy smashed into Cynthia¡¯s bulbous buttocks sending her half fat half muscle buttocks flying forwards and recoiling. Her thigh fat flew back and forth with each concussion. Her breasts hung down flying forwards and backwards in circles colliding at her cleavage.


    Loud, ¡°Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh¡± came forth from her as he hammered into her. Her blond hair flying back and forth. She looked up at me her head thrusting forwards and back spittle falling from her mouth in long strands.


    ¡°Fffffckkkkkkk¡­¡± she cried out, ¡°Yoouuurrr pppounndddinnng mmmmmeeee¡­ Yooouuur ppounnndinng mmeeeee.¡±


    Jerry exploded into my sweeties womb over and over sending her into a serious of enormous orgasms and screams but he kept hammering away into her. Within moments Cynthia¡¯s exploded again an enormous ssh of liquid blew out from under her sshing unto the ground but Jerry did not relent.


    Cynthia¡¯s torso copsed unto the ground and he continued smashing into her and again the deep bass growls and groans all that came out of her until he again evacuated yet another time inside of her.


    Her head came up looking towards me her teeth chattering and head bobbing like one of those car bobble head ornaments as he evacuated his balls into her for the final time.


    The two of themy there sprawled on the ground their chests heaving up and down. Cynthia¡¯s orgasms subsided in time and she crawled her way over to me. And we held each other tight.


    Me? Ummm¡­ No, I didnt get to cum again.


    We all gathered up our things and cleaned up. Cynthia put her clothes on with my help and we did not go back to the party. We went direct to the car and left. There was just no way she¡¯d be able pass for ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    Her lovely blond hair was a disaster as though she¡¯d been in a cat fight. Her neck and cheeks were beat red from his assaults. Her lips even looked slightly swelled up to me. I was also rather concerned that he broke her nipples. No shit. They did not go down for quite a while.


    Even in cleaning her up by the time we arrived back home her white nylon pants had appeared to have 6 inch+ soaking wet spot between her legs and even arger one she sat in on her butt. On the vinyl car seat sat a small white puddle she¡¯d been sitting in. Rather hard to see in the little light of night.


    Cynthia was also quite spent. She slept all the way home a hour and 15 minute drive.


    When we arrived home I helped her into the house. Helping her up the steps from the side door into the house she slipped backwards a bit clearly weak. Instinctively I caught her by her buttocks and ended up with my hand soaked in Jerry¡¯s cum. Apparently, a respectable amount of his seed stuck inside her womb like glue.


    I helped her upstairs into the bathroom. I had no choice, she was wobbly. I had to use one of my hands on her buttocks to make sure she didn¡¯t fall again with my hand in Jerry¡¯s seed.


    In the bathroom I helped her off with her blouse. We didn¡¯t put her bra back on. Shit! I wondered if we left it there? Hope not. Her breasts were reddened and Jerry¡¯s bite marks were much more clear then they were in the darkened light of the field. Her are and nipples beat red.


    When I went to pull down her white nylon pants I realized that my original assessment was not correct. Near her entire ass was soaked. I dont mean like lightly wet. I mean rather soaked and so was the crotch area and the front where her pubic hairy underneath.


    I pulled her unwear off and it waspletely soaked. I tried tell myself well maybe she had some level of female ejaction after getting dressed in the field. But friend reader, probably not.


    I bent down near on my knees and gently took her left leg and helped it up over the edge of the bathtub getting a brief view of her pussy. She was still VERY much a mess. The onsite cleanup clearly wasckluster.


    Her pubic hair was still matted down and there were literally chunks of sperm ground into it.


    I helped her get her right leg over the rim and helped her to a seated position in our double wide bathtub.


    Cynthia was near asleep or passed out, whipped. I took my pants off, socks, shoes and went get a washcloth, towel and a fresh bar of soap from the closet outside the bathroom.


    When I came back in she was like asleep, near asleep, eyes shut anyways. She¡¯d pulled her legs up fromying t and her knees were spread wide apart her pussy wide open.


    Tell ya what. She¡¯d been fucked bigtime. Her vulva were enormously swelled up and I immediately noticed that at least in this near full seated position a little white liquid beginning to leak from her.


    I turned on the faucet, tested the water and began to do my best clean her up. Her face, neck, and torso paying careful attention to her breasts which must have been sore.


    I cleaned her arms and the dirt that was still on her hands. I tried getting it out from under her fingernails with little luck.


    How to clean¡­ well? Down there? I decided use the shower head on the hose but it would not reach. So I went down to the kitchen and grabbed arge ss went back up to the bathroom. Cynthia¡¯s hand was between her legs spread wide so I moved it aside to wash it again only to see the little white goo that had emerged had grown more.


    The ss was not going to work. What to do?


    I decided I would fill the tub up to her belly button. So¡­ there I sit kneeling down her legs spread infront of me a giant mess in her pubic hair and pussy while the warm water rise.


    As the tub filled and met her vagina she winced a bit still asleep presumably. I saw Jerry¡¯s sticky seed stilling out of her vagina start being broken up by the warm water leeching out of her in long strands.


    I took the soap and worked on her pubic hair and general waist area while the tub continued to fill. The clumps broke free floating around.


    When I took the soap and ran it between her legs she twitched and twitched several more times finaling awake. ¡°What¡­ Wha¡­ What?¡± she said.


    ¡°Rx baby.¡± I said. ¡°I am trying clean you up.¡±


    She said, ¡°Honey, I am going to need you go to the store and get me some hygiene things. He¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s.. its stuck up inside me.¡±


    She lowered herself in the water put her hands down into her crotch and opened herself up and then jiggled forward and back in the warm water sshing the warm water in and out of her vagina with the movements.


    White strandsing out and chunks of Jerry¡¯s semen. I left the tub, toweled and got pen and paper to go to the all night grocer and get her what she needed.


    When I got back she was still in the tub and had apparently evacuated a good deal of it which I could see in the water.


    I told her I was sorry for what happened and reiterated ¡°Go ahead¡± was not meant to ¡°Go all the way¡­ multiple times.¡±


    She told me she could not help herself, it all just overtook her and told me that I had nothing to be sorry for.


    I said to her that I understood and no man could resist her which is true. She made me feel better by saying, ¡°That maybe true honey, but your the one I am in love with.¡±


    Before I could say anything she put her finger on my lip and said, ¡°What that was honey was not love. It was sex. You and I make love and that is what is truly spectacr. There¡¯s no transfer of emotion, that is, him and me. Not like you and me.¡±


    She kissed me deeply and passionately at a level she¡¯d never done before.


    Since then our love making has also went to all new heights.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    On the other side of the coin there is another partying in only 8 weeks.


    I asked her if we should go. Perhaps he wont show up. Perhaps he will. I dont know.


    Cynthia said to me, ¡°Even if he does. So what? That was what it was.¡±


    I replied, ¡°Yea¡­ But what if like, you know. Like a repeat were to happen?¡±


    She looked at me rather startled. ¡°First mister matchmaker. I dont HAVE to do that. Second, if WE decided, you and I to do something like that I¡¯ll make sure that you are included!¡± she said.


    I was rather taken aback by that statement.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Like both of us?¡± I said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want honey thats what you shall have. Dont get me wrong, that was quite an experience I had but it¡¯s nothing like being with you.¡± she said, and again gave me an incredibly passionate kiss.


    So friend reader there you have it. I hope your hand did not get too wet reading it.

 Craving Her Pussy

    Now about the women who seduced me, she¡¯ a new neighbor who stays like 3 houses from ce,te marriage maybe toote, but she got the ass of a young women so tight and sexy, her curves will make us hard-on, her titties will make your mouth open for them to feel it. Her cherry lips will make your head spin(exactly the right ce you thinking). But somehow to my luck or chance I got her where I want her. She¡¯s around 37 her husband seem around 40+( not even bothered to know but talks lol) he works as a ticket checker, he stays only 15 days and next 15 days he travels.


    I never had the intention of doing her in her queen size bed but when I saw her she is the one that I want to fuck and please. She was invited to my house by my family for lunch( we usually do to get to know ppl) since I work for night shift I hardly see or hear things at sleep, but i was over hearing voices in my sleepughing and giggling never knew that someone was home, it was too disturbing that I had to shout to slow down but it never came down, so I came out myself ( I wear only shorts and during sleep I get a hard-on) so due to half sleep I dint check about that I came out to shout at ppl and seeing her in a saree with her cleavage visible my voice came down and was getting harder, she might have seen my hard-on and dint take her eyes off, I told wee and went back to sleep but I did masturbate thinking about her before sleep and never cunmed so much before. The same evening I was about to leave the house and I saw her leaving the house too, thought it¡¯s nice to walk than ride so I was walking behind her looking she dint notice me but I was noticing her moves I dint care about who is watching me but I was imagining her naked and walking, uffff what a hottie( was hard-on) to my luck again she went to the shop where I had to go to buy milk.


    So I thought to myself thank goodness I can see her again walk in front of me. She was wearing a saree and she bent over to take the milk oh fuck what a beautiful cleavage it was round good firm shaped was standing right opp to her I think she saw my hard-on again, her saree dropped on her hand and she looked at me up, I dint know what to do but turn away and giggled and adjusted herself. So she notice that I wasing behind her it thought to myself and was leaving she left before me while leaving she put her hand on head and said good to know you! Ufff I was catching my breathe and bought the milk. Followed her back again my mind was just thinking about her eyes and titties, reaching the ce she turned and winked and giggled.


    Man I went to the restroom and masturbated thinking about her( and yeah after that I washed the restroom cuz I made a mess, Dang). Thinking about her made me horiner and hard day and night, she dint show herself for 10-15 days which I was not able to withstand, she gave me the green signal and couldn¡¯t get herpletely, which was making me crazy, angry and wild. I saw her in her night dress where she came to see off her husband that¡¯s when I realised that he was home, for 2weeks I was thinking that she¡¯s not interested at all. Once her husband left she looked at me as she figured that I was stalking at her and she winked again,


    I stood up and ced my hand on my dick and pressed hard looking at her she bite her lips and gave a kiss oh my I pressed my cock harder and she grabbed the gate and stroked it felt like it¡¯s my cock in her hand and she wants it. I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer and I stepped out and went near to her gate with my hard-on, she said you got something hidden in the pants why don¡¯t youe inside and let me see it. But my bad time her husband returned saying he¡¯s leaving the next day. So I took off with her number and said 11 I understood it¡¯s the time to chat. I was eagerly waiting for her msz my mind thinking wild things about doing her, And there the msz popped up ¡°hey hard-on¡± looking at that msz I replied ¡°your curves make me¡±.


    To be honest I don¡¯t know her name still. The chat continued the whole night and was Sharing pics of us not naked ones but peeking, we were teasing eachother which was making us hornier both the sides. I told her I am stroking my cock thinking about you and she side my mouth is watering to feel that, getting that msz I came hard and sent her a pic of the cum, she replied back with tongue opened fuck that was amazing, I told her I can¡¯t wait to feel you she said, wait for few hours he will be gone by 6 and 6. 01 you can join me,


    I dint want to loose this cuz of my sleep I agreed and kept rm first time in life lol. The day had finally arrived, I was waiting outside and watching from 5 am lol I know it¡¯s 6 but I couldn¡¯t wait, waiting for an hour made me feel the eagerness, finally I saw him leaving and she came out to see him off, I ensured to gote thinking to make her wait. Left my ce at 6. 15, knocked the door and the door was opened I heard the voicee in hard-on, she wasying on the sofa, I see her with my mouth open as I saw her with her saree I had mszd her I love women in ck and she waspletely in ck and she said how do I look,Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I told her the sexiest women God has created. She asked me if I need a coffee I said yes but I want you to feed me, she came with the coffee and she sat opp to me and gave me the coffee as I reached it to my mouth I saw her hands dropped inside my pants she said finish your coffee but she couldn¡¯t wait, man drinking coffee with her hand feeling my cock made me felt damn good, she insit that I have my coffeepletely.


    She bent down and saw her saree fall off again she said this is how you saw me, she looked at me fuck she opened her mouth and tongue out, she licked each time I took a sip from the coffee, her tongue was so wet fuck she was making my cock so wet and hard. She said it¡¯s been ages she had a cock than I figured I was lucky and she was eager. I can see her cleavage but couldn¡¯t grab them cuz of the coffee, she started ying with my balls as she stroked.


    She was good she made my cock so fucking hard she started to kiss my cockhead for a minute I was about to spit the coffee but somehow I managed. She said do it aramse we have the whole day and she¡¯s hungry to have everything, that made me calm and I was rxed my her hands running up my chest, she started kissing and licking my entire cock I said I wanna feel your warm mouth, she teased me by saying no she repated again and again which made me wild, again she teased damn I threwd the coffee away and broke it and grabbed her face( so warm) I pushed her down my cock fuck so fucking warm, she said that¡¯s how she liked it hard and rough which made me so wild and crazy.


    Grabbed her hair and choked her throat made her suck my cock she moaned for more I pushed her deeper and harder, she said this is the cock which is going to please me. She pushed me made me naked I dropped her dress but she dint let me make her naked, she said ¡°patience¡± but I couldn¡¯t, she teased me and dint allow me touch her, she was sucking my cock and squeezing her titties my hand wanted to feel them, but she dint let me.


    Fuck she was so good sucking my cock, I wanted more and more she said she will show me heaven and I already felt I am at the gate of it. She sucked my balls taking each one a time sometimes both too, she sucked me like she never going to get another chance.


    She was so fucking good. I said I need you now she said it¡¯s time and took my hand and showed the way to her panties ufffff it was so wet and she said this is waht you have made me, she guided my hands to rub it in her panties rubbed it gently and feeling the wetness she grabbed me and took to her room, she pushed me and grabbed my cock sucked again oh babyy yes fuck I was feeling her head running my fingers. I made her get up and pushed her saying it¡¯s my time mydy, I smoothly felt her thighs spreading it wide kissing her inner thighs sucking it and biting little,


    I removed her panties fuck she had shaved it and felt like it was never used, kissed her inner thighs I can feel her aroma out of her pussy I looked at her she was biting her lips and I came to know that she wants me to eat her, I kissed her clit spreading her legs wider squeezing her thighs and ass pping it gently and harder, she was asking for more I put my face into her like a hungry lion, started biting it licking it fuck yes that¡¯s what I heard,


    I bited her clit pulling her pussy flesh oh my my she was yummy from all the women I had in my life. She grabbed my head and pushed me to go deeper, biting making marks on her pussy pping her thighs and slowly my hand went on top of her body, grabbed those titties fuck so warm and pointy, I tore it cuz I want them to be freed she loved the way I did that, I grabbed her titties so warm and handful fuck, I squeezed her as I licked her, she said she wants it now. I said ¡°Patience¡± she giggled and said fuck me good and make me your cock slut, I loved the way she sounded. She pulled me down on her pussy again and said bite me more I did as she said I bited her harder and harder each time she moaned.


    She sounded so fucking good,


    I stood and looking at her naked body for the first time I stroked and imagined the things I wanted to do her, I took her legs on shoulder kept my cock on her pussy rubbing it against her skin fuck she started moaning louder and it was so fucking wet, I can feel her skin getting sensitive she was shivering now and than and moaning ¡°fuck me¡± I teased her saying NO NO NO, she tried to push it but I dint let her, she was craving for it I wanted her wilder side she took off and grabbed me and pushed me to the bed she again started sucking my cock man she¡¯s a cock slut I thought and she started rubbing her pussy against mine. While I had the chance to finally suck those nipples I grabbed them harder and sucked her nipples biting them fuck never I can describe that feel and hotnes, she was rubbing her pussy so good to the rythm of me sucking her nipples.


    While she rubbed it she smartly pushed my cock into her and let out a moan which made me moan, felt her warmth and wetness fuck so tight for her age but it was good, she went fully and looked into my eyes she kissed me hard biting my lips that¡¯s the first kiss we had the entire time she bited me so hard made me bleed and sucked it, we were in the same position feeling my cock in her, she said your cock feels so fucking good, she started slowly moving her body I grabbed her ass and squeezed and pped each time harder and harder she loved it, she was riding my cock so good and my feelings on her was like never came down, we changed our positions now and than and tried entire possible positions to please ourselves, we did cum but dint stop the action it continued.


    We ended after 3 hours of non stop fucking which lead us into tiredness, we rested for sometime thinking the time and giggled, exchanged words and personal information whcih I feel irrelevant but good to know lol. It was a crazy morning wild fuck, we are in touch still waiting for her husband to leave so I can grab her again 2more weeks to go and I can¡¯t wait to fuck that sex toy again

 Horny Wife Get鈥檚 What She Wants

    She was very wet and hasn¡¯t had a good cock in months .. right now anything and anyone that will do her husband said just get next man she sees¡­ and then¡­.


    *************************


    True story


    A horny wife gets what she wants.


    It started like any other weekend in a resort town before summer crowdse streaming in. It was a Saturday evening sun was going down the owners of their shore house were cleaning getting ready to rent out to vacationers.


    I was local 20 yr old walking to a party in town. As I pass this very nice condo ady on the 2nd floor deck called out .


    I didn¡¯t know she was yelling down to me. I looked around and pointed to myself, she asked ¡°if could you help my husband move a piece of furniture?¡± I had some time so I agreed.


    So I started up the steps to the entrance where she met me and invited me in. She was tall and very fit probably in her mid 40s dark hair tight ass and C cup breasts.


    The Her husband came out from the back and introduced himself we shook hands their names were James and Cecelia or Cee as she liked to be called.


    I¡¯m 6¡¯4 lean basketball yer frame. I don¡¯t brag but I am well endowed. James said he had to go out for a bit. He asked Cee to see to myfort.


    Cee goes to get some drinks. me a drink. She brings back a beer and a bottle of vodka .. Offers me a shot we did three lemon drops in row and I¡¯m feeling rxed she then asks me if I find her attractive ¡­ to which I grin and say absolutely you are very hot.


    She then excuses herself and a minuteteres out with nothing on but what I guess was 5 inch heels and a thong I am instantly hard and nervous.


    She said not to worry her husband encourages this as he can¡¯t get an erection (pre viagra days ) she grabs my hand and leads me to the couch sits me down and she starts to kiss me passionatel.


    My hands are kneeding her tits and I pinch her nipples which are very hard. I let one hand roam to her pussy as I start rubbing her slit she moans in pleasure. I bring my finger up and let her taste her own juices. She is so hot, her pussy is dripping wet.


    She greedily unbuttons my pants and I help her get them off she immediately gets on her knees and looks at my very hard cock and then at me and I give her an evil ¡°you asked for it smile¡± as she takes my 9¡å cock in her hands and can barely get her fingers around it.


    She licks the precum of the mushroom head. Her mouth is stretching to get the head in. She improvises and uses her tongue licking up the underside and down again . She is like an animal ..


    I tell her I¡¯m close to cumming which motivates her more she sucks down onest time as I explode down her throat. She doesn¡¯t let one drop escape her lips.


    After she was done I grabbed her and put her on the couch i grab her wrists and hold them above her head I start kissing and giving her soft bites on her neck. She is breathing heavy and her moans are so sexy.


    I start to touch her everywhere on her body except her pussy , teasing her. Her juices are running out as I suck on her tits slowly work my way down to her slit .


    I pull her pussy lips apart and flick her swollen clit , penatrating her pussy with my tongue. I start sucking on that ever growing mound womanly pink flesh i penatrate her with my long middle finger.


    l find her g spot.. her moans are getting louder and her body is rising off the couch to meet my fingers in her juicy pussy she is thrashing back and forth as I work her clit with my lips and tongue.


    I press on her g spot and take her clit in my mouth and suck hard, she starts to convulse and shook and screamed as her pussy mped down and she was in the midst of an incredible orgasm.


    I press-her G spot harder and she let loose a huge squirt that ran down my chin soaking the floor.


    I had already gotten rock hard again and before she could get her senses together I put my cock up to her pussy and pushed in slowly she immediately had another orgasm, Moaning, and saying ¡°OMG so big so big¡± squirting all over.


    I pushed my big cock all the way in her tight pussy and methodically started pumping my bare cock into her slut pussy.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was fucking her harder and harder as she reached yet another climax her eyes zed over and I knew she has submitted.. I then flipped her over her moans were lust filled as I buried my cock into her.


    Pushing her face down into the couch she tried to pull away as my 9¡å monster poundef at her cervix, but I grabbed hold of her hair and fucked that sweet mature milf pussy like tomorrow would nevere ..


    I said ¡°do you like being a slut?¡± she said I¡¯m your slut ¡­ I felt the pressure building up deep in my stomach and asked her where she wanted me to cum between her moans and screaming as relentlessly pounded her from behind.


    I never gave her chance to answer I exploded deep inside her¡­ she copsed as I pulled my cock out her gaping pussy, dripping cum.


    I fucked her 3 more times til the next morning.. she gave me her phone number and she visited me a couple times that summere to find out her husband was a judge and she was an attorney.


    As for the party well ¡­ and when they introduced me to their 20 yr old daughter well that¡¯s another story¡­ tbc.

 Unexpected Sex

    Hi Readers,


    I would like to share my real incident that happened on dec 2020 during my train journey. Thedy whom I met was in the samepartment. After several hours of travel, finally got a chance to fuck that beauty woman.


    I am Pradeep, 30 years old. My actual work location is Chennai, due to the outbreak of corona, I went to my hometown Coimbatore and have been doing WFH.


    If any woman interested, Please email/hangout in case you are interested.


    Coming to the story, I had visited Hyderabad to meet one of my friends. While returning home, I made a reservation in AC first ss.


    On the date of travel, I reached the Secunderabad railway station which was my boarding point, got into the train and directly walked towards my seat. When I entered inside, what a surprise I saw a gorgeous woman in an orange saree sitting in the samepartment. No one was there except that charmingdy.


    I smiled, greeted her and sat in the same seat by maintaining little distance. Few minutester, I realized that she carefully kept her two years old baby alongside & the baby was sleeping. She is fair inplexion and a little fat body which I like most.


    After settling down, I initiated the conversation and casually asked about her whereabouts. At the end of initial conversation, I came to know that she was basically from Ker and settled in Hyderabad, as her father and mother were central government employees, she stayed in multiple cities including north as well as south.


    She introduced herself as Aarthi (Name changed for privacy). She was 37 years old, 5. 5 inch tall.


    By the way, I came to know, she was also travelling to Coimbatore to visit her rtive¡¯s home.


    Post conversation, she stood up and asked me to move a little as she needed to go to the restroom, so this is the opportunity to see her structure. I did dy moving my briefcase looking at her assets so that I could get extra time.


    What I saw was amazing, yes she hadrge tits (Remembered honeydew as it was bigger and round in shape) and a big ass (again I remembered a pumpkin). There is no doubt that breasts have milk in it. As being an ordinary man, I also got an instant erection inside my panty after seeing her body and then onwards I was searching for an opportunity to touch her body. Her stats are 36-34-36. Cup size might be D.


    yed with a little girl some time. By this time we both feltfortable with each other.


    I really didn¡¯t think that I would enjoy herter. Interesting things could happen any time so I was vignt always looking for an opportunity. I decided at least I must crush those melons and bump because the woman¡¯s body made my mind dirt.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Baby started crying, that¡¯s the moment I was expecting because I would get a chance to sneak peek her breasts. In the real world, it¡¯s not possible, she looked at me and I catches her mind¡¯s voice and left outside. While moving she told just 10 minutes, I really don¡¯t want to miss that spectacr view still left from the ce.


    Reentered thepartment 15 minster, as soon as I came in the baby girl started crying. I asked if anything was wrong and offered some help if she really needed it.


    She took the baby inside the trainvatory. I grabbed baby towel and ran behind her. She went inside and locked the bathroom door. I was bit hesitant to knock on the door, still I did it. She opened and asked ¡°why did ue all the way here¡± Without saying anything just showed the towel. She said thanks and requested me to hold the baby for a while. I just entered inside, she immediately closed the door and put ontch.


    The real luck started over here, yes, She took the baby and all of sudden, she lost her bnce so I have to hold her no matter what. I hold her with my hands by touching her waist and spine which eventually pressed her boobs. It was so soft and big. I realized and immediately took my hands out of her body. Received thanks with a smile. Again I kept my hands holding the same position of course without touching those juicy melons. With a smile I said, You hold baby I hold you so that you will have some support.


    She saidughingly, yes please hold me very tight. She doesn¡¯t really have any bad intentions in her mind at that time. For me that¡¯s a clear green signal permitting to touch her body. In that short duration, Basically acted like losing bnce hence changed the position frequently by touching big round ass, hip, boobs and its nipple. Finally came back to her and then started rubbing my tool on her ass. This pleasure moment duration would be around 3 to 4 minutes.


    She put her face serious and delivered the word ¡°I know you guys will take more advantage¡± if I give small space. I was a little scared that she might leave me. Luckily I got appreciation. She said I have a good dick that really works well, use it when really required but not now. I was so happy after hearing this from her mouth.


    Went back to the seat and discussed a few other things. In order to kill travel hours, I started ying games on my mobile. She also interestingly participated. Again I got a chance to caress her assets. While ying, I touched her soft melons deliberately which she was aware of. Finally I kissed her lips, she also responded well. All of sudden she pushed me out and said I want to sleep some time. I don¡¯t have a word, just nodded head and then we both slept separately.


    We had exchanged dinner. At around 11 PM, I noticed something was not right with her.


    Me: What happened? Are you alright?


    Arthi: Yes, I am


    Me: Nope, you are not alright, I could see dullness on your face


    Arthi: Not like that, some problem, I can¡¯t tell you that


    Me: That¡¯s ok. I will try to resolve the problem as much as I could


    Arthi: No need. I will take care of it


    After some time¡­


    Arthi: I have little pain on¡­.


    Me: I am ready to help you. Shall I bring somedy from some otherpartment, if you don¡¯t want to say to me


    Arthi: No, I really don¡¯t need it. Probably you could fix that but I don¡¯t know how to say


    Me: Perfectly fine. I never think anything bad. Just tell me


    Arthi: It¡¯s been a day, My baby failed to drink milk.


    Me: What can I do for that?


    Arthi: There is some milk clot and you need to get rid of it.


    Me: certainly, I will do it. It¡¯s my pleasure


    Arthi: I know, you are looking for this opportunity. You are so lucky and now you got a chance


    After hearing this my little brother was excited because he is going to explore Aarthi¡¯s hidden assets.


    Time was 11:30, Almost everyone switched off the lights and started sleeping. I switched off the lights and said whatever position you feel convenient, just go ahead I will start my work. She just pped me gently and said do whatever you want, ultimately you must reduce the pain.


    She sat on the seat and unhooked her blouse, bra and provided a way to eat her melons. My job is very obvious. Yes, I must suck as much as possible (typical sucking machine work) and clear the milk clot and drain the milk from both the milk tanks.


    I lied on herp in an upward position and started pressing her boobs. Oh my gosh, she had huge boobs and lots of milk in it. I couldn¡¯t hold those melons with my hands. I could feel the softness under the nipple area and also felt little hardness due to the clot.


    I was mesmerized after seeing the whole tits out and said thanks to god for the wonderful opportunity. I really worked very hard with my hands and mouth for almost 20 mins. While sucking her melons, I nted kisses to her lips because her face was right above me. I was doing multiple jobs such as kissing, pressing, sucking, caressing ass and hips etc..


    After some hard work, I cleared the clot and drank stomach full milk. I extracted the remaining milk and stored it in the milk bottle which she kept ready. This was one of my unforgettable experiences to suck and drink milk from an enchanting woman¡¯s breast.


    She felt happy and due to the action of forey she whispered to my ear that she wanted to feel my dick inside her. This was the moment I was expecting after seeing her assets very first time. I immediately agreed, and made her lie down in an upward position so that I could explore her inner assets from top. She did the same, I passionately kissed and rubbed my tool on her pussy.


    She helped me to remove my shirt and I helped her to remove her panty (mutual understanding) because the blouse and bra was already removed. I just pulled up her petticoat and removed her panty. I felt wet in her pussy that¡¯s the reason she asked me to fuck her.


    Slowly inserted my thick dick in her pussy and took it out from the hole and repeated the same for thrice and she started feeling mine. She specifically asked me to do the same thing again and again for a few minutes so that she could feel the insertion and eventually make her hole to expand. I could feel the warmth of her body. I pressed her ass alone for 50 to 10 minutes when I was actively kissing her. The whole area was filled with the smell of her pussy juice since it was enclosed. She didn¡¯t have sex long time, so she want to feel the hot cum inside her pussy. In order to fulfill her desire, I increased my speed and drilled her pussy like anything, after 20 mins of hard drill, filled her hole with my hot cum. She also came at the same time.


    We both took rest around 30 mins after hard work. Again she was ready for the next action, but this time I wanted to feel her ass, so drilled her glory hole in doggy style. I was really satisfied and felt the softness of ass flesh whenever my body touches that big round watermelon ass.


    In the doggy position, I fucked her vigorously while she was moaning loud. The whole session took 30 mins. This time I took out my dick and poured the cum on her belly as she doesn¡¯t want inside her.


    This is called real luck. No disturbance, we could do whatever we want. Really no one cares about you. That¡¯s the benefit of first ss reservation.


    In the early morning, the train reached the destination station. We both exchanged our contact numbers. I thanked her for to had sex and left.

 Incredible Dating To Bed:>Ep1

    Hello Friends,


    I would like to share real sex experience which happened in chennai 6 months back.


    My dear readers, please do not ask the digits of the story¡¯s heroine. You never get it. My humble request/suggestion is try your level best, definitely you will get the best bed partner. I was also in the same boat once upon a time.


    First let me introduce myself, My name is Pradeep from chennai. I¡¯m in my early thirties. I like privacy so it¡¯s obvious that I always maintain privacy and security.


    On my journey, I¡¯ve met reasonably good number of wonderful women and have had sex with very few of them based on their interest. I really understand and value the importance, family bond of girls/women so I don¡¯t want to disturb them if they say no. Even some persons clearly told me that they were not looking for intercourse but they are more interested in sex chat, video call fantasy etc. I adide their words. In my perspective all women are not the same, every female has a unique feature/taste hence they can give incredible pleasure. Married women are my favorite.


    Let¡¯s quickly jump into the story. Since I was seeking someone badly for fun, installed the app called Badoo. It¡¯s a really good app but very difficult to judge real vs fake profiles. Just wanted to try my luck so sent interest to many users. After a week, one female user got matched, fortunately she responded to my message. Let¡¯s call her name Preethi (Due to safety reasons original name not indicated). I don¡¯t want to lose this golden opportunity hence responded to her message rapidly. After some 2 hours of initial conversation, she finally shared her personal hangout ount.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I came to know she is 37 years old, mother of a 7 years old boy and her spouse working abroad. Every year he used to visit chennai home. Of course she is living at her husband¡¯s ce along with inws. She is an introvert. Initially we started our conversation in a formal way then converted into personal chat due to the long hours . Though I asked several times to share her photo, she politely declined all the time. We had not exchanged our photos.


    Often thinking that she was just chatting for time pass. Still my mind didn¡¯t allow me to ignore her as my body badly wanted to have some real actions. After 2 weeks of extreme hard work, she finally agreed. Now I got a chance to meet her on one fine saturday. We both decided to have lunch at a familiar hotel near Adyar bus stand. I arrived at the venue 15 mins prior scheduled time and started staring at every woman who wore a saree. Forgot to say, We were already in sync about what kind of dress we should wear so that we could identify each other without having trouble. As I expected, a blue saree woman walked towards me & waved her hands, I greeted her with a big smile and a brief hug. Sometimes god gives a way more than what we expect. She is a gorgeousdy with dick raising structure. The best part of the body is her ass (Imagine a pair of big watermelons attached together to farm butt).


    She was fair in color, had a fantastic & well maintained body (voluptuous figure ¨C big boobs, slim hip and big round ass). so it¡¯s very obvious that there is a good amount of flesh at the top and bottom area. I just told Preethi that you are looking beautiful, she replied thanks then got into a restaurant, while ordering food, I looked at her cleavage since the saree moved a bit. The most interesting part of the saree is, it gives a sneak peak of a woman¡¯s breast and hip so that we can visualize how big it is. She also noticed that stealthily I was looking at her wonderful assets. One more thing when she had gone for hand wash, I got a chance to see that whole ass as her saree stuck into ass crack. After seeing those, I couldn¡¯t control myself dick raised 90 degrees. Preethi has a body structure of 36-34-37 ter noticed while removing her saree). We both had spent very good time discussed several things about personal life and work style but nothing rted to sex. Around 3:30 pm, she rushed to leave as her son would being back home from school. Apart from disappointment nothing happened, so finally started cursing the god.


    At this moment, Lots of things going on in my mind. I couldn¡¯t predict anything, One thing decided was no matter I have to be at least one time owner to ride the horse under my control. Preethi¡¯s way of responding, submissive attitude made me drive crazy. It¡¯s really worth waiting for her such a long time.


    Same night I got a call from an unknown number and there she is (I had already shared my number), by this time our rtionship moved one level up from chat to phone call. In the middle of the call, I clearly said you looked very hot and seductive today, guys were looking at you when you went for the washing room, your husband is so lucky when he is with you and conversely he is unlucky when he is away from you. She replied I knew what you meant. I am aware of your naughty activities (My elbow purposefully touched her soft boobs when we both sat on the sofa at a restaurant, but acted like idently happened). I knew internally she felt excited when I scanned her. Immediately I asked, can I see your mangoes (boobs) today? (Whole phone conversation went in Tamilnguage) She correctly understood my intention, scolded, then cut the call without saying bye.


    Though I tried to reach her mobile number of times, she failed to respond to my calls & messages, After a week she started speaking normally, for this behavior I felt very good about her. I made a decision not to speak too much otherwise I will be losing the opportunity to drive that luxury car. Afterwards I was very careful whenever I spoke with her especially on the phone call. All these happened in the timeframe of another 2 weeks of time. Sometimes she called at night based on her inws unavability. Slowly she started to put trust on me. One day night as usual I was asking her dress, she properly responded my questions and we had sex over the phone call which I felt some satisfaction but not fully.


    Still I remember, on next week wednesday afternoon she pinged me on my hangout when I was in my office,


    Preethi: where r u?


    Me: I¡¯m at work. What¡¯s up?


    Preethi: Just pinged, BTW are you free tomorrow?


    Me: Nope, I mustplete some work. (I thought just she is kidding)


    Preethi: I would like to invite you to have breakfast in my home.


    Me: break-fast? What will you give? Sorry what you prepare for me


    Preethi: What u want


    Me: I want two idlis and one vada. It should be yours. Oops. you must prepare and give it to me. (This is double meaning)


    Preethi: you just want only tiffin. Not more than that?


    Preethi: blushing smiley


    Me: What do you mean? I¡¯m always ready to take anything if you are willing to give with yourplete interest.


    Preethi: then,e to lunch, I will give you a full meal. (It¡¯s like double meaning but I got confused)


    Me: How about your son & inws?


    Preethi: They will be leaving my home tomorrow early morning 5 o¡¯clock to attend a family program.


    Me: oh then you will be alone tomorrow. Correct?


    Preethi: yes


    Me: Do you like any flowers or sweets? Jasmine?


    Preethi: remember youe here for lunch.


    Me: I understand. No problem.


    Preethi: what will you buy for me?


    Me: what would you like to have? (I thought of saying condom but)


    Preethi: I feel happy if you bring any sweets.


    Me: sweets? Do you like assorted milk choctes?


    Preethi: Might be halva.


    Me: wow. Interesting.


    Me: anything else? Something important you are missing I guess.


    Preethi: read your mind. Juste tomorrow. I will share my location tomorrow morning.


    Me: please confirm tomorrow asap. I can¡¯t wait..


    Preethi: sure. will catch youter.

 Incredible Dating To Bed:>Ep2

    After seeing this message I was not able to control myself, no other thinking apart from eagerly waiting for tomorrow. Reached my home, that day night, did masterbate twice by imagining having sex with her and counting every seconds here and then. The time was running very slow for the whole night. Woke up at 7 o¡¯clock & took bath. Was Kept looking at the phone. I don¡¯t want to call her phone considering her family situation.


    At 8 am, I received a call and she cleared on-board to her home. She also informed me that you must tell some reason to the security person in order toe inside, most importantly you should not say my apartment number. She failed to tell the purpose of the visit.


    Her t was located in a secured gatedmunity; I told some reason for the security, he justughed and allowed me. Finally reached her apartment, and noticed the door was opened slightly. She immediately pulled me inside andtched the door.


    After entering the hall, I sat on the couch, she asked what would you like to have. I said I don¡¯t have any preference, It¡¯s your wish whatever makes it fast and I added that hereafter I don¡¯t want to waste any time, for my word she blushed and lovingly hit my head and said sir waited these many days, can¡¯t you wait for a few more minutes. She rushed to the kitchen, in another 5 mins I received a cup of tea. While drinking tea, she sat very close to me. now both of our legs were touching each other. She voluntarily asked few drops of tea and drank from the same cup.


    We both chat sometime to make our-selffortable before we proceed to the next step. I slowly started looking at her saree pallu which had fallen down, now I had a clear view of her big melons which were trying to jump out from its locker. I opened the sweet box which I bought, took a piece of halwa and feeded her, for that she felt very happy. In return she did the same. I kissed her hands first and then moved to the face. Without waiting I kissed on her juicy lips and hugged tightly to my chest. She also responded very well. purposefully Preethi was exhibiting her navel, boobs in saree. I had been enjoying watching those. I took her saree pallupletely down, now I could see her boobs fully with a blouse covered. Nipple mark is also clearly visible. I asked you don¡¯t have a security gate to cover your mangoes. She smiled and said, It will be easy so I removed it before you came.


    I ced kisses on her forehead, nose and cheeks. She closed her eyes, expecting more from me. Directly I went to her beautiful lips and started biting those. Forgot to mention, she put a condition that I should not make her nude, for that I told, all I need is a bit extra ess to the internal parts so that I could work better. Without removing her blouse kissed and pressed on her boobs. She pushed my head towards her boobs, helping me to unhook her blouse. After some 5 mins forey finally released those big round melons. The nipple surrounded by dark brown area stands straight and wees me to taste. Meanwhile my dick got erected with full size (6 inches) and it¡¯s already under her hands control. She jerked a little bit and just ced a small kiss on it. Though there was no milking out from the nipple, I had been pressing, sucking like a baby who was expecting milk. I had a desire to kiss this woman¡¯s whole body. Hence turned her facing her back side to me. Started to kiss her back side of neck to all the way down till her butt. This time her ass was in my control, pressed two sides of my ass with my two hands and gently beaten over petticoat. Repeated the same by directly touching her ass skin. I got still more erection. She removed my shirt. Now I made her stand and directed to the wall. On standing position her half of the saree was touched ground, blouse opened from front side but notpletely removed; boobs were hanging like mangoes ready to eat from the tree. We both kissed passionately by exchanging our salva, immediately I pushed my head to her boobs and started eating those big melons. I pressed firmly not hard, so that she will not get pain. Put her nipple inside my teeth and started teasing by gently pulling up. She started moaning loudly. She told us to go to the bedroom. By kissing and smooching each other, we both entered into bedroom.


    Please note I didn¡¯t remove the sareepletely from her body as I need to abide by her words.


    She asked me to jump on her, which I did immediately. After some time I switched to stomach, now my tongue was digging her navel followed by hip. In parallel my hands slowly pulled up her saree along with petticoat (in tamil paavaadai) from bottom, It came all the way up (she didn¡¯t wear panty to save time I guess), suddenly noticed a clear ck triangle on her hidden and most secured area, yes she was not shaved it¡¯s a hairy bush; by slowly moving all those hairs finally revealed the treasure. I put my one finger inside and licked lightly. This time she raised her mourns, speaking some bad tamil words which drastically rasied my sex feeling. I kissed her hot milky thighs which were glittering for the light. Once again I started kissing her thigh to vagina. She enjoyed it very well, she was bbering something I never cared about since I waspletely involved to enjoy every part of her body. By this time I don¡¯t know where my jeans and panty went, I started rubbing my straight hard rod to her thighs and vagina bush. She begged me to fuck immediately.


    She wrapped both of my arms around my neck as I sucked, pinched and bit her nipples. She asked me to lie on her (It¡¯s her favorite position I guess) then started ramming her pussy down onto my ck solid rod by pushing the entire length into her wet glory hole. Initially mine did not go into her pussy due to tight/pussy lips notpletely opened as it was not used for a while. I have to put more effort to erge the pussy lips, in order to achieve this, ced kisses under arms and pressed her boobs with little extra force. She was moaning loudly and begged me to fuck faster. Repeated the kisses all over the body, vigorously pushed in & out my dick into her vagina hole. After 10 mins of pumping action, I was unable to control and explode the cum on her belly. Before me she got climax, we both hugged and kissed one more time. At this point of time, I lost all my energy and finally took rest with a mission aplishment satisfaction.


    We woke up after 30 mins, she prepared grape juice, we both drank. She again pleasingly told, please drill my hole (she used the equivalent tamil words) with your drilling machine in doggy style. I pulled her near the couch and told her to take support or hold the couch tightly. I made her bend exact height so that I can perform better. Pulled up her saree followed by a petticoat and inserted my cock slowly and started doing it. She started saying to increase speed.. I want more speed, I am more obedient hence increased the speed as much as I could and finally released the cum on top of her ass crack.


    I had observed some spark or happiness on her face now. It¡¯s verymon that every woman is human and they have their own feelings. She told me after her husband left, she was very eager to have sex, but due to family conditions/restrictions, she couldn¡¯t expressed early. She also thanked me for the satisfaction she got today.


    I replied, I actually have to say thanks for the wonderful chance you provided to me. I personally enjoyed yourpany and you helped me to give pleasure. It¡¯s time to leave.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I hugged and said we will meet once again, if we get a chance. She said keep in touch. I left her home and said to myself that finally I did it. Thanks to god.


    Post this incident, I met her one more time in a famous vchery mall. Just had some partial fun inside my car which was parked in the parking lot. Two monthster she called and informed me that her husband returned to home.

 Fuck Me Harder #1

    I return to her almost naked body now, only suspenders stockings and a half cut bra to hold her firm false breasts and still of course the Heels. She¡¯s busy ying with herself using her vibrator on her clit, gently rubbing it. The wet stickiness making a clicking slurping noise, very pleasing to see. My cock is hard and already waiting to get busy.


    ************************


    The text was sent earlier that day, she was off duty so knew she would be free.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stick my cock so far up your arse that when I cum you will be able to taste it!!!¡± She was at the right part in her cycle that such a message shouldn¡¯t piss her off, but we¡¯ll see.


    The reply came.


    ¡°When.¡±


    Ah!! I was right, my wife was at work till midnight so today would be perfect.


    ¡°Tonight, just finishing at the gym and I¡¯ll be there.¡± I sent back.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Was the reply.


    A shower and some street clothes followed by a visit to a wine shop for a nice Red and I¡¯m on my way.


    ¡°Five mins away.¡± I sent.


    ¡°Great let yourself in and lock up.¡± came the reply.


    I walked in not sure what to find, she¡¯s not on her sofa, walked through and standing at the top of the stairs was a vision of sexy loveliness in the highest fuck me heels I¡¯ve ever seen. Suspenders and stockings, silky top and red, bright red lipstick. She spotted the bottle


    ¡°You better get some sses, I can¡¯t use the stairs in these heel¡¯s.¡±


    I grabbed a couple of sses and raced up to greet her, wrapped my arm around her petite body and smudged her lipstick with the deepest most passionate kiss.


    ¡°You look wonderful¡± Iplimented.


    ¡°Sometimes a girl wants to look good and feel good.¡± She diplomatically replied.


    Not to let me think she had feelings for me.


    ¡°And you certainly do.¡± I replied.


    I followed her to the bedroom, eager, so eager it showed and she noticed.


    ¡°Do I make that happen???¡± she looked at my bulging crotch.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else here honey.¡± I smiled.


    She climbed on the bed andid back, she was wearing a dark red Basque and matching thong, I cracked the bottle and poured us both a ss. I was undressed in seconds, clothes neatly folded as her OCD insisted they should be. My hugely erect cock was in to see but she avoided it¡¯s gaze, although she knew it was there. I climbed on the bed beside her and drank the red. She downed the ss and reached for her phone.


    ¡°So.¡± she started off ¡°You¡¯re message says You¡¯re going to fuck my Arse???¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I replied.


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m going to let you????¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re going to try and stop me.¡± Was my response.


    She reached under her bed and pulled out her box of ¡°Bit¡¯s¡± (Vibrators, Red Ribbon, Cuff¡¯s, Baby Oil, Chains, Ben Wha balls).


    ¡°You¡¯ll be needing these then.¡± she had a smirk on her lips.


    We knew this was a game but the result was set in stone.


    I finished my ss and climbed astride her hips, she was slim, small under my huge frame, I cupped her face in my hand and told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rape you and leave you broken and sore.¡± A p to the cheek to reinforce myment was harder than expected and she retaliated with a punch to my face, sending the remains of my red over her white quilt cover like a blood stter on snow.


    After a frantic few mins of stripping the quilt and soaking it we jumped back on the bed and Iplimented her on her south paw .


    We soon got back to work and I was quickly snogging her bright red lips, biting her, tonging her mouth, nibbling and kissing her neck. Running my fingers down past her pert false breasts to the moist pussy lips, pulling her thong to one side so as to get to her clit. Gently rubbing it with my fingertip, massaging it slowly and methodically, slipping one finger inside her and releasing a gasp from her mouth. Ages of continuous kissing rubbing and fingering follow. asional slipping a wet finger into her arsehole and then back.


    The sticky wetness increases and I slip two fingers deep inside her massaging her GSpot making her wince, then pull them out and lick and suck them. We share her taste before reinserting them deep, up to my palm, where I thrust them in and out pping her clit with my hand, her eyes close and head stretches back with the pain and pleasure. Her wetness sounds to inviting. I get on my knees between her legs, Take her thong in both hands and tear it apart exposing her wet swollen freshly waxed pussy, she knew I was going to be there. Then grab her thighs open them and pull her too me. With my hands under her ass cheeks I lift it up to my mouth, bury my tongue inside her, bite her clit. Run my tongue from her ass to her clit and back rough and brutally. She wraps her hand round the back of my bald head and pulls me deep inside her, her juice soaks my face and chin. I lick her pussy drinking her precious fluids, enjoying the moment getting drunk on the taste.


    Putting 2 fingers in her dripping pussy I get them wet enough to slip into her arse, as I do I nibble on her clit, insert them all the way then finger fuck it while paying maximum attention to her clit. The moans and head squeezing tells me I¡¯m winning. Her pussy, arse and inner thighs are now wet and slimy, as are my chin and cheeks, it¡¯s a pleasing feeling one of satisfaction of a job well done. I move back up to her face and lips, still red with lipstick. She licks my face tasting herself on me. I snog her lips, deeply, passionately, forcefully then I pull back and spit on her face then lick it off, long strokes across her cheeks, then kiss again. fingering her pussy, pping her clit, then spit again and licking off, several times to show her who¡¯s boss.


    I roll her over to her front. Hold her hands high, spread eagle, kiss the nape of her neck, lick it, snuggle it. Hold her body down with mine, my hips on her¡¯s my already hard cock resting against her pussy lips. Teasing, nudging. She makes a feeble attempt to struggle, but that only pushes my cock into her so I pull it out. She squirms trying to get it back in but I hold back. I run my tongue down the middle of her back then up again, then back down this time letting go of her hands and going down to the crack of her arse. I lift her hips up to meet my face, bury it deep inside her cheeks. licking her arse while rubbing her clit. She joins in with her fingers, my tongue deep in her arse thumb in her pussy and rubbing her clit, she almost dehydrates from fluid loss.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She reaches into the box and gets the cuffs, I roll her over and cuff her hands to the tubr bed head. With the red ribbon I tie her feet to her hands leaving her pussy and arse pointing at me, wide open and waiting. Her body is almost bent double her knees resting on her tit¡¯s. I lick her pussy and arse slowly, spitting on them and licking it off. Spitting on her body, soaking her face and neck, pping her face, gently this time. pping her pussy and arse, spitting and pping till the pain is greater than the pleasure. She tells me to fuck her, begs me, to brutalise her, I of course oblige.


    Holding onto the bedhead and holding my body off hers with my legs, I slip my dripping cock into her hot pussy. Then with the full force of my body I pound into her repeatedly, pulling out to the tip and back in, pping her pussy and clit with my smooth clean hips. The sting is painful but needed by her. She¡¯s vulnerable, can¡¯t escape my pounding, her screams turn me into a raging bull and I continue to go in deeper, her raised legs giving me maximum pration.


    Her gaping arse is too much to resist, I look into her eyes, the terror of my pending actions are sinking in. I pull out of her pussy and slip it into her arsehole, our eyes are fixed onto each other. The initial pain of entry is followed by moans of pleasure, her eyes close but I continue to watch her face, contort, I slip 2 Fingers in her pussy and can feel my cock in her arse through the wall of her pussy. My fingers get very wet and I pull them out and put them in her mouth and she sucks them, I join in the feast then reinsert them to the sound of her moans. Her arse tightens around my cock, I feel it grip tight as I push myself deep, balls deep over and over. I pull out of her arse and push back into her pussy, I feel it start to spasm as she cums, She squeals with pleasure as I keep pounding deep relentlessly. My cock throbs with the feeling of her cumming but I don¡¯t want to cum yet, Shes not broken enough.


    I untie her feet and uncuff her from the bed, roll her over onto her front and cuff her again to the bed head. Lifting her arse into the air pushing her face down into the bed, I push my wet cum soaked cock into her swollen cunt. Hold her hips firmly and pound deep into her, pushing her head into to sheets as she screams again. Her long dirty blonde hair is an easy grip and soon I¡¯m holding onto it, pulling her head back, crooking her neck her arse high and pussy red from the heat and friction. The sweat from my chest and face drip onto her silky slip making it stick to her Basque. The frantic action makes me so horny I need to blow my cum. She¡¯s almost had enough, the look on her face tells all, she needs to rest and recover. I pull out of her wet sore pussy and force it into her arse once more, pulling her cheeks apart giving me a great view and a great feeling of her tight arse again. She quickly cums at the insertion, her leg muscles tighten, arse cheeks squeeze me and she shouts


    ¡°You fucker!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes I am Aren¡¯t I.¡± I reply.

 Fuck Me Harder #2

    I quickly pull out and lie on my back under her crotch, pull her dripping cunt onto my mouth and set about drinking her delicious cum. licking it all up biting her clit and thumbing her arse.


    I eventually uncuff her letting her rub her wrists and get some feeling back. I kiss her passionately and tell her she¡¯s good, very good and ask If she wants a coffee.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± She replies with a warm glowing smile.


    I put on her dressing gown, to which she always giggles and go make coffee.


    I return to her almost naked body now, only suspenders stockings and a half cut bra to hold her firm false breasts and still of course the Heels. She¡¯s busy ying with herself using her vibrator on her clit, gently rubbing it. The wet stickiness making a clicking slurping noise, very pleasing to see. My cock is hard and already waiting to get busy.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She said ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait for you to get back, you fucked me so well I want more now.¡± Putting the coffee¡¯s on the side Iid on the bed beside her and lifted her eight stone frame onto my cock.


    ¡°You cheeky Fucker.¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me do all the work.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± I replied ¡°I just made Coffee.¡±


    She starts to ride my cock, her wet cunt making a suction sound as she does. I can feel her cum running down my balls, I fell the inside of her pussy, swollen and hot, it rubbed against my head, I could feel that getting sore too. She leans forward and kisses me deeply, bites my lip and winces as I rub her clit. She pulls my hand away and say¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing all the work, Remember???¡±


    She reaches in and rubs her clit, inserts a finger in her pussy, I feel her fingernail scraping on my cock, almost painful but it makes her tight so worth it. Pulls out her finger and puts it in my mouth, I suck it clean and ask for more, she slips it in from the back this time and I feel it on the underside, the tenderside of my cock. Much more painfull but it¡¯s still worth it. I suck that finger clean also. She kisses me again then sits up on me and pulls me deep inside, painfully deep but she does it over and over yelping with the difort.


    ¡°Do you want to fuck my arse again?? you naughty boy.¡± She asks with a smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Most definitely, all the time anytime.¡± I respond.


    She lifts herself up, looks me in the eyes, proceeds to grab my cock, pull it from her pussy and push it into her arse.


    ¡°Fuck the hell yea!!¡± I shout ¡°that¡¯s fucking awesome!¡±


    She smiles and pulls me deep inside her arse, lifting her knees up to get as deep in as possible, she reaches for the vibrator and rubs herself with it while riding my bursting cock. My balls start to ache and I want to blow. The tightness and harshness of her ride make it impossible not to cum, She lifts herself up so just the tip of my bulging cock is in her tight arse, then slips the vibrator in her pussy. The feeling is electric, I feel the vibrations running up the tip of my cock, I thrust my hips up to hers forcing it deep into her alongside the vibrator. She screams with pain and pleasure, The vibrations are all along my shaft now and deep inside her. I continue to pound her arse from below, pushing the vibe in deeper with my pubis. Her actions be more frantic.


    Reaching down she grabs my hands and ces them around her throat. She known I have special training that enables me to asphyxiate her, close to unconsciousness without causing harm, It¡¯s me Forte¡¯. I cross my thumbs over her windpipe while pressing on her Carotid artery with the fore finger. I apply pressure, just enough to cut air supply not all just part. Then the artery too. She grips my wrists knowing what¡¯s about to happen. The fear starts to grow. I use this grip on her to keep pushing myself inside her, pulling her onto me not pounding just pushing deep.


    Her eyes start to flicker and eyeballs roll, her breathing isboured as she lets out gurgling sounds, grabbing for oxygen. My cock is deep in her arse, the vibrations are sending me into spasms or pleasure. I feel the heat in my groin grow to a stabbing pain, I have to cum, there¡¯s no going back. Her face is pale, her grip is loosening on my wrists now. I feel the first muscle pulse from inside my pelvic floor. I explode inside her arse the feeling of pleasure and pain are equal and make me shout out.


    ¡°You fucking dirty slut¡± another pulse not as strong but equally as pleasing followed by four more of diminishing intensity. I feel her orgasm through her pussy wall, she tries to scream but only gurgle¡¯s. I loosen my grip on her throat and she let¡¯s out a real scream.


    ¡°You cunt!!! Fuck me harder!! Now!!¡± She hors.


    with all that¡¯s left in me I pound her from below. She keeps cumming for what seems hours but is only a minute or so. She copses on my chest, gasping for air, rubbing her neck. I feel the remnants of my orgasm fade and start to rx. She looks up at me saying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t taste your cum.¡± with a smile.


    She climbs off my cock pulls out the vibrator, throwing it on the bed and goes down to my cock. licks the now softening shaft from base to tip. The tenderness of it makes my arse hole twitch, once clean she moves back up to my face and say¡¯s.


    ¡°Mmmm Now I can.¡± I pull her face to me and give her the biggest cum kiss I could muster. tonging her and licking her lips.


    The scolding mugs of ck coffee are now just Luke warm, the right temperature to drink. We chat about her work and family, she asks if my wife knows where I am.


    ¡°Yes I told her I¡¯m fucking you tonight.¡± She smirks and asks what I would do if she knew.


    ¡°leave her.¡± I reply. At this she cuddles up to my sweaty body and runs her fingers up my waxed chest. It¡¯s all to soon time to leave her alone.


    ¡°Thanks for a lovely evening.¡± She says, as I dress ¡°And the wine.¡±


    I walk over and kiss her still red lips.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± I say. ¡°You made Valentines day a day to remember.¡±


    On my way home she texts saying I had made her sore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice feeling knowing I¡¯ve been used.¡± She says. I smile and think A Job Well done. ¡°Night x.¡± is my reply ¡± Sleep well.¡±

 Cheating Hubby Valentine Treat #1

    I return to her almost naked body now, only suspenders stockings and a half cut bra to hold her firm false breasts and still of course the Heels. She¡¯s busy ying with herself using her vibrator on her clit, gently rubbing it. The wet stickiness making a clicking slurping noise, very pleasing to see. My cock is hard and already waiting to get busy.


    ************************


    The text was sent earlier that day, she was off duty so knew she would be free.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stick my cock so far up your arse that when I cum you will be able to taste it!!!¡± She was at the right part in her cycle that such a message shouldn¡¯t piss her off, but we¡¯ll see.


    The reply came.


    ¡°When.¡±


    Ah!! I was right, my wife was at work till midnight so today would be perfect.


    ¡°Tonight, just finishing at the gym and I¡¯ll be there.¡± I sent back.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Was the reply.


    A shower and some street clothes followed by a visit to a wine shop for a nice Red and I¡¯m on my way.


    ¡°Five mins away.¡± I sent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Great let yourself in and lock up.¡± came the reply.


    I walked in not sure what to find, she¡¯s not on her sofa, walked through and standing at the top of the stairs was a vision of sexy loveliness in the highest fuck me heels I¡¯ve ever seen. Suspenders and stockings, silky top and red, bright red lipstick. She spotted the bottle


    ¡°You better get some sses, I can¡¯t use the stairs in these heel¡¯s.¡±


    I grabbed a couple of sses and raced up to greet her, wrapped my arm around her petite body and smudged her lipstick with the deepest most passionate kiss.


    ¡°You look wonderful¡± Iplimented.


    ¡°Sometimes a girl wants to look good and feel good.¡± She diplomatically replied.


    Not to let me think she had feelings for me.


    ¡°And you certainly do.¡± I replied.


    I followed her to the bedroom, eager, so eager it showed and she noticed.


    ¡°Do I make that happen???¡± she looked at my bulging crotch.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else here honey.¡± I smiled.


    She climbed on the bed andid back, she was wearing a dark red Basque and matching thong, I cracked the bottle and poured us both a ss. I was undressed in seconds, clothes neatly folded as her OCD insisted they should be. My hugely erect cock was in to see but she avoided it¡¯s gaze, although she knew it was there. I climbed on the bed beside her and drank the red. She downed the ss and reached for her phone.


    ¡°So.¡± she started off ¡°You¡¯re message says You¡¯re going to fuck my Arse???¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I replied.


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m going to let you????¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re going to try and stop me.¡± Was my response.


    She reached under her bed and pulled out her box of ¡°Bit¡¯s¡± (Vibrators, Red Ribbon, Cuff¡¯s, Baby Oil, Chains, Ben Wha balls).


    ¡°You¡¯ll be needing these then.¡± she had a smirk on her lips.


    We knew this was a game but the result was set in stone.


    I finished my ss and climbed astride her hips, she was slim, small under my huge frame, I cupped her face in my hand and told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rape you and leave you broken and sore.¡± A p to the cheek to reinforce myment was harder than expected and she retaliated with a punch to my face, sending the remains of my red over her white quilt cover like a blood stter on snow.


    After a frantic few mins of stripping the quilt and soaking it we jumped back on the bed and Iplimented her on her south paw .


    We soon got back to work and I was quickly snogging her bright red lips, biting her, tonging her mouth, nibbling and kissing her neck. Running my fingers down past her pert false breasts to the moist pussy lips, pulling her thong to one side so as to get to her clit. Gently rubbing it with my fingertip, massaging it slowly and methodically, slipping one finger inside her and releasing a gasp from her mouth. Ages of continuous kissing rubbing and fingering follow. asional slipping a wet finger into her arsehole and then back.


    The sticky wetness increases and I slip two fingers deep inside her massaging her GSpot making her wince, then pull them out and lick and suck them. We share her taste before reinserting them deep, up to my palm, where I thrust them in and out pping her clit with my hand, her eyes close and head stretches back with the pain and pleasure. Her wetness sounds to inviting. I get on my knees between her legs, Take her thong in both hands and tear it apart exposing her wet swollen freshly waxed pussy, she knew I was going to be there. Then grab her thighs open them and pull her too me. With my hands under her ass cheeks I lift it up to my mouth, bury my tongue inside her, bite her clit. Run my tongue from her ass to her clit and back rough and brutally. She wraps her hand round the back of my bald head and pulls me deep inside her, her juice soaks my face and chin. I lick her pussy drinking her precious fluids, enjoying the moment getting drunk on the taste.


    Putting 2 fingers in her dripping pussy I get them wet enough to slip into her arse, as I do I nibble on her clit, insert them all the way then finger fuck it while paying maximum attention to her clit. The moans and head squeezing tells me I¡¯m winning. Her pussy, arse and inner thighs are now wet and slimy, as are my chin and cheeks, it¡¯s a pleasing feeling one of satisfaction of a job well done. I move back up to her face and lips, still red with lipstick. She licks my face tasting herself on me. I snog her lips, deeply, passionately, forcefully then I pull back and spit on her face then lick it off, long strokes across her cheeks, then kiss again. fingering her pussy, pping her clit, then spit again and licking off, several times to show her who¡¯s boss.


    I roll her over to her front. Hold her hands high, spread eagle, kiss the nape of her neck, lick it, snuggle it. Hold her body down with mine, my hips on her¡¯s my already hard cock resting against her pussy lips. Teasing, nudging. She makes a feeble attempt to struggle, but that only pushes my cock into her so I pull it out. She squirms trying to get it back in but I hold back. I run my tongue down the middle of her back then up again, then back down this time letting go of her hands and going down to the crack of her arse. I lift her hips up to meet my face, bury it deep inside her cheeks. licking her arse while rubbing her clit. She joins in with her fingers, my tongue deep in her arse thumb in her pussy and rubbing her clit, she almost dehydrates from fluid loss.


    She reaches into the box and gets the cuffs, I roll her over and cuff her hands to the tubr bed head. With the red ribbon I tie her feet to her hands leaving her pussy and arse pointing at me, wide open and waiting. Her body is almost bent double her knees resting on her tit¡¯s. I lick her pussy and arse slowly, spitting on them and licking it off. Spitting on her body, soaking her face and neck, pping her face, gently this time. pping her pussy and arse, spitting and pping till the pain is greater than the pleasure. She tells me to fuck her, begs me, to brutalise her, I of course oblige.


    Holding onto the bedhead and holding my body off hers with my legs, I slip my dripping cock into her hot pussy. Then with the full force of my body I pound into her repeatedly, pulling out to the tip and back in, pping her pussy and clit with my smooth clean hips. The sting is painful but needed by her. She¡¯s vulnerable, can¡¯t escape my pounding, her screams turn me into a raging bull and I continue to go in deeper, her raised legs giving me maximum pration.


    Her gaping arse is too much to resist, I look into her eyes, the terror of my pending actions are sinking in. I pull out of her pussy and slip it into her arsehole, our eyes are fixed onto each other. The initial pain of entry is followed by moans of pleasure, her eyes close but I continue to watch her face, contort, I slip 2 Fingers in her pussy and can feel my cock in her arse through the wall of her pussy. My fingers get very wet and I pull them out and put them in her mouth and she sucks them, I join in the feast then reinsert them to the sound of her moans. Her arse tightens around my cock, I feel it grip tight as I push myself deep, balls deep over and over. I pull out of her arse and push back into her pussy, I feel it start to spasm as she cums, She squeals with pleasure as I keep pounding deep relentlessly. My cock throbs with the feeling of her cumming but I don¡¯t want to cum yet, Shes not broken enough.

 Cheating Hubby Valentine Treat #2

    I untie her feet and uncuff her from the bed, roll her over onto her front and cuff her again to the bed head. Lifting her arse into the air pushing her face down into the bed, I push my wet cum soaked cock into her swollen cunt. Hold her hips firmly and pound deep into her, pushing her head into to sheets as she screams again. Her long dirty blonde hair is an easy grip and soon I¡¯m holding onto it, pulling her head back, crooking her neck her arse high and pussy red from the heat and friction. The sweat from my chest and face drip onto her silky slip making it stick to her Basque. The frantic action makes me so horny I need to blow my cum. She¡¯s almost had enough, the look on her face tells all, she needs to rest and recover. I pull out of her wet sore pussy and force it into her arse once more, pulling her cheeks apart giving me a great view and a great feeling of her tight arse again. She quickly cums at the insertion, her leg muscles tighten, arse cheeks squeeze me and she shouts


    ¡°You fucker!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes I am Aren¡¯t I.¡± I reply.


    I quickly pull out and lie on my back under her crotch, pull her dripping cunt onto my mouth and set about drinking her delicious cum. licking it all up biting her clit and thumbing her arse.


    I eventually uncuff her letting her rub her wrists and get some feeling back. I kiss her passionately and tell her she¡¯s good, very good and ask If she wants a coffee.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± She replies with a warm glowing smile.


    I put on her dressing gown, to which she always giggles and go make coffee.


    I return to her almost naked body now, only suspenders stockings and a half cut bra to hold her firm false breasts and still of course the Heels. She¡¯s busy ying with herself using her vibrator on her clit, gently rubbing it. The wet stickiness making a clicking slurping noise, very pleasing to see. My cock is hard and already waiting to get busy.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She said ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait for you to get back, you fucked me so well I want more now.¡± Putting the coffee¡¯s on the side Iid on the bed beside her and lifted her eight stone frame onto my cock.


    ¡°You cheeky Fucker.¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me do all the work.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± I replied ¡°I just made Coffee.¡±


    She starts to ride my cock, her wet cunt making a suction sound as she does. I can feel her cum running down my balls, I fell the inside of her pussy, swollen and hot, it rubbed against my head, I could feel that getting sore too. She leans forward and kisses me deeply, bites my lip and winces as I rub her clit. She pulls my hand away and say¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing all the work, Remember???¡±


    She reaches in and rubs her clit, inserts a finger in her pussy, I feel her fingernail scraping on my cock, almost painful but it makes her tight so worth it. Pulls out her finger and puts it in my mouth, I suck it clean and ask for more, she slips it in from the back this time and I feel it on the underside, the tenderside of my cock. Much more painfull but it¡¯s still worth it. I suck that finger clean also. She kisses me again then sits up on me and pulls me deep inside, painfully deep but she does it over and over yelping with the difort.


    ¡°Do you want to fuck my arse again?? you naughty boy.¡± She asks with a smile.


    ¡°Most definitely, all the time anytime.¡± I respond.


    She lifts herself up, looks me in the eyes, proceeds to grab my cock, pull it from her pussy and push it into her arse.


    ¡°Fuck the hell yea!!¡± I shout ¡°that¡¯s fucking awesome!¡±


    She smiles and pulls me deep inside her arse, lifting her knees up to get as deep in as possible, she reaches for the vibrator and rubs herself with it while riding my bursting cock. My balls start to ache and I want to blow. The tightness and harshness of her ride make it impossible not to cum, She lifts herself up so just the tip of my bulging cock is in her tight arse, then slips the vibrator in her pussy. The feeling is electric, I feel the vibrations running up the tip of my cock, I thrust my hips up to hers forcing it deep into her alongside the vibrator. She screams with pain and pleasure, The vibrations are all along my shaft now and deep inside her. I continue to pound her arse from below, pushing the vibe in deeper with my pubis. Her actions be more frantic.


    Reaching down she grabs my hands and ces them around her throat. She known I have special training that enables me to asphyxiate her, close to unconsciousness without causing harm, It¡¯s me Forte¡¯. I cross my thumbs over her windpipe while pressing on her Carotid artery with the fore finger. I apply pressure, just enough to cut air supply not all just part. Then the artery too. She grips my wrists knowing what¡¯s about to happen. The fear starts to grow. I use this grip on her to keep pushing myself inside her, pulling her onto me not pounding just pushing deep.


    Her eyes start to flicker and eyeballs roll, her breathing isboured as she lets out gurgling sounds, grabbing for oxygen. My cock is deep in her arse, the vibrations are sending me into spasms or pleasure. I feel the heat in my groin grow to a stabbing pain, I have to cum, there¡¯s no going back. Her face is pale, her grip is loosening on my wrists now. I feel the first muscle pulse from inside my pelvic floor. I explode inside her arse the feeling of pleasure and pain are equal and make me shout out.


    ¡°You fucking dirty slut¡± another pulse not as strong but equally as pleasing followed by four more of diminishing intensity. I feel her orgasm through her pussy wall, she tries to scream but only gurgle¡¯s. I loosen my grip on her throat and she let¡¯s out a real scream.


    ¡°You cunt!!! Fuck me harder!! Now!!¡± She hors.


    with all that¡¯s left in me I pound her from below. She keeps cumming for what seems hours but is only a minute or so. She copses on my chest, gasping for air, rubbing her neck. I feel the remnants of my orgasm fade and start to rx. She looks up at me saying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t taste your cum.¡± with a smile.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She climbs off my cock pulls out the vibrator, throwing it on the bed and goes down to my cock. licks the now softening shaft from base to tip. The tenderness of it makes my arse hole twitch, once clean she moves back up to my face and say¡¯s.


    ¡°Mmmm Now I can.¡± I pull her face to me and give her the biggest cum kiss I could muster. tonging her and licking her lips.


    The scolding mugs of ck coffee are now just Luke warm, the right temperature to drink. We chat about her work and family, she asks if my wife knows where I am.


    ¡°Yes I told her I¡¯m fucking you tonight.¡± She smirks and asks what I would do if she knew.


    ¡°leave her.¡± I reply. At this she cuddles up to my sweaty body and runs her fingers up my waxed chest. It¡¯s all to soon time to leave her alone.


    ¡°Thanks for a lovely evening.¡± She says, as I dress ¡°And the wine.¡±


    I walk over and kiss her still red lips.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± I say. ¡°You made Valentines day a day to remember.¡±


    On my way home she texts saying I had made her sore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice feeling knowing I¡¯ve been used.¡± She says. I smile and think A Job Well done. ¡°Night x.¡± is my reply ¡± Sleep well.¡±

 My Son鈥檚 Dick In Me:>Ep1

    It was August. We spent the morning packing the car. Our son, Mike was leaving for college. It was morning but already it was 90 degrees outside. Mike and husband, and I were getting pretty sweaty loading up the car. The trunk was already full and the back seat wouldn¡¯t fit much more. Mike went back in the house to get thest of his things.


    I heard hime out of the house. I turned around and saw him carrying his 42 inch t screen TV.


    ¡°Where are you going to put the TV?¡± I heard his father ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t want to leave it. Maybe we can move some stuff around in the back seat.¡±


    I looked in the back seat. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, son.¡± Mike looked in the car. ¡°We can put it in the middle of the front seat.¡±


    ¡°Ok, college man,¡± I said. ¡°Then where is your mom going to sit?¡±


    I could see on his face he was trying toe up with a solution. ¡°I got an idea,¡± he said. He opened the passenger side door. He put the TV in the middle. He then got in and sat down. ¡°See plenty of room. Here mom sit next to me.¡± I tried to sit next to my son. I could sit in the seat, but the door wouldn¡¯t close. Now, I am not a big woman. I stand about five feet tall and I only weight hundred pounds. It was my son taking up all the room. He was already over six feet tall and weighed around two hundred pounds. ¡°It¡¯s not me that¡¯s taking up all of the room, it¡¯s you. This isn¡¯t going to work. Tell you what, leave the TV and when wee to visit you we¡¯ll bring it with us.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± he answered as I got out of the car and stood by the door.


    ¡°Make up your mind, Mike, it¡¯s hot out here.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Mike looked at me. ¡°Ok, you can sit on myp.¡±


    ¡°Mike, it¡¯s a five hour drive to your college,¡± his father said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I know, but mom doesn¡¯t weigh much. What do you say, mom. Would you mind sitting on myp?¡±


    ¡®Ok, I¡¯ll sit on yourp. But if it gets too ufortable I want to stop at a rest stop.¡± I said looking at Steve my husband. He agreed. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get our showers so we can get on the road.¡±


    My shower didn¡¯t take long. Since I would be sitting on my sonsp for five hours, I wanted to wear something realfortable. My jeans would be too tight. Plus it was too hot to wear them. I looked in my closet. As I was going though my clothes I found a summer dress I brought. It was the short type with sleeveless arms. It buttoned up in the front. I unbuttoned it and put it on. When I finished buttoning it up, I noticed it showed my bra to much. I took it off again. I removed my bra and put the dress back on. I looked in the mirror. I really didn¡¯t need a bra. Even at thirty seven my tits were still perky. The dress was short. It only came to the middle of my thighs. I slipped on a pear of white panties. I took onest look in the mirror. I thought to myself. ¡°For a mother of an eighteen year old son, I still looked good. I know my husband still likes what I look like. He tries to fuck me at least five times a week.¡± I heard the car horn.


    I ran downstairs, closed and locked the front door and headed for the car. My son was already in the seat. I sat down on hisp and swung my legs into the car. I looked down and notice my dress barely covered my thighs. It rode up pretty high. My son was wearing baggy shorts and a t-shirt. I closed the car door.


    I was d I was wearing this dress. I could feel the back of my bare legs on my son¡¯s bare legs. ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked my son.


    ¡°Fine, mom, you really don¡¯t weigh anything. No problem.¡±


    I looked over the TV at my husband. ¡°Do you have enough room to drive?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he answered. I could only see his head. ¡°Can you even see me?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Only your head, dear.¡± Are youfortable?¡±


    I wiggled around on my son¡¯sp. ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t mind this at all.¡±


    I turned on the radio. As I was listening to the music. I started to feel something hard. I reposition my ass, but it didn¡¯t go away. I also noticed my son got real quiet. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there when I first sat down.¡± I thought to myself. Then I realized what I was feeling. My son was getting a hard on. I really didn¡¯t think about giving him a hard on by sitting on hisp. I could feel it still growing. ¡°My god,¡± I thought to myself. ¡°How big is it going to get.¡± I wondered what he was thinking. Does he think I can¡¯t feel it between the crack of my ass? I looked down at my legs. My dress had rose up a little more. I could almost see my panties. My son¡¯s hands was on the seat on each side of me. I wondered if he could see how high my dress had ridden up. I realized I like the idea of my dress being up so high. It gave me a little thrill knowing I could give my son a hard on. We only been on the road for about an hour. There was still four hours to go. I knew my husband couldn¡¯t see how high my dress was or he would be looking at my legs. The TV block everything from his view. I felt my son shift his body around. When he did his dick ended up on the back of my ass. I kinda wished he would try something.


    ¡°How you doing back there, son,¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ok, mom, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I like what I¡¯m feeling,¡± I answered him. ¡°Are your arms getting tired where you have them?¡±


    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s a little ufortable,¡±


    ¡°Here try this to see if it feels better,¡± I said as I took a hold of both of his hands and ced them on my bare thighs. ¡°Is that better?¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s a lot better.¡±


    I looked down. When I put his hands high on my thighs, I put them palms down. His thumbs were resting on the inside of my thighs, very close to my panties. I liked what it looked like. I wished he¡¯d move them up and touch my pussy. I knew he wouldn¡¯t. The more I felt his hands on me, the more I wanted him to feel me. I rested my hands on his. This seemed very innocence. I started rubbing the top of his hands. Just like any mother would, but I had something different in mind. I looked over at my husband. I liked the idea of my son¡¯s hands on me with my husband right there. As I rubbed his hands I tried to move them up my thighs just a little. He didn¡¯t give me any resistance. Now his hands were on my skirt with his fingers still on my bare thighs. I rose up a little so I could pull my skirt up a little. His hands moved with my skirt. I looked down and could see my panties. His fingers were so close to touching them. I raised his right hand and put it on my panties. He left his hand there. I spread my legs a little. When I did, his hand fell between my legs. I took a hold of his hand and pressed it against my panties. My sons hand was now on my pantie covered pussy. I could feel myself getting wet. I wanted more. When I removed my hand, he left his hand on me. He wasn¡¯t moving it around or anything. He was just letting his hands rest on my pussy. I waited for him to start moving his fingers. Nothing. Maybe he was afraid to. I knew how to fix that.


    I took a hold of his hand and moved it up to the top of my panties. When I knew his fingers were above my panties, I pressed his hand against my body and slowly slid his fingers between my panties and bare skin. I kept moving his hand down until I could feel his finger tips just barely touch the top of my pussy lips. I pushed his hand down further. I couldn¡¯t get his hand all the way between my legs under my panties so he could feel my pussy. My panties were too tight for both of our hands. Finally I felt him try to move his hand further down so he could find my entrance. When I took my hand out from under my panties, my son left his hand on my pussy. I rose up my hips, hooked my thumbs on each side of my panties and pulled them down to my knees. As soon as I did this I felt Mike move his hand so he could get his fingers in me. My panties kept me from spreading my legs out for him to really get to feel me. Before I could move my hand to take my panties off, Mike used his other hand and started pulling them down around my ankles. I lifted up my leg so he could take them all the way off. I spread my legs as wide as I could. This was all he needed. I was so wet he sunk two fingers in me at once. I let out a low moan.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± my husband asked me. He was looking at me. I smiled and said,¡± I¡¯m OK; I thought it would be a problem sitting on my sonsp, but it really isn¡¯t. This isn¡¯t going to be so bad of a ride.¡±


    Here I was talking to my husband with my son¡¯s fingers in me. ¡°How much farther until we stop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop until I go a little further,¡±


    ¡°How about you Mike, can you go a little bit further?¡±


    ¡°Yea, mom. I can go a lot further,¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I answered. ¡°The further we go, the better I like it.¡±


    That¡¯s OK with you, isn¡¯t it honey?¡± I asked my husband.


    ¡°Yea, I like the idea of not stopping.¡± He answered.


    I turned and looked at my son,¡± Me to. I don¡¯t want you to stop.¡±


    ¡°Mike?¡± my husband asked my son,¡± How are you doing with your mom on yourp?¡±


    ¡°No problem dad, mom keeps moving around so one position doesn¡¯t get ufortable. She raises up every once in while to relief the pressure.¡± As my son was talking to his dad, he was sinking his fingers even deeper in my pussy.


    Mike was starting to move his fingers in and out of me. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning. I pressed my hand against his. I pushed his hand hard into my pussy. I wanted him to know I wanted him to go deeper in me. He got the idea and sank his fingers in me as deep as he could. I started moving my hips to the rhythm of his fingers. I looked over at my husband. It was a good thing the TV was blocking his view. If he could see his son with his fingers deep in his mother¡¯s pussy, I don¡¯t really know what he would do. My whole body was starting to respond to his fingers. Without warning he pulled his fingers out of me. I felt disappointed. That didn¡¯tst long. My son started unbuttoning my dress. He started at the top button and was working his way down to the bottom button. As he was unbuttoning my dress I could feel the cool air from the car¡¯s air conditioner. It made my nipples even harder. I felt him unbutton thest button. He opened my dress.


    The front of me was totally naked for my son to do what ever he wanted to do to me. He started running his hands up and down my body. He started fondling both of my tits. He kept cupping them with his hands. I struck my chest out so he could press against my tits even harder.


    I raised my hips up and pulled my dress out from under my ass. My son understood why.


    He lowered his hands to unzip his shorts. I had to rise up so he could get to his zipper. I heard him unzip his shorts. I still had his dick trapped under my ass. I raised my hips even more.

 My Son鈥檚 Dick In Me:>Ep2

    ¡°Everything OK, honey?¡± My husband asked me. ¡°Are you getting ufortable on our sonsp? Do you want me to stop so you can get morefortable?¡±


    As Mike pulling down his underwear, I felt his trapped dick release itself. I sat back down on him. His dick was pressing against the back of my naked ass.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all right, dear. ¡± If I move around just right, I think I¡¯m going to get realfortable. What about you Mike. Is there anything you need to do to get morefortable? Is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    Mike ced his hands on each side of my hips.¡± If you would mom, raise up some so I can position myself better.¡± I understood what my son was saying.


    I raised my ass in the air as high as I could. I felt one of his handse off of my hip. I knew what he was doing with it. I started lowering myself back down on Mike. I felt the head of his dick at my entrance. I lowered myself more. His dick easily slid in my pussy. As I was lowering myself on my son¡¯s dick, his dick was opening my pussy walls wide. I moaned. I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    My husband looked at me. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to stop?¡±


    As I lowered myself until I felt my son¡¯s dick bottom out in my pussy. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t stop, I want you to keep going. I¡¯m good for the next half hour or so. What about you Mike, are you good for the next half hour?¡±


    ¡°Yea mom, when you sat back down on me, I positioned myself so I would have no problem. I need to rise up for just a minute. Is that OK?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to rise up with you?¡±


    ¡°No. just stay on myp and I¡¯ll raise you with me.¡± Saying that, my son raised his hips driving his dick deeper in me. I almost came right then.


    ¡°Here, let me get a little morefortable.¡± I wiggled my ass back and forward causing his dick to move around inside me more. As I was riding my son¡¯s dick, I looked over at my husband. Mike was still pushing his dick in me as hard as he could. ¡°If only he knew. Here I am naked, fucking my son with my husband right next to me. ¡°How soon do you think we can visit Mike after he settles in his dorm?¡±


    ¡°Well with my work load it¡¯s going to be hard to get away, but it¡¯s not that long of a drive, you can visit him without me.¡±


    Talking to my husband with my son¡¯s dick in me, made me even hornier. ¡°I understand, don¡¯t feel bad noting each time I do. I¡¯lle as much as I can. Is that OK with you Mike?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you cane as much as you want to. In fact, the more youe, the better I will like it.¡± As he finished saying that he pushed hard in me. ¡°How soon do you think you wille?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Soon, Mike real soon,¡±


    I started moving my ass back and forth on his dick. The only part of me moving was my ass. I kept my head still so my husband didn¡¯t catch on to what we were doing.


    I felt an orgasming. I took Mike¡¯s hands off my hips and pressed them to my tits. My son¡¯s dick in me his hands on my tits were too much. I felt wave after wave hit me. All I could do was tense my body. Itsted a good thirty seconds. It was the longest orgasm I ever had. Exhausted Iid back on my son. He wasn¡¯t finished with me yet. He kept thrusting his dick in me. His legs went straight out. My son started shooting his cum in me. I could feel it filling me up. It felt very warm. I stayed still until he emptied his dick in me. Both of us were spent.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sign stating there a ce to eat about ten miles up the road. Are you guy¡¯s hungry? ¡±


    ¡°Yea Dad, I could eat something,¡± Mike said. I turned around and looked at Mike. He was smiling at me. ¡°What about you Mom? Think you could eat something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty full, but I think I could eat a hot dog or something.¡±


    I bent over to pick up my panties that ended up on the floor mat of the car. When I bent over to pick them up, I felt my son¡¯s dick fall out of me. I put my feet though the pantie legs and pulled them up. Right before I pulled them over my pussy. My son reached over and struck his finger in me again. I gave him a yful p on his hand. He took his finger out of me and I pulled my panties up. I started buttoning up my dress. I felt my son stick his dick back in his pants and zip up.


    ¡°After we eat, how long of a drive do we have left?¡± I asked my husband.


    ¡°About two hours. Do you think you guys can manage that for another two hours.¡¯?


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t mind,¡± I told my husband. ¡°If Mike can take it, I can sit on hisp for another two hours. What about you Mike. Do you mind your mom sitting on yourp for another two hours?¡±


    ¡°Well, the first two hours went pretty fast. I imagine the next two hours will go as fast or even faster.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I thought at least one of you would beining by now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyints, Do you son?¡±


    ¡°Mom I wouldn¡¯tin even if the ridested longer.¡±


    Thank you son, I¡¯ll try and make the next two hours good for you.¡±

 Daddy Passed Out

    I was over at Karen¡¯s house across the street from mine. I had just turned eighteen and Karen was going to give me a pool party. We yed games and talked about boys.


    I already had my bathing suit on. It was new. It was a red two piece. The bottoms barely covered me. I liked them because the bottoms had cute little ties on each side which made it real easy to put on. My top was a tie also. It tied in back. It was the only tie. It didn¡¯t matter much. It didn¡¯t take much to cover my tittys. At eighteen I still had little boobies.


    Karen and the rest of my friends kept talking about boys. None of us said we ever really did it. I mean go all the way. We surfed the and saw naked men. But that was only pictures. We also saw men and women doing it. All of us wondered what it would feel like. One girl, Sandy said she saw the real thing.


    ¡°No way,¡± I said. ¡°How could you see the real thing?¡±


    ¡°I saw my daddy¡¯s once.¡±We all wanted to know how.


    ¡°He was in the bath room shaving. I went into their room to get a hair brush and the bathroom door was open a little. When I looked in he was naked. He just finished his shower and was standing by the sink.¡±


    ¡°What did it looked like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, it was kinda big and it just hung down in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Was it like the ones on the?¡±


    ¡°No, the ones on the all pointed up in the air.¡±


    We heard Karen¡¯s moming up the stairs. ¡°Girls, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve got bad news for you. I checked the pool and the chemicals are too strong. You won¡¯t be able to go swimming untilter tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, mom,¡± Karen answered.


    ¡°Put on your clothes ande downstairs.¡±


    All of the girls brought their clothes with them. I didn¡¯t since I just lived across the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home and change. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even bother to put on my shoes. All I had to do is run across the street.


    I knew daddy was home. Mom went out with her sister and wouldn¡¯t be back untilte tonight. It was about seven in the evening. I been over at Karen¡¯s since this morning.


    I ran over to my house. The front door was unlocked since my daddy was home. I walked in and yelled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home. I came back to change. Where are you Dad?¡±


    I looked in Dad¡¯s den. The TV was on. It was the only light in the room. I walked in to say Hi. As I walked over to him, I noticed a lot of empty beer cans on the floor. Dad liked to drink on the weekends. He was sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Dad,¡± He didn¡¯t wake up. I walked closer.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I thought. Dad was sitting on the couch in just his underwear. His thing was poking out from his underwear. I moved closer to get a better look. I never saw a real one before. It looked soft. I looked up at Dad. ¡°Dad,¡± I said again. Nothing. I bet he was passed out again. Mom always said when he drank a lot he would pass out and nothing could bring him around. I stood between his legs to get a better look. I bent over and put my face real close. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it.


    ¡°I¡¯m really seeing a real one,¡± I thought to myself.


    I reached out with my right hand and started to touch it. I drew it back. ¡°What if he wakes up,¡± I thought. I just had to know what it felt like.


    I slowly very slowly touched the top of it with my hand. It was warm and soft. I left my hand on top of it. I liked how it felt. I very gently started rubbing it. I noticed it didn¡¯t seem as hard while I was rubbing it. It started moving. I drew my hand away and watched. It kept getting bigger. As it was getting bigger it started to point up in the air. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at it. It was now pointing straight up. Dad was still passed out.


    I reached over and touched it with my finger. It bounced against my finger. I opened my hand and slowly wrapped my hand around it. I couldn¡¯t get my whole hand around it, but almost. I really felt hard. I could see now how a man could get it in a woman when it was hard. I remembered seeing that too on the. All the women seemed to like it a lot.


    It did look like fun. I started moving my hand up and down. As I was doing that I felt a tingle inside me. I liked how it felt. I remember seeing on the women giving men a ¡°blowjob.¡± I wanted to try that.


    I let go of his thing and lowered my face . I kissed the top of it. I liked how that felt too. I opened my mouth a little further and put about an inch in my mouth. I looked up at Dad. He hadn¡¯t moved. That made me feel a little braver. I started moving my mouth up and down on his thing. When I reached the top of it I started sucking on it a little. I heard my Dad moan. I stopped and took my mouth off his thing. I looked at his face. He was still passed out. ¡°Dad,¡± I said again. Nothing. It must have felt good to him. I liked the idea of making my Dad feel good. My body was tingling even more. I never felt anything like this except when I yed with myself. This was better.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my mouth back down on Dad. This time I tried to see how much of him I could get in my mouth. I think I got about half of it in. I closed my lips around it so I could suck on it better. Dad moaned again. This time I didn¡¯t stop. I kept going up and down on him. I was really liking this.


    I raised up and look again at Dad. I kinda wished he was awake so he could see me giving him a ¡°blow job¡±. I knew it would make him happy.


    ¡°Dad¡±. I yelled this time. Even that didn¡¯t wake him up. I put my hand on his leg and shook him. ¡°Dad.¡± He was definitely passed out. I looked down at his thing. It was still pointing in the air. I got another idea.


    ¡°What if I tried and put his thing in me,¡± When I thought that the tingle even got better.


    All I would have to do is put my feet on each side of Dad. I could stand on the couch, and then lower myself on him. The more I thought about it, the more I wanted to try it.


    If I could just get a little of it in me, then I could tell Karen and my friends I knew what it felt like. They would want to know everything.


    I got off my knees and stood in front of Dad. I reached behind and untied my top. It fell to the floor since there wasn¡¯t much there to hold it up. I stilled wished my Dad could see me. I think he would like what his little girl looks like. With both of my hands I untied my bottoms. They fell to the floor. Now I was totally naked in front of my Dad.


    I reached down and felt my puppy. I was surprised. It felt wet and slippery I was able to easily put my finger in me. I moved it around. I was getting pretty horny. I looked at my Dad¡¯s thing while I was ying with myself. After about a minute I pulled my finger out.


    I raised up my left leg and put it on the couch on the outside of Dad¡¯s leg. I then raised up and put my other leg up on the other side of Dad. I stood up and looked down. I could see his thing pointing right at my puppy. I put my hands on the back of the couch.


    My feet had sunk down in the couch. My puppy was only about a foot from his thing.


    I knew all I had to do now was lower myself down and it would happen. I would know what it felt like. My boobies were right next to Dad¡¯s face. If he was awake, I bet he would suck on them. No one has ever done that to me. I wished again he was awake.


    I started lowering myself downward. Before I knew it I felt my puppy touch the top of his thing. I lowered myself a little further. I felt the head of his thing slide into me. I stopped. It felt wonderful. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before. This was much better than putting my fingers in me.


    I lowered myself more. I looked down and could see his thing in me. It looked like it was in me about two inches. I started raising up and down on his thing. It seemed like each time I pushed back down his thing went deeper into me. I don¡¯t even know how I am going to exin to my friends how this felt. I wanted his thing to go deeper. I pushed down more and felt it stopped. I knew I had reached my hymen. I tried to pushed down a little more. I couldn¡¯t. I could feel pressure on it. I needed more of my Dad¡¯s thing in me. I raised up almost all the way then pushed down hard and fast. It broke and I sank all the way down on Dad¡¯s thing. I didn¡¯t move. It still hurt. I looked down and saw his thing buried all the way in me. There was a little spot of blood on his underwear.


    The pain started to go away. I started moving up and down on Dad¡¯s thing. I would raise up until it almost fell out then lower myself back down on him. I couldn¡¯t get over how good this was feeling. I kept going up and down as fast as I could. I didn¡¯t care if Dad woke up. I wished he would so he could see his little girl giving him pleasure.


    All of a sudden I felt a tingle in me that made me cry out. This by far was the best tingle I have ever felt. I started moving even faster.


    When I lowered myself all the way down on dad¡¯s thing, I felt something warm start shooting in me. I realized I just made my Dad cum. It kept squiring deep in me. It made me tingle even more.


    His thing stopped squiring. I slowly pulled myself out of Dad. When I stood up some of his cum leaked out of me and fell on his underwear. I stepped off of the couch and stood in front of Dad. He was still passed out. I could see my blood on his thing.


    I picked up my bathing suit and ran upstairs. I washed up and put on some clothes. I ran back down stairs, looked at Dad, still passed out, then left and went back to Karen¡¯s.


    I couldn¡¯t wait until I could tell them what I did.


    Dad heard the front door m. He though he had had a great wet dream, that is until he looked down at his cock. It was wet. There was cum on his shorts and it looked like some blood was on his cock.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be,¡± he thought. My daughter is only eighteen.

 Talked My Sister Into It

    I¡¯m a forty nine year old man. I have recently discovered I like to read incest stories. I have a forty two year old sister. I¡¯ve never thought about fucking her. I do now. After some great stories I¡¯ve read I have to figure out some way to fuck my sister.


    This is not one of those stories where I just show her my cock and she jumps on it. I have to figure out how to do it to her without totally freaking her out. Some of the stories I¡¯ve read has given me a few ideas.


    My sister, Kay lives in Arizona. I live in Indiana. She is married. I¡¯ve never seen her naked. I saw a tit once about four years ago when she bent over to give me a can of beer. She was wearing a two piece bathing suit and the top was a little loose. I just saw one tit and that was in less than two seconds.


    I want to see more and do all kind of things to her. She¡¯s about five foot two inches, slim, with small tits. I called her and asked her if she would like toe to Indiana and visit our mother. She hates to fly so I offered to fly down, and then rent a car and drive back. My idea is to stay in a hotel for two nights. Now during the drive to Indiana I¡¯m going to think of some way to get the conversion topic on incest. That¡¯s where some of the stories I¡¯ve reades in. She agreed and we set a date.


    When I flew down my sister and her husband picked me up. She wasn¡¯t wearing a blouse I could see in or a short skirt I could look up, like in the stories. She was wearing shorts (nice legs) and sleeveless shirt. I was going to stay there for about a day then both of us would head back to Indiana.


    She was packed and ready to go by the time I came back with the rental car. Again she was wearing shorts with another sleeveless top. I could tell she was wearing a bra. During the first four or five hours we didn¡¯t talk about anything important. I was waiting for her to run out of things to talk about. After about thirty minutes of silence, I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a game,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, what if, game.¡±


    ¡°Ok, she answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go first¡± Now in some of the stories I¡¯ve read she¡¯d just right about nowe out and say something like, ¡°If you could fuck anybody in the world, who would, you fuck?¡± That didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°What if you were stranded on an ind and you only had enough battery power to call one person. Who would you call?


    ¡°The Coast Guard,¡± I answered. But this gave me an idea.


    ¡°OK, my turn. Let¡¯s say I was stranded on an ind with you and another woman.¡±


    She was listening. ¡°There was only enough food for just two of us. The only way to survive would be to kill one of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy bro. I¡¯m your sister you would have to kill the other woman.¡±


    I smiled and looked at her. ¡°Not so fast sis. I have to think this out. If I killed her, just you and I would be left. Man can¡¯t live by food alone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it,¡± I answered. Her eyes got real big. ¡°You¡¯re not saying what I think your saying.¡±


    I looked at her. If I kill you, I still have food and sex.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    ¡°I have my needs. Food would not be enough.¡±


    ¡°So the only way I can survive on an ind with you is to have sex with you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with that,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just sex. I have needs and wouldn¡¯t you have needs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. I guess so. It¡¯s just I have never thought of you in that way.¡±


    ¡°Why not. I¡¯m a good looking man, ain¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yea but putting your dick in me? I not so sure about that.¡±


    I noticed she didn¡¯t say, ¡°have sex with me, she said putting your dick in me.¡± This just might work.¡±


    ¡°Look, I think you are very good looking. You take care of yourself, I love you so why would it be so wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incest.¡±


    ¡°Big deal, I answered ¡°Sex is sex and as you said it, I wouldn¡¯t mind putting my dick in you.¡±


    ¡°If we were on an ind,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Sure an ind, ¡°I said, chickening out. Danm.


    ¡°Hell no sis, given half the chance, I¡¯d do you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, but I¡¯m not sure I could.¡±


    I thought to myself, ¡°She didn¡¯t freak out, and she didn¡¯t say no.¡±


    The rest of the drive was quiet. I was still thinking about having sex with her. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s time to find a hotel,¡± I told her.


    We found a hotel and unpacked the car. I sat down and turned on the TV.


    ¡°You been awful quiet, what are you thinking about?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The incest thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yea, I know it should bother me that you want to have sex with me, but for some reason I don¡¯t think it does.¡±


    This got my hopes up. ¡°I think about it all of the time,¡± I lied. (It only started when I started reading these stories) ¡°Does that mean maybe,¡± She cut me off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself big brother, I just said you got me to thinking about it¡±


    This was going much better that I thought it would. If I handle this just right, maybe I¡¯ll really get to fuck the shit out of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± she said breaking my train of thought. I watched her gather up her stuff to take in the bathroom. She started walking in. I got brave. ¡°Hey sis let me just see your tits.¡±


    ¡°No, ¡°she answered and went into the bathroom. I signed and started watching TV. I only been watching it for about two minutes when I heard Kay.


    I turned around and look at her. She was still wearing her clothes.


    ¡°What,¡± I asked.


    She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and raised it up. She then pulled it down and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°I just saw both of my sister¡¯s tits.¡± I thought to myself. ¡°It was fast but she came out and showed them to me.¡± Then another thought urred to me. ¡°She had to have nned this out. She was wearing a bra. She had taken off the bra, put her shirt back on then shed me. If I¡¯m careful I still think I¡¯m going to get to fuck her.¡±


    She came out wearing shorts that tied on top and a t-shirt. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    I went into the bathroom. I took off all of my clothes. I was about to pull off my underwear when I got a thought. I walked out of the bathroom. Sis was lying on her bed. ¡°Hey sis,¡± I said to get her attention. When she looked at me I pulled the front of my underwear down and showed her my dick. Just a quick look like she did me. As I ran back into the bathroom all I heard her say was,¡±Oh my god.¡± I noticed she looked and didn¡¯t turn away. Now I¡¯m not one of those guys in the stories that has a dick so big that no woman could resist, but I¡¯m not small either. It¡¯s about average in length but it is kinda fat. My wife says because its fat, it really fills her up.


    I took my shower and jacked off thinking about my sisters tits. If I get the chance to do her, I want it tost.


    When I came back in the room, she was in her bed reading. She looked up and just smiled at me. I crawled in my bed and pulled up the light covers. I kept looking at Kay.


    ¡°Well?¡± I said.


    ¡°Well what?¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is that it? You showed me yours and I showed you mind?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had her legs under the covers with her book between them. Sheid the book down. I watched her take a hold of her cover. She then pull the cover from her legs. She didn¡¯t have on her shorts any more. Her knees were still up and I could see her pussy. It was shaved. She pulled the cover back over her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best pussy I have ever seen. Why did you cover it back up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if we should take this any further.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ok, how about this. We just fool around a little and see where it takes us. That couldn¡¯t hurt, could it,¡± I asked her.


    I waited for her answer. She didn¡¯t say anything for a full minute. She looked at me finally and said. ¡°Your bed or mine.¡±

 So Sweet

    Derek closed hisptop, signaling that it was the end of his work shift. He had spent thest twelve hours working tirelessly on a news article that had been turned down by his boss three times already. In the past month, she had only run one of his articles.


    He put on his brown jacket and packed hisptop up in his briefcase. It was pathetic how he had allowed himself to fall so far.


    He took the subway home every night to his lonely apartment in midtown Manhattan. There, no one paid attention to any of the strange faces that passed in the street and every scream was muffled by the sound of the buses honking their horns.


    He entered a very shabby and dimly lit apartment. He was greeted by his servant, Heather, who was dressed in a form fitting French maid outfit. Her skin was light and pale, with long blonde hair that was braided and out of her face. Her eyes were a soft blue.


    She wore a ck garter belt attached to her nude stockings. On her petite and docile feet was a pair of three-inch heels. The heel was just long enough to give her legs an extra bit of sexiness but not enough to make her taller than he was. She greeted him with her head slightly bowed and her eyes to his shoes.


    ¡°Wee home, master,¡± she said, bending down to her knees. She kissed both of his shoes and kept her head down.


    ¡°You may take them off,¡± Derek said, removing his own jacket and cing his briefcase on a table next to the door. He watched as she slowly and gently untied his ck dress shoes.


    Every movement she made was fluid and graceful. It was hard to believe that in high school, she used to be a cheerleader, full of spunk and bursting with energy. Little did he know that she would be this beautiful creature that served him in his own home.


    Their rtionship was not something that many people would understand, even in a city as liberal as New York. He started dating her in college, after a night of partying at a local get together.


    She had a disease that made her obsessed with servitude. After she had fully blossomed in her junior year of college, she could no longer contain herself and picked him out of the crowd of horny young men at a party. Why she had picked him, he would never know, but she had given him a night he would always remember- and her virginity.


    He walked to the bathroom as Heather put his briefcase and jacket away. She always had a hot bath waiting for him to soak into after a long day at work. Next to the tub was a ss of red wine. He quickly undressed, tossed all of his clothes aside, and lowered himself into the steaming hot water.


    His muscles instantly loosened and he was in a world of rxation. The wine brought a wonderful warming sensation to his face. Even after four years of having Heather, he would never get bored of her willingness to bend to his every will.


    After his bath, Heather dressed him in his bathrobe and followed behind him as he walked to the living room. He sat down on a recliner and leaned back, sighing with pleasure. She got on her knees and bowed her head again.


    ¡°May I please my master?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do so,¡± he loved it when she asked that question. He leaned back a little more to get himselffortable.


    Heather inched herself closer to him and then moved to his crotch. He was already nice and erect for her. She grabbed the base of his penis and opened her little mouth to suck on the head of his cock.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± he moaned softly, feeling the initial wetness of her beautiful lips.


    She began to swallow more of him, little by little, until his whole cock was deep in her mouth. Her throat was tight but she forced it in anyway.


    He could feel the back of her throat closing with every thrust as she tried her hardest not to gag on his thickness. His balls tightened up against him as he felt her thrust his cock faster and faster down her throat.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he sighed, watching her blonde head move back and forth rhythmically.


    ¡°Look up at me,¡± hemanded. Instantly, her blue eyes looked up innocently at him as she continued to keep sucking him off.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± he said, grabbing the armrests of the recliner with both of his hands,


    ¡°I¡¯m getting so close¡­¡± She knew exactly what to do. With a finger, she reached under his balls and pressed against the sensitive skin as she thrust his cock down her throat.


    He could feel her swallow and her throat tighten up while she pressed against the outside of his prostate. The pleasure was building up at the head of his cock.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he moaned, feeling more pressure build up. Even though he thought it was impossible, she managed to get him even deeper in her throat. Despite the fact he was about to bust it all over her throat, he pushed her off of him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He grabbed his cock and bounced it a few times in his hand, trying to calm himself down. He was not ready to cum yet.


    ¡°Did I say make me cum?¡± he asked her, raising his voice.


    She closed her eyes tightly and whispered, ¡°No master.¡±


    ¡°You have made me unhappy. Come here.¡±


    He pulled out the rope from the middle of his bathrobe. The bathrobe fell off behind him as he stood up.


    Heather crawled towards him, whimpering.


    ¡°Lay down,¡± he said, sternly. Obediently, she lied down.


    He positioned her wrists next to a leg of the table and tied her there. He had nailed his coffee table down for this exact reason. Taking a knife from the top of the table, he gently sliced down the front of her outfit.


    She did not wear any panties beneath her garter belt and her waxed, beautiful pussy was exposed. He put the knife down on the ground and gave her pussy a good lick. She always tasted sweet.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± she let out a moan. He spread her legs wide open and buried his tongue deep inside her, before moving it towards her clit. Her clit twitched as her back began to arch. He massaged her with his tongue, moving it in circr motions.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ugh¡­¡± she moaned softly. He eased his index finger inside her, feeling how wet her silky pussy was getting. It was time.


    His cock was still erect and throbbing. He pulled apart her cut open outfit, exposing beautiful C cup breasts with perky pink nipples. He grabbed one of them with his fingers.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she sighed, closing her eyes. Then he thrust his cock inside her, tearing apart her pussy that was always so tight, no matter what he did to her. He could feel her silky wetness lubricating his cock upon his entry.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± she moaned a little louder. He squeezed her nipple harder,


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    With one hand still on her nipple and the thumb of his other hand against her clit, he began to fuck her missionary style. Her pussy contracted immediately as she struggled to keep her moans quiet.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Derek said, fucking her harder and harder. Her pussy kept getting wetter and wetter for him and he knew she was enjoying it. It took all of his concentration to not finish before she did. It was always worth it for him.


    Despite his efforts, he could feel the climax building up in the head of his cock again. He tried to turn his eyes away from her beautiful tits, which were bouncing in circr motions. Still, her pussy gripped him tighter and tighter. He licked his thumb and started rubbing her clit again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she moaned, ¡°Mm!¡±


    She clenched her lips tightly to not be too loud. Her pussy contracted one more time as she squeezed his cock with all her might. He could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he yelled, ¡°Ugh!¡± He rammed his cockpletely inside her and let his climax pulse right out of the head of his cock.


    At the same time, she kept squeezing, letting a stream of cum squirt from her pussy all over him. The warm sensation forced him to cum, each pulse with more force than the next until he hadpletely filled up her pussy.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he said, weakly, untying her from the coffee table. He sat back, cock covered with both of their cum.


    Like the good ve she was, she crawled towards him again, clothes still ripped, and licked every bit of cum off of his cock.

 MY SEX ADDICTION

    ¡®I have a confession to make. My name it Matt le nch and I am a sex addict.¡¯


    It was the first time I had attended one of ¡®those¡¯ meetings but I had to do something¡­ sex was taking over any semnce of the life I had had left.


    The group weed me, then were quiet while I spoke.


    ¡®I have been addicted to sex since I was 18. I usually have sex with a partner 2-3 times a day. More on weekends.


    ¡®I also masturbate once or twice a day. I feel its normal for me. But my girlfriends don¡¯t seem to think so. They all smile at first, but after a while they think it¡¯s too much. I hope sharing this with you helps.¡¯


    Most of the group took their turn to stand up and talk. There were men and women both old and young, each of them here for the same reason.


    Sex addiction. Or so we were told.


    I watched with interest as M stood up. She was a Russian girl who had just immigrated to the US and came to the meetings to appease her partner who had no way of keeping up with her and told her she had a problem.


    She was round, not thin like most girls; she is what you would call ady. She had deep sexy eyes that I knew contains a keg of dynamite that would go off the moment a fuse make contact.


    ¡®It has been four days since Ist enjoyed myself sexually.¡¯ said M.


    The roomed gave a small but enthusiastic p. She smiled and took her seat.


    Thedy that ran the ss, a counselor named Miss Watson stood and thanked us all foring and sharing.


    She pointed to a small table with tea, coffee and biscuits and invited us all to take refreshment. The orange juice was powdered. I was warned to stay away. I did. I took a coffee and a Monte Carlo biscuit. I dipped the biscuit few times, drank half the coffee and left.


    I went home and thought about the group. And M. Four days!


    ¡®I cant go four hours.¡¯ I thought.


    My cock as if woken by the thought stirred in my pants. Iid on the bed and pulled out some lube.


    My top draw had all kinds of toys I used with my friends ¨C but they were not here tonight. I pulled out the buzzing bullet and ced it under the head of my cock. The feeling was amazing.


    I held it tight as I rolled back over and pulled out more toys grabbing a handful of stuff and dropping it on the bed next to me.


    I found the nipple mps I use with Sarah and put one on my left nipple. It stung so good.


    My cock was throbbing at the pain sensation. I then slowly clipped the right one on.


    ¡®Oooohhhh fuck shit that¡¯s soooooo ohhhhhhh!¡¯ I cried out.


    My cock was even harder then before and started to spit pre-cum out adding to the second coating of lube I had squeezed onto my hand.


    The buzzer was working its little buttons off, directly on my pleasure spot. Right under the head, on the under-side of my shaft.


    Chicks seem to lick around and suck the top of the head then try to shove the cock down the back of their throats.


    I hope it¡¯s for their pleasure.


    If it¡¯s for mine suck my balls and my pleasure spot and I¡¯m a happy man.


    Guys get it and seem to know exactly where to suck when I have one over.


    Do guys suck better then girls?¡­ I¡¯m not sure just different.


    I found the small 5 spot balls tied together as anal beads and lubed them up. Then I lubed up my ass hole and slid them in one by one until all five were inside me.


    I adjusted the nipple mps to a different angle as I started to pull on the end of my cock.


    Again as my headid on the pillow my mind went back to M. And four days!


    I pulled one of my mps a bit, tugging on my nipple a even more sending pleasure direct to my hard fuck shaft. My hand was working furiously as I wiggled on the bed feeling the anal beads move inside me.


    M¡¯s face kept popping into my head as I worked my cock in the way only I know how. I started to feel the pleasure train start its long, distant journey with its load of Me juice.


    My hand reached between my legs pulling out the first ball from my ass.


    ¡®Ohh God fuck that¡¯s good.¡¯ I cried.


    My nipples ached so good as the small bead popped out of my ass. I grabbed my balls pulling them hard then returning my hand back to my cock.


    M again entered my mind.


    ¡®She just needs someone to give her a good long fucking¡­ there isn¡¯t anything wrong with her.¡¯ I thought.


    I imagined bending her over in the middle of the group. Her legs spread wide on two chairs, the room sitting around us watch encouraging us as I fucked her merciless from behind. Like I know she needs.


    The train that was in the far off distance was now in view, the smoke stack was blowing and it was heading in my direction.


    I reached down again pulling the nipple mps off and squeezed on my nipples one then the other as I pulled the next ball out of my ass.


    ¡®Aaaaarrrrrgghhhhh fuck her bitch that¡¯s F U C K I N G sooo good.¡¯ .


    My body shook with the pleasure it was receiving I grabbed my balls again and pulled them hard as I squeezed my nipples with my other spare hand. My cock was aching to be pulled again.


    I pulled it harder and faster now, as I had moved to the front of M in my mind and was fucking her face with her hungry mouth taking it all.


    Miss Watson was now standing behind her in her white counselor¡¯s coat sliding her fingers deep inside M¡¯s cunt as I fucked her face. The rest still glued to their chairs either ying with their cocks or rubbing their cunts but staying still on their pleasure thrones.


    My head swimming with a virtual orgy I hear the train horn too as it crosses a bridge entering the tunnel of no retreat. I pull the third then forth ball together


    ¡®Ohhh fuck.¡¯ I scream loud ¡®Yes yes. Fuck yes!¡¯


    My cock was now shivering and shaking with excitement as it felt the fast approaching arrival of the express pleasure train.


    M is on her back now on the tea table my cock buried beep inside her. The others are gathered around her ¨C the guys chanting


    ¡®Fuck her. Fuck her. Fuck her!¡¯


    The girls saying


    ¡®Take it. Take it. Take it!¡¯


    We are in the middle and both doing as requested


    Miss Watson is standing in front, watching us, and marking her board as if we were under some exam process.


    ¡®Toot! Toooot!¡¯ themotion starts to scream in my ears sending impulses of pleasure heading through my soul through the base of my cock and balls.


    I reach over and pull my cock harder, I see M¡¯s face screw up


    ¡®Fuck me!¡¯ she screams as she starts to orgasm over the ce.


    Miss Watson has abandoned the clip board and her hand is rubbing her cunt fiercely as she is cumming as well.


    My balls bash into M¡¯s ass and I pound.


    Locked, loaded and no retreat avable I start to shake my whole body quivering with pleasure. I pull thest bead out of my ass and loads of cum shoots from my cock into abandon spaces.


    But in my head all over M¡¯s sweet, sweat-soaked body. I pull and pull until till every one of the pleasure bullets have hit their mark and extinguished the hot fire that was burning inside me.


    Pushing the toys to the floor I wiped the cum off me with the towel I keep beside the bed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I smiled ¨C the pleasure still pulsating through me making my softening cock flick.


    ¡®Something wrong with M?¡­ I don¡¯t think so just the losers that couldn¡¯t please her.¡¯


    I am looking forward to my next sex addicts¡¯ meeting.

 NAUGHTY THREESOME

    Patrice was 23 and her friend Sharon was 21.


    On this particr morning, a Saturday, they were both free with no sses to attend, so they decided to sleep some more.


    Patrice was the first to get up. She looked across to the next bed where Sharon slept. She was resting peacefully but what caught Patrice¡¯s eyes was the white skin of her thighs and a slightly exposed nipple. She felt a tingly sensation in her pussy and she wanted to touch Sharon so badly.


    She was nervous. She had never done it with a girl before, but by just thinking about it, her nipples hardened.


    Slowly she walked over to Sharon¡¯s bed andy next to her. Sliding her hands under the silky negligee, Patrice began caressing Sharon¡¯s milky white breasts. Slowly she slipped one tit out and ced the nipples between her fingers. She lowered her head, taking the nipple into her soft mouth with her right hand as she lowered her left hand into Sharon¡¯s clean, shaved pussy and slowly massaged her clit.


    All this time Sharon was asleep but when Patrice inserted her finger she heard Sharon moan softly. Their eyes met. Patrice thought Sharon would be offended. Instead Sharon shed her a smile and said, ¡®please don¡¯t stop, this feels so good.¡¯


    With confidence then, Patrice removed Sharon¡¯s pink panties to expose her tiny pink pussy, which was already getting wet. She inserted two of her fingers and continued stroking as Sharon moaned in ecstasy. With the other hand Sharon helped Patrice out of her pants and started licking her pussy. Both girls wanted to keep the action going, but they were interrupted by Patrice¡¯s telephone ringing. It was her dad.


    She picked it upzily and said ¡®Hello.¡¯


    Then, after a two-minute conversation Patrice told Sharon, ¡®I¡¯m sorry but I have to go. My dad wants to see me for a couple of minutes. Let¡¯s continue thister.


    Patrice hit the shower and left quickly.


    Sharon remained on the bed, disappointed and horny. She wanted to have sex and she wanted it bad. After taking a shower and having some breakfast she called her boyfriend, Tony.


    ¡®Hey, Tony, how are you?¡¯ she said.


    ¡®I¡¯m good, what¡¯s up baby?¡¯ he replied.


    ¡®I¡¯m lonely. Do you have a couple of minutes to spare?¡¯ she asked.


    ¡®I¡¯m a little busy at the moment but I¡¯ll swing byter this afternoon,¡¯ he replied after a pause.


    Sharon smiled, for she knew Tony never fails to keep appointments and he never disappoints when he starts fucking. As she tossed the phone on the bed she realized she had been fingering herself during their conversation.


    Patrice¡¯s meeting with her father took longer than expected. She returned to their shared room at around five in the evening. Patrice froze when she opened the door. There on her bed was her roommate, Sharon, stark naked on her back with her legs wide open.


    A man¡¯s back faced Patrice. She couldn¡¯t tell who it was, because his head was buried deep in Sharon¡¯s pussy. The room filled with moans as Patrice moved slowly to the couch to watch. The action across the room aroused her and she started undressing. She removed her blouse and skirt, leaving on just her matching white pants and bra. She knew Sharon had a boyfriend, but had never met him. But going by how Sharon talked about him, Patrice knew this was the man making her grind her waist and moan loudly.


    She wanted to join the action but was a little hesitant about having group sex. Instead she resorted to fondling her breasts and fingering herself. Just then Sharon screamed in an earth-shattering orgasm. As Sharon lifted her head, she saw her friend pleasuring herself on the couch across the room.


    ¡®Patrice, what are you doing alone? Why don¡¯t you join us? This is Tony,¡¯ Sharon said, as she tried to catch her breath.


    Tony stood up to reveal his well-built body and well-toned muscles.


    His cock was amazing as it stood in its full glory. He started kissing Patrice on the lips and she responded with equal desire.


    He moved his hands behind her back and undid her bra to release her full and firm breasts. Tony¡¯s fingers gently pinched her nipples. As Patrice let out a small moan, he continued teasing her.


    He moved to kiss her earlobes, and down to the nape of her neck. Tony whispered into Sharon¡¯s eyes, ¡®how bad do you want me?¡¯ Patrice replied, ¡®let me show you how¡¯ and slowly inserted a finger into her dripping wet pussy, wetting it before shoving it into Tony¡¯s mouth. He sucked it gently.


    ¡®Your pussy tastes sweet,¡¯ he said. ¡®I want more of that juice.¡¯Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sharon had regained her breath and headed over to join the action.


    Tonyy on his back. He motioned Patrice to ce her sweet pussy directly on his mouth while Sharon sucked his huge cock. The feeling reverberated all over Patrice¡¯s body as she spread her thighs even wider. Tony was an expert. Using his finger she spread her pink cunt lips and shoved his tongue inside where he rubbed her clit vigorously. Patrice moaned with pleasure as Sharon joined to suck her nipples and kiss her warm, soft lips.


    She knew that they would both enjoy multiple orgasms, and her own wasing sooner other thanter.


    ¡®I¡¯m close toing,¡¯ Patrice whispered.


    This made Tony increase his pace as and Sharon bit one nipple and squeezed the other. As the first wave of orgasm engulfed her, Tony spread her pussy lips even wider as Patrice shivered and her whole body exploded in pleasure.


    Patrice screamed.


    ¡®Oh ¡­ fuck ¡­ I¡¯ming ¡­ fuck ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ ing,¡¯ as she sshed her sweet pussy juice into Tony¡¯s mouth.


    As thest jolt ripped through Patrice¡¯s body her knees felt weak. She copsed on the bed panting, sweat dripping from every part of her body.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think we¡¯re finished,¡¯ Sharon told her, as she and Tony moved closer.


    Tony knelt in front of the twodies and started stroking his cock. It was the most erotic thing Patrice had ever seen. She hoped he woulde on their tits, or better yet, in her mouth. She wanted to swallow cum from his swollen hard cock.


    After a few more seconds Patrice felt a warm and salty cum touch her lips while the rest went all the way to Sharon¡¯s tits. She had never seen a man do that before and this made her pussy tingle and her nipples hardened once more.


    Patrice and Sharon took turns sucking the thick warm cum from each other¡¯s tits and face, while Tony caught his breath. They all knew what would follow. The girls continued to pleasure each other as Tony watched. After five minutes they could see his cock was semi-erect and it only required a little help to regain its full length.


    Sharon and Patrice took turns sucking his cock and balls while Tony let out small moans of pleasure. Before long, his massive cock stood at its full length, ready to devour the two pink cunts that were begging for more.


    ¡®Patrice, you go first. I want you to taste my boyfriend¡¯s cock now. Get on all fours,¡¯ said Sharon.


    Patrice was happy beyond words as she took up the position that opened her pussy for Tony¡¯s huge cock. Tony¡¯s huge dick slid effortlessly into her pussy. He held her hips and moved in and out.


    Sharon moved to the front and spread her pink pussy in front of Patrice. She pulled Patrice¡¯s head right to her cunt lips while caressing her own tits. They switched ces and Tony continued ramming their wanting cunts. After a while, Sharon suggested they ride Tony, so hey on his back and Patrice moved on top of him. Sharon guided Tony¡¯s expert finger and it wasn¡¯t long before Patrice started screaming and they both knew she wasing.

 Suck It Big Brother

    Your Bed or Mine


    I couldn¡¯t believe what my sister just said. We were talking about incest and she said,¡±You¡¯re bed or mine?¡±


    I looked at her. She was just sitting there waiting for my answer. I thought to myself, ¡°This is really going to happen. I am going to get to fuck my forty two year old sister.¡±


    ¡°My bed,¡± was all I said. I watched her pull the covers off, swing her legs off her bed, stand up and start walking toward me. I looked down and could see clearly her bald pussy. I pulled my covers back and she crawled in my bed andyed down on her back.


    ¡°What now?¡± she asked me. I really wasn¡¯t ready for this. She caught me off guard. I didn¡¯t think it would be this easy. I reached over and started to lift her shirt over her head. She sat up and helped me remove it. I looked at her tits. ¡°You have nice tits,¡± I told her. ¡°Can I touch them?¡±


    ¡°Hey big brother. Here I am lying in your bed, naked. What do you think?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I reached over and cupped her tit. I heard her take in her breath when I touched it. I was looking at my hand cupping my sister¡¯s tit. I could feel her nipple starting to get hard. I started running my fingers over her nipple. They were great nipples. They were about the size of quarters. Her tit was soft, but still firm for her age. I kept squeezing it.


    ¡°Is that all you are going to do?¡± Keeping my hand on her tit, I looked up at her face. She was smiling. ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°I want to do a lot more than this.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have me naked and your hand is on my tit.¡±


    ¡°Sis, not that I amining, but I thought this would be much harder than this to get you in my bed.¡±


    ¡°Look I¡¯ve been married for twenty two years. I married when I was eighteen. The only man I have ever been with is my husband. I want to know what another dick feels like. Who better and safer than my own brother. It makes me real horny knowing you want to fuck me. It¡¯s nothing I ever thought about until today. I decided in the car I was going to get you to fuck me. Now brother,¡± sis said as sheyed down and spread her legs, ¡°what are you going to do about it?¡±


    I raised my hips and took off my underwear. We were both now totally naked.


    ¡°Sis I want to do everything I can think of to you. I want you to tell me what you want to do. Leave nothing out. This is going to be great.¡±


    ¡°Ok, big brother I want you to feel every part of my body, eat me, suck on me and fuck me. ¡± I leaned down and kissed Kay. She stuck her tongue deep in the mouth. I started sucking on her tongue. I felt her reach down and take a hold of my dick. She could barely get her fingers around it. As I was sucking on her tongue she started moving her hand up and down on my dick. My sister was jacking me off. This felt better than anything I could think of. The harder I sucked her tongue and faster she jacked me off. I needed to feel her pussy. I stopped kissing her and lower my mouth over one of her tits. I started sucking on it. ¡°Harder, harder,¡± was all she was saying. I started sucking on her tit so hard that I had the entire tit in mouth. ¡°Harder,¡± she kept repeating. By now I was sucking as hard as I could suck. ¡°Ohhh, god, suck it big brother suck it hard.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe how turned on she was already. Nothing like my wife. I always got the feeling my wife just wanted to get it over with. Until now with my sister I didn¡¯t know how much a grown woman reacted when I was doing something to them. I felt my sister raised her hips up. I took my mouth off her tit and looked down. Her legs were spread out wide. She was raising her hips up and down like someone was fucking her. I touched her bald pussy. It was sooo smooth. Iid my hand on her pussy. When Iid my hand down she reached down with her hand and tried to get me to put my fingers in her. ¡°Finger fuck me Billy, Finger fuck me.¡± Before I could get my fingers in her I watched her put her finger in her pussy. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I thought to myself, ¡°my sister is finger fucking herself. She kept moving her finger in and out of her pussy. I put my hand on top of her hand. I tried to get my finger in her. She figured out what I was doing. She took her finger out and grabbed my middle finger. She guided it in her pussy. It was sloppily wet. Before I could start finger fucking her I felt her put her finger in her also. Her hand was on top of mine. Her finger was between mine. We both started finger fucking. I moved my finger along with hers in and out of her pussy. It was like she couldn¡¯t get enough. She was bucking her hips up and down so much it was hard to keep my finger in her. All of a sudden she tensed up and let out a loud moan. Her whole body tensed up. My sister was having an orgasm. From the sound of her she was having a big one. I loved watching her as she was having it. Her pussy opened up even more. I struck another finger in her and started going in and out of her as fast as I could. By now she was so loud I knew people in the next room could hear her. I never thought I would see my own sister this way. This was even better than I dreamed it was. She opened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Fuck me Billy, Fuck me. I want you to put that fat dick in me. I want it now. Fuck me, fuck me now.¡±


    I reached down and took a hold of my dick. I put the head on her opening. I started to push. I don¡¯t have a long dick, but it¡¯s a wide one. It was going to be a tight fit. I pushed a little harder. I felt the head slide in pass the first ring. Apparently I wasn¡¯t going fast enough. Sis grabbed my ass and pulled me down in her. She screamed as my dick slid into her and stretched out her pussy walls. ¡°Oh my god Billy, It feels wonderful. It¡¯s stretching me out like I have never been stretched.¡± I drove my dick as deep in her as I could. I was pounding away in her as hard as I could. She was bringing her hips to matching each thrust in her. This is what fucking is supposed to feel like. Every body should fuck their sister. It¡¯s right. It fits perfectly. Sister and brother are made to fuck each other. You will never find a more perfect fit. My dick was deep in my sister. She was loving it and couldn¡¯t get enough of it. I have never in my entire life felt something like this. Nothing I could think of will ever match this. I kept thinking all of this as I was still pounding the shit out of her. I could tell she was starting to have another orgasm. I felt my cum start raising up. Every part of my body was alive. This was really happening. I am fucking my sister. I felt my cum shoot out of the head of my dick. Sis must have felt it too because she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me even deeper in her. My cum was shooting load after load deep in her pussy. As I was shooting cum in her I felt her pussy walls squeeze my dick. She was cuming the same time I was cuming in her. Nothing else existed except my dick being in her pussy. Nothing else mattered. Until you have fucked your sister you will never know how great fucking is.


    Exhausted and spent andid on my sister. Both of us was breathing so hard neither one of us could speak. After about five minutes I felt my dick start to slip out of her.


    ¡°No, no,¡± she said. I want you to keep your dick in me, Billy.¡±


    I tried, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen. I just had the best fuck of my life and drained my dick like it¡¯s never been drained before. There was no way I was staying in her pussy. It fell out of her. I raised up and looked at her. ¡°Sis, I haven¡¯t fucked many women in my life, but if I knew what it was going to be like fucking you, I would have tried a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god Billy, my husband on his best day could never have fucked me the way you just did. I have not had an orgasm in over fifteen years. I had two fucking you. I love your fat dick. It¡¯s better than a long dick.¡± She looked down at my dick. ¡°Anything yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you could help.¡± Sis got a big smile on her face. ¡°Lay down on your back,¡± she ordered me. I did. I watched her take a hold of my dick, open her mouth then put my dick in it. She opened wider and sunk her mouth fully the length of my dick. What a sight. My dick buried deep in my sister¡¯s mouth. She wasn¡¯t moving up and down or even sucking on it. She was just keeping it buried deep in her mouth. I felt my dick starting to grow. As it started growing I looked again at my sister. Her mouth on my dick, her tits hanging there since she was on her knees. I could even see her shaved pussy.


    ¡°Listen guys or girls. You have to fuck your sister. I am not sure how you can do it, but you have to do it. Trust me. You have to figure some way to fuck your sister. Girls, if you are reading this, fuck your brother. Believe me, it will be the best fuck in your life. There is nothing like incest fucking. He may be too shy or doesn¡¯t know how to talk you into fucking him. It would be much easier for you to let your brother know. If you have a brother, fuck him.


    My dick was already hard in Kay¡¯s mouth. She started sucking even harder on it. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a blow job. Sis was sucking me as hard as she could. I grabbed her hair and started forcing her deeper on my dick. I didn¡¯t do this easily. I had a hold of her hair and was making her move her mouth up and down my dick as hard and as fast and deep as I could. I felt my cum started to cum up. I didn¡¯t want her to sallow. There would be another time for that. I pulled my dick out of her mouth and shot my cum all over her face. She was loving it. She kept her mouth open as it shot out of me. Some of it went in her mouth and some of it squirted on her face. I didn¡¯t think that much cum coulde out of me again.


    ¡°I wanted to sallow your cum, Billy.¡± ¡°But I liked you shooting it all over me too.¡±


    She got off of the bed and walked in the bathroom. I could hear her washing up. She came out. I didn¡¯t expect what she did next. She brought a wash rag out and started washing my dick as I stillid on the bed. ¡°Guys listen to me. Having your sister wash your dick after you fuck her, well, I really can¡¯t think of any words I can use to tell you how that felt.


    After she finished she returned to the bathroom. In just a few minutes she returned. She didn¡¯t get in her bed, she crawled in mine. ¡°Well sis, are you ready for sleep now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. You have to do something to me that has never been done to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You have to fuck me in the ass.¡±


    I really love my sister.

 Fuck Me Dad, Fuck Me:>Ep1

    One day I was going though some of my mother¡¯s things. I¡¯m twenty years old. I still live with my father. My mother died the day I was born. My father is well off financially. Anything I wanted he got for me. Our rtionship was pretty normal. He¡¯s always supported anything I wanted to do.


    It was a Sunday morning. I got bored so I went up in the attic. I noticed a chest in the corner. I haven¡¯t been up there much. It was the first time I noticed the chest.


    When I opened it up I noticed it was full of my mother¡¯s things. Dad never really talked about her much. I know he really loved her and he still misses her. I can¡¯t even remember a time since my mother¡¯s death that he¡¯s ever even went out on a date.


    I found mothers diary. When I opened it up I got a surprise. There were five pictures.


    One was mother wearing just her bra and panties. She looked very sexy. As I was looking at the pictures I realized these were taken when she was about the same age I am now. I looked like my mother. I don¡¯t mean just a little. If you took and picture of me andpared to a picture of her, no one could be able to tell us apart. Same face, hair and even build. Exactly, another picture showed her in a white bra, garter belt with white hose. She was wearing high heels. The third picture was her lying on a bed naked. When I looked at the next picture I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. There was dad totally naked. I could see everything. His dick was huge. Now. I¡¯ve been with two different guys and I thought they were big, but daddy¡¯s dick had them beat. I stared at thest picture. I think it was dad and mom fucking. All I could see was a dick in a pussy. I think my dad took the picture while he was fucking my mom. I kept staring at it. My dad¡¯s dick was sunk all the way in my mom. I¡¯ve never seen my dad naked. Not even once. We also never talked about sex. Dad¡¯s always just been this guy that¡¯s always there with anything I needed. The pictures got me to thinking. I know he still misses mom a lot. I think that¡¯s way he never talks about her. It would be too painful for him. I wanted to make my dad happy again. I look just like my mother. Maybe if I acted like her he would see me differently. I realized what I was thinking. I wanted my dad to fuck me. I wanted this for two reasons, one I think I can help him since I look exactly like my mother. For him it would be like making love to her again. Second, I wanted to know what my dad¡¯s dick felt like in me. When I thought that I started getting wet. Iid the picture of dad on top of the chest. I lowered my shorts and pushed my panties down around my feet. I started finger fucking myself while looking at my naked father. It didn¡¯t take to long to orgasm. When I was done I looked at the picture of mother again. She was shaved. I shaved but left a thin hair line on my pussy. That would have to change if I was going to fuck my dad.


    During my shower I shaved my pussy bald. The wasn¡¯t a hair on it anywhere. I felt really good. After I put on my nightie I sat on my bed and wondered how I could get my dad to fuck me. I couldn¡¯t just walk up to him and say,¡±Hey dad, I¡¯m horny,e and fuck me.¡± I would have to think of ways to make him start seeing me differently. I would have to remind him of mom and at the same time do things to make him look at me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This gave me an idea. I looked in an old box stored in the back of my closet. It didn¡¯t take me long to find what I was looking for. My school uniform when I was sixteen. The white blouse, short ck skirt, knee socks and ck shoes. After I ironed it I put it on. It still fit me. The skirt was a lot shorter. I guess I grew a few inches since I was sixteen. It covered my ass, but not by much. I put on a pair of white panties. I looked in the mirror. This just might work. I bent over as if I was picking up something. When I did you could see my white panties almost all the way up my ass.


    When dad gets home he won¡¯t know what hit him. It wasn¡¯t long until I heard him pull into the garage. I heard him get his beer and sit down in front of the TV. I walked into the living room. ¡°Hi dad,¡± what¡¯s up?¡± I said as I stood in front of him. I saw his mouth drop open. He was staring at me. I watched his eyes look me up and down.


    ¡°Why are you wearing your old school uniform?¡±


    ¡°I wondered if it still fit me. What do you think?¡± I said as I spun around. I knew I spun fast enough that he got a fast look at my panties.


    ¡°I like it. It still fits you. The skirt is a little short. I guess you¡¯ve grown since you were sixteen.¡± He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off my legs. I watched him ¡°adjust¡± himself. I knew I had an effect on him. Wait until he sees this. I bent over acting like I was picking something off of the rug. I felt the back of my skirt raise up showing almost all of my white panties. I didn¡¯t have to worry about dad catching me looking at him. He was too busy looking at my ass. I could tell by the bulge in his pants he liked what he saw. When I rose back up he diverted his eyes from my ass. I wasn¡¯t done teasing him yet. I walked over and sat in the chair in front of his chair by the TV. When I sat down, I made sure my skirt rose up almost all the way to my panties. I left my legs just a little apart so he could see the white panties covering my pussy.


    ¡°How was your day today, dad?¡± He answered and was trying to act normal, but I could see his eyes dart from my face to my panties. I knew I was giving him a good show and I could tell he was enjoying it. After about twenty minutes I stood up. I figured I¡¯d teased dad enough. I went to my room. Normally I close my door, but not this time. It was gettingte so I started taking off my clothes. I took off everything but my panties and bra. As I was going though my drawer in my dresser I looked up in my mirror. I could see dad was in the hall way. He could see in my room and he was looking at me. I found a shorty nightgown. It was white and you could almost see though it. Dad was still watching me. I took off my bra and let it drop to the floor. My dad could see both of my tits in the mirror. I ran my hands over them. He was still watching me. I picked up my nightie, raised my arms over my head and let it slide down over me. It came to just below my panties. I looked in the mirror again and dad was gone.


    He was interested but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready to fuck me yet. I¡¯ve got to make him see mom when he sees me. I remembered the picture of her in a bra, garter belt and hose. I had to think of a way for him to see me dressed like that.


    The top of my nightie was very loose. I bent over in front of the mirror. When I did, you could clearly see both of my tits. I left my room and went into the living room. Dad was back in his chair watching TV. I stood in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, Dad,¡± As I was saying this I bent over to kiss him good night. I watched his eyes go to my tits. After I kissed him on his forehead I stayed bent over. I put my hands on his shoulders. ¡°Dad tomorrow, could you pick up some take out when youe home?¡±


    ¡°Sure honey,¡± he answered still staring at my tits. ¡°Anything you want,¡±


    I rose up and headed for my room. So far everything was going well. I don¡¯t think it will take me long to get my dad to fuck me. Iy in bed trying to think of a way to get him to see me in the bra and garter belt. If I can figure that out, I bet I could get him to fuck me while I was wearing them. I fell asleep thinking about dad¡¯s big dick.


    When I woke up in the morning, dad was already gone. I didn¡¯t have sses today, so I decided to go and buy a white bra, garter belt and hose. After my shopping trip I went to my room. I put on the new underwear. I made sure the bra I brought was two sizes too small. When I put it on, it pushed my tits up very nicely. It barely covered my nipples. The bra came to just the top of my nipples. You could see everything else. It was the first time I¡¯d ever wore a garter belt. It felt very sexy. The three inch heels made the outfit. I picked up the picture of my mother. If someone would have taken a picture of me you would not be able to tell us apart. We looked exactly alike. Dad will be very pleased. He gets to fuck his daughter and at the same time think about my mother. That¡¯s when I got an idea. I couldn¡¯t wait until dad got home. I put a skirt and blouse over the new underwear.


    I heard dad pull into the garage. I waited until his got his beer and sat down in front of the TV. I went in the living room and sat down next to dad. We talked for a little while. That¡¯s when I brought up being in the attic. I told dad I found mom¡¯s diary. I mentioned the picture of mom in her underwear. Dad said he had forgotten about that picture.


    I got up and went into my bed room. I got the picture and sat down next to dad again. I gave him the picture. He kept staring at it. ¡°Your mother was a very sexy woman. She wore this because she knew I loved seeing her in it.¡± Dad looked up at me. ¡°This picture was taken of her when she was your age. You look just like her. I¡¯ve never told you this but sometimes when I look at you I see your mother. I still miss her.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you have never dated?¡±


    ¡°Just look at this picture, no one could look as good as this. She really knew how to turn me on.¡±


    I stood up. ¡°Dad I think I know someone that looks as good.¡±


    Dad looked up at me with a puzzled face.


    I started to unbutton my blouse. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dad asked me.


    ¡°Just watch, dad,¡± I said as I unbuttoned another button. I knew he could see the top of my too small bra. I heard him take in his breathe. I undid thest two buttons. Dad couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me. I took my blouse off and let it fall to the floor. I reached behind and unzipped my skirt. It fell to my feet. I stepped out of it.


    ¡°Well, what do you think? Do I look like mom? ¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, you look exactly like your mother. I mean exactly. I swear, there isn¡¯t any difference. Why are you¡­.¡±


    I reached over and put my fingers on his mouth.¡± Tonight I¡¯m my mother. I want you to fuck me like you fucked her. I want this. I want you to do anything you want to, to me. I¡¯m wearing this for you. Fuck me dad, fuck me.¡±

 Fuck Me Dad, Fuck Me:>Ep2

    I lowered myself. I put both of my knees on each side of dad¡¯s legs. I could felt his dick press against my pussy. I bent over and put my tits in his face. I whispered in his ear.¡± You need this and I want this.¡± I felt him put his hands on my bare hips. It really felt good. He reached up and unhooked my bra. I rose up and pulled both straps off my shoulders. The bra fell, freeing my tits. Right away dad put a tit in his mouth and started sucking on it. My whole body at the touch of his mouth sucking my tit came alive. He put his other hand under my panties and rested it on my bare ass. I let out a moan. ¡°Dad lets go in your bedroom,¡±


    Iy down on the bed on my back. I watched dad take off his clothes. His dick was pointing straight in the air. It looked as hard as a rock. I could see it moving with every beat of his heart. My mother was a very lucky woman. I just hoped it would fit in me. It was long but what really got my attention was how wide it was. Dad crawled up on the bed. He took a hold of each side of my panties and started pulling them down. When he got them to my ass I raised up so he could take them all the way off. He pulled them off. He then put his hand inside my thighs and spread out my legs. He spread them out then raised my knees. My dad looked at my bare pussy. I was spread out so wide he could see everything. He started sucking on my pussy. I cummed the minute he stuck his tongue in me. I reached down and pushed his face as deep as I could in my pussy. I raised my hips high enough so he could keep sinking his tongue deep in me. I cummed so hard the second time I think I passed out for a few seconds. I have never cum twice with anyone. I¡¯ve already cummed twice and my dad hasn¡¯t even put his dick in me yet. I didn¡¯t realize how a mature man knew what to do. My dad was doing all the right things to me at the right time.


    I could hardly catch my breath. ¡°Dad, you have to fuck me. You have to fuck me now. Give me your dick. Put it in my pussy, Fuck me daddy, and fuck your daughter like she never been fucked.¡± I started pulling on his hair so he would rise up and get in position to fuck me. It worked. I felt him start working his way up. He sucked on my belly button, then right below my tit, then moved up and started sucking on my tit again. He was fondling my other tit.


    I could feel the head of his dick against my pussy. I reached down and open my pussy lips as wide as I could. I raised my hips so I could get his dick in me. I felt him push toward my opening. I was wet, but it wasn¡¯t going in. I reached down and took a hold of his dick. I pulled on it. The head went in just a little. Even that little bit was spreading my pussy lips wider than they have ever been spread. ¡°Push, dad push. I want more dick in me. Bury your dick in your daughter.¡±


    Dad pushed again. It slipped in deeper. I screamed. Dad stopped pushing. ¡°No, no dad, keep pushing, it feels wonderful. Keep pushing your dick in me.¡± That was all he needed. Dad starting pushing his dick in. He would pull out a little and push even harder back in me. Each time his dick kept going deeper and deeper in me. My pussy walls were spread out so far I thought he was going to rip me open. Dad picked up his speed. I felt him hitting the back of my pussy. I looked down and saw there was more dick to get in me. I wanted all of it. I grabbed his ass and pulled him the rest of the way in me. I was filled up. I have never felt anything like this. ¡°Oh dad, Oh god, I never want this to stop. Fuck me dad, fuck me harder.¡±


    My dad started pounding his dick in me as hard as he could. I was meeting every thrust. I couldn¡¯t get enough of his dick. My father¡¯s dick in me was right. I knew now I was going to want him to fuck me again and again.


    All of a sudden dad pulled out of me. ¡°What?¡± was all I had time to say? Dad slid me to the side of the bed. He rolled me over on my belly. He pulled me part way off the bed. It was a high bed. My knees touched the floor and my ass was sticking in the air. I felt dad ram his dick right back in me pussy. He even started going deeper. I could hear him grunting as he kept fucking me. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to cum,¡± I heard him tell me.


    ¡°Cum in me daddy, cum in me.¡± Was all I could say. I pushed my ass toward him so he could stay deep in me. ¡°Ohhhh, Ohhhhh,¡± dad moaned. He started shooting loads of cum in me. I could feel him filling up my pussy. His cum just kepting. Load after load , after load. There was so much cum it was actually shooting out of the sides of my pussy and he was still pounding it as hard as he could. I knew as he was cumming in me, he could see me. He could see my naked back, the garter belt and my hose. Best of all he could see his dick buried in his own daughter. He could watch it move in and out of me as he pounds my pussy. I was pleasing my dad. I was giving him something he thought he had lost. I hope I was a good as fuck as my mother. Dad started slowing down. He was still moving in and out of me. I could still feel his dick moving in and out of me. He slowly pulled it out almost all the way , then slowly, very slowly pushed it all the way back in me. I¡¯d never had someone fuck me slow before. Another orgasm hit me. My pussy juices were shooting all over his dick. My whole body was still responding to his slow thrust in me. This was the longest orgasm I have ever had.


    I felt dad pull out of me. Before he could do anything else. I turned around, sat on the edge of the bed and took a hold of his dick. I lowered my mouth and pushed his dick between my lips. I started sucking on the head. I opened my mouth more and put as much of his dick in my mouth as I could. I started sucking on it as hard as I could. Dad grabbed my head and started pushing me up and down on his dick. I could taste his cum and my pussy juices. I felt dad¡¯s dick getting soft. I still kept it in my mouth. Even when it got soft I kept sucking on it. Finally I took it out of my mouth. Still holding on to it I looked up at my dad. He looked down. I could imagine the image I gave him . His daughter sitting on the edge of the bed, holding his dick, looking up at him. Next time I¡¯ll get him to take pictures.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Tricking My Sister

    My sister¡¯s boyfriend and me are very good friends. He¡¯s been dating my sister Karen for over two years now. From the first day he started fucking her, he gave me all of the details. I watched them once fucking. Jim, my sister¡¯s boyfriend agreed to leave her bedroom door open. I watcher him eat her out. She really loved that. When he started fucking her it made me cum in my pants. My sister is very good looking. Any guy, included me would love to fuck her.


    One day while hanging out with Jim, I got an idea.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Jim, we¡¯re the same age, and we have the same built.¡±


    ¡°Yea, so what?¡±


    Would you like to watch me fuck my sister/¡±


    Jim¡¯s eyes got wide,¡± Yea, I¡¯d love to see that, but how?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy; tonight make sure all of the lights are off in her bedroom. I¡¯ll put on your after shave. Right before you start to fuck her, tell her you have to get your rubber. When you get off the bed, I¡¯ll get on. She¡¯ll think it¡¯s you and I can stick my dick in her. Well, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You know, I think that would work. She gets so turned on she doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on around her. OK, tonight is the night. How can I watch you fuck her if it¡¯s dark?¡±


    ¡°OK, let leave enough light on from the bathroom when you start. Just crack the door enough.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Jim said as we shook hands.


    During the evening when my sister walked around the house, I kept watching her, thinking, ¡°Soon sis, soon I will be fucking you.¡±


    ¡°Hey Karen, ¡°Jim said. Are you ready to watch TV in your room?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Karen answered. I waited about fifteen minutes before I headed up the stairs. Jim had left her bedroom door ajar. I looked in. He already had all of her clothes off and was eating her out. I crawled on my hands and knees and stopped at the side of the bed.


    I heard Jim tell Karen. ¡°Damn, I left my rubber in my pants pocket. As he was getting off her bed I heard Karen tell him,¡±Hurry, Jim, I need your dick in me.¡±


    Jim bent down as if he was getting his rubber. I stood up and looked at my sister. I could barely see her but what I saw, I like. There she was on her back all spread out ready for Jim to fuck her. I crawled on the bed. Karen grabbed my hair.¡± Eat me Jim, eat me some more.¡±


    I lowered my lips to her pussy. I heard her suck in her breathe when I stuck my tongue deep in her. She rose up her ass so I could even put my tongue even deeper in her. I was actually eating out my sister. The thought almost made me cum. As I was eating her out I stuck my finger in her. I started moving it in and out just as fast as I could. Her whole body went tense. She moaned. I just made my sister cum. I felt her pussy juices shoot on my hand.


    ¡°Fuck me Jim, fuck me. Stick it in me and bury it as deep as you can. Pound me, baby, pound your pussy. It¡¯s all yours. I¡¯m going to fuck you brains out. Fuck me as if it was the first time. I want fucked hard.¡¯


    I realized I forgot my rubber. It was toote to stop now. I rose up and put the head of my dick at my sister¡¯s pussy entrance. She was so wet I slid in her before I even realized it. I looked down and saw half of my dick in her. I pushed it in the rest of the way. I had to stop or I knew I would cum right now.


    ¡°Jim, why are you stopping? Start fucking me.¡±


    I started moving in and out of my sister as fast and as deep as I could. She was raising her ass up meeting every thrust. Sis kept saying.¡± Harder, harder, fuck me harder.¡± Her pussy swallowed me. I didn¡¯t know something could feel this good. I knew I wouldn¡¯tst long. Who could, fucking their sister for the first time. I started shooting my load in her. I kept my dick buried in her as deep as I could while cuming in her. ¡± I can feel your cum shooting in me. Empty your dick in me. Fill my pussy up.¡± I almost passed out because it felt so good. My dick was semi hard now.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I heard her said. I lowered my face to her and stuck my tongue in her mouth. She circled her tongue around mind. ¡°Damn, my sister was a good kisser. ¡± My dick was still in her. I¡¯d finished cuming in her, but my dick was still pretty hard. Hard enough to keep fucking her. When we finished kissing I ced my head on her shoulder. I could still hear her breathing hard. I didn¡¯t ever want to stop fucking her. I tried to will my dick to stay hard. It couldn¡¯t, it was drained too much. Then an awful thought urred to me. ¡°Me And Jim didn¡¯t n out what to do after fucking her. Here I am, naked lying on my naked sister with me dick about to fall out of her. Just then, I felt my dick fall out. I justy there, not knowing what to do.


    I felt my sister¡¯s lips on my ear. I thought she was going to stick her tongue in it or something. I was wrong. She started whispering in my ear.


    ¡°Hey big brother, how¡¯d you like fucking your sister? I don¡¯t want my Jim to know, so you guys work out another n tomorrow night. I want your dick in me again.¡±

 Best Party Ever

    This is based on a true story:


    My name is Harry, and I am a 17 year old and have been going to boarding school since the age of 8. I always thought of myself as straight until when I was 16, when I stayed upte and yed truth or dare with some friends. Things got sexual, but the most we did that night was touch each other¡¯s cocks lightly, or cuddle naked in bed. We didn¡¯t know anything yet, we were naive and thought it was wrong, so we never inquired with anyone and kept it a secret. Now, at my new school, someone recently came out as bisexual, although everyone believes he is really gay. I always thought he was cute, and would be a great twink, but denied being bisexual to even myself, convincing myself that I was confused and really straight. Until one night, a party went a little too far.


    This friend, James, is also 17 years old, about 5¡¯6 with brown curly hair and a nice body. The party was at a friend¡¯s house, celebrating our little freedom before exams began. At this party, James got drunk rather quickly and began stumbling around, bing a hazard to everyone including himself. Me, being only tipsy at the time, grabbed some water and helped him down the stairs and sat him down to try and sober him up. He graciously took the water and downed it all in one go, knowing that it was too early to be drunk and throwing up. He ced an arm around me and ced his entire weight on me, which was the most physical contact I¡¯d ever had with him. He admitted that he¡¯d been going round all the boys, offering them blowjobs and handjobs which they all; disguistedly declined. He then admitted that he was only doing it because he actually liked me, but thought I was straight and was too shy to ask.


    He then, quite straight forwardly, offered me a blowjob. I instinctively declined, but he offered again. This made me hesitate, which he recognised, even in his drunken state. He pointed it out and I denied any hesitation, before getting up and leaving him alone. For a couple hours I had a raging boner, thinking about his offer and downing vodka to try and forget about him. This was my chance to finally satisfy my fantasies with him! Why was I so afraid of the truth about my sexuality?


    About 2 hourster, James had sobered up enough to stand and walk without help, but I was rather drunk now. He saw me and made his way over to me, making small talk and asionally ncing at the obvious bulge in my pants. I saw this as a chance, and asked him to apany me to the bathroom because I felt sick. He immediately agreed, almost too quickly, and we made our way into the house. I didn¡¯t throw up. Instead, as soon as James had locked the door, I turned around and carressed his dick through his pants. I held it, feeling it grow hard as he breathed heavily. There were only 2 bathrooms, so I knew we didn¡¯t have all the time in the world before someone came to use the toilet, but I didn¡¯t care. I began kissing him, and massaging his raging hard cock. I went down on my knees and unzipped his pants before pulling down his underwear. He had a 6 inch, uncut cock, and I immedietely began kissing it and licking it, before taking it all in my mouth and gently moving my mouth up and down his shaft, precum oozing down my throat. I had never tasted cum before, but I knew I was immediately addicted. After 1 minute of sucking, I felt his cock swell in my mouth and I sucked harder before a flood of cum filled my mouth, and I swallowed every single drop, savouring the slimy, salty taste.


    I then stood up and ordered him to kneel in front of me. I had always wanted to suck dick, but I knew that I was a dominant and James would be mine. He obliged, kneeling so his now semi-erect cock touched the floor, and he pulled down my pants and underwear. My 7 inch, uncut cock pped him in the face, and I grabbed my cock with one hand and put my other hand in his hair, roughly grabbing it to let him know I had full control. He tried to ce his mouth on my dick but I stopped him, leaving it barely half an inch from his mouth so he could smell the musk of my cock. ¡°Beg for it¡± Imanded him. He looked up at me, with his cute eyes wide open. ¡°Please sir, let me suck you¡±. ¡°More¡± Imanded. He continued to beg for it. ¡°Fill your mouth with saliva and spit in on my cock, you twink¡±. He obeyed, and soon my cock was dripping in James¡¯ saliva. I saw that his cock was now rigid again and leaking pre-cum, so I leant over and kissed him, carressing his cock and getting some of his precum on my fingers. ¡°Lick my fingers¡± I said, and he began sucking the precum of my fingers. As he was doing so, without warning I slipped my cock into his mouth as I withdrew my fingers and received the best blowjob I have ever had. I was still drunk, which only increased my ecstatic erotess and pleasure. I felt my balls filling with cum, but I wasn¡¯t done yet, so I pulled my cock out of his mouth and lifted him off his knees to his feet.


    I quickly undressed myself and so did he, so we were facing each otherpletely naked. I then spun him round and leant him over the sink, so he could still see me in the mirror. I pulled his underwear further down to his ankles, and without warning, began to eat his tight asshole. He groaned and moaned, as I also gave him a handjob simultaneously. After a couple minutes, I stood up, and gently eased my dripped cock into his virgin asshole. He began to scream with pleasure, but I quickly ced my hand on his mouth and he licked it and sucked my fingers. With every inch in him, he licked my fingers more and more, until my entire cock was in his ass. I gently pulled him up so my chest was touching his back, and began thrusting in and out of his ass, my fingers still in his mouth. I then ced my other hand in his mouth, pulling my first hand out of his mouth and using his saliva as lubrication as I jerked him off. He quickly came all over the mirror and sink as I continued to fuck his ass, my balls mming against his own.


    After a few minutes, I felt my cock stiffen and swell as I reached my climax. He felt it too and squeezed his ass tight as I filled him up with my cum. He squealed as I groaned and deposited my entire load into him, cumming non stop for 30 seconds until his ass began to drip and my own cum trickled down my balls and legs. We stayed in that position as I kissed his neck, feeling my cock soften in his ass. As I pulled out, a flood of cum poured out with it and covered the bathroom floor. He looked down and giggled, before bending over and licking the tiled floor and swallowing my cum. I spanked his ass as he did so, making him squeal with pleasure. I quickly dressed myself and dressed him too, kissing every inch of his body as I dressed him. We cleaned the bathroom and opened the window so no one would realise what we had done in there, before I kissed him one more time and we left.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Sucking Off My Best Friend!

    During the summer after high school, I went on a weekend camping trip with my best friend Steve. It was an extremely hot and muggy night. I woke up in the middle of the night sweating like a pig. I nced over towards Steve who wasying outside of his sleeping bag.


    I notice in the dim moonlight the outline of a huge hardon through his underwear. I couldn¡¯t resist and reached over to gently touch his cock though the cloth. Pre-cum seeping from the tip of his cock made his underwear wet and sticky. Without thinking, I found myself licking his pre-cum from my fingertips. I continued staring at the outline of his huge cock contemting how his cock might taste. Curiosity got the best of me.


    I reached over and gently pulling down the waistband of his underwear exposing his huge cock and balls. Without giving it much thought, I leaned forward licking the pre-cum off the tip of his cock. He twitched a little and gave out a muffled moan, but he quickly settled back down. I continued to admire his huge cock for a minute or two before getting even more daring. I leaned forward again and took his whole cock in my mouth.


    I began sucking the full length of his cock and huge sweaty balls. I must have sucked on his cock for several minutes before he let out a series of low moans and hip thrusts. Afraid of getting caught, I quicklyid back down pretending to sleep. ¡°Whew!¡± I thought to myself. It was a close call, but I managed not wake him.


    However, about a month after our camping trip, we got into an argument. I¡¯m not sure what we were arguing about, but suddenly he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re a homo! A faggot! You thought I was asleep when we went campingst month. But, I was just pretending to sleep and I let you suck my cock.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± My heart stopped for a moment fearing he would tell others about my indiscretion and weak moment? I was afraid of being shunned by my friends and shamed by my family. Out of desperation, I pleaded with him not to tell anyone about my cock sucking mouth. I turned to bribery. I told him I would do anything and I meant it! I said, ¡°I¡¯ll suck your cock if you promise not to tell anyone.¡± I further added, ¡°I¡¯ll suck you off anytime you want! Just don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± He gave me a little smile and said ¡°You¡¯re my friend. I don¡¯t want anything from you. Your secret is safe with me.¡± I was so relieved that he took pity on me.


    A few weekster, we found some dirty magazines in my brother¡¯s little hiding ce. We started looking at the pictures which made us horny. We started masturbating. I was surprised when Steve suggested we masturbate each other¡¯s cocks. ¡°Sure, great idea¡± I said. I further suggested we lie in a ¡°69¡± position to have better ess to each other¡¯s cocks. We were enjoying each other¡¯s cocks so much, without thinking I asked Steve to put my cock in his mouth. He didn¡¯t answer me. But a second or twoter, he thrusted his rock-hard cock firmly into my face yelling, ¡°You¡¯re the fucking cock sucker  why don¡¯t you suck my cock.¡± I was a little shocked with his aggression, but without hesitation, I open my mouth taking in his entire cock.


    He groaned and moaned as my lips began sliding up and down the entire length of his shaft and cockhead. I am not sure when, but at some point, he took my cock into his mouth. I eagerly slurped down his thick slightly salty slimy pre-cum. He had so much pre-cum, it sometimes it leaked out of my lips and trickled down my cheek. After a while, his already engorged cock grew even bigger, stiffened like a rock, and his thrusts intensified.


    I knew he was about to shoot a big load of cum down my throat. We both came together. He shot wad after wad of thick hot spunk into my mouth. He must have shot at least ten loads of rich creamy cum. I swished the spunk around my mouth enjoying the vor before finally swallowing every drop. I continued slurping on his spent cock sucking out everyst drop of sperm from his piss slit. I lightly nibbled on his huge mushroom-shaped head and licked his shaft with my tongue.


    But, when I stuck the tip of my tongue into his piss slit on the top of his huge knob, he would go wild. That was my first official all-out blowjob and first time eating cum! Steve kept my secret and took advantage of my promise to suck his cock anytime. He gave me many subsequent opportunities to drain his huge balls of their precious loads of creamy stringy white gobs of gooey cum.

 Likes It DoggyStyle:>EP1

    It was a normal day in June and I was doing normal day kind of things; a run to the shops, batting around with the duster and hoover, ying with the cat and putting some delicates in the washing machine. It was all trivial stuff to get out of the way before I had to do some serious work for a series of magazine articles I had been writing. I was enjoying the job, the subject was my specialist one after all; sex and what motivates men and women in bed (or out of it!). During the week I had interviewed an up anding US movie star, in Britain to promote a new film, about what turned him on. We had a few drinks back at his hotel, we traded smutty talk in the bar and he offered to ¡®show¡¯ me what he liked. One thing led to another until we wound up naked together in the jacuzzi in his suite.


    Hell, it¡¯s a dirty job¡­!


    There was still a shit-eating smile on my face three dayster. It would be another week before Josh got back from his book tour in the States but I figured I could survive until then. I was still so raw and stretched down below that I could not even wear panties. My heart was not the only thing Mr. Hollywood had left throbbing. Let¡¯s put it this way, he certainly did not get the nickname Donkey Boy because he likes to clown around on set!


    I was about to go back up and get on with my article when I realised that the washing machine was busted. No lights, no water, not a hint of action. Damn it!


    A quick rummage through the local paper rustled up the telephone number for a repairpany in the vige. I dialled it and got through to a gruff sounding woman who grilled me about the problem for about ten minutes then said that she would send someone over in an hour. With a sigh, I contemted rinsing my frillies out by hand, then made a cup of coffee and settled down to work instead.


    As usual, the time ran away with me as I was tapping the keys, a smile pulling at my lips as I recalled the fun I¡¯d had on Tuesday afternoon. Of course I couldn¡¯t write about us having sex but I¡¯d learned enough about his motivation to write a pretty raunchy piece in any case. The names could be changed to protect the innocent  not that he was innocent. Not a bit of it!


    When the doorbell chimed I powered down, still feeling a little turned on and trotted down the hall to see who was there. To my surprise it was little Danny Bryant on my doorstep, in tight, dark blue jeans and a snug ck t-shirt, hefting a vast toolbox  except he was not so little any more. In fact, from the bulge of his denim crotch, he was quite a man.


    ¡°Good grief!¡± I eximed as I let him in. ¡°Look at you. You can¡¯t have been more than seven years oldst time I saw you and now you¡¯re all grown up!¡±


    He managed an indulgent smile and ran a hand through his floppy, dark blond hair.


    ¡°Left school three years ago,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Work for me step dad now. Your machine¡¯s knac¡­ umm. busted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­e on through and have a look. It¡¯s plugged in and switched on but it¡¯s just not doing anything at all.¡±


    He moved past me, up the hall into the little kitchen that we had recently renovated, before Josh went to America. I made him a cup of coffee as he wriggled the machine out of its niche and flipped open his toolbox. As he prised off the lid I watched him work, appreciating the tness of his stomach and the sexy lines of his lean thighs and arse. His fringe flopped over his forehead every so often and he would stop and push it back, or let his lower lip jut out sexily so that he could blow the stray hair out of his eyes. I heaved myself up onto the counter and sipped my coffee as he unscrewed things and tinkered with the washer.


    ¡°So you¡¯re what¡­ eighteen now?¡±


    ¡°Neen,st week,¡± Danny said without looking up.


    ¡°I bet you don¡¯t remember me, do you? I used to go to school with your mum¡¯s sister, Eileen. We were all great friends when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°Aunty Eileen¡¯s got three kids of her own now,¡± thed straightened and rubbed the side of his nose with one finger. It left a greasy streak that I itched to wipe off for him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡±


    ¡°You got kids?¡± he looked sidelong at me as he began to wedge the lid back on the machine. His eyes were pale blue like Ceylon sapphires in a sharp, sun-browned face. There was just a hint of stubble across his cheeks and angr jawbone.


    I shook my head quickly. ¡°Never really wanted them. Are you finished already?¡±


    He walked the Zanussi back into it¡¯s space and flipped the switch on the plug socket. All the disy lights shed at once like ckpool seafront in October, then settled into the familiar routine. I heard the shushing of water as it began to fill.


    ¡°Just blown a fuse,¡± Danny said matter-of-factly. He stood straight again, wiping his hands down the legs of his tight jeans. ¡°I remember you all right.¡±


    Those blue eyes twinkled slightly. I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ when I was about thirteen¡­ fourteen, me and my mates used to hang about outside the shop on Tuesdays and Thursdays after school ¡¯cause you went for your run then. I remember you always had these little strappy tops on and tight leggings. We used to reckon that you never wore knickers.¡± He looked away, blushing slightly.


    ¡°You did, did you?¡± I wriggled off the counter with a smile and dumped my coffee mug in the sink, wondering if Danny was maybe up for helping with my research. ¡°Did you like that, the idea that I might not have knickers on?¡±


    He did not answer right away, just said; ¡°Well¡­ all done. Do I get my reward now?¡±


    ¡°What do I owe you?¡± I wriggled a hand into the pocket of my jeans but he shook his head at once. One of his hands rested on my forearm briefly. He was close enough that I could feel his breath on my neck and face.


    ¡°Those leggings were so tight we could see the shape of your pussy,¡± he said with a look that suggested he was daring himself to go on. ¡°I used to fantasise about you in your running gear. I used to lie on my bed and wank myself off thinking about the way your tits bounced up and down when you ran.¡± He was looking me in the eye again now, a sharper, more venal expression on his sharp-featured face. His nose was long and pointed and the lips that framed his words were as full as a girl¡¯s, though there was nothing effeminate about him. I wondered how his mouth would feel between my legs; imagined his tongue exploring every crevice of my hidden valley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any money,¡± he told me suddenly, his voice shaking slightly. His gaze had dropped from my eyes to about the level of my breasts. I was wearing a small, figure-hugging white top with ribbon straps and there was no disguising how hard my nipples were. They pushed against the lycra material like small stones.


    ¡°What ¡®do¡¯ you want?¡± I exhaled, more steadily, hoping I already knew.


    ¡°I want you to take your top off,¡± Danny said huskily. ¡°I want to look at your tits.¡±


    I quivered with pleasure at his request and withdrew the hand from my pocket, crossing my arms over my belly, d that I was still in good physical shape as I took hold of the hem of my top and pulled it slowly upward. My arms rose, uncovering my breasts and peeling off the small, flimsy garment in one fluid motion. Unembarrassed, I dropped it onto the counter and stood before him, topless. I know that my breasts are in good shape. Josh loves to feel and suck them. He has big hands and they¡¯re justrge enough to overflow when he stands behind me, cupping and squeezing them.


    ¡°Do you just want to look, or would you like to feel them as well?¡± I asked.


    Danny pushed a hand into the front of his pants, adjusting himself with a little grunt of disbelief. Then his warm fingers were curling around the swell of my bosom, rubbing and feeling me hungrily. He pushed me back against the base units and bent his head over my big boobs, kissing the upper curves as he massaged and fondled them with his dirty hands. I uttered a little sigh of satisfaction as he groped me, pushing his lean young body into my curves, getting me sweaty and greasy. I did not care. His warm, soft mouth closed around the stiffness of my left nipple and he began to suckle like a greedy pup as his left hand circled on my right breast.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I shuddered with satisfaction, snaking my arms around him as his mouth roamed from one nipple to the other, licking and kissing my heaving breasts, sucking on the points until they were hard and sore, glistening rosy pink on the pale swell of my tits. His lips wandered to my neck and throat briefly, sending ripples of pleasure through my chest and belly then he was kissing my mouth, his tongue darting between my teeth like a serpent as his hands groped down the curve of my bared waist. I felt one hot hand in the small of my back, then the other glided down the t of my abdomen into the front of my jeans.


    ¡°Dirty bitch,¡± he whispered hoarsely into my mouth as his fingers stroked my shaved mound and wormed still further, between my legs. ¡°Who¡¯s forgotten to put her knickers on, then?¡±


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± I gasped, squirming as he forced his hand deeper, his greasy fingers exploring the wetness of my pussy lips. Little shivers of excitement coursed through my body from my cunt as he groped me firmly there.


    ¡°I think you like it more,¡± Danny panted. He pulled his hand out of my pants and licked his fingers. ¡°Horny slut. Unfasten your jeans and push them down for me. Show me your cunt.¡±

 Likes It DoggyStyle:>EP2

    My fingers were on the buttons right away. Danny stood before me, watching eagerly as I undid my pants and eased them off my curvaceous hips, letting them fall to the floor. I stepped out of them now and leaned back against the counter, spreading my legs for him. Danny ogled my hairless mound shamelessly. He peeled off his tee shirt and unzipped his fly immediately,ing back to stand between my legs as he freed his erect penis from his briefs and guided my right hand to it. Letting my fingers curl around his long hard shaft, I stroked him steadily, feeling him grow even more for my touch. Little Danny certainly was not so little any more.


    His fingers slipped between my legs again and we kissed harder as he wriggled two, then three fingers into my pussy and frigged me urgently. The other hand caressed the back of my neck as his tongue explored my mouth, then glided down my naked back and dipped between my bare buttocks. I did not resist as he probed then fingered my arsehole. Josh often touched me there when we were making love and liked to have it done to him as well. I pumped his meat harder and Danny pushed a second finger into my arse, making me twist and gasp as he stretched both my holes. Atst he broke the kiss and pulled his fingers from my pussy, caressing my face and pushing them into my hair. He gripped the base of my long, auburn pony-tail and leaned back to look into my eyes.


    ¡°Get on your knees bitch,¡± he panted with a hint of augh. ¡°Kneel down and suck my cock.¡±


    I felt his fingers withdraw quickly from my anus as he pushed me into submission on the kitchen floor. Danny licked his fingers again, then wrapped them around his cock, rubbing it urgently until there was a fat jewel of spunk hanging from the tip. As I knelt before him, my lips parted willingly for his long, throbbing tool and I wrapped my mouth around him. My tongue swirled up and down his salty shaft, teasing him until he could take no more. I could feel his heartbeat on my tongue and I opened my jaws wider for him as my hand wandered between my legs, filling the vacancy he had left. I am sure he saw that I was masturbating myself for he began to fuck my mouth hard and fast as I knelt there naked for him.


    ¡°Oh God, yeah! You fucking slut!¡± he huffed as he bucked his hot young crotch in my face, filling my mouth with seven fat inches of meat. I dipped my fingers deeper into the wetness between my legs, circling the tip of my forefinger around and over my clit then diving back into the juicy warmth of my twitching cunt again. I kept swallowing his thrusting sex, my mouth filled with a mixture of saliva and precum as he fucked my face hard. His big balls bounced against the underside of my chin. ¡°God you dirty bitch, I¡¯m gonna fuck you so hard!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Oh please!¡¯ I prayed silently, barely able to wait for that beautiful young cock to fill my twat up and ram-raid me until I came hard.


    I felt my spirits go into free-fall as he stiffened, muttering; ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± and my mouth was flooded with his cum. It was sticky and slightly sour and I felt it running down my chin and over his balls. His fingers released my hair at once and he pulled me to my feet, pressing his mouth to mine. I opened wide and gave him a mouthful of his own spunk and Danny broke awayughing and wiping his lips.


    ¡°Fuck, that was great!¡± he panted, making no effort to sheath his cock. ¡°Get back up on the counter and spread your legs.¡±


    That cheered me up a bit. He helped me up there, then dropped his pants and stepped clear of them. I admired his slim, strong, naked body openly now. He had a tattoo of a little Ennd g on his shoulder and a Celtic sunburst on his left hip. A dusting of brownish-blond curls darkened his crotch around those big, purple balls. Already his young cock was standing halfway to attention again, glistening with spit and spunk. As I parted my thighs, he crouched before me and I almost wept with delight as his mouth began to caress my sex, kissing and licking slowly and sensuously all over my mound and down into the folds of my sopping wet pussy. He rolled my clit between his tongue and the roof of his mouth, then licked his way stealthily into my greedy vagina. I lifted my knees and wrapped my legs around his neck and head, stroking my bare feet up and down his naked back whilst he was tonguing and teasing me.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­. Ohhh¡­. Ahhhhhhhhh! Yesssss!¡± I exhaled with increasing urgency, grinding my twitching, tingling pussy into his gorgeous face, humping his sexy mouth as he crouched between my legs. ¡°Ohh Danny! Make me cum! Make me cum!¡±


    His hands stroked the undersides of my thighs, lifting my knees higher, licking his way right back along my crack and tonguing deftly between my arse cheeks. I felt him blow on my arsehole and then he was probing and stroking it with his tongue, all around and over that pucker of flesh, then worming inside me there. I cried out in passionate amazement. It felt so good. I was sitting starkers on my kitchen counter getting fabulous cunnilingus and analingus from a nude, teenage boy.


    The vibration of his shoulder against my left thigh told me that he was wanking hard but he kept on sucking and licking me until I exploded, squirting his handsome face with my juices. The waves of ecstasy just kept on cumming until I was screaming and shaking with uncontroble lust for him. There were no words between us now. Danny¡¯s hands were firm on my hips as he stood over me and pulled my cunt onto his rock hard tool. I cried out his name as I felt that huge member surge into me, thrusting deeper and harder, giving what I had prayed for, until his hot young body was pressed up close to mine. I hooked my legs over his slim hips and rode him, leaning back against the wall as I watched him pumping his fabulous rod in and out of me. My hands rode up over my tits and I squeezed and stroked myself whilst he watched approvingly and bucked himself into me more urgently. Sweat was running down his face and chest and between my bare breasts and thighs as we fucked.


    As I began to get close again, Danny slowed and leaned against me, kissing my breasts then pulling out of me. I grabbed for his arse, trying to haul him back inside me but he panted my name, shaking his head.


    ¡°Sadie¡­ give me a minute. I¡¯m gonna shoot if I keep on fucking you like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Danny¡­ don¡¯t stop.¡±


    He stepped back all the same, towing me gently off the counter into his arms. We went through to the dining room and hey on the floor, stroking himself slowly then beckoned me to him. At once I straddled him and sighed with pleasure as I felt his lovely cock plunge back into my cunt. We took it more slowly now. I rocked back and forth on his erection as hey naked beneath me in front of the French windows, stretched out on my white, alpaca rug. The pleasure in his lovely face was so sexy. His eyes were half-closed and his lips parted gasping my name over and over as I began to hump up and down on his rod. I was controlling the pace now, loving the way it felt as it slid in and out of my cunt.


    ¡°Rub your tits for me, Sadie,¡± he begged and I stroked and squeezed my voluminous breasts in both hands as I rode on him. I let one hand creep back between my legs, teasing my clit, not caring that anyone walking past the field behind my back garden could look in and see me fucking a boy eighteen years my junior. The naughtiness of that made me quiver with lust again and the sensation surged through me from my throat right down into my loins then back out into the tips of my fingers and toes. I threw back my head, crying out in ecstasy as another orgasm surged through my naked body.


    Danny let me enjoy my climax, then his hands gripped my thighs and he rolled me over and over on the dining room floor until he was on top of me, between my legs. I let him thrust hard, enjoying the more violent pounding in my twitching pussy. His mouth tugged on my nipples again, then he pulled out of me and lifted my knees up onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Do you know what I really like doing?¡± he whispered breathlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, hot and sated and ready to let him have anything.


    ¡°This,¡± he exhaled, rubbing the wetness from my clit back between my cheeks and urging his index finger slowly into my anus again. I wriggled beneath him on the wooden floor as he started to frig me. He pushed his thumb into my cunt and pressed on the wall of flesh between them until I moaned with excitement, then he began to thrust harder until my rear passage was moist and yielding.


    I frequently had anal sex with Josh. He liked to go in the back way and it meant that even when I was on my period he could still fuck me as hard as he liked. I cannot in truth say that I disliked letting him having me that way. I certainly never failed to cum.


    Danny was almost as big as Josh and when he positioned the head of his sex at my back door I whimpered with need. The swollen head of his young dick popped into my anus easily and Danny uttered a gasp of delight and surprise as he began to fuck me there. It took him a short time to get his manhood fully sheathed inside me and he was soon pulsing quickly in and out, looking down between my legs at his big, slippery cock and my stretched pink hole.


    ¡°I love your big, sexy arse,¡± he huffed as he pounded at me. ¡°I like girls with big tits and backsides. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better fucking an older woman. Most girls have only got little tits and the ones that haven¡¯t don¡¯t have good bodies to go with ¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m nearly as old as your mum then?¡± I panted, whimpering a little as he slowly pulled his cock out of me. ¡°Ahhh¡­ don¡¯t stop, Danny. That feels good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a really tight arsehole, Sadie. I wanna get you on your knees. I wanna do you doggy style,¡± he told me. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like me mam, for fuck¡¯s sake. She¡¯s a fat old bitch. You¡¯ve got a great body still.¡±

 Likes It DoggyStyle:>EP3

    I rolled over and pushed myself up on elbows and knees in front of him. There was a long ss door on the cab at the end of the room and I could see the pair of us reflected in it as Danny gripped my arse and hips, spreading my cheeks apart with his thumbs until my hole was gaping wide. He pushed his cock into me slowly and I groaned with pleasure as I felt him filling me up again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine me mam letting me step-dad do her up the arse,¡± heughed as he entered me and began to fuck me hard again. I shivered with delight as I felt his big cock mming in and out of me. His balls bounced against my pussy and the friction inside me soon had my whole body tingling with need again. Once Danny was buried deep within me and rocking himself against me, he reached for my tits again, holding onto them as he took me. I could feel his hot young body folded against me as he forced himself deeper and faster into me.


    ¡°Ohh Danny, that feels so-o-o good,¡± I groaned as the wetness from my cunt rolled down my naked thighs and the tingling in my groin grew stronger. I reached between my legs for my clit, rubbing furiously at it with the t pads of my first three fingers until my whole hand was soaked in pussy juice.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­ you¡¯re a dirty bitch, Sadie,¡± Danny was panting as he banged my arsehole hard. ¡°I¡¯m d I got this call. This is the hottest fuck I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    My young stud pulled me back onto his cock as he knelt up on the dining room floor. I came with him, sitting in hisp and riding his tool then leaned forward into the hands that still groped my breasts as Danny¡¯s thrusts slowed and grew longer, sliding several inches in and out of me with each stroke. I rested one hand against the door-frame beside us and put the other back between my legs, fingering my pussy until his right hand moved down and dislodged it, taking its ce on my mound. He quickly pushed three fingers inside my cunt and I began to ride his hand and his cock, squirming back into his crotch and circling my groin against his thrusting fingers.


    ¡°Fuck me hard! Fuck me harder Danny! I need it rough!¡± I keened breathlessly. I was tingling again, more urgently than ever. ¡°Ohhh¡­ soon! Please make it soon! I need to cummmmm!¡±


    I growled the word out from somewhere deep inside me as Danny¡¯s cock began to pump my twitching rectum even faster than before. The sensation that had been brewing in me, just under the surface of our hot, dirty passion for thest half an hour, now bubbled up like a fountain, exploding inside me, a jet of liquid fire that seared through every nerve and fibre. I screamed uncontrobly as I began to cum like I had not cum in years. I felt Danny copse onto me, groaning with desire and from the sudden increase of wetness between my legs, I knew that he had also injected a massive load of semen into me from behind.


    We sank onto the floor and he held me, kissing the back of my neck and stroking my hot, sweating body tenderly for several minutes. It felt good but atst we were both ready to break the clinch; tired and satisfied.


    ¡°Can I have a shower before I go?¡± he whispered breathlessly into my ear as we sat up together.


    I nodded my head and he reached down and took my hand as he rose to go upstairs, drawing me after him. Under the powerful jets of cool, clear water we slowly soaped and kissed one another until we lost control. I had not fucked standing up since my own teens and was amazed at how arousing the sensation was. Danny being a little taller and leaner meant that it was soon ufortable for him. He tried to lift me but after a while he gave up and turned me to face the wall so that he could prate my anus again, straddling me in the narrow cubicle. I know that he came, quite quickly but I was sated and once he withdrew I did not put demands on him for more.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to think of something else to break,¡± he said with a cheeky grin as I saw him to the front door, still naked under my white silk dressing gown. ¡°I likeing here to sort you out, Sadie. Can¡¯t wait to see to you again.¡±


    I smiled to myself as I shut the door, thinking exactly the same thing.

 Follow Me:>EP1

    One thing that just about all of us has inmon is our need to work to make a living. And when you think about it, we spend almost as much quality waking time with our coworkers as we do our friends and family, especially during the week. I guess that¡¯s why the quality of the work environment is so important these days to each of us.


    But there is one thing you can rely on, no matter where you work or have worked, be you man or woman, old or young: you have, on at least one asion, either thought about or have had sex with one of your coworkers. If you haven¡¯t, check your pulse.


    I¡¯m a programmer, so I spend a lot of time at work. I work odd hours, Ie inte, and I stayte. The work is challenging, and the people are good to me, so I don¡¯t mind it at all. Add to that a liberal expense policy (which was very liberal during the Y2K craze), and you pretty much have the makings of an ideal situation. It¡¯s not umon for any of us to turn in a couplete meals for the week on expense, so on any given day you might find a few of us there at 11:30 at night just coding (typing) away.


    During the summer of 1999, which was pretty much the peak of the Y2K crunch for us, we had no choice but to bring in some reinforcements. We had several programs that were used all the time that absolutely had to be upgraded, and time was running out. As a group we interviewed about 15 people and selected 1, Corinne, a woman in herte 40¡¯s. She was about 5¡¯2¡å tall, with short, steel-gray hair and blue eyes. She was strikingly attractive. In fact, she seemed to be way too good looking to be in theputer industry, which is (let¡¯s face it) chock full of not-so-hot-looking people.


    Corinne was a skilled web programmer, and she worked with me to upgrade some of our older programs to work on the web. It was a fun project, but was very time consuming and required serious dedication on both our parts. She was a very strong willed person, somewhat dominant actually, and I gave her a wide berth. Over the course of a few months we became good friends and would regrly eat out after work (on thepany dime of course) before going home.


    It was a very hot July evening when Corinne and I had been working for about 11 hours straight and we decided to get dinner. Normally we would go our separate ways home afterwards, but this night we thought we should really go back after dinner to work on a popr program that lots of people were using. We frequented a little restaurant up the street that was within walking distance. It was sort of dark, but the food was excellent and it was nice and close to the office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jakey¡±, she said. I didn¡¯t notice it so much when we first interviewed her, but her voice had a sweet resonance that seemed to hang in the air like ribbons in the breeze. It had the kind of pitch that sent chills up your spine when you heard her in the next room. There was just something about that voice that I will never forget. I think it was her dominant personality being dominated in turn by her submissive sounding voice. It had a confidence that was finished with smooth coolness.


    ¡°OK, let me get my wallet¡±, I replied. We locked up and began to walk up the street. It was 7:45 when we left for the restaurant and the sun was still shining brightly and it was very warm outside. She was wearing a smart light blue suit and gray stockings. Her legs were very shapely and I noticed early on that she liked to show them off. As I recall it was a rarity to see her in something cut below the knee and she never wore cks.


    It was hard at times not to look at her like an object, but like I said, at one time or another¡­


    For various, good, and responsible reasons, we never drank alcohol during dinner. Neither of us was a teetotaler, but we just never drank since we usually were driving home immediately afterward. Today was different, though, since we were going to walk back to work after dinner. She broke the ice by ordering a Stoli¡¯s on the rocks and I got an Absolut and 7-up. Vodka, good vodka, is truth serum, incidentally. Corinne and I discussed some of the details of what we were working on, some chitchat about the home life in general, and then the conversation became much more interesting. After dinner and a few more rounds, the conversation went straight into the gutter. Yeah, right, that never happened to you.


    ¡°So, tell me, Jakey. You¡¯re an attractive guy. You have a nice strong bod¡±, sheughed and said as she reached across the table and gave my right bicep a firm squeeze. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hooked up by now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hooked, de-hooked, been the hook-ee, the hook-er, the hook-less. I think I¡¯ve had about enough of the hooking scene.¡± Just as I said that, the waitress came by and looked at me. Her eyes got as big as dinner tes and she walked away without saying a word. Corinne and I burst outughing at the same time.


    ¡°I guess that didn¡¯t sound the way I wanted it to!¡± I said.


    ¡°You could hook if you had to¡±, she said. ¡°You have nice buns. And your blue eyes are gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Not as gorgeous as yours, and your ass is..¡±, I caught my slightly drunken self in mid sentence. These days you have to be so careful with these things with coworkers.


    ¡°What about it, Jakey? I¡¯m not going to TURN YOU IN!!!¡±, sheughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re an attractive woman, Corinne. I mean, I think you¡¯re really, really attractive. In fact, I have wondered on more than one asion why you are here. You could be like a model or something and you¡¯re a programmer. That is so hot.¡±


    ¡°Hot? You think programming is hot?¡±


    ¡°I think women that can think are hot. It¡¯s icing on the cake that you have an incredible body and a beautiful face.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, shy little Jakey saying nice things. I thought you never noticed me that way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what I notice.¡±


    We bothughed at that, and chatted for a while longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get our check, Jakey.¡±


    I paid the bill and we left. As we walked back to the office we noticed that after the sun had set the air cooled off a little. The summer evening was still and calm, and the warm, humid air embraced us like and old friend as we exited the restaurant and walked back to the office.


    ¡°Jakey, I know this is probably a big no-no, but from the time I saw you I thought you were so cute. You probably think I¡¯m just some old woman but after I¡¯vee to know you better I think you are a really nice person. I just want you to know that.¡± She reached to touch my hand and squeezed it firmly.


    ¡°Corinne, I think you are an incredible person¡±, I said as we continued to hold hands and walk together. ¡°You are attractive and intelligent, and I know you are standoffish sometimes but I think you do that because you fear people won¡¯t respect you and your work. But I understand that you have to be tough sometimes since you¡¯re a woman. I know we¡¯reing up on the end of our projects, and I guess I just want you to know that, too. I like you, Corinne. I bent over and kissed her right cheek.¡±


    We held hands as we walked back to the office building, which has an outdoor deck that wraps around two corners of our building and overlooks a wide, slow-moving river. The view is incredible, especially at night. The city skyline reflects off the river to give it a mysterious, sultry shimmer. I so love that rxing view of the river at night that I often go out on the deck in the evening and sit for a few minutes while I¡¯m working to let my mind wander. It releases tension and it often gives me new ideas.


    I was standing on the deck when she moved toward me. We knew that in the next 3 seconds things were going to change one way or another. That is such an incredible feeling. We¡¯ve all been there. That erotic anticipation, fear of refusal, exhration of eptance smothers the mind. It defines who you are for a few seconds. That feeling could be bottled and sold.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As we turned toward each other, I could smell her perfume. She smelled like silken roses. I could taste it in my mind, as I had so many times before. In the months prior when we would be working together, she¡¯d lean over me, and that scent would infect me. It was some high-priced perfume, to be sure. It was one of those aromas that confused your sense of scent with taste, being with doing. I loved its sweet aroma coupled with her delicate perspiration lingering in the evening air.


    My eyes were closed and I put my left hand on her shoulder. As her eyes closed her neck arched and her face approached mine. I first felt her exhale on my face, and then it was all over. I dragged my right index finger below her right ear to the base of her neck. When her lips met mine, I could feel a rxed, confident desire in her kiss. This was a woman that knew what she wanted. She had been here before. No man, no matter how sexy, charming, witty, or intelligent was going to intimidate her. I loved that about her.


    Her lips were wet and supple, firm and warm. As I bent to kiss her she gently wrapped her hand around the back of my head and pulled me to her. She moaned every time our lips met. A soft moan on contact, slightly louder moans escaped her as our lips met more vigorously. I caressed her face and put my hands through her soft, dark gray hair. Her scent was intoxicating and her beauty was simply beyond words. All those nights masturbating while thinking about what she would be like. All those nights masturbating thinking what it would be like to kiss her. All those nights masturbating thinking what it would be like to¡­ ¡°Corinne, you are a wonderful kisser,¡± I murmured.


    Quietly, so solemnly, she said, ¡°Jakey, you can kiss me any time.¡± We held hands and walked into the building. It was 11:15 and we were totally alone.


    ¡°Corinne¡±, Iughed, ¡°I am not ready to work right now. Let¡¯s do something to sober up.¡±


    ¡°What did you have in mind, Jakey?¡± she asked yfully.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±

 Follow Me:>EP2

    I took her by the hand and led her to one of our conference rooms which has a veryrge table with a ss top. I adjusted the lights so that the room was dimly lit. I approached her again and helped her out of her suit coat. She pulled her white silk blouse out of her skirt and began to unbutton it. She turned her back to me to unzip her skirt. It fell to the floor and she turned to look back at me. I massaged her shoulders for a few minutes and eventually unsped her bra. She moved out of it and it fell away revealing her stunning breasts. They were not exceptionallyrge, but they were firm and tipped with the tiniest pink nipples I¡¯d seen. The tip of each nipple stood out in protest of the air conditioning and in favor of her sexual desire.


    In one move I picked her up and ced her on the table and engulfed her chest with my lips. I sucked on her exposed nipples, pert and firm. I could feel the flesh tighten and harden as I gave them heat, moisture, friction, and attention. Corinne was quick to notice my ministrations and attentiveness.


    Corinne whispered, ¡°Jakey, you make me feel like a teenage girl. My tummy is tingling. What am I going to do with you?¡± she queried in obvious rhetoric.


    ¡°And you, my dear, are making me feel like I am doing something right. Maybe I¡¯ll look into hooking after all.¡±


    Weughed and embraced each other warmly. I was holding in my arms a beautiful woman that was probably never appreciated like she deserved to be, probably never revered as the model of perfection that she was. How shameful it is (and I didn¡¯t want to know the details because they would sicken me) that a woman like Corinne never found a man like me. The reality was that we were 20 years apart. We were Van Morrison and Depeche Mode apart. We were not going to end up together. But the brilliant reality was that we were adults that could share something. We could share lust, sex, touching, kissing, and warmth. We could share longing and thinking, thoughts and desires. The mind was our yground, and we opted for a few hours on the merry-go-round.


    Every manes to a point in his life where he either decides to worship or rule women. Strangely enough, this can happen at age 10, 24, or 43. The men of discerning character and discriminating taste realise that there is only one true and correct choice: women should and deserve to rule our lives for the most part. Not in some bullish leather whip manner, but in a way that they feel in control of important decisions. Men are generally stupid, selfish, and unmindful of the consequences of actions. Women are cautious, intelligent, and perceptive. All things considered, men are the weaker sex. And I characteristically weakened as she undressed further.


    I unbuttoned and removed my shirt andid Corinne back on the table. I kissed her taut abs and encouraged her to raise her hips from the table. She knew what I wanted and obliged me, gently pulling down herce panties. She ced her feet on the table on either side of my head and raised her bottom from the table. Her action revealed a fluffy cloud of gray strands protecting her delicatebia. Her gray hairs were mostly straight due to their short length, but were soft to the touch. Iter learned that herbia majora were much darker than the pink inner lips. Her outer lips were very tiny and her opening appeared to be equally small. It was obvious from her scent that she was totally aroused, and her clitoris, although very tiny, was erect. A small amount of fluid oozed from her and made a shiny trial down her ass cheeks to her light brown anus. I had an excellent opportunity to inspect her in this position. As I squeezed her legs each of my thumbs wrapped around her legs to the inside and I gently separated her pussy lips. She had a fullpliment of natural hair that ended at the crease of her legs and a few inches above her clit.


    As I bent toward her I looked her straight in the eye. She was, for the first time since I had met her, submissive. She tentatively waited and yearned for my next move.


    I licked my lips to ensure they would deftly move over her. I wanted nothing left to chance for this, possibly my only opportunity to perform oral on such an absolutely beautiful creature. Her vagina, which wasin bare, begged for attention. Shey back, totally ready to ept me, my tongue, my intrusion.


    Her scent was getting stronger by the minute, sweet and slick, pungent.


    I kissed her ankles, and worked my way upward. I ever so gently lifted her legs from the table to rest her calves on my shoulders. I dragged my tongue across her right thigh and my nose tickled with her gray hairs as my tongue met the bottom of her vagina. Her wispy gray hairs were tipped with sweat and vaginal lubricants. The aroma was amazing. Her gray haired pussy began to flush and slowly crane open as her heart rate increased making her sex organs flush with anticipation.


    Her pubic hair was wispy and thin, gorgeous, older, and wiser. She knew what she wanted. She wanted me. And by the scent that now filled the air, it was clear that I was in the crosshairs of her most basic, animal desire.


    As her vagina lubed itself time and time again and her body thrust toward my face, I licked relentlessly at her barren vagina. I loved licking her specifically because of the firmness of herbia. I put pressure on either side of her cunt and pulled back her lips to reveal her clit. I didn¡¯t overstimte it. I carefully timed licking into the center of her pussy with an asional lick and suck of her clitoris. Her juices were flowing like a river and she tasted sweet. I increased the tempo of my licking and began to gently nibble on her clit. Time after time I dragged my tongue through her silvery tufts,pping up any of her juices that tried to escape me.


    I licked her so vigorously that she orgasmed in my mouth, her fluid sticky and thick, and I gulped down as much as I could.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Jakey, please, oh, my, oh, my, OH, MY!!!!! Lick me!!! Lick me!!!!!¡±


    She was in another world while she came and I licked her clean. Her quivering body arched from the table as I held her ass cheeks in my hands. I used my position to increase the pressure on her clit off and on while her orgasm subsided. She was in heaven.


    Now it was my turn. Before her body was fully doneing, I unbuckled my pants and dropped them to the floor. She bent her head and looked at my cock as I pointed it toward her slippery opening. I gently ced the head into her pussy. She was so tight that it took a few seconds and a few slow gestures for her to get situated. But she was so wet and I was so eager that less than a minuteter I was cramming the entire length into her tiny tight opening. She gasped but loved the sensation. It was incredibly erotic looking down and seeing my thick cock buried to the hilt in a gray haired pussy. I had often fantasized about having sex with an older woman, but this more than I could have hoped for. I began to move into her and out of her in a primal rhythm.


    ¡°Oh, my Corinne, this feels so good. You are such a tight little girl.¡± ¡°Jakey, fuck me. Fuck me so nice, oh, my, fuck me. Fuck me so nice¡±, she whispered in a trancelike state. We were infatuated with each other.


    It felt incredible. She was mping her pussy on me with every thrust. The sensations were amazing. After several minutes of changing positions I began to approach orgasm. I could feel my rod thickening in her tight gray haired opening. She could feel it, also, as she looked at me right before I came.


    ¡°Come inside me, Jakey. It¡¯s going to feel so fucking good!!¡±


    And with that, I delivered several ounces of thick jism into her tight box. I copsed on top of her and we both fell asleep right on the table.


    About an hourter we woke up. ¡°Corinne, why don¡¯t you stay at my house tonight. You live so far away and you must be exhausted.¡± She knew what I was up to and didn¡¯t even bother with the polite rhetorical ¡°You really think I should¡± banter. We were out the door in few minutes and pulled up at my house soon after.


    We were barely in the door before we were totally naked. She had a fire in her eyes that burned with an intensity that I had never seen. I had never been so desired by a woman. In a matter of minutes we were in my bed. I wanted to lick her again and she decided that she was going to take on my cock mouth wise so we ended up in a nicefortable sideways 69. Her thigh draped over my left shoulder, which forced her tiny hole to open nicely and exposed her clit at the same time. It was incredible watching her take down the whole length since I have never been deep throated. I¡¯m a little bigger than average in length and thickness so I don¡¯t get to enjoy that sort of pleasure very often. She was a natural and loved giving me head. As she bobbed in the distance I focused on thoroughly stimting her silver snatch.


    After several minutes of sucking each other I turned her over onto her tummy and lifted her midsection from the bed. I entered her doggy style, which allowed my cock to delve deeper into her tiny body.


    ¡°Oh, man that is so deep!! It feels so good, but don¡¯t go too hard. Oh, yeah it¡¯s so deep I love it!¡± she moaned as I plowed into her. I pulled on her ass cheeks as I fucked her from behind to get a good look at her pucker. With my left hand I pushed her cheek to the side and wet the tip of my right index finger. I yed with her anus, giving her about a knuckle of it. She looked back at me then squirmed harder to get more of my finger inside her. Without missing a beat I continued to drive into her and reached over to get some KY jelly.


    As I unclicked the tube she moaned in anticipation and pushed her bottom to engulf more of my finger. In a quick move I removed my finger and upended the tube, allowing a generous dollop of lubricant tond right on her asshole. Her back arched down as she felt the cold KY make contact with her body. I worked it around the opening and took another blob and smeared up my thick cock.

 Follow Me:>EP3

    Slowly I pulled my cock from her pussy and nted the head at her tight puckered opening. She looked back with a cool smile.


    ¡°Be gentle with me, Jakey. I am going to love you up my ass, but be gentle. You¡¯re a big boy.¡±


    With that, I let her push her ass against me enough to watch my thick head disappear into her smooth tube. She gasped as it entered her, lowering her head to concentrate on getting me totally inside her. As she rxed she moved against me, withdrew, then swallowed more of my cock into her ass with each cycle. She eventually became ustomed to my width and length and I began to ass fuck her in earnest, being firm but gentle. I gripped each cheek and pulled them apart to reveal her tight anus being invaded. I loved to watch the skin around her asshole stretch outward as I moved out of her. When I pushed it back in, the lines around her anus returned, like the angry furrowed brow of a school marm scolding me for such a naughty act.


    The sensation was amazing because of her absolutely tight hole. I re-lubed my cock several times because her ass gripped me so tightly we both would have otherwise been raw after only a minute or so. I took my time and fucked her ass the right way, slow and deliberate. I looked down to see her gray hairs ticking my scrotum with each thrust. We changed positions several times, experiencing totally new sensations with every angle. I put her on her side, which was particrly satisfying because it was so rxing. I gently kissed her neck and massaged her shoulders while we continued our taboo activities. I got on my back and she mounted me and controlled the tempo. The excitement was so intense that having an orgasm was forbidden by my mind. Ending this was out of the question.


    After about 20 minutes shey down on her tummy and lifted her bottom high. Once again, I pushed into her ring, which was nowfortably stretched. I could feel her fingers on my balls, touching them gently with each thrust. She was stimting her clit while I fucked her in the ass, feeling my scrotum at the same time. Just the thought of it almost made mee, but I was determined to watch her release before I would.


    ¡°Oh, God, I am going toe so hard. You can fuck my ass harder now. Lube us up and fuck me in the ass hard now!¡± She screamed. I obliged her and could feel her body tensing as she neared orgasm. ¡°I¡¯ming, keep fucking my ass, keep fucking¡­.¡±, she said as she was lost. When I felt her spasm, I let go. It was only seconds before I could feel a thick stream of semen pushing through the length of my cock into her incredibly tight rectum. It was so tight that it actually was very painful for me. The act of forcing the viscous semen out of my penis was restricted because of her tightness. But I would be a liar if I didn¡¯t say that the pleasure totally eclipsed the pain.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I am going toe in your ass, Corinne. It¡¯s going to fill you with sticky seed. You are so tight, and I¡¯m getting thicker and harder!!! I¡¯ming now!! I aming!¡±, I practically yelled out loud as I lost it. It was incredible. I turned her over and gently kissed her lips.


    ¡°Well, I guess things will be different at work now, won¡¯t they?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Not really, maybe just a little. Now I KNOW what it¡¯s like to fuck your little ass!!¡± She attempted in vain to smother me with a pillow before we fell asleep togetherughing.


    We worked together for another year or so and had many more ¡°adventures¡±.

 Follow Me:>EP4

    Corinne and I continued working together after the ¡°millennium¡± came and went, and even when the real millennium came and went. We had gone out to dinner several times, but we never took it any further than goodnight kiss. I think that she sensed that I was really falling for her and was probably afraid of things going wrong and hurting me.


    I also believed that she was wholly unaware of the real impact that she had had on me. There was something about the way that she carried herself that made me crave her. A craving is probably the most urate way to exin it. I was falling in love with her. But I could tell that I was the only one.


    I remember early in 2000 about 6 months after our sordid affair, Corinne was still on retainer and we were still working closely together. I will admit that it was very difficult to not want to attack her on a daily basis. She was simply put a stunning creature. I¡¯m sure that from a distance people suspected that I was interested in her. I¡¯m just not that good of an actor. But as far as she was concerned I don¡¯t think they suspected a thing. She was cool as the proverbial cucumber.


    There was a training seminar offered in New Orleans right before Mardi Gras and attendance for me was mandatory. Management strongly suggested that Corinne attend also, but she said that she had too many things going on and that she would prefer to go in the fall. I tried to talk her into it but my obvious intentions were beaconing out of my eye sockets, and I could see in her face that this would have been exposure overload.


    After I made my arrangements I realized that, for her, the thought of being stuck there with me for a week really was just too invasive of her space. I can respect that; I would have intended to invade every one of her spaces repeatedly and as often as possible for a week, so her supposition was absolutely correct.


    FUCK! This was going to be so perfect! I could have had her all to myself for a week in the Big Easy. If things went well, we could have kicked around over the next weekend to take in the local festivities. I guess it was just not meant to be. The ne ride was miserable and the thought of wasting a perfectly good opportunity to hang with her for a week really bothered me. But I figured I¡¯d make the best of it. I had been there before and knew several cool spots where I could hang out.


    For my money there are few things worse than going out of town alone for more than a day or two. Eating dinner by yourself, traveling single¡­ it¡¯s cool for a while but if you travel often enough you will eventually pack a spoon and a bowl so you can eat cereal before you go to bed. I have.


    At the morning mixer I struck up conversation with some of the instructors, each of us bantering in appropriate pance, excruciatingly boring conversation. After the requisite tea and crumpets the day started with one of the course offerings that I selected from their offerings a few weeks prior. I sat in the back of the room while he went on about his credentials and the course goals. He asked us to go around the room and introduce ourselves, give some of our experience and background, and share something personal if we would like.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I love when they say that.


    Everyone is going around the room saying the same boring crap about how much they¡¯ve enjoyed working in h hpany working on the same whatever project for x number of years. And their personalment is usually something like ¡°I enjoy reading technical journals.¡± So when they get to me, I usually do something like this: ¡°My name is Jake. I worked for Vandy Industries for 5 years as atex salesman, followed by brief forays into architecture and marine biology before bing a programmer.¡± About 90% of the time no one is paying attention as I am saying this stuff, but that 10% of the time, it¡¯s just magic and someone will justugh out loud.


    So I continue: ¡°I do h programming in whatever¡­¡± and say some stuff like that and then I usually say something like, ¡°As for my personal information, I¡¯m a Libra, and my turn-offs are mean people and smoking and my turn-ons are long walks on the beach, theughter of children, and the warm smell of colitis rising up through the air¡± or whatever neural firings happen to be activated at that particr nanosecond. What is interesting is that everyone after me has to try to outdo me. It breaks the ice, so mission aplished as far as I am concerned.


    At any rate, after my requisite George Costanza Seinfeld reference I heard this very familiarugh among the others. Yes, 3 people actually thought it was funny, but because of where I was sitting my view of some of the ss was obscured so I couldn¡¯t see everyone. The first break came about 45 minutester, and on my way back into the room there she was in the hallway, 3 men with pocket protectors already zeroed in on her.


    I watched her as she talked to them and wasughing about something.


    ¡°Here he is! Here¡¯s my favorite marine biologist. Rescued any whalestely, Jake?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not ashamed that my career journey is besmirched with failure. It has helped me find my way.¡±


    ¡°Wow, are you some kind of Zen master now?¡± she taunted. Manny, Moe and Jack at this point could see that we knew each other so they moved on to other prey.


    ¡°How the hell did you avoid me until now! You are really something, girl.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is a deep ocean of secrets, Jakey. Thatdy in Titanic said that, so it must be true¡±, she smirked.


    The only deep ocean I could see at that moment were her crystal blue, absolutely stunning eyes, a little greyer today than usual I noticed. I can feel the sinking feeling in my stomach just recalling that moment. It was like the rest of the room stopped for a split second and the only motion in the room was her lips, the only sound the wordsing out of her mouth.


    ¡°ss is starting¡± she said, and dashed into the room. I sat fidgeting in my seat the entire day scheming about how I was going to get her back to my room. Dinner, then drinks, then a few more drinks, then back to my room. No, wait, not too many drinks, I don¡¯t want to get too tired and I definitely don¡¯t want her to get too tired. ss? What ss?


    When the instructor dismissed us and I made a direct line for her.


    ¡°So, uhhhhh¡­¡­ whacha doin¡¯ for dinner sweet thing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My schedule is open.¡±


    We chatted as we walked back towards my hotel. We stopped off at the Nelli Deli to have a sandwich and caught a few drinks along the way.


    ¡°Pat O¡¯Brien¡¯s is for TOURISTS!!!!¡±, she insisted. I couldn¡¯t argue, although I did manage to talk her into two hurricanes on the back patio. The warm air swirled around us as we watched the real touristse to y. We sat not far from the fountain at the center of the patio which provided excellent white noise against the backdrop of people talking and moving about.


    I pulled out a few coins and tossed them in. ¡°Three coins in the fountain, Jakey¡±, she said.


    ¡°What? Oh, yeah, three coins in the fountain. We¡¯re not in Rome, dearest¡±, I volleyed.


    ¡°Rome is where the heart is, sweetie,¡± sheughed.


    I asked her where she was staying and she insisted that it was a secret so I yed along. We arrived at my hotel and I went towards the door. ¡°So, where are you taking me for dinner, Jakey?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°How about Victor¡¯s?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wow. Are you buying, hot stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am¡±, I replied like the overdone rip-off of the Budweisermercial.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you back here at 8 Doctor Gally-Wickets.¡± She pointed at my chest with her index finder and said, ¡°You better be ready!!!¡±


    I would be ready. What can a man in love do but be ready?


    8 bells, and I¡¯m in the lobby. Here shees, Miss America. I mean she is in a short, ck dress, cut up to HERE. Legs that won¡¯t quit, ass solid as a rock, I mean she was just smokin¡¯ hot. In in words she looked fucking awesome.


    Off to Victor¡¯s we were, so we had a few drinks and a wonderful dinner. We talked about the day¡¯s conference and the ss. We agreed that the material was more cursory and did not address some of our deeper technical issues. In her opinion the ss was a sales pitch, not for people to learn more about the technology. I agreed.


    ¡°Jakey, do you know why I am really here?¡±


    ¡°I guess the same reason I am, to learn about¡­¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±, she yelled, in her slightly drunken state.


    ¡°I am going to tell you some things so you have to listen. Don¡¯t interrupt me because I don¡¯t know if I will be able to say them again. I am here because I care about you Jakey. You really make me feel like a true woman. I have never felt so sensual, so cared for, so loved, so protected. I love the way you make me feel. I love myself for allowing myself to feel this. I love it! I really do. My heart sees colors it never saw before I met you.¡±


    ¡°Corinne, you are a wonderful person. You know what I think of you. You are nothing short of the most interesting, most gorgeous creature that has ever graced the Earth with its presence. That is what I think of you. It really is.¡±


    ¡°Jakey, why didn¡¯t I meet you 15 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Because you aren¡¯t the same person you were then. We were meant to, I don¡¯t know what this is, but we were meant to do this now. I try to avoid regret because I feel that it is one of the few things in life that has no positive aspects. I mean, I learn from my mistakes, but I don¡¯t regret things. You can waste a lot of time regretting, but you¡¯re probably better off just learning and doing things differently.¡±


    For probably the first time since I met her I had her undivided attention.


    I continued. ¡°I guess the real question is ¡®What now?¡¯ It should be obvious to you that I care about you. This isn¡¯t just a fetish or fantasy fulfilled. The majority of the time that we¡¯ve spent together has been talking, not in bed. That¡¯s how I know that you are special. That¡¯s why I have reasoned that you and I should give this a chance.¡±


    I reached over towards her and stroked her face with my hand, and moved towards her. Gently, I kissed her left cheek then her lips. She put her hand behind my head and pulled me toward her, filling my mouth with her tongue. I enjoyed her familiar and delicious taste.


    After I paid the bill we walked, hand in hand, through the muggy streets of the city. The heat and humidity greeted us on every corner, the sounds ofughter and celebrated insanity on sporadic street corners columned through the narrow streets.


    We wound our way back to my hotel room after rambling Rue Bourbon and an hour at ckbeard¡¯s. Over the course of the evening we argued politics, religion, and the very existence of life. Of course, neither of us was wrong or right, but both left the table feeling the other had conceded the victory.

 Follow Me:>EP5

    As we made our way back to my hotel, I asked her if she had ever been in love. ¡°Twice, Jake. Two times. A third I thought I was in love, but I was sorely mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°Love is an AVENUE¡±, she responded in a resplendent French ent, ¡°and I was dutifully traveling a one-way street.¡±


    Tragic.


    ¡°And you, my dear?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Two times, once for real. One time I thought I had what it was that I needed and could return, and once, it was just pure. It was purely that, just love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it goes I guess¡± she said. ¡°Sometimes people are just ¡®star-crossed lovers¡¯ and that¡¯s what you got. You¡¯re star-crossed and that¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. I believe that you reap what you sow, and the seeds that you nt every day are your harvest in your old age¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re a romantic Jakey. Beautifully principled, but it just doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    We meandered in rtive silence back to my hotel.


    ¡°Well, my dear, it is the moment of truth or dare¡±, I said.


    ¡°DARE!¡± she said as sheughed and grabbed my arm and dragged me into the lobby. She naturally made a flirtatiousment to the bell captain and front desk before we hit the up button on the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed and I put my hands behind my back and stood upright and was deliberately not kissing her. I had a n. A few floors before mine the elevator slowed to allow someone on. Right before the elevator doors opened, I grabbed her and started kissing her like crazy. She startedughing out loud so much that the guy that was going to get on decided not to.


    We finally got to my room and I pulled out my key card and we went in. We were kissing immediately, and I fondled her back and stroked her beautiful grey hair. I kissed her neck and shoulders and moved my hand to unzip her dress. It fell away and she stepped out of it. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and she had on a really cute pair of panties. I nudged her over to the bed and shey back, legs spread wide. A few rogue hairs were peeking over the edge of her panties and I couldn¡¯t wait to slip my tongue inside her. I licked my lips in anticipation and I could hear her moan knowing the treatment she was about to receive.


    I yed with her for a while, forcing her panties between her lips, pressing and massaging her clit firmly with my index finger. She was so wet the moisture had wicked through and as I licked her panties I could begin to taste her slick lubricant. As I narrowed the band of fabric covering her vagina, her hairybia came into clear view. I nuzzled my nose vertically along each line where pussy ends and leg begins. I snaked my tongue beneath the fabric asionally to remoisten it as I continued my oral work.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this any more¡± she whispered as she lifted her hips from the bed to remove her panties. She motioned to me that she wanted to kiss me and, as she did, she licked some of her juices from my nose and mouth before moving my head back into position. Her hands firmly but gently gripped and moved my head to increase her pleasure. She approached orgasm two or three times but was trying to hold herself back.


    ¡°I want toe, Jakey¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°This feels so good please just lick me til Ie and then we¡¯ll take care of you.¡± This *was* taking care of me in a manner of speaking but I knew what she meant.


    I quickened my pace with my tongue, pressuring and pinning her clit. I used my nose to massage and stimte her clit, and I sucked her clit into my mouth and grazed it ever so gently against my teeth. I didn¡¯t neglect her inner and outer lips, being careful not to push, pull or massage too much, too fast, or too often.


    She responded with deeper moans and shallower breathing, which made me work even harder to please her. I could feel her grip tightening on my head so I thought I would put the finishing touches on her. My right index finger slipped inside her, followed by my right middle finger. I licked my left index and ced it firmly against her other hole, just pressing against it without entering. This was enough to start her over the edge and she soon bucked against my fingers which soon enough slipped into their respective openings as I continued to use my tongue on her. She began to stiffen, and instead of yelling out loud, she became totally stiff, still, and silent. For a few seconds I was worried, but then she rxed. I still had my fingers inside her, and about five secondster a flood of juice poured out of her. I bent down to lick it up but she said, very gently, ¡°I think if you lick me now I am going to jump through the ceiling. Just let me calm down.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She took my hands and moved them out of the way, got up out of bed and went into the bathroom. When she came back I could see her mascara was a little smeared and I could see her eyes were red. I thought she was crying.


    ¡°Oh, honey are you OK?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just hold me. Just hold me.¡± So I did. I held her close to me and for a few minutes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this so I am just going to say it¡±, she began. ¡°That night that we first were together, it was incredible. I mean it was absolutely great in every sense. I had a great time with you and then the sex. The sex was fucking incredible. I have masturbated every single day thinking about your tongue on me, fucking me, you know, everywhere. I mean it was just awesome. I have thought about it a lot and wondered why it was so memorable and it was because I care about you so much. And that initially terrified me which is why I think I have been distant since then. I don¡¯t want to be distant any longer. I am going to put myself out on a limb and just tell you that I think I am falling for you. I honestly think I might be falling in love with you and it¡¯s OK if you aren¡¯t. My feelings for you are not dependent on yours for me. If youe to feel as I do over time that would be fantastic. This is going to sound bizarre but in a strange sense, it is a sense of aplishment for me to have the feelings for you that I do. I didn¡¯t think that I would ever get there again and I am and I¡¯m d. You treat me so well and you are so kind to me. If I do end up falling in love with you it will be a love of the ages.¡±


    I was stunned.


    ¡°I think the world of you Corinne. And as far as falling in love goes, you have some catching up to do.¡±


    She took me in her arms and we kissed passionately. We fell back onto the bed and I got out of the rest of my clothes. I was so hard it almost hurt. I continued kissing her and she guided my cock into her tight but soaking opening. The head popped inside and she gripped me the entire rest of the way as I squeezed inside her. I knew I wasn¡¯t going tost long. We continued to kiss as I moved in and out of her tight pussy. In the dim light I could see her gray mound rise and fall as I entered and exited her.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s keep this fun!¡± she said. ¡°You feel so good in me.¡±


    She was so tight I couldn¡¯t hold back and she could feel the changeing.


    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯te inside me. Jack off on me like you are thinking about me. Jack off like you¡¯re fantasizing about licking my pussy or fucking me up the ass.¡±


    My semen pump kicked into high gear as I pulled out. I remembered what it was like just minutes ago licking that beautiful pussy. I recalled entering her tight ass and shootinge deep inside her. That was it. Clear droplets of precum shot from the tip of my penis andnded in her hair and on her cheek. I released another 4 or 5 loads which spattered her tits, tummy, and pubic hair. She swirled a few blobs of semen together and dipped it into her mouth.


    I got a ss of water for each of us and returned to bed. ¡°That was a great idea to suggest to think about those things¡± I said. ¡°It was like they were happening all over again because you were right here.¡±


    ¡°I hope they happen all over again. I never had anal before I met you. I wanted to try it and I can¡¯t believe I loved it. Let¡¯s do it again when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I could not believe how candidly she said this. To me, those sentences are what masturbation fodder is made of. We talked for a few minutes and then we started kissing. She went into the bathroom to get the lube and put it onto the nightstand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need this¡±, she said.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, doll¡±, I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. This time I want to lie on my back. Can you still do it that way? I guess we¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Shey back on the bed, pulled her legs up and rolled her ass out for me to see. She took the tube of lubricant and put some on her finger and massaged it into her ass. Then she took a nice big blob and ran it over my entire cock getting it fully lubed and ready.


    ¡°I am so ready¡± she said. ¡°Put that hard cock up my ass¡±, she whispered. ¡°Yeah, like this¡± she said as she moved her legs higher to give me a more direct line to fuck her ass. She guided my cock to her anal opening and nudged forward, swallowing the head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good¡± she said softly. ¡°Nice and gentle all the way in. Nice and steady fucking right up my ass¡± she said almost in a whisper again, but with a fiery voice. She was really into it.


    I held her legs back so that her knees were almost back to her head. I could then move my cock all the way up her ass. Slowly I worked it into her and as I did she worked her clit feverishly. At one point her eyes got really big as I pushed deep inside but she encouraged me to slide in deeper.


    ¡°I can feel your balls on my ass. This is fantastic. I love this feeling¡± she said. ¡°Just hold it there and kiss me. I¡¯ll tighten and move on you.¡±


    As we kissed I could feel her contract and release her muscles and move gently from side to side. She would moan in different positions, some deeper than others, as I maintained my hard penis deep inside her. I wasn¡¯t going tost long this way either. After a few minutes of kissing and moving I was close toing.


    She was really working her clit now. She wanted to time it with meing in her ass. ¡°Are you ready to shoot it in my ass? How close are you? I want toe when youe in me.¡±


    ¡°I am almost there¡± I groaned. ¡°Oh, man just a few more seconds if you keep swaying like that Corinne, it feels awesome. It¡¯s so tight in your ass¡­¡±


    He hand was fluttering over her clit so quickly it was like a baseball card in a bike wheel. I could hear the sloppy sounds of her wet fingers working on her clit as I felt her tensing. That was it for me. I began to unload inside her, building in intensity for a few seconds followed by a flood of warm, wet fluid. At the same time she orgasmed and soon afterward I felt her warm vaginal fluid dripping onto me.


    We fell asleep together and I dreamed of our week stay in the Big Easy.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP1

    We were empty nesters and it was mostly going pretty well. I have heard it said that the primary problem that many empty nesters have is that they can¡¯t stop smiling. While my wife Jennifer missed the kids somewhat, texting made things much better than it would have been 30 years ago. She was slowly starting to be someone who was not a non-stop mom, but a regr person who asionally thought of herself.


    And if she wasn¡¯t always thinking of herself, well, I often was. My wife had this almost eternal youth thing going. She was in her very early 50¡¯s but she honestly looked about 20 years younger except for the random sprinklings of gray in her brown hair. Jennifer was probably in better shape than she was back then when the kids were younger, and the fact that about 2% of her hair was light gray against the rest of her darker hair looked really hot on her for some reason. Her skin was a beautiful light brown, and she had a dazzling smile that drew people to her. She didn¡¯t have enormous breasts, but they were amazing. They had survived age and children proudly and defiantly, and they were topped with prominent nipples that made the package perfect.


    On the face of it, I had nothing toin about. I had a beautiful wife, and indeed a willing wife. She loved my passion for her and knew how to excite it ¨C within limits. Unfortunately, she also had ssic morals to go along with her ssic beauty.


    In the beginning of our rtionship, I figured this would evolve as sex usually does in a rtionship, but it didn¡¯t. Well, it did, but at a cial pace. After 30 years, she had reached a ce where she was okay with me talking about fantasies for fun as long as I understood that she didn¡¯t really think about these things as much as I did. And after 30 years of rtively vani sex, albeit with a gorgeous woman, I had a lot of fantasies.


    I tried to talk her into a few of these fantasies, but she wouldn¡¯t really bite on any of them. She didn¡¯t hold it against me at all, even when I asionally talked about having sex with another woman just for fun, but she mostly justughed them off. Mostly.


    While she made some very strong statements about not being interested in anything that didn¡¯t look like a model marriage situation, you could tell that she didn¡¯t really push back in a big way when I started talking about her showing herself off for other people, especially guys. She used slightly differentnguage when I started talking about her being the center of attention poolside in a bikini that would be see-through when wet or maybe at a topless beach with a bunch of young men walking by. She wouldn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t do it, she¡¯d just say something like, ¡°That¡¯s not the sort of thing a nice woman would do.¡± And then she¡¯d start getting just a little more excited, sometimes so much that I think she was embarrassed that her body was betraying her.


    asionally, when I wasn¡¯t talking about it she¡¯d clearly be trying to lead me into it in a way that didn¡¯t make her look bad. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if people were watching us?¡±, she¡¯d say in mid-fuck. ¡°I¡¯d be so embarrassed¡­ they¡¯d probably think I was a total slut¡±, she would say in the most innocent way possible so she could look like a good wife. But she knew where I¡¯d pick up that conversation, assuming that her mentioning it didn¡¯t get me off right then and there. The thought of some guys seeing me drill my wife while her tits bounced around and her legs wrapped around him was often just the thing that made mee like a teenager.


    After decades of waiting for her toe out of shell a little, I decided I had to stop being patient and take a little more initiative. It was bing clear that she didn¡¯t hate the idea of being a little more free-spirited, but was paralyzed by the notion that her veryrge circle of conservative acquaintances might find out something and her reputation would be ruined. I needed to get her somewhere that she could be a little freer, where the atmosphere was just a little more sexually charged, and where she didn¡¯t know anyone.


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t go for anything so obvious as one of those hedonistic sorts of resorts, and honestly I wasn¡¯t looking for apletely booze-drenched atmosphere. I just thought that something that was focused primarily on adults might be what the doctor ordered, just to get her out of ¡°good mom¡± mode and into something just a little more uninhibited and grown up. Most of our vacations had been touristy ones with the kids, and it took a while to get her to warm up to the idea. But again, when I made it clear it would make me happy to hit a fairly upscale, all-inclusive resort set in the Caribbean and just take it easy for a week, she was happy to acquiesce. I wasn¡¯t really hoping for a miracle, but I¡¯m the sort of person who is naturally happier in problem-solving mode and couldn¡¯t help but be just a little energized by this.


    *****


    We don¡¯t live in a big city, so any ne travel destination is usually a bit of a haul for us. But we made it to the resort by the early evening in a good mood. The resort itself was not so much a traditional hotel set up so much as a set of duplex bungalows scattered around a central location with a restaurant,mon area and pool. The suites weren¡¯trge, but they had a separate living and bedroom area along with a kitchte. There was a bar in the restaurant, and there was a separate bar by the pool. The pool area also included an in-ground hot tub that was starting to be more popr since the sun had started to set.


    We like to go for walks, especially on vacation, and we spent the early evening touring the surprisinglyrge property. It gave us a feel for what the ce was like and also helped it rx us from the ne flight out. And it didn¡¯t hurt that I had grabbed a whiskey sour from the bar as we went out. Jennifer said she didn¡¯t feel like a drink tonight, but what she actually meant is that she didn¡¯t want to look like the kind of person who ordered a drink as soon as she hit the property. As she drank most of my whiskey sour we took a look at the ce and were feeling pretty good about our decision toe here.


    As we passed back by the pool area so I could get an actual drink for myself, the hot tub was starting to get a little more lively. It was filling up with people and these people were clearly on vacation to get away from their normal lives, and it was exactly what I was hoping to find in this resort. People were showing skin, looking at skin and no one seemed to have any concern about it in the least. I could have stayed and watched for quite a while since there is nothing hotter than a woman who feelsfortable in her skin, and there were a lot of veryfortable women there. There was also a nice variety in ages, which I think wasforting to my wife as she had expressed concern that this seemed on paper like a ce for people half our age. Given the price, I was actually a little surprised to see as many younger folks there as there were.


    I asked my wife if she wanted to change into our suits, knowing full well that the hot tub and booze scene was a little more mine than hers. She hesitated a bit, and then said she was really too tired this evening but was looking forward to it some of the other nights. It sounded like a bit of an excuse but the way she said it made me optimistic.


    We went back to just rx a bit, get cleaned up and then hit the sack. We unpacked and went through our normal evening routine. The bedroom had a reasonablyrge window that looked towards the property. It didn¡¯t look out directly on to themon area, but it did look out over some of the pathways that ran between the different bungalows. As she got undressed and got ready for bed, I noticed she didn¡¯t close the blinds. I called her out on it, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s a nice view and I don¡¯t think anyone will be out there. They are probably not supposed to be closed.¡± That was a very funny way of saying that, I thought. But she is the sort who findsfort in doing things she¡¯s supposed to do. Me, I honestly didn¡¯t give a shit. I spent years doing organized sports and have been naked in front of god knows how many people. And if people wanted to see how hot my wife is on this vacation, well that was sort of the point.


    *****


    We slept well and woke up feeling good. I woke up hard as a rock as I often do. Often this is met with an exhausted eye roll from my wife. This was one of those mornings where it wasn¡¯t. She moved her arm under my neck, which is ournguage for, ¡°You need to climb on top of me.¡± I think that she was too embarrassed toe out and ask for some forey most of the time but felt totallyfortable with having mey on top of her with my hard dick rubbing back and forth on her crotch. I mean, that¡¯s sort of a hug, right? A hug between two people. A hug where one person is naked and the other is wearing some very thin panties. A hug where there is a lot of skin pressed against each other, including some glorious tits that would cause nations to go to war. A hug where both hips are sliding back and forth in a much-practiced rhythm.


    I reached down to remove her panties since that was our system. She would rarely remove them herself during sex. I don¡¯t know why that is. I think it was more defensible to her sense of good grooming if her husband removed them. She wasn¡¯t a bad girl that way, just a good girl who had unfortunately found herself in a situation with a rock hard dick that she would be forced to fuck. And the fact that she was dripping wet? Well, that was just her body protecting itself since that big dick was probably going to pound her hard.


    I started rubbing my dick slowly around the outside of her pussy as I often do to make sure she was ready, but she was having none of that. She grabbed my ass and pulled me in all the way. I didn¡¯t need any additional signals after that. This was not going to be a slow gentle morning coupling where we talked about what might be fun to doter. This was going to be fast. As I got a good rhythm going and started using my hands on her ass and tits, she was clearly getting into an unusually receptive manner. After a few short minutes, she was going at it like I had never seen.


    ¡°You look so fucking hot right now. A good girl being very bad. What would people think if they saw you getting pounded so hard right while you spread your legs and take it?¡±


    She just closed her eyes and started breathing harder and moving faster.


    ¡°And with the blinds open even. Someone could walk by right now, and you know what they would see? Your naked body being pounded while your tits just bounce back and forth.¡±


    She started grunting harder, and I could feel myself starting to boil. I wish I had porn star stamina sometimes, but porn stars don¡¯t look like her and they don¡¯t have sex like we do. As we were both getting ready toe, I could have sworn I saw motion out of the side of my vision at the window. A shadow briefly moved across the bed, which normally would have startled me during sex, but I wasing now and so was she.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­¡±, I said as I emptied myself in her. She¡¯s not usually one for badnguage, but under the circumstances, it was all I was thinking. She came hard with a little whimper and kept it up for an unusually long time.


    As wey there feeling rather proud of ourselves, kissing andughing softly, she said, ¡°I thought I saw the light in the room flicker a bit.¡± I wanted to tell her that I thought someone had walked by and possibly spent a little time at our window, but I didn¡¯t want to freak her out and have a celibate rest of the vacation. So I chose my words very carefully. ¡°Well, I mean, I guess it¡¯s possible that someone walked by on their way to breakfast or something, but it seems unlikely.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh. Well, they probably got an unexpected surprise this morning!¡±


    All I could think was, ¡°What the hell?¡±

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP2

    We were not in a hurry to go down to the main area for breakfast, so it was close to 9:30 by the time we straggled in. I actually don¡¯t mind sharing tables for hotel breakfasts with folks I¡¯ve never met, but the ce had mostly cleared out, so we took an empty table and sat down to eat. My wife is a rtively fearless eater by the standards of most women. She makes it clear that she doesn¡¯t exercise to look like a supermodel, she exercises for the sake of waffles. Between the two of us gobbling down our favorite meal of the day, and our somewhat loud and animated conversation, we did not look like a couple of introverted people who wanted to be left alone.


    At some point, there was a really attractive woman and her husband at the breakfast spread not far from our table, and she was looking over at us and smiling and it seemed that she was genuinely enjoying our happiness and asionally making eye contact with us. As loud as we were talking, she couldn¡¯t help but be part of the conversation. At some point, I saw her very slightly struggling with the DIY waffle maker.


    Being the gant gentleman that I am, I got up, covered the approximately 5 feet between us and said, ¡°Did you need some help with that? I am the local waffle expert.¡±


    ¡°Is that really a thing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh sure. I actually have a degree in waffleology from Breakfast University.¡±


    She smirked in a way that it wasn¡¯t clear whether she thought I was vaguely amusing or was a mental patient that must be avoided at all costs.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably never heard of it. It was sort of a party school.¡± But I proceeded to get her waffle started while engaging in a small chat with her and her husband. By the time the waffle was done, we had all spoken a few words to each other, and my wife, ever the proper social animal, invited them to sit with us. If it was just me, I probably would have continued behaving like an ass, but fortunately my wife did proper introductions.


    ¡°My name is Jennifer and my husband¡¯s name is Jim. And despite his behavior, he¡¯s a normal guy who actually does make good waffles.¡±


    Our new guest, clearly happy that we appeared to be actually nice people, said, ¡°I¡¯m Olivia and this is my husband, Ken.¡± He smiled and raised his coffee mug to acknowledge his wife while biting into a bagel.


    We all started chatting about the ce, not in a particrly substantive way, but still all enjoying ourselves. Olivia had a dignified andmanding manner about her, but not so dignified that it was off-putting. It didn¡¯t help that she had shoulder-length dark brown hair and a face that you couldn¡¯t stop looking at. She was wearing a rtively modest top, but there was a suggestion of some slightlyrger than average breasts there that, I needed to remind myself, belonged to someone who was not my wife.


    It was nice to meet friendly people since chatting with strangers in person has be a bit of a lost art. The gals were doing most of the talking while Ken and I understood our conversational support roles. At some point, it turned out that both Ken and my wife were physicians, and the conversation dynamic shifted to Jennifer and Ken talking about medicine while Olivia and I had small side conversations. It was looking like a nice harmless breakfast when the conversation began to take a weird turn.


    ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll see you around more¡±, my wife said. And she meant it. She¡¯s always looking for folks to hang out with.


    ¡°Actually¡±, Olivia said, jumping back into the conversation with Jennifer, ¡°I think we are neighbors. Aren¡¯t you in the other side of our duplex, #203?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± said my wife, happy that fate was conspiring to get her somepany for the trip. ¡°How did you know we were there?¡±


    There was a pause. A very slight pause, but a pause nheless. ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve seen youing and going.¡±


    And then, even subtler than the pause, was another smirk from Olivia. People are good at lying with their words, but not nearly as good as with their faces. I think we would have noticed them around the bungalow, and Jennifer would certainly have introduced herself. And we really hadn¡¯t been getting out all that much. Then it hit me, we were having breakfast with a woman who, perhaps only briefly, had seen us fucking like rabbits. She had seen my cock driving in and out of my wife¡¯s pussy, and now she was sitting there drinking coffee, talking about some of the shops just off the property and smiling like nothing was going on. And smirking.


    Ken, on the other hand, seemed oblivious and clearly wasn¡¯t going to let this story go down easy like a good husband. Lost in thought, he said, ¡°When? We just got heretest night, and we haven¡¯t been out at all except for your quick trip to get us some coffee this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ken, we have next door neighbors that you probably couldn¡¯t pick out of a police line-up.¡±, Olivia said with augh, albeit a kind one. Ken just smiled, properly chastened, and went back to his bagel.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Unfortunately, I have an almost dog-like ability to wear my emotions on my face, and Olivia had clearly noticed that my mind was racing and that I was putting two and two together. And there was again just a slight crack of a smile there that the others didn¡¯t notice. She had seen us, but clearly was not traumatized by the experience. She almost seemed to be reveling in it a bit, or at least reveling in my very slight surprise. Meanwhile, Ken and Jennifer carried on like long-time colleagues.


    After my brain had processed all Olivia¡¯s revtions, which really only took a few seconds, I quickly realized that an extremely hot woman had watched my wife and I have sex, and was actively chatting with us and trying to get to know us better. A better man than me would have more dignity than to say this, but knowing she was watching me at my best was totally turning me on. But knowing that she had no problem watching us and that my wife was quickly making a new friend really had the gears in my head turning.


    Olivia eventually made some polite excuses for her and Ken to go back to their room. Ken seemed to be pretty clueless as to what that would be for, but he followed along rather obediently. Jennifer kept dragging out the conversation with Ken as Olivia was moving them towards the door, but eventually they exchanged phone numbers and made vague ns for us all to get togetherter.


    Jennifer and I finished up in a slightly more leisurely fashion but eventually started making our way back to the bungalow. On the way back Jennifer continued to be delighted that we had started making friends here and talked fairly animatedly about some of the things that Ken had said. I didn¡¯t really think anything of this as Jennifer seems to be everyone¡¯s friend after speaking with them for 5 minutes.


    We got back to the room, sat down, and checked out the website of the hotel to see which of the activities we wanted to be sure to do while we were here. Jennifer is a little more of a fan of the structured activities while I¡¯m just a little more the sort to either wander around or hang out by the pool. I was going to be good with anything she wanted although I was really hoping we wouldn¡¯t get over-scheduled.


    Nothing really caught my eye until I saw the massages. They had the normal sorts of choices, but they also had the increasingly popr ¡®couple¡¯s massage¡¯, where a couple can get massages together. I was totally down for that, but my wife had never really been a big fan of massages. I¡¯m not sure if that was because she was conservative or just had had a bad experience before. But I threw out the idea, hoping she might bite.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never really figured out how it¡¯s supposed to work and what clothes you are supposed to keep on or when you get undressed or things like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are hard and fast rules about things, and I think they¡¯ll be happy to exin anything or answer any questions. We can¡¯t be the first folks to wander in there without a clue.¡±

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP3

    ¡°And you¡¯d be okay if I wanted a guy to give me a massage?¡± she asked, smiling. She¡¯s pretty naive, but she knew the answer to that one.


    ¡°Of course. And if it makes you feel better, there will be a woman with her hands all over my body too,¡± I joked. I¡¯ve never heard her express interest in that being something she¡¯d find hot, but I had a feeling it would appeal to her sense of fairness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure, we can do that then. But then I get to pick something too.¡± Yes, because I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be suffering with my first choice of activities.


    As we browsed through the website, I saw her stop on the page for their gift shop. It had the normal sundries and souvenirs, but it also had clothing. ¡°Maybe we should hit the store right now and look around. They probably aren¡¯t busy right now and it might be nice to have some chocteying around.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, I said, ¡°and a bottle of wine for the room might be nice for the nights we don¡¯t feel like going out.¡± Nothing like provisioning the room if one of the nights turned out to be movies and chill.


    So we headed down to the shop. I was pleasantly surprised by how nice it was. It was big enough that they had a number of separate sections. The snacks and drinks were near the front, and shopping like a guy, I thought that we¡¯d be in and out of here in 30 seconds. But my wife just wandered in and started looking around. I had known her long enough that that neither surprised me or bothered me. She likes browsing and I¡¯m happy to hang out and look around.


    What did surprise me, however, was that we eventually wound up in the clothing section of the gift shop. And then a bigger surprise, we wound up looking at the swimwear. We didn¡¯t need swimwear. We had packed for a warm-weather vacation, so we were good, right?


    ¡°I worry that the suit I brought isn¡¯t quite what everyone else is wearing. I¡¯d hate to stand out.¡±


    Okay. That secondment was totally Jennifer, but not where she was going with this.


    ¡°Everyone else we saw in the hot tubst night was wearing a bikini. Maybe I should try to find one that looks good on a fifty-something, if that wouldn¡¯t be too weird.¡±


    ¡°You know I have no problem with that. I¡¯m happy to help you pick one out.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s very noble of you, helping a woman pick out a bikini. I¡¯m not sure I can trust you to do what¡¯s in my best interest.¡±


    ¡°Not in your best interest? I can assure you I¡¯ll be thinking of you the whole time I look at these.¡±


    ¡°How about I pick and then you can vote?¡±


    I resigned myself to being a mere consultant in the process, but looking at the suits, there were only two options for her: hot and hotter.


    She spent quite a while going through the suits, evaluating them mentally and trying to figure out the right size. Eventually, she decided on either a smallish white one or an even smaller blue one.


    ¡°Okay, here are the choices, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, the blue one is smaller, but because your skin is a little darker, the white one will probably look better on you.¡± Look at me, being a great husband, suggesting the white one. The thin, unlined white one.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. This one¡¯s a little more appropriate for someone my age.¡±


    ******


    We scheduled the couples massage for one o¡¯clock and spent lunchtime walking around the property and down to the beach nearby. I love being around the ocean and we waded through the shallows since the water was warm. It was just nice having the two of us chatting and getting a vacation vibe going. It also helped normalize the notion that, on the whole, women don¡¯t wear much around here.


    As it got closer to our scheduled time, we headed back to the room and Jennifer started struggling with the what-to-wear question again for the massage.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know anyone here, and don¡¯t really care, so I¡¯ll be in the buff¡±, I said, hoping that she¡¯d follow.


    ¡°I figured that was your n, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s helpful for me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a good idea for how I might win this battle, and decided to hit the bar on the way over for a constion prize. That turned out to be a good decision. Arge, cold ss of wine for a warm afternoon was enough to even tempt Jennifer, and as usual, she helped herself to more than half of it.


    We got to the spa area and were shown into a small but beautiful room that clearly impressed my wife. We met our two masseuses, Elena and Paco. I¡¯m sure that they were good at what they did, but they also qualified in the looks department too. Elena was a little older, probably in her mid 30¡¯s, and very pretty, with a nice smile. She had on a rtively tight tank top and shorts and it was hard not to think I had done pretty good with my choice.


    Paco, however, was probably more of a looker though I can¡¯t really judge that as a guy. But he was bronzed and fairly buff without looking ridiculous. He chatted up Jennifer a bit in a very casual but professional manner, and I think that rxed her though the wine didn¡¯t hurt.


    The clothes thing was still bugging her a bit, and she eventually got enough courage to bring that up with Paco. ¡°I should probably leave my underwear on, right?¡±


    Paco, probably having heard this before, said, ¡°You can do whatever you feelfortable with. We just want people to enjoy themselves, so keep your underwear on if you want.¡± I had kind of hoped for a little more pushback from Paco, so I gave him a tiny nce to indicate that wasn¡¯t quite what I was hoping for him to say.


    ¡°But,¡± Paco continued, ¡°it¡¯s easier for me if you take them off. I¡¯d feel terrible if the oil ruined them.¡± Yes! He probably didn¡¯t realize, but he was appealing to her sense of being nice.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good point. I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    Elena and Paco left the room to let us get undressed and exined that we should just lie down on our stomach with the towel covering us and they¡¯d be back soon.


    We got undressed, and it was kind of hot seeing Jennifer get naked in an unfamiliar, somewhat public ce. My body was beginning to betray itself and she just gave me a humorously disapproving look and told me to put the towel on her to make sure it was covering herpletely before I covered myself up. The towel was just big enough to cover the distance from her ass to most of the way to the top of her back.


    Not long after, our masseuses knocked, checked that we were ready, and then came in. They both got to work on our neck and back area, and for Jennifer that meant folding down the towel. Despite the fact that I had just seen her naked, seeing herying there with the sides of her tits very exposed and a young man rubbing oil all over her back and sides caused me to be unbelievably hard after a couple of minutes, almost ufortably so. I tried to sort of lift myself up a bit so my dick could get itself in a less awkward position without anyone noticing, but in the quiet stillness of the spa area, I imagine it was obvious to everyone in the room what I was doing.


    At some point, they returned the towels to their original positions and moved down to start on our legs. That felt amazing. I thought that the back massage would be my favorite part, but I had clearly never had a good foot massage. Jennifer seemed to be feeling the same way, and she had started to moan very softly and contentedly.


    After the feet, they both started working their way up our legs which also felt nice. However, at this point I started watching Paco move his hands up her legs to the edge of the towel. I was loving the fact that because it was a ¡®massage¡¯, it was totally okay for this handsome young man to be rubbing oil on my wife¡¯s thighs. I was worried that my wife was going to start getting very ufortable with this, but the look on her face was definitely not one of difort.


    I was keeping my body very still because I was worried that, as hard as I was, I didn¡¯t want to set myself off in possibly the most embarrassing moment of my life. I was watching Paco¡¯s hands creep higher and higher and the fact that Jennifer just kept smiling was killing me. It certainly didn¡¯t help that I had a hot woman¡¯s hands inches from my dick, but honestly, watching my wife had my full attention. Nominally, you could argue Paco was massaging her glutes, my brain was just aware that he had his hands on her ass. I couldn¡¯t believe my shy wife didn¡¯t have a problem with that. Technically his hands were ¡®under¡¯ the towel, but that poor towel was not meant to cover a nicely-sized ass and a couple ofrge male forearms. She had to know he could see her.


    Fortunately, Elena and Paco were both professionals. Soon, they stopped and asked us to turn over. I wasn¡¯t sure how Jennifer was going to do this, but it wasn¡¯tplicated. Paco lifted up the towel and she turned over. He made a show of keeping it low to preserve her modesty, but it wasn¡¯t that low, and Jennifer didn¡¯t seem concerned about modesty all that much at this point. I think I saw her tits, and he was lifting the towel from his side. And she hadn¡¯t stopped smiling. There had to be somepromise on how he put the towel on her when she wasying on her back, and thepromise was that the upper part of her tits were showing. God, did she look good.


    I, on the other hand, just had to grin and bear it. I had a rock hard erection that hid under a hotel towel about as well as you could imagine. Jennifer almostughed when she opened her eyes and looked over in my direction, but our masseuses mostly stayed professional. Elena¡¯s look was less disgust than an amused, ¡®not again¡¯ look. There is no way I was the first person to be in this situation.


    Since they were at our feet they started working their way back up our legs, and given that shins don¡¯t need much of a massage, they quickly found their way back up our thighs. They had carefully folded the towel over a bit so that each of us had our legs exposed such that they could get better ess to our upper leg. Well, Elena had very carefully folded the towel for obvious reasons. I couldn¡¯tpletely see what Paco was doing but there was a lot more towel folded over. There is no way that he couldn¡¯t at least see part of her bush and who knows what else. He had both hands around her thigh and seemed to be rubbing from the bottom to the top, without a lot of concern about what was on top. Jennifer was breathing more heavily at this point and had a little less of a smile, but that look clearly did not say ¡®stop¡¯. At some point, they switched sides and he kept up the rubbing. On one hand, I couldn¡¯t see quite as much since he was on the side closer to me now, but I could basically see that he had her thigh in his hand and he was picking it up a little, so he could have more control. Her leg was being lifted and spread out a little and I don¡¯t know how the towel was doing its job.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP4

    At this point, I basically had to have Elena stop doing my thighs as the towel was basically rubbing my dick, and there was no way I could take this. I was hoping that she thought that my leg was getting sore, but she probably knew exactly what was going on.


    Finally, they moved to the head of the table, to finish the massage. Paco had gone to wash his hands first, which seemed odd since he was just going to get oil on them again anyway. Soon they were both doing our scalp, which was unexpected to me, but felt great and helped me calm down again after watching Paco manhandle my wife. I thought that I might actually survive this with a little dignity. After massaging my scalp, Elena said, ¡°What would you like to finish with, your pectorals or arms?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really thinking there was a wrong answer to that question, so I just said, ¡°Pecs sound fine.¡± I was feeling mellow and agreeable at this point.


    Elena looked over at Paco and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do pecs¡±.


    Wait, I thought, was this the plural, ¡°you¡±? Was she asking for both of us? What¡¯s that mean for Paco and Jennifer? Does Jennifer get a say in this?


    It appears that the answer to the final question was no. Elena and Paco moved their respective hands down our necks and then down to our upper chests. As good as that felt, I had to nce over to see if that was happening to Jennifer too, and the answer to that question was yes. It was still a fairly modest exercise on the other table, but the slight rocking back and forth from the rubbing was not doing her towel any favors. I swear that it almost looked like her barely covered nipples were pushing the towel down her body every time Paco rubbed back and forth and that the towel was losing that battle as Paco¡¯s hands moved closer and closer to some of the finest tits on the.


    I still kept thinking about how there is no way Jennifer could befortable with this. She was starting to get tense, but it wasn¡¯t an ufortable type of tense. She was grabbing the edge of the table, but she was definitely not nervous.


    At some point, Elena was still finishing up rubbing me and had worked her way down to my chest, which was fine, but I had been focused on the other table. Paco, on the other hand, seemed to pull the towel up a little bit, and I felt myself mostly relieved but just a little disappointed.


    But then it happened, and I don¡¯t think Jennifer or I was expecting it. Paco put a little more oil on his hands, carefully slid them under the towel and started massaging her pectoral region. Except those muscles were covered with her tits, and topped with nipples that I had seen clearly poking through the towel. He tried to make it look professional, but he was a young man with strong slippery hands and they were going back and forth on my wife¡¯s tits. Back and forth. The towel was there, but it might have well not been. You could even hear it as his slippery fingers rolled over my wife¡¯s tits over and over.


    I thought it was going to be too much for me, but in the end it was too much for Jennifer. She tried to not make a sound, she tried to act like nothing was happening, but she wasn¡¯t fooling anyone but herself. She wasing, and she wasing in front of strangers, and one was a handsome young man whom she had known less than an hour who was half massaging her and half feeling her up like a total slut.


    Eventually, her orgasm subsided and the massage was over. Paco and Elena quickly washed up and told us that we were free to use the shower in the room to clean up before we left, and that they didn¡¯t have another massage for a while so we could take our time.


    I got up and went to her side, but she was quiet. I took her by the hand and we walked over to the shower and turned it on. She was still not saying anything and I didn¡¯t know exactly what she was thinking.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ see?¡±


    ¡°Did I see youe? Oh God yes, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°I was so embarrassed. I can¡¯t believe I came. I can¡¯t believe he rubbed his hands on my tits. I can¡¯t believe I let him. I can¡¯t believe YOU let him. You put me in this situation. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    She was holding on to me tight, our slick bodies rubbing together as she sorted this through.


    ¡°There was nothing wrong with that. You were enjoying yourself. A lot. I was enjoying myself. And Paco was sure as fuck enjoying himself.¡±


    She had tough briefly at that. ¡°What was he thinking, a young man like that feeling up an old woman?¡± She was starting to rx a bit as she understood that I was good with what happened.


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth? He was hard as a rock when he hurried out of here. I bet he¡¯s probably done jacking off already thinking about your legs in the air and his dick in your pussy.¡±


    She started smiling a little more, ¡°I guess MAYBE. He is a young man, and they do get excited by just about anything. Maybe even an older woman.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were totally hot, and you looked like he¡¯d have paid you for that massage instead of the other way around.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re sure you¡¯re not mad at me?¡±


    Okay, at this point she had to know I was not mad, but if she wanted to hear me say it, I was happy to say it. I mean, I was smiling, about to explode, holding her fucking hot body against mine while I talked in detail about what was possibly the hottest thing we had ever done.


    ¡°Well, okay then, I suppose I can get just one more thing off my chest then.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You know how Paco had to go wash his hands after massaging my legs?¡± she said, less guiltily and more seductively. ¡°While he was rubbing my thighs, the sides of his hands kept bumping into my pussy. He tried to make it seem idental, but I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t. The more he was rubbing the more he kept hitting it, rubbing across it, rubbing across my clit and just moving over and over my pussy more and more. I almost came then, and I was so wet that his hands must have been a mess. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want to take all that juice from my pussy and have it wind up on my face.¡±


    As she described the lurid details with words that rarely came out of her mouth, I came. I came and I came as my dick rubbed all over her body and came all over her stomach, hip, and even the hair around her pussy. I came so much that she looked sort of like she had been gang-banged, until the shower water washed it all down her leg in what was one of the sexiest images I had ever seen.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you were okay with it, and if it makes you happy then that¡¯s what¡¯s important to me,¡± she said, probably even half-convincing herself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    *******


    We spent the afternoon napping, with Jennifer watching TV. I know that seems a littleme considering we were at a nice resort, but we were happy and just wanted to hang out in afy bed together for a while. At some point, Jennifer texted with Olivia to let them know that while this afternoon was probably going to be a bust for getting together, dinner might be fun. We agreed to get together at six for dinner, which would hopefully avoid the crush between around 6:30 or 7.


    Jennifer started to talk about what she was going to wear. She had changed back into just a dress and panties after the massage and was trying to figure out what was the right thing for dinner here at the resort. I thought she looked good in what she had on and was probably dressed appropriately for a casual dinner, which was my honest opinion. She pushed back and said that she should at least put on a bra, to which I replied that no one is really going to notice. Given the rtively thin dress she was wearing, that was a slightly less honest opinion. It was not at all see-through, but it was no match for her determined nipples this afternoon She almost never went braless at home, but due to somebination ofziness and possibly something else, she grudgingly conceded the argument, but made it clear that she wasn¡¯t convinced that a bra wasn¡¯t necessary.


    We got to the restaurant just a minute or two before them, and they seemed happy to see us. I think they had had a chance to process meeting us for breakfast and decided that we were certainly harmless and possibly more fun than eating alone. We joked that we were worrying about them standing us up, and Ken volunteered that Olivia had spent quite a bit of time talking about us this afternoon. Olivia looked at him sharply as if to say, ¡°Shut up!¡±, but thenughed and said, ¡°Meeting new people is part of the fun of being on vacation.¡±


    We sat opposite them, with Olivia across from me and Jennifer across from Ken. That was roughly in line with the flow of conversation although much of the talk was really the four of us. Jennifer and Ken wound up steering the conversation towards medicine and keeping up the lion¡¯s share of the talking. Ken was definitely taken by Jennifer¡¯s simple, happy charm. While Olivia was easy to warm up to due to her having remarkably good looks and confident charm, I was starting to also think Ken was pretty great. He was easy to talk with, and wasn¡¯t shy about admiring Jennifer¡¯s shapely breasts. We had a lot inmon.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP5

    Dinner was light and sped by thanks to the pleasant conversation with our new friends. After a couple of sses of wine each, we were feeling even better than when we started. Olivia suggested we let someone else have the table, and instead grab the hot tub before it got too busy. Olivia was not only gorgeous, but she could read my mind.


    I think that Jennifer might have been a little more apprehensive if I had suggested jumping in the hot tub with them so fast, but with Olivia asking, it seemed more like a girls¡¯ night out. That would have been great by itself, but the dynamic was very slowly evolving to be her and Ken hanging out, with Olivia and me tagging along ¨C and I considered that even better. Jennifer was feeling morefortable talking with both of them about a wide variety of subjects, while Olivia and I spoke less but seemed to be getting along well. In a world of people who are increasingly growing more isted, she wasn¡¯t afraid to make eye contact and smile when I made some pretty mediocre attempts to be charming. I¡¯m really not a star with thedies, but I think she at least appreciated that I was ipetent but genuine.


    Jennifer and I went back to the room to change. I¡¯m a guy, so I took off my clothes, put on my trunks and was ready to go before Jennifer had really gotten started. Jennifer was still trying to get the tags off of her suit, so I volunteered to help with that so that she could get undressed. (Hey, what can I say, I¡¯m a nice guy.)


    After she got undressed she was standing there holding the suit, straightening out the pieces before she put them on. And I was just sitting there looking at her naked, holding the suit and thinking, ¡°Oh man. She¡¯s going to put that into that. That¡¯s going to be so fucking hot.¡± And let me tell you, I was right. She stood by the mirror to look at herself, and you could almost hear the gears clicking in her head where she was trying to find some way toin about it. But it was impossible. Eventually, she just cracked a little smile and came over to put on her sandals.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have anything in the robe family to wear. I had approximately zero concern for that for myself, but Jennifer grabbed one of my T-shirts to wear to be a little modest. She went from looking like a MILF swimsuit model to a hot woman who was walking around in a t-shirt and panties. You can¡¯t hide hot.


    And speaking of not hiding hot, we got to the hot tub just as Ken and Olivia were getting in. For Ken, this consisted of stepping down a couple of the stairs and plopping down with a little more ssh than you¡¯d expect, drawing a disapproving nce from the more dignified Olivia who was making her way in a little more carefully. My wife on the other hand was amused and was watching Ken closely. Unlike most of us men who get slightly less handsome when undressed, he was quietly carrying a fit body around under his clothes. Jennifer noticed this too.


    Much to my enjoyment, Olivia was taking her time standing there before descending into the water. She had mostly been wearing slightly upscale but modest clothing so far, but now she had on a dark red bikini that was practically painted on. It advertised her breasts better than a neon sign. Previous clothing choices had not done her breasts justice. They were prettyrgepared to Jennifer¡¯s, but the bikini was clearly some engineering marvel that made them sit up tall and just a little more exposed than they needed to be. I stared for what was possibly a criminal amount of time until she turned around to both get in and let me get on with breathing. Olivia didn¡¯t indicate any obvious displeasure with this, and Jennifer just lightly snickered.


    It was just the four of us for a while, and that was really nice. We had settled into our little piece of the resort right, and it was like we owned the ce. The hot tub had a decent amount of space and we had spread out quite a bit with the guys across from each other and the girls also. We were mostly submerged and feeling very mellow. At some point I was wanting to get another drink, but I didn¡¯t want to spoil the moment.


    Pretty soon, two other couples showed up, and they showed up at a funny time. Although the initial conversations were shared among the group, we had once again degenerated into Jennifer and Ken talking, with me chatting Olivia up. The other two couples entered the hot tub where they thought they were keeping the existing couples together, but they wound up first splitting Jennifer and I up, and then splitting up Ken and Olivia. So now there were four couples in the hot tub, but not quite the right ones. This was mostly lost on Jennifer as she was talking to Ken quite animatedly about something, but it was not lost on Olivia and me. Partially, it was because the situation was just kind of amusing. But it also was not really a hot tub for arge number of people to spread out in.


    Olivia and I were pressed together for the first time, and I had this beautiful but unfamiliar half-naked woman sitting next to me with our legs and sides pressed together. We exchanged a brief smile when our fellow soakers pushed us together, but she just kept up the conversation with everyone else as if nothing had happened. I, however, was desperately trying to figure out what to do with my hands and arms. I wound up scrunching them into myp, and looking really ridiculous and awkward in the process, which is exactly what I was trying to avoid. At some point, Olivia took my right hand in her left and let us both rest our sped hands on our legs. In some way, this was much more rxing. In a small way, it was in theforting hand of a new friend.


    In a muchrger way, a hot woman had her hand on my thigh, and I immediately started to get hard. This wasn¡¯t a big deal since I was under water, but it didn¡¯t look like I was going to be getting my drink any time soon in the shape I was in.


    Ken came to the rescue. ¡°Hey, there are lots of drinks in this hot tub, but some of us are getting left out of the fun!¡± He asked Jennifer if she wanted anything, and she was on the fence. He looked at Olivia and me, and I said, ¡°Margarita, rocks,¡± and Olivia indicated that worked for her also. Ken then turned back to Jennifer and suggested she shoulde with him to see if she could make up her mind at the bar, and also to have some help carrying back the drinks.


    Jennifer, always the helpful one, thought that was a great n. She and Ken got out at the same time. Ken, wearing modern men¡¯s swim trunks that had about 30 sq. ft. of fabric, proceeded to take about 3 gallons of water out with him, which was amusing. Jennifer, on the other hand, emerged from the hot tub, and the conversation came to a stop. As it turns out, I had made a pretty good decision with her bikini. While not totally see-through, it wasn¡¯t exactly opaque when wet. She got up and gave the group a quick wave, and somewhat jokingly said, ¡°Save our seats,¡± but in the process, she gave us a disy usually reserved for wet T-shirt contests. Her nipples and ares were clearly visible, and the younger woman to the right of Olivia was somewhat shocked by this and was clearly not good at hiding that.


    At some point, my wife was going to have to look down, but now she was going to wander through the crowd, up to the bar, and order some drinks essentially topless. Oh man. I was so hoping that she didn¡¯t notice. It might ruin the vacation. But for now it was the hottest thing I could imagine.


    Olivia, you could tell, clearly noticed, but didn¡¯t say a word. She just kept on smiling and carrying on with her conversations. My biggest worry was Ken. I didn¡¯t think he had the wherewithal to have that conversation with Jennifer, but I also didn¡¯t think there was anything in his experience with being a guy that could keep his jaw off the floor.


    With the two of them gone temporarily, the atmosphere subtly changed between Olivia and me. We leaned into each other, more like a real couple than two people trying to pretend like we were not a couple. We began chatting with each other a bit, and not to the whole crowd. And our faces were getting much closer to each other than a non-couple ought to be.


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself here at the resort?¡± I asked, a little tongue-tied and bewitched to have her so close to me, but desperate to cover up my nervousness.


    ¡°Very much. There is a sense of freedom on vacation that doesn¡¯t really exist at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were going for also. Just a chance to let loose.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve definitely noticed that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had noticed. You don¡¯t seem terribly scandalized by seeing two people having sex.¡±


    ¡°Scandalized? Not so much. Surprised to see a couple going at it in front of an uncoveredrge window in a public space? Maybe a little.¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry to surprise you in that case.¡±


    ¡°Surprises aren¡¯t always a bad thing,¡± she said as she moved slightly away.


    Well, so much for trying to get the upper hand in that conversation, as she left me speechless. I was wondering why she had said something like that and then pulled away, but she was once again one step ahead of me and had noticed our spousesing back. Given that my half-naked wife had gone off with her husband for a few minutes, I¡¯m not sure what the protocol was, but she was probably right ying it cool with them.


    Jennifer¡¯s suit had dried a little bit and wasn¡¯t quite so explicit in its disy. They both had two drinks in each hand and came over to hand them to us. As they bent down to give us our drinks, I saw that poor Ken was getting hard. Jennifer had to be getting to him. He quickly jumped back into the hot tub with Jennifer getting in a little more carefully. After spending so much time engaged in conversation with Ken, she actually took an extended look at Olivia and me, and gave me a look that, while ambiguous, clearly did not mean, ¡°You are in trouble, Mister.¡±


    With the drinks now in hand, we were back to talking with therger group, with a nice mix of drinking and conversation. Jennifer and Ken gota little morefortable in each other¡¯s space, and Olivia and I became more rxed too. When the other two couples eventually said their goodbyes, we were now in this pairing where the wrong couples were coupled up with each other for no particr good reason, but no one seemed to be in a hurry to change that.


    Eventually the drinks were finished and things started to get quieter. I was trying to figure out what the next move would be that could keep things going when Jennifer dered somewhat abruptly, ¡°I think we need to turn in. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± It was a statement, not a question, and it very quickly broke the mood and made the whole odd seating pattern seem awkward all of the sudden.


    We all got up quickly, and it was starting to look like things were going a bit sour as we were taking the long walk back to the shared bungalow together, but before we went in our door, Olivia went over to Jennifer and gave her a quick hug and said, ¡°It was really wonderful having dinner and just hanging out with the two of you. Hopefully we¡¯ll see you aroundter.¡± And with that, Jennifer immediately brightened back up and the mood lightened.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    We went back inside and hung up our swimsuits to dry. Jennifer was quiet, especially by her standards, and I was worried I was going to hear about the swimsuit I had helped pick out or my unnecessarily close seating with Olivia. Instead, we just crawled into bed and got in our normal position where we were lying close to each other, with me on my back and her on her side. We were in our normal sleepwear. Jennifer in her panties and me in nothing. Everything was totally normal.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP6

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that sort of weird that you and Olivia were sitting together and Ken and I wound up sitting together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said carefully, ¡°that was kind of funny.¡±


    ¡°I mean, we weren¡¯t doing anything wrong, right? Neither one of us.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just hanging out in the hot tub.¡±


    ¡°Was Olivia feeling okay? It looked like you were holding her hand under the water.¡±


    ¡°I think that something about the crowd and dinner was unsettling to her.¡±


    ¡°I was worried earlier that she was mad at me for monopolizing Ken so much.¡±


    She was more worried about herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would think that. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that Ken seemed to be checking me out quite a bit, especially when we were going and getting drinks. And when we sat back down, he had his hand on my thigh. But I guess they are probably just friendly people.¡±


    ¡°I thought tonight was great, and I hope you enjoyed the attention. Even if it was drifting into flirting a little, all of us were together and everyone seemed to be having a good time. I don¡¯t think anyone meant any harm.¡±


    ¡°No, I guess you are probably right. I probably shouldn¡¯t have chased them off. I don¡¯t know what made me think those things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re great folks. There was nothing sexual about it.¡± I probably didn¡¯t need to add that part, especially since at least on my end it was a lie, and there is no way that Ken wasn¡¯t starting to have inappropriate thoughts about Jennifer. But it was the type of statement that no one was going to have any way to verify, so I said it to make her feel better.


    I was pretty good with all of the harmless fun during the evening that had followed up the excitement of the afternoon¡¯s massage. But it didn¡¯t look like I was going to get lucky tonight unless something radically changed.


    And then we heard them. It wasn¡¯t quite like they were in the same room as us, but the walls were obviously pretty thin. At first it was just quiet bed movement and some tell-tale moans. I didn¡¯t say anything to Jennifer as I worried it would give her a chance to say that we shouldn¡¯t be listening. But I did hold her hand just a little tighter. As it turns out, Jennifer was smiling and everything was good.


    Jennifer even volunteered, ¡°That¡¯s sort of sweet, they are having sex. They must have enjoyed the night with us also.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist pulling on this thread a bit. ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing that Ken saw enough of your body tonight that he probably ripped Olivia¡¯s clothes off her as soon as they hit the room.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, please. Olivia is gorgeous and younger than me. You are just a lecherous old man and think Ken is too,¡± she joked.


    But then we started hearing them talk. As they started fucking harder, the bed was moving harder and it was a lot easier to hear them.


    ¡°Oh God, Ken, that is so fucking good. It¡¯s been forever since you took me like this.¡± Olivia did not sound like nice Olivia. She sounded like a bad girl, and I was getting hard fast. The whole thing was so hot. ¡°I bet it was Jennifer that got you so worked up, wasn¡¯t it?


    Jennifer froze up. Holy freaking shit, did Olivia just say that? We probably shouldn¡¯t be listening to this, but I was hard as a rock. I was listening to the woman that had spent the evening getting me hard, and now she was getting drilled by her husband and bringing up my wife? Oh, man.


    They continued to pound hard, and the moans and the mming bed sounds were getting to be too much for me. I pulled down Jennifer¡¯s panties and climbed on top of her in an instant. I¡¯m a nice guy, but this wasn¡¯t the time to ask politely. After years of fucking this woman, I knew exactly where I was going and drove my dick home hard and fast.


    She didn¡¯t tell me to stop, she didn¡¯t ask what the hell I was doing, she just said, ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± I got the hint and started fucking her with long, slow strokes.


    Ken and Olivia were increasing the pace, but Olivia wanted more. Evidently I wasn¡¯t the only one getting off a little on their spouse getting off with someone else.


    ¡°Oh God, Ken¡­ Just fucking say it. Say it. Say it was Jennifer. You know she looks hot. She¡¯s sweet but she¡¯s one of those women that are totally fuckable. She looks fuckable, and you heard them this morning.¡±


    The moment of truth. Was this conversation going to bother Jennifer?


    She was moving under me with her hips with mine to make things go faster, which was not like her. But she was sloppy wet, and was starting to make noises of her own.


    ¡°Oh fuck, oh fuck, I¡¯m getting so close, Ken. I bet they¡¯re fucking right next to us. Jennifer is probably on her back with her tits bouncing around like a total slut¡­ so fucking hot. I saw her this morning through the window, and she was taking it like a tramp. Oh God, he was drilling her¡­ so fucking good.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when they started fucking, but this was getting to be too much for me already, even having emptied my balls all over Jennifer earlier in the afternoon. Jennifer said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡± as she neared the edge.


    And then, as if we needed any help, Ken finally blurted out, ¡°Yeah, Jennifer. Take my dick! Take my dick, you little slut!¡± This put Olivia over the edge and she started screaming incoherently. ¡°Yeah,e on my cock, Jennifer, and I¡¯lle in your pussy like all you teasing sluts deserve! I¡¯ll fill you up. Oh God, oh God¡­¡± ¨C at which point he let out a long series of grunts and clearly emptied into Olivia.


    But more importantly, listening to Ken talking about fucking Jennifer hard sent Jennifer way over the edge. She had her head to the side, and I don¡¯t know if she was ashamed or just iling about as she wasing, but she had a look on her face like I had never seen before. She was making this loud mewling noise that was unbelievably hot and unrestrained as she unabashedly came and came in a very non-Jennifer fashion. That put me over the edge of course, and I watched her thrash while I pumped a load into her that matched her orgasm.


    We copsed together, catching our breath and enjoying the fact that a couple of nice, polite middle-aged people like ourselves had just done some world-ss fucking. As we cooled down, I was expecting Jennifer to go back into embarrassed, good-girl mode, but instead she just kept the smile on her face as we slowly drifted off. Not long before we both fell asleep, I heard her say softly, ¡°Can you believe that people actually think I¡¯m some sort of tramp to get off to?¡±


    Was this my wife?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    *****


    We slept great, thanks to the sex, and woke up rtivelyte the next morning. We didn¡¯t go down for breakfast and instead just hung out in bed watching people fix up homes on TV. We didn¡¯t have cable at home so my wife considered what were fairly mediocre home renovation shows to be a bit of a fun treat. I think she might have been a little nervous about facing Ken and Olivia after the dueling sex business the previous night, but if she was ufortable, she didn¡¯t show it at all. It was a little surprising to see her let loose like she did yesterday, but it was wonderful to not see too much of the guilt afterwards. That had always been one of her sticking points. After being even a little bit of a bad girl, she¡¯d have a guilt trip afterwards. But now, things seemed to be building on each other. I was determined to keep the momentum going.


    The day was looking a little cloudy, but still warm. I had wanted to hit the beach to swim and be outside a little more as long as we were in paradise, but Jennifer wasn¡¯t really one for sunbathing or swimming. Much of that was because of the sun, and years of medical school had caused her to fear being out in the sun too long. I managed to convince her to hang out at the beach since it was cloudy, and mentioned that I¡¯d go back and grab some lunch if she got hungry. She had a book that she had hoped to read while on break and that sealed the deal.


    The part of the beach associated with the resort was rtively small. There was a decent crowd there so people were situated closer to each other than we were expecting. Since it was early, we had no trouble finding a couple of chairs though. People were just starting to fill in the spaces.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP7

    When we were walking the first evening, I had noticed that part of the beach had some hand-painted signs that said ¡®NO NUDITY¡¯ on one line, and then, ¡®Topless OK¡¯ on the next. Iughed to myself at that because topless is definitely OK in my book. Jennifer had never gone topless before and had pushed back against it in the past when I had suggested it. I thought about mentioning it when we first grabbed our chairs, but I had had more sess this trip letting things take their course and thought I¡¯d look out for a good opportunity to get her out of her bikini top.


    I went into the ocean and swam a while, enjoying the sensation of the warm salt water. I love the ocean and the fact that it¡¯s easier to float because of the salt. I¡¯ve had people tell me that it¡¯s all in my head but that¡¯s fine with me. I also love the fact that the ocean just goes on as far as the eye can see. It gives a great sense of being enveloped by nature. And it didn¡¯t hurt that there were a number of women enjoying the water also. Not a lot, but enough smiling, wet, barely dressed bodies that I really didn¡¯t want to get out.


    After a while, I did want to check on my wife. As I walked back from the water, I saw that it was getting significantly busier. It was the afternoon and people had started bringing drinks down to the beach, giving it a little more of a fun vibe. Most importantly, the toplessness had also started. It wasn¡¯t a majority of the women by any means, but it was still probably at least a dozen women who had the girls out. It was awesome. I don¡¯t think women know how they can make a man¡¯s day by just letting us take a look every once in a while.


    Jennifer was just reading though, pretty much as I had left her, lying on her back and getting into her book. I noticed that she had started chatting with the folks around her, which is pure Jennifer. It was mostly couples, although there were also a few groups of younger guys and younger girls who were there also. Jennifer was mostly chatting with the couples that were our age and seemed to be enjoying thepany.


    My wife decided to take me up on my offer to go back and grab some food. I was really enjoying the beach and slightly regretted making that promise. ¡°I guess I can go back and get us some food and drinks ¨C but you owe me.¡±


    I smiled to soften the words, and sheughed. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± she said. ¡°What do I owe you for walking all that way and bringing back a sandwich.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I said with a grin, ¡°you could go topless.¡±


    As expected, I got the world¡¯srgest eye roll. ¡°I¡¯m not sure those are equivalent.¡± But she was still smiling.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do it for me. Do it for all the guys out here. Consider it a charitable donation to the welfare of men everywhere on the beach.¡±


    The older couple next to us that Jennifer had been talking to couldn¡¯t help but overhear our conversation. The womanmented that she had promised her husband she¡¯d do it once and it would count as his birthday present this year. And if Jennifer would do it, it would make it easier for her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    More eye rolling, but you could tell that if she could do someone a favor, then that would help it happen. ¡°Fine, but your husband is getting quite the present this year.¡±


    Both women reached behind to undo their tops. You¡¯d think that I¡¯d be watching my wife¡¯s new friend, but I had waited too long in my life to not watch my wife do the deed. There she was, taking off her top like I¡¯d seen her do a thousand times before. But this time, she was outside in a decent crowd. It was magnificent. And her friend didn¡¯t look too bad either. This was turning out to be a fucking great day.


    I¡¯m sure I was staring at both of them when my wife rather tersely said, ¡°Well, where¡¯s my lunch.¡± Oh right. Lunch. I hated to leave, but a deal is a deal. And she¡¯d look just as good when I got back.


    I headed back up to the property, and got arge sandwich for us to split, a mai-tai and a sparkling water since I didn¡¯t know whether she would want to indulge a little or was just thirsty.


    As I made my way back, I had a little trouble finding where we had settled down earlier. Something didn¡¯t seem right. Where I thought we were sitting was a crowd. As I got closer, there was my wife, surrounded by a small crowd of young men who were engaging her in conversation. What was going on here?


    It seemed that they were all having an animated discussion about the book my wife was reading. At least that was the pretense. These guys did not look like the local book club, but they sure were hanging on everything Jennifer was saying. It must have been fascinating, because they never looked away.


    After I returned, the guys somewhat awkwardly made their way back down to the beach to a group of young women who were more their age, but not confident enough to shed their tops. I wanted to ask what exactly had transpire, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Jennifer looked a little guilty. ¡°Those guys sure had a lot of questions about this book. They just kept asking and asking about this and that. I didn¡¯t want to spoil it for them if they were that interested and I was trying to be helpful, but everything I said just led to more questions.¡±


    Was she serious? Her tits were holding a very public showing around a bunch of horny young men, and she thought it was about the book? Even her new friend had to hold back a guffaw when Jennifer attempted that exnation. I noticed that her fairly attractive friend was able to keep her tits to herself just fine, but somehow my wife had ¡°identally¡± attracted an audience of guys that happened to hang around for a lecture. She¡¯s naive, but she¡¯s not that naive.


    That was all a little weird, but at some point I just sat back and enjoyed food, drink and breasts. It turned out that Jennifer was both thirsty and in the mood for something boozy, so I scored some points with the drink order. The neighboring couple excused themselves to go back for a nap, and we settled in for a little more rxation. Jennifer went back to her book, and I did one more dip in the sea. She didn¡¯t cover herself back up after our friends left, so every guy on the beach got a birthday present for themselves that afternoon.


    We eventually went back to the room around half-past two. We put our stuff down on the table, and I pulled her close for a quick kiss. ¡°Hey, you looked great out there. Thanks for doing that for me. This will be a very memorable vacation.¡± I didn¡¯t know if anything like that would ever happen again, so I wanted to make sure she knew I appreciated it and to give her some positive reinforcement before the moment slipped away. Turns out, the moment wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    ¡°Did you really think that was okay, me taking off my top?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What could possibly make you think that it wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, most of the women were justying there, but I had started talking to a couple of the young women about the book, and the guys followed them over to me. I really was just trying to talk to the women.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what was happening there.¡±


    ¡°And at some point, the women wandered off and the guys were still hanging around chatting with me while I was practically naked. And they were just checking out my boobs, not really trying to hide it. I didn¡¯t want to be rude and say something. What do you even say in that situation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure what you should have done.¡±


    She was still pressed up against me at this point and could tell I was getting painfully hard hearing her talk about this. Her hand moved to the front of my trunks and outlined my huge erection.


    She smiled. ¡°Too many tits out there today?¡± She had no idea that I was just thinking of hers and the whole world enjoying them. ¡°I can do something about that.¡±


    Jennifer pulled down my trunks and gave the tip of my dick and nice slow suck. This is not typical Jennifer, but it felt so good.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not really doing anything right now that a slut wouldn¡¯t do. Showing my tits to a bunch of guys, and now I¡¯m blowing one of them. Good thing it¡¯s you, right? I mean, I could tell that most of those guys were big and hard while they were looking at me. They were staring at my tits, but I was a little bad looking at the outlines of their cocks in their trunks. All hard for me.¡±


    Oh fuck that was so hot to hear her say that.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m just a little excited too. Maybe you could help me out while I finish you off. And then I promise to try to not be such a slut.¡±


    I ripped her bikini off, picked her up, threw her on the couch so that her feet were away from me and her head was right where it needed to be. We didn¡¯t 69 very often, but we had no trouble getting into a position where I was on top of her with my dick was in her mouth. I headed straight for her pussy.


    I would not have described her as, ¡°a little excited¡±. My sweet wife was running like a faucet. I dove into that pussy and it was wet. Usually she likes her clit to be gently licked, but she was pushing her whole pussy in my face like her life depended on it. All the while she was giving me a really sloppy blowjob. And honestly, it wasn¡¯t a great blowjob, but this wasn¡¯t about me, this was about her getting herself off after this afternoon, and I think the blowjob was just an excuse to get her pussy eaten.


    It would be great to say that we both came at the same time, but I can¡¯t tell you how hot her talk had gotten me. Despite the fact that my dick was basically just fucking her mouth while she was focused on getting off, I got there first. I came hard. Some of it wound up in her mouth, but a lot of it just wound up everywhere on her lips, her cheeks and other ces on her face.


    She wasn¡¯t far behind when she started panting, ¡°Oh God, faster, faster,¡± only it was a bit slurred because she had my cum all over her mouth and lips. But she didn¡¯t care and kept up the noises until they became a little iprehensible.


    ¡°Uhhhnnng¡­.. UHHHNNG¡­ YES!¡±


    She screamed out onest muffled scream and her legs mped together like a vice. I had just gotten my head out of the danger zone, but my hand was still there with a couple of fingers buried in her pussy. It hurt my hand a little, but it was so fucking sexy to see her react like that.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP8

    She was moaning for quite a while and then she finally rxed her muscles. Usually after a rare 69 session, she¡¯s quick to get up and clean up, but she was justying there looking like this strangebination of angel and slut. It was beautiful, and it was hot. She eventually got up without a word and went to take a shower. I was hoping we¡¯d get a chance to talk a bit so I could tell her how amazing she was, but now I was worried she was just a little embarrassed about this interaction. We were definitely on a roll as far as her pushing way past her boundaries. I didn¡¯t want anything to hold her back.


    She took a long shower, and I was expecting her to be a bit sheepish afterwards. Instead, she just plopped beside me on the couch right next to me and grabbed my hand with her right hand, and the TV remote with her left hand and turned on a cooking show, settling in next to me.


    *****


    We were veryzily watching TV for a couple of hours, half-napping in the process when we got a text from Olivia on the group text for the four of us asking if we wanted to do a slightly early dinner with them tonight so we could hit the resort club/bar and do some dancing. We were both game for this. I think Jennifer was just having a st hanging out with new friends. I was thinking more that between Jennifer and hopefully Olivia, I would feel like I had won the dance partner lottery.


    Dinner was once again great. The conversation flowed, with lots of light touching and flirting by the girls. Olivia was a bit more restrained, but more intentional with her flirting. Jennifer, on the other hand, felt sofortable with Ken that she was just carrying on with him like a teenager. Since it was early, it was mostly older folks at the tables around us giving us disapproving looks, but we were having too much fun to care.


    Olivia was wearing a thin dress that was modest by the bikini standards that seemed to be quite popr at the resort. By dress standards, though, it was hot. The straps that came down from the neck got wider as they covered her breasts, but not that wide. Olivia¡¯s breasts were not small enough for this to be simple and dignified either. Those pieces of cloth were not quite covering the sides of her tits, exposing a beautiful roundness on both the inside and outside. It wasn¡¯t trampy, just hot.


    Jennifer hadn¡¯t really thought too much about what would be a good outfit for dancing. Olivia¡¯s outfit set the bar a little higher than the casual clothes she was wearing. When we were done with dinner and two bottles of wine, Jennifer said that she wanted to change into something more fun for dancing. She surprised me a bit when she asked Olivia toe with her to pick something out. I know that¡¯s what a lot of women do, but that wasn¡¯t like Jennifer. Also, it¡¯s not as if we had brought a ton of clothes with us, so there weren¡¯t a lot of choices for her.


    That left Ken and I to talk for what I¡¯m sure was not going to be a quick trip for the two gals. Part of me wanted to bring up the whole big picture of what he thought of the closeness between the opposite spouses that seemed to be developing. But how do you bring that up? I saw the primary oue of such a conversation to be possibly ruining everything through awkwardness. So, we kept the conversation light and talked about the kids, work and some wonderful day in the future when retirement was a possibility. It turned out that this was a great conversation to have. There was nothing about the exchange with Ken that made me think he was anything but just a great guy, and I was strangely happy that Jennifer was getting along so well with him. Of course, the conversation that Jennifer and I had heard through the wall while he and Olivia were having sex was not lost from my mind. Part of him very much realized that he thought Jennifer would be great as more than a friend, but he never said anything remotely creepy. And there was nothing that made me think she was upset with all the attention I was paying to Olivia.


    When Jennifer and Olivia returned, I did a double take. Jennifer was wearing an outfit I didn¡¯t recognize. I was hesitant to say something and possibly get myself into trouble for not recognizing an outfit that she had bought and showed me, but she quickly volunteered that Olivia had offered to loan her one of her dresses. It was a small, ck spaghetti strap number that probably fit her a little tighter than it should since Olivia was a bit thinner than Jennifer. Jennifer seemed to be reveling in it though. She didn¡¯t really have anything like that at home, so I was impressed with her confidence to wear it. I wasn¡¯t sure how much of it was her getting bolder or the wine at dinner, but she wasn¡¯t going to get anyints from me.


    ¡°You look great,¡± I said. She did, and I wanted to encourage her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± she said with a giggle. It looked like she wanted to tell me something, but we were already headed into the club.


    It was early, and we had no trouble getting a table and drinks. We were downing the first round and feeling very little pain when Jennifer grabbed my hand and pulled me to the floor, with Ken and Olivia soon following. Jennifer and I don¡¯t dance much, but after a few drinks, everyone is a dancer. We were enjoying ourselves thoroughly when Jennifer came a little closer to me and said, ¡°So you like the dress?¡±


    I just smiled and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little tight.¡±


    ¡°Tight looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s way too tight for any of the bras I brought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m totally okay with that,¡± I said, probably a little more eager than appropriate.


    ¡°But guess what else?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Olivia said I couldn¡¯t wear it with any of the underwear that I brought. She wouldn¡¯t let me leave without seeing what it looked like without the underwear. So I just took it off while we were standing there just to see what it would look like. I wasn¡¯t actually going to not wear underwear, but she just told me that it was perfect and practically pushed me out the door!¡±


    Wow. I was impressed that Olivia pulled that off, but Olivia¡¯s skills were bing less and less surprising. I¡¯m not sure where she was going with all of this, but it seemed that Olivia and I were pushing in the same direction.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m stuck here wearing nothing but a tight dress while my panties are sitting on the floor of someone else¡¯s room.¡± Sheughed about that, which was a good sign. ¡°I wonder what Ken is going to think of that?¡± Her voice was more yful than concerned.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I smiled, but mostly I thought that you will never see those underwear again if Ken finds them.


    I usually like to down a few drinks before hitting the floor, but seeing as how we were well into the alcohol phase of the night and feeling fine and the music was ying, we stepped out onto the floor and found a ce that we could dance. We didn¡¯t have any problem finding a ce for the four of us on the floor since it was early. There were only a few other people dancing, so we probably stood out, but we didn¡¯t care. Thebination of being slightly older and slightly drunk meant that we were very capable of having a rocking good time without giving a crap about what other people were thinking. And if other people were thinking something, it was that those two chicks were totally hot.


    At some point, we took a break and headed to a table to cool off with another well-deserved round of drinks. We had gotten in some serious exercise moving around like we did, and the women had a bit of a sheen about them that looked ridiculously sexy. Jennifer was sitting next to me, but Olivia was sitting across from me. The sides of Olivia¡¯s breasts were glistening and it was impossible to look her in her eyes for more than a couple of seconds at a time. Jennifer had cleavage that was also drawing the attention of Ken and I, but it was a little harder for me to casually nce at my wife¡¯s breasts without totally turning my head. And as far as I was concerned, it was their job to distract Ken while I was checking out his wife.


    We talked andughed while we worked on our drinks. Ken and I each had a whiskey sour and we were feeling a little mellower than before. Jennifer and Olivia were both drinking white wine, which seemed to be more like Gatorade to them, because after the break, they were ready for us to dance more. I have never said no to a beautiful woman in my life and wasn¡¯t about to start.


    The club was quickly filling up at this point, and the floor was more crowded. As we got up from the table, Ken and Olivia came out from either side of the table and wound up closer to Jennifer and me, respectively, than they were to each other. As we worked our way through the crowd onto the floor, we were separated, Ken with Jennifer and me with Olivia. This seemed to be happening a lot this weekend, and as usual, we just went with the flow. I started dancing with Olivia and pretty soon we found ourselves separated from our spouses with the throng of other dancers giving us a little privacy.


    For someone whom I would have best described as somewhat dignified in most of our interactions, she was starting to show some serious sexpot vibes. She was moving like a woman who knew she was hot, and she was starting to dance a lot closer to me than she was before. Really close. Lots and lots of incidental contact. I was trying to be coolly receptive, but I was clearly getting worked up by Olivia.


    At some point, we were getting pinned increasingly close to each other by the crowd. Her face was getting closer to mine, and my heart was starting to race. I wasn¡¯t sure where she was going with this, but she just wanted to have a quick conversation.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation:>EP9

    ¡°You look like you are enjoying yourself,¡± she said with a not very innocent smile.


    I smiled back. ¡°Of course. What guy wouldn¡¯t enjoy dancing with you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure where she was heading, so I thought I¡¯d keep it safe.


    ¡°Good. I like to see my friends happy,¡± she said in a slightly conspiratorial way. ¡°And I haven¡¯t seen Ken and Jennifer in a while. They are probably enjoying themselves also.¡±


    I didn¡¯t quite know what her agenda was, but it was clear that having Jennifer and Ken spend some quality time together was not a problem at all. Again, I didn¡¯t know for sure if I was all-in on this, but I was clearly not that bothered and wanted to see where she was taking this.


    ¡°I certainly hope they are having fun. We seemed to have lost them in the crowd, but they are big kids. I think they can take care of themselves for a while.¡± Iughed a bit as I said this, hoping that she would run with it.


    ¡°I think it is great for a man to be so supportive of his wife having fun without watching over her all of the time. You sound like a great husband.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Ken seems to have no problem with you getting lost on the dance floor for quite a while with a man who can¡¯t keep his eyes off of you.¡±


    ¡°Ken is not going toin about anything as long as a pretty girl is paying attention to him. He¡¯s a great guy, but he¡¯s a guy.¡± She pulled in a little closer to me, and our bodies were now touching. I was trying to keep from getting too close so she couldn¡¯t feel me getting hard, but that might have just made it more ringly obvious that I was having a problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it would be fun if Ken could open up a little more, but I¡¯ve never really noticed him move in that direction ¨C until I saw Jennifer. Your sweet little wife is exactly Ken¡¯s kryptonite. She¡¯s clearly got him wrapped around her finger. I don¡¯t think that was her n, but now that she¡¯s got him hooked, I think she¡¯s enjoying it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I hadn¡¯t really thought of it that way, but identally seducing a guy would appeal to her sense of being desired without actually looking like she had done anything wrong. And so far, no one had called her on it. And the ¡®idental¡¯ part was starting to slowly slip away. Between the attention from Ken and listening to Ken and Olivia talking about her while they were fucking their brains out, I think Jennifer was moving from just being drunk on wine to being drunk on the power of having Ken desire her.


    While I was sorting this out Olivia and I were getting closer. We were still moving, but now my hands were around her waist, and her arms were around my waist. Slowly, she moved her hands to my neck to pull my head a little closer to hers. This was causing her breasts to slide up my chest a little, and I had given up on trying to hide how hard I was. If she was going to y this game, I was assuming that she knew that a hard dick was going to be part of it and she wasn¡¯t going to run screaming. As she pushed her crotch against mine, she smiled and pulled my head closer.


    ¡°I think if Ken and Jennifer can figure things out, then we can all win this game,¡± she said in my ear with her lips touching me. I was getting so turned on by her. I had mentally bought into this scenario a long time ago, but at this point I would have begged Jennifer to fuck Ken right on the dance floor if I thought she would do it. But I wasn¡¯t sure if Jennifer was quite where I was. Getting turned on is one thing, but having a nice girl like Jennifer let herself have sex with a guy she just met is quite different.


    ¡°They might need a little bit more help,¡± Olivia said, ¡°but I think we can give them a push if you are willing to work with me a bit. Let¡¯s go check on them.¡± As she spoke, her tongue was now touching my ear. I don¡¯t quite think she realized how close I was to just carrying her off to the room and not giving a shit about what our spouses thought. She was killing me.


    We worked our way through the crowd to where we thought they might be. It took a while to find them as they seemed to be hiding from our eyes. But it was clear the dynamic had changed a little. Jennifer was no longer in a fun, giggly mood. She was now in full vixen mode. She had her arms in the air with her chest thrust forward just a little, and her ass pushed back a little. Ken was behind her, not quite touching her, but staring at her with a look of lust on his face. The dancing was just barely defensible as something two friends might do for fun, but they were about to cross a line.


    We had stopped to watch them, our bodies pressed close together and arms around each other¡¯s waists, when Jennifer saw us and immediately stopped dancing and looked a little guilty. Olivia and I were careful to give her a big smile, and Olivia immediately spoke up. ¡°God, you look so good out there dancing. I wish I had your natural charm. I can¡¯t believe Ken wasn¡¯t all over you!¡± She finished that off with a genuineugh and smile such that Jennifer immediately became her happy self again.


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m just a middle-aged woman out here having some silly fun far away from home. You guys are so nice indulging me.¡±


    ¡°By the look on Ken¡¯s face, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just being nice. And I¡¯ve been monopolizing your man also for a while. But I don¡¯t want to wear these nice guys out so soon. How about we go back to our room and have a nightcap there. It¡¯s getting a little loud and crowded here, and it¡¯s hard to chat.¡±


    No one had to be convinced that a break was a good idea, so we went back to the room. This time though, we were walking with each other¡¯s spouses and no one was being shy about it. Olivia and I were walking closely with our arms around each other, while Jennifer was basically hanging off of Ken in a way that was a little more than friendly. Ken looked like he was king of the world with Jennifer hanging on him like she was.


    We got back to their room and Olivia told them to have a seat while she asked me to help her with sses and wine from the kitchte. It didn¡¯t take us long to open the wine and get the sses, but Olivia gave me one quick kiss on the ear and asked, ¡°Are you good?¡± I smiled and nodded. I was not quite sure where she was going with all of this, but she had clearly executed her role as the puppet master perfectly so far and I wasn¡¯t going to stop her now.


    As we walked towards the couch Jennifer slid over closer to Ken to make room for us, but Olivia changed her path at thest minute and offered me the chair. I wasn¡¯t sure how this was going to work, but I was following her lead at this point. Olivia sat on the floor and leaned against the front of the chair.


    We chatted andughed about some of the things that we had done so far topare notes about the resort. Olivia volunteered that they had spent some time checking out the beach and had availed itself of its features. ¡°It was so hot a couple of days ago that it felt great to let my boobs out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sorry I missed that,¡± I volunteered, trying to keep the conversation light, but also looking down the front of Olivia¡¯s dress and letting my mind fill in the nks.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Ken seemed to be doing enough looking around for everyone,¡± Olivia teased, clearly in fun.


    ¡°Hey, I was justparing everyone to you and realized that you had the nicest ones at the resort.¡± That Ken was pretty good.


    ¡°Did you make it down to the beach?¡± Olivia asked.


    I smiled, ¡°Oh yeah, we were down there earlier, weren¡¯t we hon?¡± Iughed a bit, trying to draw Jennifer in. She might need a little encouragement to tell her story. But she just gave me a look that wasn¡¯t mad, but she clearly wasn¡¯t going to be drawn in so easily.


    ¡°I really think Jennifer was enjoying herself there. She was chatting with a few folks about one of the books she brought, and being the great speaker that she is, after a couple of minutes she had arge crowd of young men hanging on her every word.¡± I gave Jennifer an evil smile after thatst sentence, hoping to get a rise out of her, but she just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fortunately, Olivia jumped in. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m assuming you had some visual aids that apanied your story, Jennifer. Or do you have a speaking style that captivates young men?¡±


    At this point we were allughing and Jennifer was forced to jump in and defend herself. ¡°Hey, going topless was more Jim¡¯s idea than mine! And I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m ¡®captivating¡¯ in the right environment.¡± She tried to look embarrassed, but you could tell she was pretty proud of herself.


    ¡°Did you really have a crowd?¡± Ken asked, clearly delighted by this story.


    ¡°Well, it probably wasn¡¯t a ¡®crowd¡¯ as Jim would say, but when you are just sitting there with your boobs on disy for the first time in your life in front of a bunch of young guys, it seems like a whole lot.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± said Olivia, clearly impressed. ¡°I¡¯m clearly the amateur here when ites toying out in the sun. I¡¯m sorry I missed it. I could have learned something.¡±


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE sorry you missed it?!?¡± Ken said in an exaggerated fashion. ¡°So basically, every guy at the ce has seen your assets, and after spending all this time with you guys, I get nothing? That seems unfair.¡±


    Jennifer just smiled. Ken was close, but that wasn¡¯t quite going to get it. It was killing me that we were just on the edge. Oh please, Olivia, Do something.


    ¡°Well, it seems like our tits have been on disy to a bunch of potential weirdos that we don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m just about sweating to death after dancing so much. So if no one minds, I¡¯m going to pull these straps down and give the girls some air. Last chance forints?¡±

 Sweet Wife On Vacation: Ep10

    Oh man, this was it. I think the whole crowd knew I was not going toin. And Jennifer would never tell someone what to do, although she might make an excuse and leave. Ken, however, was not whooping and hollering and cheering like I thought he ought to. There was just a little pause, and I worried that the whole thing woulde crashing down.


    And then, against all odds, the miracle urred. Jennifer spoke up. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not a big deal at all, Olivia. And what kind of friend would I be if I wasn¡¯t supportive. I¡¯m kind of sticky in this tight dress myself, so if you¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m just drunk enough and feel bad that Ken didn¡¯t get to see the show yesterday. But you two guys better be thankful for this.


    Olivia was right. It all revolved around Jennifer. If she was in, everything would work out.


    And then it happened. Without any further ado, Olivia slipped the straps of her dress down off of her shoulders and pulled it down to her waist. It was glorious to see those tits for the first time. I would have considered her tits one the great highlights of the decade in any event, but wanting to see them so bad and finally getting them was great. And they were indeed great. They had a natural beauty to them and hung down just slightly, capped with some very hard nipples. She was clearly enjoying the attention and looking forward to anything that might happen next.


    Jennifer, on the other hand, didn¡¯t quite have a dress that could slip down so easily. It was tight on her, and a bit sweaty from the dancing. She stopped for a second, trying to figure out how to pull the dress down without doing damage to the goods, when I made a very generous offer. ¡°Ken, could you do her a big favor and unzip the back of her dress?¡±


    My wife gave me a look that was half smile and half re, for me being so bold as to offer the honor of undressing her to another man, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to turn her back to Ken. And Ken hesitated even less to do the honors. He unzipped the dress most of the way down her back and then moved back a bit to await the fruits of hisbor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    All eyes were on Jennifer as she grabbed the front of her dress and pulled it down just a little more slowly than necessary, soaking in the attention just a little bit before the big reveal. Ken was staring a little more than necessary, but who could me him. Olivia even seemed to start smiling a little bigger, possibly in admiration, but more likely in anticipation of her ning together. And watching my wife undress in such an intimate setting was making me hard as a rock. Have I mentioned how good she looks?


    ¡°Ta-da!¡± she said, thrusting her arms out and trying to cut the sexual tension in the room with a little levity. We all honored the gesture and pped for her and she seemed to be happy with her situation despite what seemed like a minor case of nerves at first. She settled back into her previous spot next to Ken, although now she was leaning on him and his arm was around her lower back. They were looking quite cozy with each other. Of course, I wasn¡¯t doing too bad with Olivia sitting on the ground between my legs while I sat on the chair.


    We continued to chat, talking a little bit about our lives back home, while the women sat there with their dresses pulled down and their tits enjoying night air while we guys enjoyed the view. At some point we all needed a bathroom break so in a brief moment where I wasn¡¯t totally hard, I excused myself. When I returned, I took off my shirt.


    Olivia decided to take her turn, so I offered her a hand up which she dly epted. This left her walking around with a dress rather awkwardly hanging around her waist and legs. When she returned, she walked out holding the dress and wearing just her underwear. We all stopped talking as she approached in nothing but ckce panties that were mostly transparent, especially if you were staring like me. She exined that she felt dumb wearing the dress around her waist, and asked if we minded. I think she knew the answer from the guys. Jennifer just giggled.


    Ken went next and returned sans shirt, and then all eyes were on Jennifer. She had her dress around her waist and nothing else and I wasn¡¯t sure where she was going to go with this. ¡°Somebody needs to find my underwear that I left in here when I got dressed. There is no way I¡¯m walking around buck naked.¡± I didn¡¯t like the second part, but it sounded like she was okay with dressing down just a little bit more, which was progress. Olivia volunteered to go hunt down her underwear in the bedroom while Jennifer went to the bathroom.


    This left Ken and I alone in the room for a minute. We didn¡¯t say anything but at some point we exchanged a smile and knew he was good to go for just about anything. But like me, I think he was prepared to let Olivia drive.


    Jennifer emerged from the bathroom looking a lot like she left and Olivia returned shortly afterwards, having struck out on her errand. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where your skivvies ran off to, but they have to be in there somewhere. Why don¡¯t you see if you can make Ken do something useful this evening and see if he can find them in there while Gus and I open another bottle.¡± Nicely done Olivia.


    Olivia and I wandered into the kitchen and put a little more distance between us and our spouses. I was getting ridiculously horny after spending all of this time with the mostly naked women, and as soon as we wandered into the kitchen I pulled Olivia into me, pressing her breasts against my chest and leaning into her for what I thought was going to be a much-deserved make out session. She didn¡¯t resist my embrace, but once again put her mouth next to my ear and whispered, ¡°So how long do you think they will be in there?¡±


    Honestly, I had briefly forgotten about Jennifer and Ken due to the fact that I was good with Jennifer doing what she wanted and well, Olivia. I was starting to see that Olivia¡¯s game was more focused on Ken and Jennifer and less on herself. But the Ken and Jennifer game was clearly getting her off so I wasn¡¯t too worried.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t imagine that it will take too long to find a pair of panties in a hotel bedroom. So we probably don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± Give me something Olivia, just a few seconds, because you are killing me.


    ¡°They might be a while. It depends on how well I hid them and how much time they want to spend on their appointed task.¡±


    Shit, she was good.


    ¡°I appreciate your patience. It will be rewarded, let me assure you, if Jennifer is good with it. I think she will be.¡± For the first time, I felt her hands roam up my back to my neck and pull my head down a bit and pull my head into hers. She pressed her lips to mine and quickly used her tongue to open me up. After decades of being good, I felt totally like a teenager making out with the hottest girl at school. A total sexpot standing around in an almost non-existent pair of underwear was making out with me while my dick was essentially trying to fuck her through my shorts. And she was totally getting into it. It was amazing.


    I didn¡¯t really have a n but my hands did and were starting to work their way into her underwear. But after way too short of a time, Olivia pulled away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hear Jennifer and Ken. What do you think they are up to?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not sure. It depends on how good Ken is at getting Jennifer warmed up.¡±


    ¡°I may have given him a few pointers.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like none of this was idental.¡±


    ¡°Fate needs a bit of a nudge every once in a while and the minute I saw Jennifer, I didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity get away.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you are okay with Ken enjoying himself.¡±


    ¡°Okay with it? I have been waiting for a long time to watch Ken fuck someone else. It¡¯s taken a long time to warm Ken up to the idea and a much longer time to find the right situation. And that situation is Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a really great wife. But I¡¯m hoping this isn¡¯t a totally selfless experience.¡±


    ¡°Oh hell no.¡± She moved her hand to the obvious bulge in the front of my pants. ¡°You are part of the equation also.¡±


    The nearly naked nymph was totally driving me crazy, but she asked a good question. What was Jennifer up to? I had a feeling that the Jennifer/Ken question wasn¡¯t just a rhetorical one for Olivia. I put my hand around Olivia¡¯s ass and gave her onest kiss and a grind against her crotch and we quietly made our way towards the bedroom door.


    We could hear Jennifer and Ken talking softly. They didn¡¯t seem to be obviously making a lot of noise, but they weren¡¯t exactly whispering at this point. The notion that somehow one of the four of us was going to get upset easily had long since slipped from our minds.


    ¡°Ken, what do you think you are doing?¡± Jennifer said with a slightugh.


    ¡°Just doing my part to help with the search.¡±


    ¡°My underwear aren¡¯t lost on my body, and yet that seems to be where your hands and eyes wind up.¡±


    ¡°Well, they don¡¯t seem to be anywhere in the room and this seems to be the next best ce to search.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your enthusiasm, I really do, but we probably shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    ¡°My hands were all over you when we were dancing. And if I recall, yours were roaming freely also.¡±


    ¡°That was different. We were surrounded by people. That way we couldn¡¯t go too far. Right now I¡¯m standing here topless with my dress around my waist and your hands roaming around my boobs and ass.¡± I gave Olivia a squeeze when I heard Jennifer say that. Olivia just smiled.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing?¡± Ken said fairly quietly


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. You are making it hard to be good with your hands on my body and your lips on my ear. Mmm¡­ very hard¡­ and Jim and Olivia are probably in the other room wondering about us. What if they walked in here?¡±


    ¡°What if? I don¡¯t hear them, so whatever they are doing, it doesn¡¯t involve a lot of talking. I¡¯m thinking they are not too concerned. And deep down, I don¡¯t think you are too concerned either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be concerned about them,¡± she said without much conviction but with a somewhatbored breathing. ¡°But I¡¯m a little focused on your hands and where they seem to be going.¡±

 Sweet Wife On Vacation: Ep11

    I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had to take a look. Fortunately, they both had their backs to the door, with Ken standing behind Jennifer with his arms around her. One of his hands was slowly stroking her nipples, but one seemed to be slowly reaching under the bottom of her dress. Jennifer¡¯s head was leaned back into Ken and his mouth was against her ear.


    Suddenly, Jennifer let out a low moan that she cut off as if she was embarrassed by her own response. ¡°Ken, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh damn, Jennifer. Your pussy feels so good. So fucking wet. Let me just rub it for a little while. Please.¡±


    ¡°Oh God. I¡¯m not usually like this.¡± She didn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°You look so fucking hot right now, and feel so good. Just enjoy it. Let me enjoy it.¡±


    She was leaning into him and breathing hard. Her hand had reached down to grab his ass and press him against her harder. Ken was clearly rubbing his hard dick against her ass while he yed with her. Olivia was watching them y and had a hand down her panties. I was almost afraid to touch myself. I was so close toing, but I needed relief.


    Jennifer was clearly driving herself crazy getting fingered by a very recently found friend while her husband and his wife were somewhere nearby. ¡°Oh God. We should stop. You feel so good, but I don¡¯t want to do this to Jim and Olivia.¡±


    At this point, Olivia finally spoke up. ¡°I think Jim and I are possibly enjoying this more than the two of you are.¡± Jennifer turned around startled, and, unusually for her, speechless. Olivia just deftly slid her panties down her legs and walked over to Jennifer and said, ¡°The moment I saw you I wanted to see you with Ken. You are sweet, sexy and just once in my life I¡¯d like to watch Ken fuck someone else, and it has to be you. Please do this for me. Please.¡±


    Jennifer was still in a bit of a state of shock and looked to me. I¡¯m not sure what I was supposed to say here. If she was looking for someone to defend her honor, I wasn¡¯t the right person. She knew that this was one of my fantasies and I knew that while she hadn¡¯t ever said it explicitly, it was hers too. I knew her well enough that she wanted this, but wanted a push.


    I walked over to her, and pulled her dress down, leaving her naked. She looked beautiful, she looked sweet, but she also looked like sex. Olivia and I Ied her to the bed and sat her down on it. Olivia then walked over to Ken and removed his cks and underwear. She finally got to see what she was doing to Ken. He looked painfully hard and was staring at Jennifer. I think seeing Ken¡¯s dick made this very real very quickly for Jennifer.


    Jennifer was starting to breathe heavily again, and was clearly getting worked up. But I think she still needed to be pushed into this to make it okay. And, I think, she was looking to Olivia and me for that push.


    Olivia and I sat down on either side of her and slowlyid her down on the bed where she was mostly lying down but her legs were bent at the knee and hanging over the bed. Our arms were on her shoulders and breasts, not holding her down in a real way, just a symbolic one.


    Ken walked over and stood between her legs, his cock leading the way. His legs were in between her thighs and as he first touched them, she gave a little bit of a twitch, closing against his legs just a little. He bent down, not far enough to fuck her, but just to rest his dick against her pussy. He slowly started rubbing it against her clit and pussy, quickly getting wet from Jennifer.


    After all of the fingering early, and now having a hard dick teasing her, Jennifer was quickly getting as worked up as she was before. Except that now there was a dick just waiting to go in her. All she had to do was ask.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ I shouldn¡¯t do this, right¡­ but you said it was okay, didn¡¯t you?¡± She was slipping fast.


    And it didn¡¯t help that I had started fondling her breasts and Olivia had slid her hands down to her thigh. ¡°Well, really, the decision is yours. You don¡¯t have to do it,¡± said Olivia, having a little fun with the situation.


    Meanwhile, Ken had ced the tip of his dick right at Jennifer¡¯s opening, and she was grinding her pussy against the head.


    Jennifer was moaning at this point. ¡°But you all want me to do this right? You want me to get fucked by Ken, right?¡± She continued to squirm against his dick.


    ¡°I¡¯d feel better to hear you say it was okay,¡± Olivia said, continuing the torture, but knowing just how this was going to end.


    ¡°Uhhnnnn¡­ uhhnnnn¡­ I guess¡­ I guess¡­ that¡­ Ken can fuck meeeEEEE.¡±


    Ken hadn¡¯t waited for her to even finish the sentence before he buried his cock in her. I finally got to watch as my gorgeous wife got her wet pussy drilled hard by a strange cock.


    This was not a sweet fuck. I think Ken knew that he was going to being soon and wanted to get as many strokes in as possible before that happened. She was getting fucked hard and fast. Her eyes were rolled back in her head and her tits were flopping around. It was everything I had hoped it would be.


    It¡¯s a testament to how hot my wife looked that I hadn¡¯t noticed that Olivia had one hand on Jennifer¡¯s thigh and another one between her legs moving around hurriedly while she knelt next to the bed. She was looking at me, but she wasn¡¯t looking at my face. She was looking at the obscene bulge in my underwear with a face that made it clear that she needed it now.


    I realized that my wife wasn¡¯t the only totally hot woman in the room and quickly moved behind her. She raised her hips and spread her legs a bit to remove any doubt as to what she was asking for. I immediately pulled off my underwear and slid right into Olivia. That was the first new pussy I had had in decades, and it felt like it hadn¡¯t in years. I was also so worked up that I wasn¡¯t doing anything but fucking her hard, and I think that¡¯s how she wanted it.


    All four of us had spent so much time dreaming about this moment, and then working our way up to it all night that we weren¡¯t going tost long. Surprisingly, the first person who came was Olivia. I guess she had clearly wanted this the most of all of us. At some point right before she came she took her hand off her clit and grabbed Jennifer¡¯s thighs tight with both hands. She started seizing up and buried her head in Jennifer¡¯s hip. As she started toe, she clearly had her eyes on the prize of the evening. ¡°Keep fucking Jennifer¡­ Fuck her harder¡­ HARDER¡­ UNNNNGGGGHHH.¡± As her pussy mped down around me and I watched Jennifer get fucked hard, I unloaded hard in Olivia and just kepting anding. It was the most amazing experience.


    Of course, this started a chain reaction where Ken was getting faster and faster and grunting louder and louder, and between Olivia grabbing her legs and Ken fucking her, she wasn¡¯t going tost. She hadn¡¯t been as vocal as Olivia, but Olivia looked towards Jennifer and said, ¡°You look so fucking hot. Ken is about toe in your pussy Jennifer. He¡¯s going toe hard because you look so fucking hot.¡±


    And she lost it. ¡°YESSSS¡­ Ken¡­ MAKE ME COME¡­ FILL ME UP¡­ MAKE ME COMMMM¡­¡± She was thrashing hard while Ken grabbed her hips and pulled her to him as he shot into her. If there was any doubt that I had wanted this, that moment made it all very clear that I did. It was a million times hotter than I could have possibly imagined. Even after everyone hade, there was still this wonderful feeling of sexual energy in the air now that the pretenses had all been removed and we could finally admit that we all just felt like horny teenagers for the moment with our new partners.


    After Ken was done he left himself inside of Jennifer while heid slightly on top of her and slightly to the side on his elbow. Her arms were around him and they were clearly luxuriating in the afterglow of the sex, trying to get their wits back about themselves.


    Unfortunately, the rear entry position that I had with Olivia didn¡¯t really lend itself to keeping coupled once I started to get a little soft. Olivia pulled off of me, and took my hand to lead me to the other side of Ken and Jennifer. Shey on her side right next to Jennifer while I was behind her, propped up on a pillow so I could see my wife also.


    We were a little bit giggly as we made small talk. It was nice that no one seemed ufortable with having their spouse shagged by someone else. I¡¯m sure it helped that everyone was getting some, and everyone was enjoying themselves. Olivia made a remark about having to pay for the top cover on the bed and that in hindsight we probably should have pulled it down. She rather scandalously called attention to her crotch and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what got into Jim, but his cum is just kind of spilling out of me everywhere. There is a huge wet spot around my legs.¡±


    Women aren¡¯t supposed to say things like that, and Olivia said it in such a way that it just sounded slutty. And then looking to where she was pointing and seeing the mess I caused just made it look more slutty. That was starting to affect me. Usually I need about an hour to get hard again, but with the scene in front of me, I could feel myself stirring not minutes after I had juste.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one. Olivia¡¯sments had made Jennifer giggle, but I could see Ken starting to move again. And by move, I mean move his dick, which was still inside of Jennifer.


    It was a beautiful thing to watch now that we weren¡¯t quite in the frenzy that we were in before. Olivia and I were both entranced by our spouses slowly starting to move together again, and this time, Jennifer clearly had gotten the message that tonight, everything was good.


    ¡°I think your husband thinks it¡¯s time for another round,¡± Jennifer said to Olivia with a little bit of a smile.


    ¡°Well, your husband is being a little presumptuous also. I think he wants seconds too. I don¡¯t know what we could have done this evening that would make our husbands think we are that kind of girl.¡±


    Jenniferughed out loud at this, almost dislodging Ken. ¡°I¡¯m having a little trouble believing that he is up again quite so fast.¡±


    At this point, Olivia got up on her knees to expose me to everyone and made it clear that the two women in the room were again having an effect on me. ¡°Look at this,¡± she said as she softly grabbed my swelling dick and began to stroke it gently. ¡°Somehow there must be something in the room that he really likes.¡±


    As she stroked me, Ken was being a little more intent with his fucking. He was taking long, slow strokes, clearly more confident that he couldst for a while. And between Jennifer¡¯s wet pussy and the fact that he had just emptied a bucket into her, there was no resistance, just a sloppy mess and a small smile on Jennifer¡¯s face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Well,¡± said Olivia, ¡°it looks like Ken is all ready to go, and Jim is only half way. I believe I have some pride at stake here.¡± I was assuming she was going to do some magic with her hands. Fortunately, I was wrong.

 Sweet Wife On Vacation: Ep12

    She rolled me over on my back, and then crawled between my legs. She took my half-hard dick and put the tip in her mouth and very slowly swirled her tongue around the head. I was in heaven. I love blowjobs that start when my dick isn¡¯t full hard, and the whole thing fits nicely inside of a woman¡¯s mouth. But the important thing is that my dick had just been inside of her pussy a short time ago. My wife had never done that for me, and I assume that most women wouldn¡¯t do that. Olivia was clearly not most women. She had no problem with the fact that it was a recently fucked dick and was going to town on it.


    When I was most of the way hard, Olivia slowly pulled her mouth off of me. Jennifer, though getting gently screwed by Ken, had actually been watching the whole blowjob intensely, probably thinking, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you put that in your mouth,¡± but clearly thinking it was hot.


    Olivia looked at Jennifer now, clearly proud of her handiwork, smiled and said in a voice that sounded like a dare, ¡°Did you want a try?¡±


    Jennifer looked surprised, and didn¡¯t immediately react. But Jennifer didn¡¯t want to look like the coward and had asionally indicated that two dicks at once was a fantasy of hers. So, she eventually smiled, and I didn¡¯t wait to slide over and put my cock in her mouth. If she had concerns, she didn¡¯t show them and started sucking on my cock with gusto. Maybe she was trying to outdo Olivia, but all that I knew was that very soon she was all-in on this blowjob.


    I love a blowjob easily as much as the next guy, but this was special. This was my wife, who had always imed she was a 10 out of 10 heterosexual, sucking on a cock that had recently been inside of another pussy. And her mouth was involuntarily bobbing back and forth as she was getting fucked.


    I was a little jealous that Ken was getting fucked by my wife and I wasn¡¯t getting fucked by his. Fortunately, Olivia seemed to be feeling that way also. This was my lucky day that not only did Olivia feel like another session, but she rolled me on my back and slid right down on me.


    I thought maybe Olivia was trying to establish some dominance in the situation, or possibly trying to show off how hot she was. In any case, she was sliding herself up and down on me while I got to watch her amazing body fuck me. I had been too concerned with wondering how the night was going to go earlier that I didn¡¯t really have the chance to take in how good looking she was without her clothes on. I was really starting to appreciate how hot she was and thinking that I must be some sort of sex god that she¡¯d want to ride me.


    At some point though, I understood what was happening. She was really getting into the sex, but she was sitting on top of me and watching Ken and Jennifer fuck. And at some point, they made the transition from nice, slow friendly sex to fucking. Ken was now totally back on top of her, and their bodies were pressed together. Jennifer had her hands on his ass and he was pistoning in and out of her with a pping sound. She would never admit it, but I think that loud pping of bodies together while fucking really gets her going. Ken and I were both a little more restrained than we were previously, and fortunatelysted a lot longer, but it was easy to see where this was heading.


    As things started getting more intense, I had to look over at my wife and see if I could catch her in the act ofing. Like every woman, watching here is amazingly hot. Usually she gets a bit of a nk stare before shees and then closes her eyes, but they were open. They were open and they were watching Olivia bounce up and down on me. I believe her when she says she¡¯s not interested in women, but watching Olivia ride me was something that was too beautiful not to look at.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was nervous about being able to go two for two as far as making Oliviae, but I think of all us, she was probably feeding off the energy of all of the sex in the room more than anyone else. She was watching Ken fuck Jennifer while Jennifer watched Olivia fuck me. I felt a little like I was being used as a tool for her orgasms, and that made me feel like a million bucks.


    At some point, she stopped bouncing so much and pushed her tits against me while she ground her clit on me while we fucked. You could tell she was getting closer and was interested in getting there at all costs. Ken was getting close too. I had a sense that I was going to oust him this time, although to be fair, he¡¯d had his dick in Jennifer non-stop for most of the past hour.


    Sure enough, Ken went from confidence toing in an instant. It¡¯s usually like that for me the second time. You think you canst forever since you just came, and then at some point it just rolls over you out of nowhere. As he shouted Jennifer¡¯s name out as he came, Olivia followed close behind him, pulling at my back and grinding herself into me.


    All of these orgasms were getting me very close, and I was ready to start going full speed at Olivia, when she climbed off of me and said, ¡°You should finish with Jennifer.¡±


    I was not expecting that. I don¡¯t think Ken was expecting that and I¡¯m sure that Jennifer wasn¡¯t. Ken was probably used to Olivia giving orders at this point in their marriage, and he just rolled off to the side and wound up with his knees on the floor beside the bed. Jennifer was justying there, very worked up, but she hadn¡¯te. I don¡¯t think she was thinking, ¡°What kind of slut am I?¡± so much as, ¡°Someone needs to get me off!¡± And Olivia had rolled off of me before I came.


    A small part of me was thinking, do I really want fuck Jennifer right now? I mean, Ken hase in her not once but twice. But really, I wanted it. I wanted to fuck her because I was close and honestly needed to get myself off. I wanted to fuck her because I wanted her to be able to get off. But mostly, I wanted to fuck her because I wanted to stick my dick in her once-in-a-lifetime slutty pussy and make my contribution to the cause.


    It goes without saying that I slid in effortlessly. It was a hot, wet mess, but it was my wife. After an evening focused around screwing the beautiful woman I had met only the day before, this was now about me and Jennifer. I felt it, and she felt it. I had had my fun, she had had some fun too, but this was about us. We had been fucking each other for decades, and we knew just what to do. It was messy, it was sloppy, but we both wanted each other so bad.


    Ken and Olivia just watched from either side of us as I started fucking her hard. Ken had had her all night, but she was finishing with me and that was how it was going to end. I was fucking Jennifer hard, two people were watching, and Jennifer didn¡¯t seem to give a shit. She was loud, she was obscene, and she was beautiful. As we got near the end, she started shouting, ¡°Jim¡­ Jim¡­ Jim¡­ Oh fuck¡­ I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming¡­ I¡¯M COMMMMMING¡­¡± as if no one was watching, or maybe as if everyone in the world was watching. I came hard, and made her mine again. There were no bad feelings anywhere, but I wanted the audience to know she was mine.


    And honestly, I think they were rooting for me. Everyone had gotten what they wanted this evening, and everyone was going to go home happy, except possibly the maid when it came time to clean the room.


    Jennifer and Iy there in each other¡¯s arms while Ken and Olivia got in bed and snuggled under the covers. At some point, we realized we were a little tiny bit cool, and that it was probably time to get up. Ken and Jennifer were ¡®home¡¯, but we had to gather our things and head back to our suite where the door was about 6 feet from the door to their suite.


    Jennifer grabbed her original dress and put it on, leaving the borrowed dress from Olivia with them. I put on my pants and just held everything else in my hands. We left with a smile and a wave after a night that was life-changing. It was unlikely we were ever going to forget this, and I wasn¡¯t sure what the proper thing to say after something like this. As we were going out the outer door, Jennifer quickly peeked back in the bedroom door and said, ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll see you at breakfast tomorrow!¡± That was such a Jennifer thing to say.


    We never did get her underwear back.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep1

    New Story Title: My Cold Horny Sister


    Enjoy reading..


    **************


    ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± Betsy announced, as if this was a huge revtion.


    My younger sister was alwaysining about the temperature. I swear, she came out of the womb shivering. Despite the fact that we lived in Florida, where even the chilliest days were still hot, my sister was forever freezing.


    It was azy Sunday afternoon. I was sitting on the te, sectional couch, watching the NBA Finals on the family¡¯s immense tscreen TV. My sister stood off to the side of the living room, her arms crossed around her chest, like trying to hug the heat into herself.


    Betsy was bundled in a heavy, grey hoodie and dark sweatpants. I could barely make out her umber eyes under her hood. She¡¯d gathered her long, light brown hair in a braid, and it ran down her chest like a dashing escapee.


    ¡°Can I sit with you, Bran?¡± Betsy asked. She lifted her feet one-by-one off the tile floor like it was far too icy for her bare toes.


    ¡°You¡¯re into basketball now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but this air conditioning is out of control,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Dad already said I¡¯m grounded for a month if I touch the thermostat again.¡±


    Iughed, but I knew my sister wasn¡¯t joking. Our father may have loved us both, but he adored air conditioning with an incongruently heated passion. Turning down the A/C was a betrayal far beyond what he would tolerate.


    ¡°Seriously, I just need to sit with you for a bit to warm up,¡± Betsy said.


    I shrugged. Betsy may have been strange about temperature, but otherwise she was a pleasant girl to be around. We weren¡¯t the kind of siblings to cuddle on the couch, usually, but I wasn¡¯t going to freak out about it, either.


    My half-hearted approval was apparently enough, and Betsy hopped next to me. There was plenty of room for both of us, but she scooched right next to me like we had to share a single cushion. Betsy snuggled into my chest, then grabbed a fleece nket from behind the couch and put it over the both of us.


    ¡°Oooooo, you¡¯re warm,¡± Betsy said, as if it was the bestpliment she could give.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± I asked.


    I felt my sister shudder against me. ¡°Getting there,¡± she said.


    Betsy was petite, about 5¡¯2¡å at most. She¡¯d run cross country in high school, which had kept her trim. I had no true sense of her shape, though, because she was always tooyered to tell. Even when we hung out at the pool in our backyard, she stayed well covered (the water, shocker, was too cold to swim in).


    Betsy pushed her brown braid behind her ear and looked at the screen. ¡°Who are you rooting for, the orange team?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the orange team,¡± I said, unable to hide my mocking tone. ¡°I enjoy how their overwhelming orange-ness keeps the green team in check.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I was just asking a question,¡± Betsy said. She pouted in a way that made her look prettier.


    I suppose I would say that my eighteen-year-old sister was cute. Her face was attractive in that ¡®girl-next-door¡¯ kind of way. She had a button nose and thin pink lips that seemed to always be smiling. Several of my friends had asked about her, always with the same question. I wonder what she looks like under all those clothes? Obviously, I made it clear they weren¡¯t allowed to find our for themselves.


    I tried to keep my focus on the game as Betsy burrowed into me. Somehow, my sister was snuggling even closer into my chest. Unlike Betsy, I was tall and broad. She felt tiny as she squirmed into my side.


    ¡°Feelingfortable yet?¡± I asked, impatiently.


    ¡°Trying to,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re super warm. How are you this warm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, ¡°I just am.¡±


    ¡°Well, we need to do this way more often,¡± Betsy said, ¡°It¡¯s like cuddling up to an oven.¡±


    ¡°Your own personal heat rock,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m a lizard?¡± Betsy asked, pretending to be insulted.


    ¡°You are kind of iguana-esque,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then you must be a bear,¡± Betsy said, ¡°A big, cozy grizzly.¡±


    ¡°I could live with that,¡± I said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind eating salmon all day.¡±


    ¡°Maybe steal a few pic-a-nic baskets to change things up,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯d have to eat flies, in your new iguana life.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d have crazy awesome eyesight,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°And two penises.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Betsy asked, turning my way. I nodded. ¡°Ew, no thank you.¡±


    ¡°You might enjoy it,¡± I said, teasing.


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t even find one,¡± Betsy said. I gave her an odd look, but she ignored it.


    My sister finally settled against me. She let her head loll on my chest. I looked at the TV and realized I¡¯d totally lost track of the game. Without thinking about it, I absently stroked the back of Betsy¡¯s hooded head. She let out a little coo.


    This was nice in a way that I wished wasn¡¯t brother-sister nice. It had been a while since myst girlfriend, and I missed the intimacy of it. Having this time with Betsy didn¡¯t exactly scratch that itch (again, sister), but it reminded me that it was there.


    Betsy groaned and slid her hand up my chest. She looked up at my face and we shared a strange, secret smile. She tilted her head upwards and for a moment it looked like¡­


    ¡°Brandon! Betsy! Come help with groceries!¡±


    We startled as we heard Mom¡¯s voice calling to us from the garage. Betsy and I both jumped up from the couch like we¡¯d been doing something far more inappropriate than watching a basketball game.


    *


    That night, I took a long shower before going to bed. When I was done drying off, I changed into my usual sleep clothes ¡ª a pair of nnel pj pants with no shirt ¡ª and slipped under the covers.


    I¡¯d been at FAU for two years,muting from home to save money. Now that I was about to be a junior, I was nning on finally moving out. But there was somethingforting about staying in my childhood home. I knew most of my ssmates couldn¡¯t wait to be on their own, but I didn¡¯t mind it.


    I liked my family. We got on well. My mom was super supportive, and Dad was always helping me out with stuff. Plus Betsy. She wasn¡¯t so bad. Being in an apartment by myself seemed like it would be super lonely.


    I was about to switch off my bedroom light and pass out when I heard a soft knock on my door.


    ¡°Hey Bear,¡± Betsy said, stepping inside my room.


    My cute, brte sister was wearing all heryers, like before. I¡¯ve been told I look like her ¡ª same brown hair and eyes, same lips and nose ¡ª but personally I didn¡¯t see it. My sister was adorable. I was a big, awkward lug.


    ¡°Hey ¡®Guana,¡± I said.


    ¡°That does not sound right,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Too close to guano.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Bets?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m super cold and I¡¯m having trouble falling asleep,¡± Betsy said. She gave a full shiver to punctuate her point. ¡°You were so warm this afternoon and I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. Can Ie sit with you for a bit?¡±


    I eyed my sister warily. It wasn¡¯t the strangest request ever, but it felt awfully odd.


    ¡°I only have on bottoms,¡± I said.


    ¡°So?¡± Betsy asked, ¡°You¡¯re still my heat rock.¡±


    I sighed and lifted up myforter. Betsy pped her hands, excitedly, then leapt next to me on the bed. Like I said, this was the room I grew up in, so I only had a double. But there was enough room for the both of us.


    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s nice,¡± Betsy said, again snuggling into me. She rested her head on my bare chest, snaking her hand up to my pec. I wrapped my arm around her back. It was like she was a ko, and I was a eucalyptus tree.


    My sister settled into me. Her breath tickled at my chest hair. My eyes lowerednguid as reality began to drift.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°I was about to fall asleep,¡± I said.


    ¡°No sleeping,¡± Betsy said, shifting into full brat mode. ¡°Not until after I leave. We need to do something.¡±


    ¡°I could go get Parcheesi,¡± I said.


    Betsy turned her head and red at me.


    ¡°I guess we could talk?¡± I said.


    ¡°About what?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, life. Stuff like that. You still seeing that guy, David or whatever?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, no,¡± Betsy said, ¡°What about you? What happened with that blonde chick you were telling me about?¡±


    ¡°Melissa? That went so bad, I can¡¯t even tell you,¡± I said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I could tell I¡¯d piqued my sister¡¯s interest.


    ¡°What happened with you and David?¡± I asked.


    Betsy groaned and rolled her eyes. ¡°He was a pig. All he ever wanted to do was fuck.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep the surprise off my face. I had trouble imagining my sister taking her clothes off, let alone that. Even her use of the curse word was surprising. My sweet sister wasn¡¯t one for swearing, usually.


    Betsy giggled. ¡°We didn¡¯t actually have sex,¡± she said, ¡°That was the problem. Like, I¡¯m fine with making out or whatever, but he was DTF after the first date and I wasn¡¯t ready. I guess, after, a while, he lost patience with me. I caught him hooking up with some random girl at the grad partyst month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Betsy said, ¡°He was a jerk. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mel and I had sex all the time,¡± I said.


    Betsy¡¯s eyes went wide, and she shoved me, hard. ¡°Not that!¡± she cried out, ¡°Why¡¯d you two break up?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°Well, that was kind of the problem. Sex was all we ever did. After a while, I realized that we¡¯d never had a real conversation. Like, I didn¡¯t even know her middle name or if she had a big family. It was weird.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Betsy said, mirroring me from before.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said, ¡°I want a real rtionship. One where it¡¯s not just physical. Where we can talk and have fun. And even when we do touch, it doesn¡¯t have to be about sex. Like, lying around and cuddling is nice, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Betsy said, her voice suddenly distant. ¡°This is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re pretty warm under there,¡± I said, trying not to hint too hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯m not totallyfy, but I guess this will be good enough.¡±


    My sister slid out from under the covers, then ambled out of my bedroom. When I rolled over to fall asleep though, I found the mattress felt strangely empty.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep2

    The next day was Monday, so I spent most of my time answering phones at work. Doing admin for a reinsurancepany wasn¡¯t the worst summer temp job I¡¯d ever had, and it kept me busy. I didn¡¯t put a lot of thought into the day before and what had happened. Mostly because, as far as I was concerned, nothing had. I mean, it was a little weird, what Betsy and I had done, but it wasn¡¯t that unusual.


    Except, when I got home, I found myself looking forward to something and I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Then, finally, it dawned on me. Some part of me, an inexplicable aspect for sure, was anticipating Betsy joining me in bed again. Which was silly for a whole host of reasons. Most importantly was that it wasn¡¯t going to happen again. I¡¯d lived with my sister for almost two decades and we weren¡¯t going to change habits so easily.


    I had dinner with my parents and Betsy. I watched Netflix on the couch. Finally, around 10pm, I took my evening shower and crawled into bed. The house was quiet. Whatever little hope I had was finally shot down. My sister was clearly noting.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK


    ¡°Hey Bran?¡± Betsy called through the door.


    I told my sister she coulde in. She was in a simr outfit as the day before, another hoodie (this one yellow) with dark sweats. She had on thick, wool socks, as well. Seriously, we were in Florida in mid-June. Most peoplepared the weather here to living on the sun. How was she everfortable like that?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to knock,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to catch you indecent,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°I¡¯m always indecent,¡± I said.


    My sister frowned at me. ¡°Anyway, I was hoping I could get a little warmed up again, likest night.¡±


    ¡°I make you hot, don¡¯t I,¡± I said.


    ¡°You make me lukewarm,¡± Betsy said, ¡°At best. But it¡¯s better than icy freezing which is what I feel right now.¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s see what big brother can do for you,¡± I said, and patted the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re in an odd mood today,¡± Betsy said, but she crawled under the covers and ko-ed up to me once again.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, ¡°I guess I was trying to be funny, or something.¡±


    ¡°You are funny,¡± Betsy said, ¡°When you¡¯re not trying so hard. Is something wrong?¡±


    I thought about it for a moment. I didn¡¯t think anything was up with me until Betsy came in the room and I got all flustered. I don¡¯t know how to describe it. I was being creepy, awkward, visual novel flirty, and I couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think something¡¯s wrong,¡± I said, ¡°I guess I found myself kind of looking forward to youing in here again. And I know it¡¯s odd to be looking forward to cuddling with my sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange, it¡¯s sweet,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I liked spending time with you, too. It¡¯s nice to be close with someone.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s your big, dumb brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not big,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Not in a bad way. I like your size, it¡¯s good for snuggling. And you¡¯re definitely not dumb.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. I felt the need to say something back. ¡°You¡¯re super cute. All my friends say so. And, um, you¡¯re fun to talk to, too.¡±


    Betsy responded by burying her head into my bare chest. She pulled her hood back, revealing her cute, elfin face. Her cheeks were a little pink and she had her brown hair back in another long, trailing braid. She rested her hand on my chest and began absently tracing her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°You have a nice body,¡± she said, continuing ourpliment exchange. ¡°Broad, but not fat. Not too muscle-y either. You¡¯re a good hugger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re easy to hug,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Betsy yawned.


    *


    I blinked awake. My room was pitch dark. I felt something wrapped around me and looked down.


    Betsy! Oh shit!


    It was one thing to snuggle. Weird, maybe, but not out of the realm. Falling asleep in the same bed, however, was a really bad idea. We would have a tough time exining that to Mom and Dad in any way that wouldn¡¯te off as wrong.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I shook my little sister awake.


    ¡°Feel warm,¡± she mumbled.


    I shoved her again. Betsy¡¯s eye slowly opened, then popped wide.


    ¡°You fell asleep,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡± Betsy said, ¡°Bran, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but Mom and Dad will,¡± I said.


    Betsy gathered herself together and got out of the bed. ¡°It was nice and warm with you. I guess a little too warm. I¡¯ll slip out quietly.¡±


    I watched as my sister tried to ninja out of the room, but it was more like traipsing. Finally, after tripping twice and almost walking into a wall, Betsy managed to make her way to the hall.


    I sighed and leaned back into my pillow. That was a close one. While I didn¡¯t think there was anything specifically wrong with what we were doing, something about it, I knew, would look plenty inappropriate to our parents. We needed to be more careful.


    I closed my eyes but couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. I ended up staring at my phone till 4am, frustratingly awake.


    *


    The next day was back to work, but the whole time I found myself thinking about what might happen that night. Again, it wasn¡¯t something I could rationally exin. Who spent this much time looking forward to being with their baby sister? But that didn¡¯t stop me from doing it.


    I practically raced through my evening routine. As soon as I climbed into bed, Betsy knocked on my door. This time, she didn¡¯t wait for me to respond, she just opened it and stepped inside. Again, she was in her standard uniform, but she had her hair in cute pigtails instead of the usual braid.


    ¡°I was feeling something different,¡± she said, when I asked about it.


    Betsy climbed into bed next to me. There was no more asking if it was OK ¡ª this was now the routine. I can¡¯t exin why that made me so happy.


    ¡°Listen, we can keep doing this, but we need to be more careful,¡± I said, as Betsyy next to me. ¡°Falling asleep like that? Mom and Dad would be pissed.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t cuddle with my big brother?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re in bed with me, at night,¡± I said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, if that¡¯s how it looks.¡±


    ¡°We can exin it,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Mom and Dad know I¡¯m cold all the time.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not OK,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Betsy said. She rolled her eyes at me, but she scooched in closer. ¡°But I can stay for a bit, right? Till I get a warmer?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said.


    Again, Betsy put her head on my chest. Let her fingers y on my bare nk. I found myself slowly stroking her hoodie-covered back. I could barely feel the girl under all those clothes.


    ¡°You always sleep without a shirt,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not,¡± I said, ¡°Does it make you ufortable? Do you want me to put something on?¡±


    ¡°No, I like it,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Like I said, you have a nice chest.¡±


    For a moment, I wondered if I should say the same thing back to her. But, for one thing, I didn¡¯t have any idea what my sister¡¯s chest was like because she always had it covered. And for another, she was my sister. Flirting that way was not OK.


    Wey there in silence for a bit, lightly stroking each other. I listened to my sister¡¯s soft breath. The little sounds she made as she gotfortable. She had this way of flicking her eyes around ¡ª at my body, my face, my room ¡ª like she was trying to memorize every detail. There was something very adorable about it.


    ¡°I like this,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Warming up with you.¡±


    ¡°I like it, too.¡±


    ¡°It means a lot to me, that you let me do this,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s something I could only have with a sibling. Another boy would have expectations, you know? Hugging can¡¯t just be hugging ¡ª it has to be the prelude to, well, things I¡¯m not ready to do. And most brothers would be all awkward about it. I guess I¡¯m saying that there¡¯s only one person in the whole world who I could do this with and it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping you warm,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Betsy said, ¡°But I want you to know it makes me feel special. Lucky, even.¡±


    Betsy tilted her head up and kissed me on the cheek. Her thin lips left a little wet mark. I turned, feeling like I should reciprocate, and went to do the same. But, somehow, I missed. Or Betsy turned her head. Of something. Because suddenly my lips were on hers.


    I went from surprised to straight up shocked. Instead of pulling away, jumping back, or anything I expected Betsy to do, my little sister kissed me back.


    Objectively, it shouldn¡¯t have made a difference whether I was kissing Betsy¡¯s cheek or her mouth. Skin was skin, after all. My sister¡¯s lips shouldn¡¯t have meant anything more, but they did. I could feel the difference. The electric sparks of touching a sensitive spot with one of my own.


    Finally, we broke apart. Our eyes, however, stayed connected. I stared into my sister¡¯s deep brown orbs. Searched through the little whorls of color. There were flecks of gold in there. Like her eyes wereden with secret treasure. My sister searched me, simrly.


    ¡°I should go,¡± Betsy said.


    She got out of bed. Before I could say anything, she closed the door behind her. I stared up at the ceiling. My heart raced. From fear, from anticipation, from¡­ From a lot of things I couldn¡¯t admit.


    Once again, I found myself wide awake for most of the night.


    *


    I tried to catch up to Betsy that morning, but she¡¯d already left for her own job as a counselor at a summer camp a few towns over. I spent the whole day at workpletely distracted. I left early, iming I was feeling sick, and waited for my sister to get back in the afternoon.


    But when Betsy finally dide home, she went straight to her room. She blew past me so fast, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to say hello. I thought about going upstairs and talking to her, but something about her shut door shut me down. I¡¯d never known a wooden board could be so imposing.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep3

    After dinner, I knew going to bed early was a bad idea. Betsy wasn¡¯ting. Despite three days of disturbed sleep, I could tell I was in for another evening of staring at the ceiling. So, after my evening shower, I went back down to the living room and turned on the NBA Finals. I had to hope this series went seven, or else I was going to be in real trouble in a few days.


    I got on the couch, wearing my pj bottoms and an old t-shirt. For some reason I can¡¯t exin, I grabbed the fleece nket from behind the couch and put it on myp. It¡¯s not like I was cold.


    I was starting to get into the game when I saw Betsy bound down the stairs. She was in another heavy outfit ¡ª this time a big, brown fluffy sweater and sweatpants. She nced my way and I got myself ready, knowing that things were about to get super awkward.


    Instead, my sister hurried over to the couch and slipped in next to me. ¡°You¡¯re all set up for me,¡± she said, a tinge of awe in her voice. She pulled the nket over herself and wrapped her arms around my shoulders.


    Our mom came out of the kitchen holding a stack of small, round cookies. She saw us sitting on the couch and stopped. ¡°How cute,¡± she said, ¡°Sibling snuggle time.¡±


    ¡°Brandon is so warm, Mom,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Is he now?¡± Mom asked. She gave me a little knowing smile.


    ¡°It really is the best,¡± Betsy said.


    I stared at the game, pretending like the two of them weren¡¯t talking about me. Something about all of this made me feel on disy and it was upsetting.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t stay up toote, OK?¡± Mom said, walking up the stairs to her bedroom.


    ¡°We¡¯re both adults, Mom,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I think we can figure it out.¡±


    Mom shook her head at both of us, but she kept going. Once she was out of earshot, Betsy poked me in the ribs.


    ¡°See, I told you she doesn¡¯t care,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Seeing us on the couch in front of the TV and finding us in bed at 2am are two very different things, Bets.¡±


    Betsy made a little moue, but she didn¡¯t have an answer for that. Instead, she stared at the TV in silence. However she felt about the night before, she didn¡¯t show it. She stayed hooked on to me. Her level offort with the whole thing made me strangely ufortable.


    ¡°Oh, the orange team lost all of its orange-y-ness,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°They¡¯re called away jerseys,¡± I said.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Betsy said. She rested her head against my chest. Her brown hair was back in its usual braid.


    I tried to leave things as they were. Clearly my sister was fine with everything, but I found I couldn¡¯t be. Finally, I gave up and said it.


    ¡°Betsy, aboutst night. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Betsy asked, turning to look at me. Her cute face was crinkled with concern, only making her look more adorable.


    ¡°The, um, the kiss,¡± I said, ¡°It was a mistake. It shouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m really sorry. All the time we¡¯ve been spending togethertely, I¡¯m enjoying it. If I did something to mess that up, I don¡¯t think I could forgive myself.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I liked it,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°You liked it,¡± I said, ¡°The kiss.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Betsy said, brightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I paused. Well, I knew what I was supposed to say. That she was my sister and so it was icky and gross. Except that would be a colossal lie.


    ¡°It was nice,¡± I said, underselling it by a mile. But I couldn¡¯te out with theplete truth: that a quick peck with my sister had been the best kiss I¡¯d ever had in my life. The fact that it was honest didn¡¯t make it any easier to admit. In fact, it was quite the opposite.


    ¡°You want to do it again?¡± Betsy asked.


    She turned her head up to me. Put her hand on my cheek and leaned in. Betsy didn¡¯t wait for me to answer, she just pressed her lips to mine.


    Betsy didn¡¯t give me a little peck on the lips. It wasn¡¯t a quick touch. She straight up kissed me, hard. I felt her teeth press through our lips. She teased her tongue against my mouth.


    Instinctually, I opened so she could slip her tongue inside. The room filled with wet, smacking sounds. Little mmms and aahhs. Betsy kept her hand on my face, lovingly caressing my cheek while we made out. I squeezed her close against me, like trying to pull her body into my own.


    ¡°So warm,¡± Betsy said, as we kissed on the couch. Not like siblings at all. Like lovers. ¡°But then, you make me go away and you keep the warmth with you.¡±


    ¡°We can snuggle in bed,¡± I said, ¡°For a little bit.¡±


    ¡°And kiss some more?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    I turned off the TV and we both hurried back to my bedroom. I climbed under the covers and Betsy followed me. As soon as weid down, her lips reached for mine like she¡¯d been holding her breath the whole time.


    Betsy grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head. Again, I usually slept that way. I¡¯d always been topless when my sister was with me before. But something about her stripping me seemed so sexual in the moment.


    ¡°This is so wrong,¡± I said, unable to stop myself.


    Betsy drew back, a look of confusion etched on her adorable face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re siblings,¡± I said, as if I was making some shocking pronouncement. ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to do this stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Betsy said. She paused to think about it for a moment. ¡°I guess, for me, it¡¯s not like that. So, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Now I was the one looking befuddled back at my sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the cuddling,¡± Betsy said, ¡°It¡¯s not romantic. You¡¯re right, that would be wrong if we were doing it that way. It¡¯s more functional for me. Kissing you makes me feel warm. Warmer than when we hug. So, you¡¯re helping me out. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, unsure if I was supposed to feel mollified or hurt. ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°So, we can keep kissing?¡± Betsy asked.


    That was all I needed to hear, I realized. How could I be upset if I got to keep doing this, whatever it was, with my little sister? Rather than answer her question, I simply leaned in, and we reconnected.


    ¡°You¡¯re warm now?¡± I asked, after a few minutes of sliding our lips and tongues together.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Betsy said, ¡°This is all I want. I¡¯m tired of being cold all the time.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how much time we spent in my bed. I lost track of everything except for the feel of my sister under my fingers. The sweetness of her breath on my cheek. Neither of us fell asleep, that was for sure.


    Eventually, Betsy pulled back. My lips ached from all the kissing we¡¯d been doing, but I still felt the disappointment well up in my chest.


    ¡°That should keep me,¡± Betsy said, ¡°At least for a few hours.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Right now, I feel pretty warm,¡± Betsy said, ¡°As warm as I get anyway. But once we break apart it slips away. I¡¯m cold by the time I¡¯m back in bed. Butst night, after the kiss, it kindasted for a while. Long enough for me to fall asleep. I guess it¡¯s like charging up my heat battery. Your kisses are more efficient than your hugs or something.¡±


    ¡°And you feel like you¡¯ll be OK now?¡±


    ¡°Hope so,¡± Betsy said. She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before she scampered out of my room.


    Iy back, arms behind my head on the pillow. A strange sense of satisfaction washed over me. I feltpletely at ease with the world. Like I was drifting down a broad stream on a warm summer day.


    My door popped back open.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Betsy called into my room, ¡°Camp is off tomorrow for some reason, you want to meet for lunch?¡±


    My work schedule was busy, but never so much that I couldn¡¯t step out for a quick bite. I nodded my agreement and my little sister smiled so bright it lit the room.


    *


    We met at an outdoor cafe, one of those cute seafood ces on a dock near the water that you find every three feet on the Florida coast. We sat in the afternoon heat and ate our sandwiches (we both got the mahi-mahi), chatting idly about school and life. Even though we were out on a metal jetty under the blistering sun, Betsy was dressed in her usual heavy outfit; like it might snow at any second. I got sweaty just looking at her.


    We didn¡¯t make out or even kiss. At one point, Betsy held my hand, but only for a little bit. We didn¡¯t act in any way different than what we were, a brother and sister enjoying lunch together. And yet, it so very much obviously a date between the two of us, it felt scandalous.


    Midway through our meal, Betsy¡¯s head popped up. Like a thought had just urred to her.


    ¡°Why are you single?¡± she asked, out of nowhere.


    ¡°What?¡± I nearly fell back out of my chair. I knew my sister wasn¡¯t trying to be hurtful, but the question was so direct I didn¡¯t know how to respond to it.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Betsy said, ¡°You only caught the tail end of the conversation I was having in my head.¡±


    I nodded like that made any sense.


    ¡°I was thinking about how nice it was to sit here with you,¡± Betsy said, tossing her long brown braid behind her shoulder, ¡°And how it would be a nice date if we weren¡¯t well, you know.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Rted?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Betsy said, ¡°And that got me thinking about what a great boyfriend you¡¯d be. I mean, you¡¯re cute and tall. You¡¯ve got a good body. Your hugs are lovely, and your kisses are, well, better than a sister should know, anyway.¡±


    I felt my cheeks go hot. I looked down and tried to hide it with my sandwich, but I was smiling too hard to take a bite.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a good guy. Funny and caring. I like spending time with you more than just about anyone. Truly.¡±


    ¡°Which led you to the thought you finally spoke aloud,¡± I said, ¡°Why am I single?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Betsy said. She looked positively thrilled with my ability toplete her broken thoughts. ¡°Do you want to be?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, ¡°I miss a lot of things that go with being in a rtionship. Of course, there¡¯s the, um, physical stuff. You know?¡±


    This time, Betsy looked down and blushed.


    ¡°But mostly I just like having that emotional connection. That¡¯s why Mel and I broke up. I realized that we were faking it. I wanted more. But finding that is hard. You don¡¯t get there after a few dates, if you even get that far.¡±

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep4

    ¡°Having the finish line feel so distant makes it hard to start,¡± Betsy said, ¡°But you still have to begin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried,¡± I said, ¡°Am trying. But right now, not so much. What about you? You¡¯re cute and funny. Smart and se¡­ I mean, you¡¯re alright for a sister. So, are you choosing to be single or has the universe forced it on you?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere in between,¡± Betsy said.


    The waitress came by and cleared our tes. I sat patiently and waited while that business was done so that my sister could exin herself.


    ¡°Unlike my brother, who is pretty great for a brother, most guys are only interested in one thing,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Icthyology,¡± I said, nodding empathetically.


    Betsy tried not tough at my dad joke, but she did anyway. Then she red at me for making her do it.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not ready for that yet,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯m not a prude. I¡¯d like to do more stuff. But I need to cross the emotional bridge before I can get there, and most guys aren¡¯t willing to take the time. So, I¡¯m single by choice, in that the world is full of stupid boys who can¡¯t be bothered to fill my heart before they stuff it in¡­ Well, other ces.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bets,¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m d that I¡¯m cold all the time,¡± Betsy said. She gestured at her outfit of sweats, more sweats, and then more sweats. ¡°Wearing all of this? It¡¯s like a suit of armor that keeps me protected and safe. Imagine if I walked around like her.¡±


    Betsy pointed to a skinny blonde wearing an outfit that may as well have been two hand towels strapped to her body with rubber bands. I had to admit, while parts of me might have liked that look, my brain thought it looked pretty ridiculous.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Maybe somewhere in between would be alright,¡± I said.


    Betsy smiled at me, wistfully. ¡°Maybe. If I was warm.¡±


    After we paid the check, Betsy got up from her seat and gave me a quick peck on the cheek. I drove back to the office, feeling so high that I could have walked the whole way. My feet wouldn¡¯t have ever touched the ground.


    *


    Betsy practically tackled me into bed that night.


    ¡°Brrrrr,¡± she said, gripping onto me with surprising strength, ¡°I think Dad turned the A/C up or something.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t kidding about being cold, Betsy¡¯s whole body trembled as I pulled her close to me under the covers. She was shivering like crazy, so bad we couldn¡¯t even kiss for a bit. Instead, she just held onto me, tight, like a life raft in the ocean.


    Finally, I felt my little sister settle into her usual spot. Her head notched in the nook of my neck. Hand rested on my bare chest. I squeezed her tight to me. She gripped me back.


    We stayed still for a bit, like savoring our connection. But soon enough we were back to kissing. I don¡¯t know how these make out sessions started, honestly. We kind of slipped into them. A furtive nce. A shared look. Then pow, duo-directional lipus-lockus.


    Again, I stroked my sister¡¯s back. She ran her hand up and down my bare torso. Abruptly, I felt something bump against my dick.


    I haven¡¯t mentioned it to this point, mostly because I assumed it would be fairly obvious. But I was getting truly, epically erect during these little pre-sleep sessions with my sister. I mean, hard as I¡¯d ever felt. My balls would ache like crazy, too, which was probably part of what was keeping me up all night.


    You¡¯d assume, therefore, that after Betsy left or the next morning or whatever, that I would give myself some relief. Except I couldn¡¯t. Because rubbing away my sibling-induced erection felt far too close to other, more incestuous ideas.


    So, instead, I was in a constant state of pained, semi-arousal until Betsy and I were together. Then I¡¯d shift to an even more excruciating,pletely unquantifiable level of aroused-out-of-my-mind.


    To this point, however, Betsy and I had kept everything over the clothes and above the waist. My sister must have gotten a little more enthusiastic than usual, reached a little further than she ordinarily might, and bumped into my tumescent member. Considering how huge it felt between my legs ¡ª like a fleshy, throbbing redwood sprouting in the middle of Kansas ¡ª I¡¯m actually kind of surprised that this had never happened before.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Betsy squeaked, adorably. She flinched back from me. Her eyes were wide.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s not. That is, I¡¯m not. We¡¯re.¡±


    Betsy saw me struggling but instead of reaching out to help she sat back and watched me thrash. Sweet girl, that. d we never went mountain climbing together, because I¡¯d already be a ck smudge on a rock by now.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural,¡± I said, finally catching my rational mind, ¡°A reaction to being here with a girl. Any girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Betsy said, shifting from a smirk to a friendly smile. ¡°I understand. You can¡¯t control it.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, breathing normally for the first time in what felt like hours but had been less than a minute. ¡°It¡¯s a biological response. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Betsy said. She rubbed my arm affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s totally normal. I¡¯m not upset, at all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. I leaned over to kiss her, but Betsy slid back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, well, as much as I can appreciate our happy little friend. He¡¯s kind of getting in the way of our warm-up time,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, suddenly feeling very shy. ¡°Well, if you want to go back to your bedroom, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nearly warm enough for that,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Can¡¯t we do something about him? You know, help him settle in for the night?¡±


    ¡°OH!¡± I said, suddenly feeling even shyer. ¡°I mean, I guess I could, um, take care of it. If you¡¯ll give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, alright, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    My baby sister¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my dick. It was over my pajamas. Far too sudden. And my sister. But it didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s like I was a supercharged engine waiting to leap off the starting line. And Betsy had found my elerator.


    I groaned as my sister grabbed hold. It felt better than anything I¡¯d ever experienced. Thebination of the buildup of thest week, the situation itself, even the surprise of my sister ¡ª it made the experience feel more powerful than even intercourse. And Betsy hadn¡¯t even truly done anything yet.


    My sister squeezed my member through the fabric of the pjs, tightly. Smiling sweetly the whole time.


    ¡°Feels good?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little tight,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Betsy said. She loosened her grip. ¡°I¡¯ve never actually touched one, myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not actually touching it,¡± I said, before I could stop myself.


    ¡°True,¡± Betsy said. She reached into my fly and pulled out my erect penis.


    Holy fuck.


    I¡¯m not that big, I swear. I have a perfectly normal sized dick. Really. But after all the arousal I had saved up andpared to the petite hand that was holding it, I swear it looked like I¡¯d been keeping a fleshy Eiffel Tower in my pants this whole time.


    Betsy took one look at my cock and giggled with delight. ¡°Oh wow. OK. That¡¯s awesome,¡± she said. She slowly manipted my cock while she dipped her head to examine it at every angle. ¡°Those are your balls, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my breath tight while my overeager sister lightly squeezed my scrotum.


    ¡°Sensitive?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gasped out again.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Betsy said. She gave a little shiver, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the usual chill or more of an incestuous thrill.


    Again, my sister gripped my dick. But now it was skin on skin. For a girl that was always cold, Betsy¡¯s hand felt plenty warm wrapped around my shaft. She held it there, tight, then looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°So, when does it go down?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How do I make it spit?¡± Betsy asked, ¡°So we can get back to our cuddle time.¡±


    ¡°You honestly don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this stuff, watched a few videos, but it always seems simpler than it really is.¡±


    I nodded, doing my best to keep my expression neutral. My sister was holding my cock ¡ª I had nothing toin about in that moment.


    I wrapped my hand around my sister¡¯s and showed her, gently, how to move her fist up and down. Betsy nodded, earnestly. The perfect sexy student. After a few strokes, she showed me she got it and I leaned back.


    Betsy¡¯s little pink hand ran up my thick, purpling shaft. Her quick little fingers urgently pumped my penis, her tongue buried in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Come on now, little man,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Time to go night-night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little dry,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Betsy said. She gave her palm a long, sloppy lick, then returned to stroking. On a scale of 1 to 10, my sister grabbing my dick through my pjs had been a 15. So, we had to be somewhere in the hundreds by now.


    Betsy tucked her braid back and returned to rubbing me off. Her hand made wet sounds as she pushed and pulled. The power of the moment overwhelmed me.


    It wasn¡¯t just the motion or the touch, though that was plenty. It was seeing my sister up on her knees, bent over my cock. The look of concentration on her face. The fervent little quirk of her mouth. I swear, I could have gone numb from the crown down and I still would have been about to blow my load from what my sister was doing.


    ¡°Close?¡± Betsy asked.


    ¡°Yuh-huh,¡± I said. Barely able to speak.


    And then I had a thought. An inspiration, really. A lightning strike of ingenuity I¡¯ve yet to match in my lifetime.


    ¡°When I¡­ When it, well, you know. It¡¯s going to go everywhere,¡± I said.


    Betsy looked at me like I was speaking ancient Celtic.


    ¡°When it spits,¡± I said, using her term.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot?¡± Betsy asked. She slowed her movements, allowing me to regain the ability to speak for a moment.


    ¡°A lot a lot,¡± I said, ¡°So you might want to, like, take off your sweatshirt. So, you don¡¯t get it all messed up.¡±


    What can I say? It was a desperate gamble. I mean, there were plenty of tissues not two feet away from us. But when you¡¯ve got your sister stroking you, I mean, you kind of have to try to get her shirt off. That¡¯s justmon sense.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep5

    Betsy nodded, her face very serious. She reached down for the bottom of her sweatshirt. She pulled it off, revealing a light blue tee. Betsy took that off as well. I was reminded of the old kid¡¯s magician trick of revealing an endless rainbow of ribbons. How far down did all this go?


    Finally, Betsy was down to just her bra. It was pink andcy, nothing racy at all. A full cup that pretty much covered whatever chest my sister might have had. But what was revealed was more than exciting enough: my sister¡¯s surprisingly fit, t tummy and the beginnings of curvy hips. I was beginning to realize that Betsy¡¯s body was something far more exciting than what I¡¯d surmised based on her all-covering outfits.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Betsy said, seeing me stare.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said.


    A cute little smirk snuck across Betsy¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to it, OK?¡±


    I nodded.


    The little break had not gged my gpole erection one bit. I was at full mast and ready, at any moment, for the big, final fireworks show.


    Betsy licked her palm again and started stroking. I think she could sense that the end was near because she started working me with a confident abandon. Her movements almost wild as she worked me over.


    All that stimtion ¡ª the build of thest week, the makeout sessions, seeing Betsy nearly topless ¡ª it all came to a head in five, quick strokes.


    ¡°Bets,¡± I got out the warning just in time, ¡°Gonna¡­¡±


    My cock swelled. My balls leapt. A fountain of fertility rocketed out of my cock, filling me with ecstatic pleasure. I¡¯m pretty sure I shouted as it went ¡ª the release of endorphins, of my copious cum, overwhelming.


    As I writhed in pleasure, I distantly heard my sister cry out. ¡°Oh! So hot.¡±


    The pleasure gripped me too hard for me to notice anything more. All I could feel was every sessive burst of semen. Each a slightly lower peak than thest. Finally, it subsided, and I was able to look up at my sister.


    She was sitting in the same position as before. Her eyes were distant. I could see my spend had truly spattered her. She was covered with my white stuff. But rather than be disgusted (as most of the girls I¡¯d gone with would be), Betsy was running her hands through it, idly.


    In fact, I realized, she was doing more than that. My sister was rubbing my sperm right into her bare skin. Like thering on lotion. She lovingly spread my spend over her tummy, making sure every bit of it was sucked up.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm,¡± she said, repeating those words again and again. Like a kind of mantra. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would feel so warm.¡±


    ¡°You OK?¡± I asked.


    Betsy nodded, absently. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I said. I hadn¡¯t meant it toe out like that, but it had. Fortunately, Betsy just giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, for what felt like the hundredth time that evening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize,¡± Betsy said, ¡°This is awesome. I didn¡¯t realize your cum would be like this. It¡¯s like covering myself in liquid heat.¡±


    ¡°98. 7 degrees, or thereabouts,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sofy now, I don¡¯t think we even need to kiss anymore,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. Unable to hide my disappointment. Did I love that handjob? Damn straight I did. But I felt like I was missing out if we skipped the kissing part.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Betsy said, leaning down to kiss me on the cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll need more warming up tomorrow.¡±


    My sister practically skipped out of my room, grabbing her sweatshirt on the way out. I had no trouble sleeping that night, that¡¯s for sure.


    *


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± Betsy said, pping her thighs like a little girl who was just told she couldn¡¯t get ice cream.


    We were both sitting on the couch. My parents were milling around the house, so we¡¯d yet to initiate our evening activities. Instead, we gave each other little teasing touches underneath the nket. Pokes to the side and strokes to the shoulders. Nothing untoward.


    I¡¯d put the TV on again, but neither of us even pretended to watch. Instead, we enjoyed each other¡¯spany. The way we yed and flirted, it felt more like an evening with a girlfriend than a sibling. I was certainly fine with that.


    Betsy, however, was full ofints. Despite her discovery from the previous night, she¡¯d woken up as cold as always. And it really bothered her for some reason.


    ¡°In the moment, covered in your stuff. I mean, it felt better than any sweater I¡¯d ever worn.¡±


    ¡°Mom. Dad,¡± I said, ¡°In the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I want to feel that way all the time,¡± Betsy continued, ignoring my warning. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I can jerk you off every three hours. Can I?¡±


    As much as that thought seemed temtping in the moment, I knew my eyes were too big for my testicles. I¡¯d be ready to die after three days of that, no doubt.


    ¡°What if I, you know, returned the favor?¡± I asked.


    I was very much interested in that idea, let me tell you. Just the idea of seeing my sister¡¯s parts was enticement enough. But getting to touch them, bring her to the same peak she¡¯d brought me, that was an amazing thought.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t work,¡± Betsy said. She gave me a wan smile. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve tried.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bed, kids,¡± Dad said, leading my mom up the stairs. They gave us a wave, like we were a normal pair of siblings having a regr evening instead of a couple waiting to make out like the horny kids we truly were.


    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re going to do it,¡± Betsy mused.


    ¡°I try not to think about such things,¡± I said, ¡°It kind of ruins my interest in doing them, myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that then,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I need your little soldier to be ready to go into battle as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Little?!¡± I asked, pretending to be upset.


    Betsy rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Boys,¡± she said. She took a deep breath. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re plenty big enough. I don¡¯t know how itpares but based on how I can barely get my fingers around it. I mean, that¡¯s a pretty good sign that I shouldn¡¯t be shoving it anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± I said.


    Was I having fun with what we were doing? You bet. Was I still very much aware that it was with my sister? Also a stone cold lock. I knew there were lines that we shouldn¡¯t cross. So, all for the better that we agreed we weren¡¯t going there.


    ¡°Speaking of which, up to your bedroom?¡± Betsy asked. I nodded, far too eagerly.


    Both of us rumbled into my room, shutting the door behind us. I stripped off my clothes, but rather than bother with the pjs, I stayed naked. I climbed onto my bed andy down on top of the covers.


    Betsy, to my surprise, stripped off her sweatshirt and otheryers above her waist. She was wearing another full cup bra, a blue one. I couldn¡¯t tell too much, but it sure seemed like her chest greatly outstripped her t, tight tummy.


    Betsy crawled onto the bed, like a stalking cat, and started to kiss me. I wrapped my arms around her back, feeling her bare skin. It felt electric, illicit, like I was getting away with something even more forbidden than making out with my sister. I had ess to something that no one had ever seen, let alone felt.


    Betsy writhed against me. She held my head, tight, as she pressed her lips to mine. My hardness, naturally, slotted itself between her soft, sweatpants-covered legs. My sister ground herself into my cock.


    Finally, we broke apart. Betsy gave me a wild grin, then sat up. Without warning, she grabbed my dick and started stroking it up and down. Despite my release the day before, I was no less hard and ready.


    ¡°I wish itsted longer,¡± Betsy said, thoughtfully, while she worked me up and down.


    It took me a moment to realize she meant the heat of my ejacte, and not anything else.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do about that,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I just feel that with the hugging and kissing. Now this. We¡¯re so close to solving this puzzle, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried using the boomerang together with the torch and the bombs?¡±


    ¡°Well, clearly I¡¯ve found the Master Sword,¡± Betsy said, eyeing my dick. Her face turned super serious. ¡°I want to be warm. For one day. Is that really too much to ask?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else there is I can do,¡± I said. As if lying back and letting my sister give me a handjob was the absolute peak of my efforts.


    ¡°It feels so good on my skin, but after it just¡­¡± Betsy stopped mid-sentence. Mid-stroke. ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Will you let me try it?¡±


    I eyed her, nervously. There were lots of paths Betsy could be taking us down, I realized, and most of them did not end well. I had the upsetting picture in my head of her tying me to a skateboard, lighting a rocket, and sending me down a steep hill to my doom. As if my sister were Wile E. Coyote or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Betsy said, sensing my apprehension. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure thest time you told me that, you tried to feed me a mud pie.¡±


    Betsy rolled her eyes and exhaled, loudly. ¡°Just lie back, OK?¡±


    I did as I was told. My sister started off the right way, she leaned down and kissed me on the mouth. Again, I was overwhelmed by it. Not only the feel of her lips but the strawberry scent of her hair. The way it felt very much like I was kissing a woman and yet also smooching my sister. A sickening twist not unlike going down the first hill on the rollercoaster. Scary and fun. Fun because it¡¯s scary.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep6

    Betsy let her lips drift lower, like marking a trail so she could find her way backter. My ears and my neck. Down the center of my chest. As her mouth got closer to my dick, it became pretty clear what she had in mind. And this, well, it was way better than a mudpie (better than being sent down a hill on a rocket skateboard, too).


    ¡°Ohhh, Bets,¡± I groaned as my sister¡¯s lips made contact with my cock. It was only a kiss, but already I was aching for more.


    My sister slowly pecked her way around my pole. She dabbed her tongue against my shaft.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± she said, smacking her lips, ¡°My girlfriends said it was gross, but I kinda like it. Very man-y.¡±


    ¡°You should give it a really good taste to be sure,¡± I said. Again, I didn¡¯t know what part of my brain was sending out these stupid sayings, but the rest of my mind did not approve.


    Betsy gave myment the disdainful look it deserved. But then she gripped my dick and steered it into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s much better,¡± she said.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was being sarcastic or not. I was too enveloped in bliss to care. The warm, wetness of Betsy¡¯s mouth slowly engulfed me. I was no longer capable of doing anything but lying back and making iprehensible noises.


    Betsy slurped up and down my shaft. Her innocent face contorted around my cock into the sexiest expression imaginable. Her mouth gaped open. Her eyes wide and eager.


    ¡°Ummm,¡± she said, as she shluck, shluck, shlucked up and down my dick.


    My sister didn¡¯t need instruction this time. It was like she took what she learned with her hand and simply applied it to her mouth. She added little flourishes as she went. Twisted and swirled her tongue in all the right ways. But it was more than her actions. Her enthusiasm, her affection, it took everything over the top.


    Natural born cocksucker sounds like an insult, but I¡¯m telling you my sister should have it engraved on her wall. Calligraphed onto sheepskin. She was that fucking amazing on her first go.


    Which was a good thing, because I was quickly losing my mind. Words devolved into sensations. All I could do was lie back and drool while my sister did her thing on my dick. She started sliding her fist up and down along with her mouth and I was down to a puddle.


    ¡°Warn me before he spits,¡± Betsy said. Weirdly casual, like telling me to watch out for jpenos on the nachos.


    ¡°Uhhhhh.¡± I swear that was a whole sentence about what an amazing job my little sister was doing. On how lucky I felt to have this experience for even a second, let alone for longer. A deep and entrancing monologue on the nature of love and its expression through lips and tongue given life over my cock.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I want to be prepared when it happens.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Betsy took her free hand and cradled my balls. Right there, it was all over.


    ¡°Cuh¡­ Uh¡­ Cumming. Oh Bets! I¡¯m cuh¨Cmming!¡±


    The orgasm that erupted from me was unfamiliar. Unlike any pleasure I¡¯d known before. Not only because of the power of the whole experience, but due to what my baby sister did. She didn¡¯t just open her mouth and ept my spend. She didn¡¯t sit back and allow it to happen like every other woman I¡¯d ever been with.


    My beautiful Betsy hollowed her cheeks and sucked the orgasm out of me. Straight up pulled my sperm right out of my penis ¡ª like I was a milkshake, and my cock was the straw. The pleasure of it so intense it was almost painful.


    Betsy giggled happily as she drank me down. She gave me an experience so intense I died, went to heaven, and got a high-five from St. Peter before my soul dropped back into my body. Meanwhile, my sister cooed and preened. Gulp gulp gulp. Happy little girl.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± she cried out.


    I was barely able to speak. ¡°Yuh. Yeah,¡± I said. I tried to sit up but fell backward onto the bed. I felt like Cary Elwes after The Machine sucks an entire year out of him in The Princess Bride.


    Betsy sat back and rubbed her tummy. ¡°I kind of miss having it on my skin after,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could gin up another load?¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I said, my head lolled on the pillow, ¡°Give me a sec.¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s OK,¡± Betsy said. She leaned in and gave me a big cummy kiss on the lips. I didn¡¯t care. Fuck she looked so beautiful in that moment. A little froth of white coating her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drain my new heat source now that I¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡±


    Betsy tried to slip out of bed, as I¡¯d been bidding her for the past week. But at thest second, I shot my arm out and pulled her back to me.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± she cried out as she tumbled over me. Still, I would not let go. ¡°Oh. OK, I guess I¡¯m staying for a while.¡±


    I squeezed my sister close. Held her as tight as I could. My post-orgasm euphoria slipped away to cold rationality. It didn¡¯t matter. I kept Betsy there for as long as she¡¯d let me. Eventually, distant through sleep, I felt her slip away.


    *


    I didn¡¯t see my sister at all the next morning. It was Saturday, and she texted me she¡¯d be at the bookstore all day, finding the supplies to start her freshman year at FAU. Yes, we were going to be at the same school. It seemed like so much of a better thing after the week we¡¯d had.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, though. There was no way for me to ask politely, but I had to know. So, I sent her a fire symbol followed by a question mark.


    Betsy wrote back: Almost all night!


    Well, I guess that answered my question well enough.


    For a bit I thought about also going to the bookstore to get the stuff I needed, but I didn¡¯t want Betsy to think I was being clingy. So, instead, I holed up in my bedroom and yed games. The house was quiet butfortable. Again, I wondered if maybe I should stay home for another year. Even though I didn¡¯t hear my family moving around, just knowing they might be there was enough.


    When I took a break for lunch, I found my father waiting for me in the kitchen. He gave me a dark stare and my heart sank. Wordless, he gestured for me to take a seat on a stool over by the breakfast bar.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing,¡± he said.


    Every organ I had raced for the floor in one sickening, awful drop.


    ¡°You do?¡± I choked out. My voice was so thin, I feared it would crack.


    ¡°Sneaking around,¡± Dad said, ¡°Think you¡¯re so clever.¡±


    Dad wasn¡¯t a big man. He was thin and short with wispy brown hair. Unlike me, Mom, and Betsy, though, he had these icy blue eyes. When he was angry, they burned right through you. And that, along with his hook nose and thin lips, managed to create an appearance that could send a demon back to hell with its tail between its legs.


    My father didn¡¯t have to threaten. All he had to do was stare me down and I swear I felt the pee trying to escape down my legs.


    ¡°Dad, I can exin.¡±


    ¡°Where. Are. My. Cookies?¡± Dad said.


    ¡°What?¡± I tried to sit back, but forgot I was on a stool and nearly tumbled over. I grabbed the counter to steady myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± Dad said, ¡°You know I have a secret stash of cookies buried deep in the cab. And now they¡¯re gone. My little circles of chocte happiness.¡± I swear, he looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your cookies, Dad,¡± I said.


    My father eyed me, suspicion shading his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even like them,¡± I said, ¡°But there are other people in this house who might also be aware of your secret stash.¡±


    My Dad cocked his head. ¡°Debra,¡± he said. My mom¡¯s name. I nodded.


    He marched out of the kitchen, like I wasn¡¯t even there. I slumped onto the stool. Goddamn but that had been close.


    *


    ¡°We have to stop,¡± I told my sister when she got home.


    Betsy arched her eyebrow at me. We were sitting on my bed. I was back in my pj bottoms, and I¡¯d stopped my sister from taking off her sweatshirt. I¡¯d spent the whole day obsessing over what had happened. I didn¡¯t want my time with my sister to end, but I¡¯d seen how it coulde to a finish and I didn¡¯t want that even more.


    ¡°We almost got caught today,¡± I said.


    ¡°Dad got mad over some cookies,¡± Betsy said, ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®almost got caught.''¡±


    ¡°Still though,¡± I said, ¡°I got the sense of how things could go. What it would be like. For a moment I was sure we were found out and it was awful, Bets.¡±


    ¡°Brandon, I was warm almost all nightst night,¡± Betsy said, ¡°For the first time in, like, ever. And you can¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t like how it happened, either.¡±


    ¡°It was amazing,¡± I conceded.


    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Betsy got pulled out of her monologue. Her brown eyes practically glowed. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not dumb. I know you enjoyed it. But I figured that was, you know, normal. I¡¯ve only ever done it that one time.¡±


    ¡°It was the best I¡¯ve ever had,¡± I said, ¡°Not even close.¡±


    ¡°Better than Mel?¡± Betsy said. She looked like she was about to ept the Nobel Prize (which, to be fair, if they gave one for blowjobs, she¡¯d probably already have five of them stacked up in her dresser drawer). ¡°You said she was all sex all the time. Seriously?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than the physical-ness of it,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s the connection we share. You know? So yeah, it was better than Mel or Julie or Kim.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you got a bj from Kim Sanders?¡±


    ¡°It was after prom and she was drunk,¡± I said, shrugging. It was not my proudest moment, being honest.


    Betsy eyed me for a moment. Like she was thinking everything through. Seriously, I¡¯d never seen a girl get so happy about sucking someone off. But my sister had different standards, I suppose.


    ¡°So why should we stop?¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯ve been getting warm and you¡¯re getting, well, something pretty great too. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I gave my sister a questioning look. Actually, I was pretty sure that what we were doing was the definition of ¡®wrong.¡¯ It says so in the bible and everything. Not to mention local bws.


    Look, did I want our time together to stop? If I truly interrogated myself the answer would be ¡®no.¡¯ But I was scared by what had happened and I think I was hoping that Betsy might be able to convince me that we could continue. That she¡¯d rationalize our wrongdoing in some way and I could pretend to be persuaded. I know that¡¯s selfish, but it¡¯s where I was.


    ¡°We¡¯re just helping each other out,¡± Betsy said with a shrug, ¡°Siblings do that all the time.¡±


    ¡°I doubt our parents would feel the same way,¡± I said. Or our friends. Or the local constabry. Or God.


    ¡°If it was romantic then sure, it would be an issue,¡± Betsy exined to me, patiently, like talking to a child. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep7

    ¡°Of course I do, you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    ¡°Not love. Love.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, after some consideration. To be honest it wasn¡¯t all that clear cut. Love isn¡¯t a switch that¡¯s either on or off. There are all sorts of in-between spots we don¡¯t have words for. I didn¡¯t feel about Betsy what I thought love would feel like (I wasn¡¯t naive enough to think I¡¯d ever been in love with any of my previous girlfriends), so I figured I was probably OK saying ¡®no.¡¯


    ¡°Right,¡± Betsy said, ¡°It¡¯s functional. You¡¯re keeping me warm, that¡¯s all.¡±


    And so I let my little sister triumph. Like I said, I was rooting for her to win. Besides, I was moving out of the house in a few months anyway. So even if things were progressing a bit further than they should, it wouldn¡¯t matter for too much longer. What¡¯s a bit of oral between blood rtives, after all?


    Betsy¡¯s smiled, warmly, but then she shivered. ¡°Good. Because I need another dose before I freeze to death.¡±


    We bothy back on the bed. I pulled the covers over us. Betsy nestled in the crook of my shoulder. I tilted my head and kissed her. I assumed, if it was all transactional as my sister imed, that she would start pushing me to produce my precious fluids. Instead, though, Betsyy back and let us share in each other.


    I tried to think of a time when I¡¯d felt this connected, this safe, with another human being. I¡¯d been close with Melissa, yes, but it was only a physical adjacency. My previous girlfriends had been high school trifles or after party hookups, nothing even worth considering. This was on a totally different scale from either of those experiences.


    Because it was Betsy, the girl I¡¯d grown up with, we already had that emotional connection. I wasn¡¯t caught up in my concerns because our rtionship was already well-defined. Concurrently, that closeness should have also made the physical aspect more upsetting. But whatever unnatural, naughty feelings our make out session brought out in me, they only amplified the experience. Heightened it. Like the difference between acoustic and electric. Everything was just more.


    My little sister slid her hand down my bare chest and straight down the front of my bottoms. She grabbed my dick,manding, and hummed into my mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s my new best buddy,¡± she said, smiling at me. ¡°And he seems like he¡¯s more than ready toe out and y. You want to do that big guy? Give me your special gift?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Betsy pushed my pajamas down. I kicked them the rest of the way off. Now I waspletely naked in bed with my baby sister, my dick sticking up hard as ever.


    I reached for Betsy¡¯s top, but she slipped past me, grabbed my dick, and steered it straight into her mouth. At that point, I couldn¡¯tin about our outfit imbnce. She could have kicked me in the shins and I wouldn¡¯t have said a word.


    My sister didn¡¯t just suck my dick, she worked at it. Put the job in blowjob I suppose. She wasn¡¯t satisfied to repeat the same actions from before, either. She added all new possibilities and permutations ¡ª kissing, licking, nibbling ¡ª like trying to figure out every potential trigger. All the while smiling, happy and hungry. Like I¡¯d introduced her to the best thing in the world. As if she was the one getting pleasure rather than giving it.


    Finally, though, I gave out.


    ¡°Bets, I¡¯m almost¡­¡±


    ¡°MmmHm,¡± Betsy said, as if my words were obvious and inevitable. I guess because they were.


    I groaned, loud, as my spend shot into my sister¡¯s waiting mouth. She grunted and coughed on the first st, but happily gulped the rest as I emptied myself. The ecstasy was wonderfully familiar, yet freshly intense.


    Betsy sat back on her haunches and wiped her chin. Then she wrapped her arms around herself, hugging tight.


    ¡°So good,¡± I gasped out, stilling down from that incredible precipice.


    ¡°So warm,¡± Betsy said, almost a moan as she rocked herself back and forth. ¡°I swear I can feel it like a fireball in my belly.¡±


    I felt so many emotions, staring up at my sister, it was almost as overwhelming as my orgasm. I knew I wanted to show her how good she¡¯d made me feel. How amazing it was to be the object of her efforts. I could only settle on a single thing.


    Before Betsy could react, I leapt up and tackled her to the bed. She shrieked (hopefully not too loudly) in surprise as both of us bounced on the mattress. I held her body tight in my arms and began lightly kissing her lips. Her face, her neck.


    Betsy was so overwhelmed, she seemed unable to select a reaction ¡ª so she had them all. My sisterughed, ticklish. Screeched, ufortable. Groaned, aroused. Words barely able to surface as I worshipped whatever exposed skin I could find. There wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°Bran, what are you¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish her thought and reached down to the waistband of her sweatpants. I grabbed whatever cloth I could get hold of and ripped it down her legs. Just like that, Betsy was bare from her waist down to her knees. I was staring at my baby sister¡¯s naked sex.


    Betsy gasped. She tried to close her legs, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. That little glimpse ¡ª her thighs and a bit of her calves ¡ª felt like a forbidden sight. They were thin but not skinny, well-muscled from running yet quite feminine. Her skin so soft and almost creamy. But what was between her thighs was what held my focus.


    My little sister¡¯s pussy was divine. Fat, outer lips practically ruddy with arousal. Precious pink folds barely hidden behind that, fighting to flower out. A tuft of light brown hair at the top, surprisingly thick and full.


    ¡°Brandon?¡± Betsy asked. Her voice thrummed with excitement and nervousness.


    ¡°I want to return the favor,¡± I said.


    ¡°I told you, I tried that, it doesn¡¯t make me warmer,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I replied.


    In one violent motion, I shoved my head between my sister¡¯s legs. Nose, mouth, tongue all pressed into her pussy. Betsy was dripping wet. Her scent heady. Her flesh soft and pliant. It didn¡¯t seem fair topare my sister¡¯s vagina to another girl¡¯s. It¡¯s not like she could control it; this wasn¡¯t something that she¡¯d achieved. And yet her sex was so amazing next to any I¡¯d ever experienced, I almost felt bad for my exes.


    I matched my sister¡¯s earlier enthusiasm with my own actions. I licked at her with abandon, hoping that if I moved fast enough, she would forget about her misgivings. Sure enough, I felt Betsy¡¯s legs go from stiff with stress to tight with desire, wrapping like a python around my head. Heard the low groans she let out as she felt someone lick her most intimate ce for the first time.


    Brothers aren¡¯t supposed to see their sisters¡¯ pussies. They certainly aren¡¯t allowed to know what they taste like. And feeling what happens when your sister cums, well that¡¯s definitely out. But I didn¡¯t care. I worked Betsy to her peak like I would die if I didn¡¯t.


    Betsy¡¯s legs snapped so tight I saw stars. She arched her back, letting out a high-pitched squeal. The kind of sound that would set the neighborhood dogs on high alert. It sounded almost pained, like the pleasure was being wrung out of her. Squeezed out of every cell.


    Finally, my sister fell back into the bed. Gasping.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I managed to extricate myself from her legs, untangling them like picking myself out of the wreckage. Betsyy back on the bed. Her face was cherry red. Her eyes unfocused. She looked at me and started tough.


    ¡°You¡¯re dripping,¡± she said.


    I felt around my face. It was sticky, like I¡¯d buried my whole head in a pot of honey, Winnie-the-Pooh-style.


    ¡°I liked it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Betsy said, oddly wistful.


    She sat up, looking at some spot behind me. Finally, her golden caramel eyes seemed to center. She sat up and pulled her pants back on. Wrapped her arms around me tight.


    ¡°Thanks, Bran,¡± she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that for me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to know how much I enjoyed what you¡¯re doing for me,¡± I said, ¡°How wonderful you make me feel. Not just the orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Well now I know for sure,¡± Betsy said, ¡°That was incredible. Like nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced. I don¡¯t exactly feel warmer than before, but I¡¯m less cold. If that makes sense.¡±


    I nodded. I held my sister close as I could. She kissed me, her mouth smelling of my spend. My own still dripping with hers.


    ¡°I should probably go,¡± she said as she slipped out of my arms. ¡°While I can.¡±


    I nodded. Feeling my sister cum around me had been almost as intense as my own peak. Sleep overtook me so fast, I don¡¯t even remember Betsy closing the door behind her.


    *


    I assumed that we¡¯d reached equilibrium. That this was as far as we would go. There was no ce left to escte, so I figured we¡¯d stay there at the top till it was time for me to move out and for us to move on.


    As if to reinforce all that, the next few days passed and little changed. Our new routine slowly solidified. Betsy would sneak into my bed after hours and suck me off. I would lick her topletion. We¡¯d kiss, snuggle, and call it a night. Betsy continued to prove that she was queen of the cocksuckers. And as I learned my sister¡¯s body, I showed that own my cunnilingual skills could conquer her just as easily.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep8

    My sister had finally found a way to warm herself up. And she seemed more than willing to allow me to return the favor afterwards. But what I¡¯d thought of as hard, craggy stone was actually made of gtin. And the supposedly solid structure of our rtionship was for more pliant than I¡¯d pictured.


    Game 7 of the NBA Finals was on a Friday night, and we settled down to watch. I made a bowl of popcorn and Betsy snuggled in by my side.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go upstairs?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, that can wait tillter,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯m invested in my orange team.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her that wasn¡¯t what they were called. I honestly didn¡¯t care who won, I was mostly watching because I liked basketball. But since Betsy had adopted ¡®the oranges¡¯ I guessed that meant I had to root for the ¡®the greens¡¯ since that¡¯s how human nature works. If you choose ¡°A¡± I must take ¡°B.¡± And we wonder why we all can¡¯t get along.


    The game was close. At the half, my verdant fellows were leading by a mere two points over Betsy¡¯s mandarin men. I got up to use the bathroom and got us a couple sodas. My parents, who¡¯d barely been speaking since the so-called ¡®cookie-gate¡¯ both waved goodnight and went upstairs. I flicked off the light before sitting back down for the second half.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± Betsy said, and I agreed with her. With other girlfriends, I¡¯d be thinking about how to get in their pants right now. Or so worried about what they were thinking in the moment that I couldn¡¯t focus. I¡¯d be in my own head, in other words.


    With Betsy, this felt easy. Natural. I didn¡¯t worry about what was toe, I just enjoyed what we had together.


    All this time, I¡¯d been thinking that I wanted a rtionship that was about more than sex. I hadn¡¯t realized that my own attitudes and assumptions were part of the problem. Now that I felt what it was like, to have a closeness that went beyond the carnal, I realized it was even better than I¡¯d imagined.


    Then my sister took off her shirt.


    Well, that¡¯s not exactly what happened. As the third quarter began, my green guys (my sister had me thinking that way and now I couldn¡¯t stop) made the first basket. Betsy watched it happen and made a little ¡®hmph¡¯ noise.


    She reached for the bottom of her hoodie and pulled it off. She shook her long, ited braid back and forth as she tossed her grey top to the side. It wasn¡¯t that revealing. My little sister had on a long sleeve shirt under that, and she pulled the nket up to her shoulders. I assumed she was getting morefortable.


    Her oranges replied with a basket of their own. Betsy looked at me and gestured with her hands. What she wanted was abundantly clear. I paused for a moment, then shrugged. Was I really going to argue about this?


    I reached for my own top and took it off. Unlike my sister, I wasn¡¯tyered at all, so it left me bare-chested. Betsy gave me a satisfied-looking smile.


    Again, the greens went down the court and scored. This time, Betsy reached under the nket and shimmied her butt. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but a momentter, her grey sweatpants fell in a limp pile on the tile floor of the TV room.


    Stupidly, I turned to my sister. ¡°If we keep going like this, we¡¯re going to be naked pretty quick,¡± I said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a problem because why?¡±


    She had a point there.


    The oranges tried to answer once again, but the greens got a steal and dropped ayup the other way. I stared at my sister expectantly and she didn¡¯t disappoint. She took off her long sleeve shirt, revealing the bright, scarlet straps of what I assumed was another conservatively cut bra.


    I couldn¡¯t see for sure because the nket was there, but there was a very good chance that my sister was wearing nothing but underwear now. Amazing to think after everything we¡¯d done, but if I moved the covers, it would be the closest to naked that I¡¯d ever seen her. And boy-oh-boy did I want to see that.


    It wasn¡¯t just hormones (although yeah, lots of that too). I had this intense curiosity about Betsy¡¯s body, all only amplified by the partial reveals I¡¯d seen so far. I knew she was in good shape because of all the running she¡¯d done in high school. I had a sense of her sexiness because of the glimpses I¡¯d gotten to that point. But the full reveal, the total package, had yet to be uncovered. And now I wanted it so badly it hurt.


    But Betsy¡¯s team went on a run. And in short order the imbnce tipped the other way. I went from mostly clothed topletely naked, while my sister was still quite covered. She didn¡¯t even move the nket ¡ª she could have been wearing a full snowsuit under there. I could never be quite sure.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. Betsy had already seen mepletely naked, and far more exposed than this. Although, I have to admit there was something quite exciting about being bare on the couch. The leather cushions were sticky, and the room felt oddly cool, but the thought of being caught made me nervous in a way that also turned me on.


    The game went to a TV timeout. I didn¡¯t know what would happen when they came back. I had to hope, desperately, that my team would score, and I¡¯d at least earn the hint that my sister was stripping down. Would she take away the nket? Or would she tease me even more?


    And what would happen if Betsy¡¯s team kept going? I had nothing left to take off. What would she demand next?


    I don¡¯t know why I assumed my sister had a n for all this. That she wasn¡¯t winging it the same way I was. Somehow, I was convinced Betsy had the path cleared, and all I had to do was follow the way. Although, based on what happened next, maybe she did.


    Before the ads could end, Betsy tossed the nket off both of us. She stood. As I¡¯d suspected, my little sister was down to a cherry red bra and matching panties. Both of them were so conservative, covered so much, that it didn¡¯t make for much of a reveal.


    I saw Betsy¡¯s taut tummy, the little divot of her bellybutton. Her shoulders and hips. Nothing all that untoward. Less than you¡¯d see in a bathing suit; only made enticing by the fact that I knew it was her underwear.


    Yet the act of it felt so brazen I could barely breathe. I didn¡¯t notice my own nakedness, my dick standing so straight it could warn ships from the shore. I was so entranced by what my sister was offering.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I grabbed the remote and switched off the TV. Betsy grinned at me. A giddy, goofy kind of happy that was right on the edge of wild.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± I asked, continuing my tradition of saying dumb things at the oddest moments.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be warm soon enough,¡± Betsy said.


    Suddenly, the thought urred to me. My prize, my naked sister, was very much within reach. All I had to do was catch her. I leapt off the couch like a predator. Betsy¡¯s lizard brain reacted. She shrieked and jumped back.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± I hissed. But I didn¡¯t stop chasing.


    Betsy scampered up the stairs and I scrambled after her. When we got to the top, I lunged and got told of her ankle. My sister tumbled to the ground, and I fell with her, my elbows and knees scraping on the carpet like it was made of little knives.


    Both of us paused mid-chase. We looked back at my parents¡¯ bedroom, our eyes wide with worry. The light under the door stayed dark. The hallway remained quiet.


    Betsyy on the ground, snickering and gasping at the same time. I used my grip on her ankle as purchase and pulled myself up closer to her.


    ¡°Brandon,¡± she said my name like a prayer, ¡°Bran. Please.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was pleading with me to stop or begging me to keep going. I interpreted it the way I wanted. I felt the muscles of my sister¡¯s legs under my fingertips. The wondrous curves of her calves and thighs. Smooth, soft, yet also strong. Responsive. Again, almost hot to the touch. Where did the heat go that she never felt it, herself?


    My hands reached the gusset of her underwear. I¡¯d gone here before, quite a few times now. Yet something about it still felt forbidden. I hooked my fingers into the material and slowly pulled it down. Practically daring my sister to stop me. She didn¡¯t. She just watched, panting. Brown eyes wide with something like shock. Yet also an unmistakable hint of hunger.


    I had Betsy¡¯s panties down to her knees before she could say anything. But it wasn¡¯t the word I was expecting.


    ¡°Bedroom,¡± Betsy said. I nodded.


    We stayed on the ground, crawling to my room, and dragged ourselves inside. I closed the door behind me with my foot. Betsy stayed on the floor, lying back on the beige carpet. She slipped her bottoms all the way off.


    I made my way over to her. I kissed my sister¡¯s ankle and made my way up her legs. Like following a twisting road to the top of a mountain. Betsy spread her legs and bent her knees. Open and weing. Readily anticipating what I¡¯d already done with her.


    But I didn¡¯t stop at her waist. Didn¡¯t even pause at her pussy. In fact, I skipped it entirely. You¡¯d never think a kiss on a stomach could mean so much, but my sister gasped as my mouth climbed ever higher. Distantly, I felt my hard cock drag past Betsy¡¯s knee. I barely even noticed it.


    Instead, I made my way determinedly to my prize. Betsy¡¯s bright red bra dazzled in the little bit of light sneaking through my window. There was a little bow in the center between the cups. I reached around to her back. Tucked my fingers in the hooks. One, two, three, four ¡ª I popped them till the bra snapped away in my fingers.


    Betsy stared at me, bouncing between confused and bemused. I pulled the bra away with my teeth and dropped it to the side. There she was. My sister. Finally, fully naked before me.


    ¡°Stand,¡± Imanded. Maybe it was the tone of my voice or perhaps my sister understood the magic of the moment, what she was sharing with me. She did exactly as I asked.


    Betsy stood up straight before me. I could not control my gasp as I spied her, truly, for the first time.


    I knew my sister was attractive. I had the sense that she was sexy. But this was beyond myprehension. Betsy was perfect. wless. Something that should not exist in reality; should only be in sculptures or sketched in books.


    The breadth of her shoulders and the re of her hips. The ratio of bicep to forearm to fingers. Hip to knee to ankle. The way her brown hair ¡ª twisted in that long, cute braid ¡ª hung down over her shoulder and kissed the tops of her breasts. That cute, shy smile that spread across her face and filled her dark, lustrous eyes.


    Even Betsy¡¯s imperfections only enhanced what she had. Her stomach wasn¡¯tpletely t, but cutely rounded. Her arms were a bit too skinny, her shoulders slightly too wide. Her breasts ¡ª magnificent, pointed orbs capped with light pink nipples ¡ª were a little oversized for the rest of her body. Full and supple; nipples like sharp, strawberry nubs.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep9

    And her pussy. I¡¯d seen it before, far closer than this. But framed by her totality, it seemed ever more incredible. Full, pouting lips. That tuft of dark hair. Warm, wanting, weing.


    I could have stared at her for hours like that. It may have been hours for all the time that I spent sitting there, agape. I wanted to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯te. I had to hope that the look on my face, the clear appearance of supplicant worship, would be enough for my sister would understand.


    Something must have beenmunicated, because Betsy reached her hand down to me ¡ª like God reaching to Adam in the Sistine Chapel.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she said, and pulled me up to the bed. Iy back on theforter, the softness of the mattress feeling like a cloud after the hard, scratchy floor. Betsy climbed over me. Herrge breasts hung over my chest. Her body loomed.


    ¡°Betsy, you¡¯re so¡­¡± Again I tried to say something, to describe my utter awe at her. There wasn¡¯t a word for it, and I stumbled.


    My sister touched her finger to my nose. Kissed me lightly on the lips. Her warmth settled into me. Her strength surrounded me. Her soft body drew me in.


    ¡°Cold,¡± she said. Just one word.


    I held my sister tight to me. Rubbed my hands up her bare back, her bottom. We rolled to the side, like a single being, and pulled the covers over us. I swear my sister¡¯s eyes were so bright, they lit the darkness.


    My sister kissed me, hard. Wrapped her arms around my back. I felt something warm and wet on the base of my cock. Kind of scratchy. I realized that Betsy¡¯s bare pussy was now right on top of my hardness. Rubbing slightly.


    I reached between us and gripped her breasts. They overflowed my palms. Her nipples nipping at my skin. I held them aloft in wonder, slowly manipting my fingers on her flesh. I doubt it felt very good for her, but I didn¡¯t care. The feel of her tits in my hand was too much for me to let go of.


    Betsy continued moving her body against mine. She wriggled her butt back and forth, slotting my cock in her folds. There was no pretending here. No acting like it was an ident. Betsy was going to get off on my dick and any other pretense was passed right by.


    But it was my own greediness that got us further.


    Holding Betsy¡¯s boobs wasn¡¯t enough, you see. When you have glorious tits like those within reach, you have to try for more than just touch. I lifted my sister by the shoulders and slid her up. Moved my own body slightly down. Got her magnificent mounds right at mouth level.


    I tongued her tits, then suckled. Betsy groaned in appreciation. Maybe I wasn¡¯t the master of her body in that moment, but I¡¯d finally found something she liked. I licked at her nipples while she writhed.


    That isn¡¯t what did it. My dick was safely down between Betsy¡¯s thighs while I sucked on her breasts. But when she slid back. That¡¯s when we did ourselves in.


    Betsy moved down, her hungryher mouth searching for that spot again, the hardness she¡¯d been rubbing on. Only this time, my dick had flopped into a different position. So, when my baby sister slid down, my cock wasn¡¯t under her at all.


    In case it¡¯s not evident, I was so hard I could have hammered nails and constantly leaking lubricating fluid. My sister¡¯s pussy was slippery, dripping wet. Already open and primed.


    My cockhead dipped into her wanting sex. Breached her opening as easy as sliding a greased-up grape into a rain-slicked tube. Almost too effortless. I felt the heat of Betsy¡¯s pussy slowly start to engulf my cock.


    ¡°Bets,¡± I said. A gasp. ¡°It¡¯s going in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± my sister said. She lowered herself further. The head all swallowed. Shaft halfway down. Betsy breathing like she was on thest mile of the marathon. Like every gulp of oxygen burned her throat. As if her lungs were about to burst.


    Betsy stopped and for a moment I thought the madness had cleared. She lifted up slightly and I felt myself overwhelmed by the deluge of relief and disappointment. My sister caught my eye. Fuck she was gorgeous. I realized I¡¯d rested my hands on her hips and, damn me, I squeezed to keep her in ce. My cock having found this wonderful ce now unwilling to let it simply slip away.


    Betsy held herself up on her hands. Her tits hung down over my chest, sheened with sweat. Her neck muscles ropy tight. Inexorably, she let me lower her back down on my dick. Till I was buriedpletely in my sister¡¯s wanting cunt.


    As soon as we made contact, as we hilted to the farthest point, my beautiful Betsy began to shiver.


    ¡°Hurt?¡± I asked. I knew it was my sister¡¯s first time. I assumed as much, anyway. The smooth slide into her pussy made me wonder if she¡¯d opened that box before, but everything I knew told me I¡¯d taken my sister¡¯s virginity.


    Betsy shook her head vigorously. She was feeling no pain. Quite the opposite, in fact.


    ¡°Cold?¡± I asked. She nodded through the tremors.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how. Betsy was wrapped around my body, under heavy covers in a warm house in the middle of a state famous for heat. But still my sister shook something awful. Lips purpling and skin pricking up.


    I squeezed Betsy tight, pressing her against me like I was trying to truly merge us into one. She rested her head in the crook of my neck. For a moment, I remembered back to how we would be in a simr spot every time we cuddled. As if this was our position. The way we fit together as one.


    But as I held her close, my sister shook me off. She sat up, abruptly. Body trembling. Shiny with sweat and amber from the windowlight. Breasts so perfectly voluptuous. The lips of her vagina spready lewdly over my staff.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Betsy reached back and undid her braid. Brown hair spilled forth. Longer than I¡¯d realized, the ends now practically covering her breasts. She drew the locks back behind her, almost apologetic for obscuring what she had to realize was my favorite sight in the entire universe.


    My sister leaned forward, resting her palms on either side of me. She gave me a cocky grin, and I immediately recognized that look. It was the face she made right before the start of a race. The expression she shed as she passed yet anotherpetitor by.


    Betsy raised her curvy butt, luxuriating in the feel of my cock in her pussy, then lowered herself back down. Feeling every ridge and bump in exquisite detail. She stared into my eyes, searching. The confidence overwhelming, only marred by the asional quirk as she trained her body to tame this new, iparable invader.


    She shook. Shivered. The little hairs on her arms stood up straight. Gritted teeth and wild eyes.


    Betsy began moving faster. No longer sliding but bouncing. Pumping up and down on my dick. Hands on my shoulders. Nails digging in. I didn¡¯t feel them till the morning when I noticed the little cuts burning.


    I did what I could ¡ª grabbed my sister¡¯s hips and held on. Thrusted upwards in time to her own movements. Both of us lost in each other. Connected physically, yes. But emotionally even more.


    We weren¡¯t ying around anymore. We weren¡¯t helping each other out or doing ourselves a favor or however we¡¯d rationalized it. I was fucking my sister. Betsy was screwing her brother. Both of us lost in a lusty, incestuous swamp from which we¡¯d never climb out.


    Exining what sex with my sister was like seems futile. It¡¯s a unique experience, unlike anything else. Yes, it has all the appeal and wonder of intercourse. But then added into the mix is all this other emotional stuff, biological connection, that is supposed to blunt the experience. But instead it only twists those things and intensifies them more.


    The wrongness doesn¡¯t go away, it makes things even better. The crawling nature of knowing you¡¯re fucking familiar flesh and blood doesn¡¯t dissipate, it only increases every other sensation. You never forget you¡¯re having sex with your sister. And what¡¯s supposed to be the worst part unfortunately only makes it the best.


    Like I said, I wasn¡¯t supposed to know what my sister¡¯s pussy smelled like. Felt like. Wasn¡¯t allowed to know what she looked like when she came. But I saw it. I watched it. Memorized every detail.


    Betsy hung halfway down on my dick. Her mouth slowly gaping wider and wider. Her eyes, her hips, her pussy all yawning open in the exact same way. The slow build unending till I thought she would never stop.


    Suddenly her body snapped closed. All at once. Lightning quick. Betsy¡¯s legs cinched. Her body stilled. Eyes rolled back. Her pussy tightened so much, I swear she was trying to rip my cock off.


    A creaking, aching groan flooded out of my sister. Again, I thought of a towel being wrung out. Thest juices of pulp forced from an orange. Betsy¡¯s whole body mped down and eked every drop of ecstasy out of her. It didn¡¯t look like pleasure, but I knew that it was.


    ¡°AAAHHhhhhuuuhhhhnnnHHHaaa,¡± the sound so low and quiet, yet so inescapable my sister might as well have screamed it.


    Her face shifted as she bore down. Lips turn to a half frown. Eyes big and wet. Almost supplicant, like she was scared and confused by her need for me. Begging for something more.


    Then Betsy fell forward, gasping. Her arms went limp. Whole body like a wet rag. She gasped for air, ragged and pained. Finally, she looked at me and smiled. Kissed me so hard we nearly knocked heads.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Betsy replied.


    Again, I worried we might be done. That the cold reality of my sister¡¯s cum would wash over her and she¡¯d realize what we were doing, and she¡¯d stop. Because that made sense, right? That¡¯s how a rational person would choose to react.


    We were doing something truly, epically wrong. Like gulping poison, knowingly, because we were both so desperately thirsty. And yet, once that flood of need was staunched in my sister, it should have led her to call an end to all this.


    A good brother might have let her.


    Instead, I grabbed my sister around the waist and violently rolled her over. My dick slipped out with the movement, but I grabbed my cock and shoved it right back in.


    Betsy groaned as I filled her once again.


    ¡°Fuck you feel so good,¡± I said. Like that made a lick of sense. Seeing my sister¡¯s body had broken my brain, so you can only imagine what feeling it did to me. Not that Betsy was any more coherent.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes,¡± she said, ¡°Like that.¡±

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep10

    As much as I liked my sister humping me, I have to say it was even better now that I was able to plow her. The snap of my hips against her backside. Running my hands all over her bare skin. Seeing her writhe beneath me. Knowing that I was doing this to her. Taking her there. It brought me to another level.


    Unfortunately, it also brought me to another level. I¡¯d have fucked Betsy like that forever if my body had let me. But there was an endpoint to my endurance and, as I told my sister, it was encroaching fast.


    ¡°Getting¡­ close¡­¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Ohhh, uhhn. Me too.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± I said. Again, I know, the rhetoric was riveting.


    To this point, I¡¯d moved in ways that seemed to make Betsy respond. Now though, I abandoned myself to my own pleasure. Did what my body and millions of years of biology told me was right. The tingle started at the base of my dick and spilled forward.


    ¡°Getting thicker,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Feel it. Is he going to shoot for me?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I like it when it shoots.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As I plunged forward, I did my best to hold back. To ready myself to release from Betsy¡¯s body before I let go. My sister sensed my hesitation. She snapped her legs around my waist.


    ¡°No,¡± she gasped. ¡°Inside.¡±


    For a second, everything held on the precipice. Then the spark raced across my body. The pleasure exploded out of me. And a river of my sperm raced out of my cock and burst straight into my sister¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Betsy cried out. She gripped my arms tighter, and I realized that my sister was cumming, too. Her body¡¯s pleasure responding to my own, like each feeding the other. A counterpointing crescendo of ecstasy in our sibling-induced symphony.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I roared as my fertile fluid finally filled my sister. The blissing in long, sharp bursts that matched my ejactions. Each slightly lesser than thest.


    ¡°Oh Betsy,¡± I said. Practically a sob. ¡°Oh God.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s a good boy,¡± Betsy said, stroking my back. ¡°Let it all go.¡±


    I don¡¯t remember the rest of it. We separated ourselves, I¡¯m certain. I have a vague recollection of a kiss. A tight squeeze. I¡¯d poured my essence into my sister. It wasn¡¯t just the energy of the sex, the buildup of the evening. It was days of anticipation. Weeks. A lifetime of waiting for this moment. And when it hit, I could barely do anything except let sleep overtake me.


    *


    I woke up freezing cold.


    I was naked in bed, covered in theforter. No different than my usual morning. Yet I was shivering. Shaking. I got up and got dressed, quick as I could. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I dug through my drawers and found a pair of jeans and a long sleeve sweater from a long-forgotten high school trip to New York City. Still, I wrapped my arms around myself.


    For a moment, I thought I might have a fever, but I checked my temperature, and it was fine. I went downstairs, the thermostat was the same 68 degrees, as always. Yet why was I so cold?


    But that was only the first surprise of my morning. The second was waiting for me outside the house. I was in the kitchen eating breakfast when I saw it, saw her, out the window. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    I raced to the backyard. It was a sunny Saturday morning. While I didn¡¯t feel it, I could tell that it was warm. There, lying back in the blue waters of our backyard swimming pool, wearing a bright green bikini(?!), was my sister.


    Betsy wasying back on an intable pool chair. Her head lolled back. Skin glistening with sweat. She looked amazing, of course. But that wasn¡¯t what had me frazzled.


    When Betsy saw me, she gave me a broad grin. She tipped herself out of the floater and swam up to the side of the pool. Her perfect body sluicing through the water like a mermaid.


    ¡°Come join me!¡± she said folding her arms on the edge, ¡°The water¡¯s amazing!¡±


    We¡¯d been living in Florida our whole lives. I think I¡¯d seen my sister in a bathing suit maybe three times, and always a one piece that covered as much skin as possible. And she¡¯d never gone even near the pool. Yet there she was, kicking her shapely legs through the water like it was nothing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± I asked, shivering for emphasis.


    Betsy giggled. ¡°Are you kidding? This is the warmest I¡¯ve felt in years!¡±


    My sister spent the whole morning enjoying the pool ¡ª swimming and lounging in the water like it was her natural environment. I sat by the side near our little ss coffee table and stared at her. Was Betsy possessed? Reced by an alien doppelganger? I couldn¡¯t exin it, so I watched, waiting for the first sign of danger.


    Apparently, our parents had woken up early and gone off to do parent things. Though I didn¡¯t remember it, at some point Betsy must have slipped out of my bedroom during the night because we hadn¡¯t gotten caught. It was just the two of us on a Saturday morning. Me and the strange, summery being who had reced my sister.


    Finally, around lunch time, I was able to coax Betsy out of the water with an offer of food. She ate ravenously, tearing through two sandwiches with pruney fingers. Dripping a puddle of water under her chair. I was too dumbfounded to do anything but watch.


    Even without all the extra stuff ¡ª the cold, the bikini, all of it ¡ª I was struggling to process the night before. We hadn¡¯t crossed the line, we¡¯d leapt over it, then run back and ripped the poor thing to shreds. With a girlfriend, a girl I was supposed to be having sex with, we¡¯d have some kind of postmortem following our first time. I¡¯d just had sex with my sister. I¡¯d have thought it would require several days of discussions. Preferably with a therapist present.


    Instead, Betsy sat there like all of this was normal. And my already addled brain was barely able to hold it all together.


    ¡°We should talk aboutst night,¡± I said, finally. Fuck I was cold. I wondered if I could put my raincoat on over my sweater and not look like a total weirdo.


    ¡°I know, wasn¡¯t it awesome?¡± Betsy said. She licked the remains of her lunch off her fingers, one-by-one.


    ¡°I mean, it was, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel so warm,¡± Betsy said, hugging herself happily, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to do it again tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK.¡± Being honest, I wasn¡¯t sure how to react to that. I mean, I very much wanted to keep doing what we were doing. It was too incredible to not continue. But I knew that we should want to stop and being pulled between the two had me stretched thin. I wasn¡¯t sure what was supposed to happen after I had sex with my sibling, but I was certain we weren¡¯t meant to casually discuss it over lunch and agree to continue.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯d much rather do it sooner, too,¡± Betsy said, ¡°But I want to give Brandon Junior some time to recover. And besides, I¡¯m stillfortable. I want to save up and get the full benefit. You know?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± Betsy asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting off all morning.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m OK,¡± I said, holding back a shiver.


    ¡°Good, cause we¡¯re doing that a lot more,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re on protection,¡± I said, ¡°Or we¡¯d be in loads of trouble.¡±


    Betsy¡¯s face went serious. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not on the pill,¡± she said.


    My heart dropped onto the ground and sttered on the pavement.


    *


    A normal, intelligent individual would have called an end to things at this point. But, by now you¡¯ve surely realized that I am not that person. Instead, I spent the whole afternoon arguing with myself. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know the right answer. It¡¯s just that my stupid, horny brain wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    I must have been muttering to myself louder than I thought, because my mom interrupted me. ¡°Hey are you, OK?¡± she asked.


    We were both in the kitchen. She was in the middle of cooking dinner, and I was¡­ Actually, I¡¯m not sure what I was doing. Considering the consequences. Reasoning my reactions. Freaking the fuck out.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, reflexive.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mom asked. She gestured for me to sit on one of the kitchen stools, just like Dad had a week before. But also not like Dad had at all. Mom was smiling warmly. She had my sister¡¯s face, but a different body. Broad-shouldered and soft. She looked like she was actually concerned about me.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure stuff out,¡± I said, before I stopped myself.


    ¡°Girl trouble?¡± Mom asked.


    I nced up at her, surprised.


    ¡°At your age, it¡¯s always girl trouble,¡± she said.


    ¡°I like her,¡± I said, ¡°This girl. I mean. You don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°And like I said, I like being with her. A lot. But, um, it¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°But you like her,¡± Mom said, ¡°You enjoy spending time with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I just worry. About the consequences.¡±


    Mom stared at me for a moment, like processing. She walked out from behind the counter and opened the cab.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re young,¡± Mom said, ¡°And not every rtionship you have is going to be your ¡®forever¡¯ partner or whatever. You¡¯re still at an age where you can have fun. Someday you¡¯ll be married and have kids and I promise you, you¡¯re not going to be spending all your time wishing you¡¯d been more cautious growing up. Sometimes it¡¯s good to make mistakes. It¡¯s way more memorable than following the rules all the time.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I guess,¡± I said.


    Mom reached deeper into the cab, pushing everything out of the way. A grin filled her face. She pulled out a box of chocte cookies. The box was stamped with the words ¡®Imported from Belgium.¡¯ She winked at me as she reached into the container.

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep11

    ¡°Do you know why I like to steal your father¡¯s cookies?¡± Mom asked.


    I shrugged. I had some theories, but I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for me to guess.


    ¡°I could rationalize it and say that they¡¯re tasty, and it¡¯s true that they are. Or I could say that your dad doesn¡¯t share them, and he doesn¡¯t, and so I¡¯m just getting what¡¯s mine. But the truth is, if he offered them to me, I¡¯d probably turn him down. Here¡¯s the thing ¡ª sometimes it¡¯s fun to do something a bit naughty. I¡¯m not stealing a car or hurting anyone. It¡¯s just a bit of a thrill. And I can tell you, I¡¯m definitely enjoying myself.¡±


    Mom took a voracious bite of a cookie, brown crumbs falling onto the floor. She giggled and went back to making dinner.


    *


    In the end, I caved because I knew I¡¯d cave. I decided that, so long as I was able to avoid any real consequences, that this was nothing but (as Mom had said) harmless fun.


    I had plenty of condoms sitting around, waiting to be used. In the heat of the evening before, I¡¯d forgotten about them. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t apply them now. So, I collected a couple and left them on my nightstand forter that night.


    Now that basketball season was well and truly over, Betsy and I didn¡¯t have an excuse to sit together on the couch. Not that we needed it anymore. Instead, we wandered aimlessly around the house after dinner until my parents went to bed. Once we were sure enough time had passed, we raced right up the stairs.


    We trampled over each other, barely bothering to keep quiet. My sister¡¯s lips were on mine before I shut the bedroom door. Our clothes were on the floor soon after.


    Again, I marveled at the body my sister had been hiding all that time. Her overge breasts and wide hips. She undid her braid and her brown hair spilled out, it was almost as alluring as her naked body, itself. Almost.


    Betsy started giggling as we fell onto the bed. She cackled as she kissed me, rubbing her body against mine. Sheughed hysterically as she reached back for my dick.


    No forey now. No build and tease. We¡¯d reached the top of the mountain, so why waste time climbing it all over again?


    ¡°This is so good, I¡¯m never going to stop,¡± Betsy said, ¡°It feels so awesome and then after¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Fuck.¡± As if that word meant everything.


    ¡°I like being with you, too,¡± I said. It was so mechanical, my sister cocked her eyebrow at me. ¡°But we need this.¡±


    I rolled over as best I could and grabbed the packet of condoms from my nightstand. Betsy¡¯s eyes went wide, then she pped it out of my hand.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± she said. Her horrified reaction was almostical. ¡°Your magic man-thing needs to be in me bare.¡±


    Magic man-thing?


    ¡°Your special soldier,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Your tower of power. That big, beautiful brother-cock that makes me feel so good. I need to feel him, not some stic-covered recement. I could use my dildo to feel that.¡±


    My eyes went wide. My sister owned sex toys?


    ¡°I mean, I could go buy a vibrator or whatever,¡± Betsy said, ¡°If I wanted. But why do that when I have my favorite fleshy friend right here?¡±


    I let out a deep sigh. Reluctantly, I let the condom sit, unused, on my bedspread. ¡°I¡¯ll pull out,¡± I said.


    ¡°No!¡± Betsy cried out. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point! Your special sauce makes me feel so warm. I need it inside me so my body can gobble it all up.¡±


    ¡°Betsy!¡± I didn¡¯t want to yell, but at that point I didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°If we keep doing this, you know, this way, you¡¯re going to get pregnant. That can¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, It can¡¯t.¡±


    Now it was my time to give her a dubious look. I ran through all the possibilities of what she might mean and came up empty. As far as I knew, going bareback with my sister was as unsafe as any other woman.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Betsy said, so firmly I almost believed her. ¡°Brothers and sisters can¡¯t have babies. So we won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We very much can if we¡¯re not careful,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Betsy said. Again, she reached for my dick and slotted it at her sex. Very much the opposite of what she was saying.


    ¡°You¡¯ll go on the pill,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ll hold off. We can do that. We¡¯ll go back to licking till then.¡±


    Betsy nodded. But she didn¡¯t stop lowering herself onto my cock.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be OK,¡± Betsy said. She seemed to be doing the math in her head. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be fine for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I asked. I know, I¡¯m an idiot.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Betsy said. Then she ended the argument by dropping herself straight down on my dick.


    Again, I felt myself surrounded by hot, dripping ecstasy. My sister¡¯s body wrapped itself around my cock. She could have sat there, unmoving, for hours and it would have been the best thing I¡¯d ever felt. Instead, Betsy began riding up and down my dick The pleasure thrummed through me in escting waves. Both of us groaning and gasping in shared bliss.


    Halfway through, Betsy paused. For a moment, I thought that the reality of what we were doing had finally reached her mind. Instead, though, she got on all fours and turned around.


    ¡°Do me this way,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I want to try something different.¡±


    In my list of her amazing attributes, did I mention my little sister had the perfect ass? Well, Betsy had the perfect ass ¡ª round, full and firm. I grabbed hold of her cheeks so hard it had to hurt, but she didn¡¯t do anything but wriggle her backside in my grasp.


    Without thinking (something I was doing a lot of, clearly) I got up on my knees, lined myself up, and plunged back into Betsy¡¯s soft, tight pussy. It felt so familiar, likeing home. Yet so different and unique at the same time. I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    When I felt the momenting close, I started to slow. My cock began to swell, filling with the force of a thousand terrible consequences about to burst forth into the world. A gun, loaded with my own miserable destruction.


    ¡°Do it, Bran,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Fill me up. I need your load inside me.¡±


    Onmand, without another thought. I plunged myself deep as I could go and emptied into my sister¡¯s unprotected pussy.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Betsy cried out, ¡°Like that. You have to give your sister every drop!¡±


    The pleasure practically knocked me back. My conscious mind left my body, watching from a distance. My sister¡¯s body strained, taut, as the orgasm twisted out of her. She sobbed and keened as my cum shot past her cervix. My own bliss radiated out of me, like a wave of ecstatic joy, as every cell in my body sang in perfect harmony.


    This time, I was very aware of cuddling up to my sister. Holding her body tight to mine. The warmth of our connection.


    ¡°I love you, Brandon,¡± Betsy said. Her voice was so thin, I wondered if she even realized she¡¯d said it.


    ¡°Love you, too, Bets,¡± I said. And startled to realize that I meant it. I was in love with my little sister. Whatever came of that, the consequences were already inescapable.


    We stayed together the whole night. My sister drooled on my arm a bit while she slept. I didn¡¯t care.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    *


    As you might imagine, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Not by a long shot. The only change was, we stopped pretending like we were going to stop. Instead, we abandoned ourselves to the needs of our bodies. Our sex lives waxed as the summer waned. My pile of condoms now dusty and forgotten in my nightstand drawer.


    I stopped feeling frozen every morning, but I was still colder than I could ever remember. I didn¡¯t catch Betsy by the pool all the time, but she packed away her sweats. We reached a kind of equilibrium, both of us bncing the other out.


    We paused for a few days when Betsy told me she was ovting. Again, when she went on her period. It¡¯s not like we stoppedpletely; instead, she¡¯d suck me off. But we didn¡¯t have intercourse during those times. And we more than made up for the lost time after we were done.


    Every morning, I woke up with the doom of what I¡¯d done hanging over my head. Every night, I unleashed more disaster into my sister¡¯s waiting womb. It would have been quicker to put a bullet in my own head. But not nearly as pleasurable.


    I kept one thought in my mind (beyond the iparable lust I ked every evening): I hadn¡¯t gotten Betsy pregnant yet, and the summer was ending soon. We were going to the same college, but I would be in my new apartment and Betsy would be home. And so we¡¯d have to stop. We could still be safe. If time was on our side.


    Then one day, with the September deadline looming over our illicit engagements, Betsy invited me out to lunch again. We went to that same seafood ce on the jetty. The familiarity of it was dizzying. The world felt like it should have changed, tilted on its axis, wobbled down to nothing. So far, only Betsy and I were different. It was almost like siblings could fuck and nothing would be change.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Betsy said, after they took our orders. ¡°A solution, as they say.¡±

 My Cold Horny Sister:>Ep12

    Finally, I thought. The relief flooded me. I adored having sex with my sister, but everything we were doing, the risk we were taking, I couldn¡¯t handle the stress.


    ¡°I need your warmth,¡± Betsy said, ¡°And you need my¡­ well, we both know what you need.¡±


    My sister said this like I was the perv in the rtionship. As if she wasn¡¯t just as horny as me.


    ¡°No silly,¡± Betsy said. She pped my hand, yfully. ¡°Affection. Comfort. You said it yourself. You want that closeness that only we can have.¡±


    ¡°Oh right,¡± I said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to start school and it¡¯s all going to have to end,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sure we could sneak some time here and there. But you won¡¯t be home anymore. And, honestly, doing this at the house isn¡¯t a good idea, anyway. Mom and Dad are bound to figure it out eventually. If they haven¡¯t already.¡±


    For a moment, I startled. Had Betsy heard something? Were our parents prying?


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Betsy said, ¡°But I won¡¯t risk losing my heat rock.¡±


    ¡°Still my iguana, huh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to see the benefit of the whole two penis thing,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Like what if you could be in my pussy and my mouth at the same time and fill me up from both ends¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty kinky, Bets,¡± I said.


    ¡°But think of how warm I would be,¡± Betsy said, like it was the most rational exnation of all. ¡°Anyway, I realized our problem is actually our solution.¡±


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    Betsy rolled her eyes at me, like I was the one being thick. ¡°The problem is, you¡¯re moving out. And the solution is, we need a ce for both of us to be together.¡± Betsy rolled her wrist, like trying to force my mind to crank harder.


    Finally, I gave up. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I said.


    Betsy sighed. ¡°Maybe I need to transfer. This college clearly isn¡¯t making you any smarter.¡±


    I gave my sister a wounded look. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it.


    ¡°We move in together,¡± Betsy said, ¡°Ie with you to your new apartment. Mom and Dad will love it, they get the whole house to themselves. And we get to keep everything we want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Betsy,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t help my heart from leaping. It did seem like the perfect solution. Except for one problem.


    ¡°I promise we¡¯ll cuddle every night,¡± Betsy said. That¡¯s not what I was worried about.


    ¡°You can move in,¡± I said. Betsy pped her hands excitedly. ¡°On one condition. You have to go on birth control.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Betsy said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Betsy said.


    The waitress brought our lunch. My sister spent the entire meal grinning to herself.


    ¡°This is going to be so awesome,¡± she said.


    *


    And so it was, that when I was supposed to finally be living on my own, I left with my sister, instead. Betsy was right, Mom and Dad loved the idea. With school starting soon, they helped us both pack and move to our new ce. They even sprung for a two-bedroom apartment so we could each have our own space. Which was really, truly not necessary. Not that we could tell them that.


    ¡°Does Betsy look a little, I don¡¯t know, different to you?¡± Mom asked as we lugged boxes back and forth to my car.


    I nearly choked. I¡¯d been surreptitiously checking Betsy¡¯s tummy all the time. It didn¡¯t seem any rounder, but then, my mom would be the one to notice, right? I did my best to y it off. After all, I was just a silly boy, wasn¡¯t I? I wouldn¡¯t ever notice the signs if my sister was *gulp* pregnant.


    ¡°Remember she used to walk around in a funk all the time?¡± Mom said, ¡°All those sweatpants and hoodies. Comining that she was too cold. Now, look at her. The bright tank top and shorts. That smile. I think the idea of living with her brother is finally bringing her out of her shell.


    To myself, I thought, Yeah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what it is.


    To my mom, I said, ¡°Maybe. I hadn¡¯t noticed till you pointed it out. But yeah, I guess we could all use a little more risk in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Mom said, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ll find a box of your father¡¯s cookies in your duffle bag. Make sure to share them with your sister.¡±


    *N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That night, Betsy and I made love for the first time in our own apartment. My little sister made the most of our new arrangement, crying out when she came. Then doing it again, when I filled her with my cum soon afterwards.


    Afterwards, Betsy nuzzled up close to me, cooing as she stroked my head. I thought back to where all this had started. I¡¯d been so miserable about being alone. I hated the idea of leaving without my family, losing that emotional connection. Now here I was, surrounded by love, in a way that I¡¯d never imagined.


    I guess, thinking about it, Betsy wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d been cold. I¡¯d been icy, too, in my own way. The warmth that surrounded me now, it was more than I could have ever imagined.


    As we cuddled, I snuck my hand down to my sister¡¯s stomach. Did it feel a little fuller than I remembered? I couldn¡¯t tell. Betsy had told me she was still ¡®thinking¡¯ about the pill. Based on the fact that we kept fucking, ¡®thinking¡¯ was something we obviously weren¡¯t doing all that much of. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t worry sometimes.


    My sister must have noticed my distraction, because she kissed me on the mouth, hard, to get my attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little chilly,¡± Betsy said.


    ¡°You want me to get you another nket?¡± I asked, ¡°Turn down the A/C?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want,¡± Betsy said. She reached down for my dick. Despite what we¡¯d just done, I felt myself stiffen in her hands.


    I slid between Betsy¡¯s legs, reaching to steer myself into her steaming pussy. But my sister only shook her head and shoved me away. She spun around and got up on all fours. Looked back at me with a smirk dancing across her face.


    ¡°I want to see what happens if you put it in my ass,¡± Betsy said.


    Oh, the sacrifices I make for my sister.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep1

    INTRODUCTION: A family camping trip gets out of control.


    Read & Enjoy¡­


    As James Campbell looked over his shoulder to back the car out of the driveway, he nced at his three children, sitting primly in the backseat. It made him sad. As serene as the siblings seemed in the moment, James knew the trio would be at each other¡¯s throats before they even got to the highway.


    His oldest daughter, Alexis ¡ª long dark hair hanging down to her chest and deep green eyes ¡ª was looking out the window like she was nning her escape route. Her younger brother, Austin, was on the other side. He had blond hair like his Mom, close-cropped, and blue eyes like his Dad. He stared out the other window, almost a mirror of his oldest sister. If the two of them knew they were matching each other, they¡¯d probably move simply to spite each other, James thought.


    Only his youngest ¡ª Molly, just turned 18 ¡ª smiled slightly at her Dad as he looked back. Molly¡¯s eyes were blue like his, but so pale they were practically gray. Like Austin, she had her mother¡¯s golden hair, but it fell in ringlets all the way down to the middle of her back.


    James sighed and tried to concentrate on driving. They¡¯d just bought the new SUV. It made way more sense for caravanning three older children, but maneuvering the thing was a bit of a production. He felt more like a school bus driver than a Dad.


    James felt a hand on his leg and looked over. His wife, Christine, smiled at him warmly. Unlike most 39-year-old moms, she had actually slimmed downpared to when they¡¯d first met. Christine proudly proimed she had less than 15% body fat and, boy, you could tell just by looking at her. Even her hair ¡ª blonde like Austin and Molly, but straight and jaw-length short ¡ª looked almost sharp. James smiled back at his wife. She might look tough, but he knew she was still the kind, caring woman he¡¯d met in high school.


    James had been a football jock and Christine was a science geek, but, somehow, they¡¯d found each other. The couple was always careful, of course, but inexplicably Christine got pregnant anyway. The doctors said something about James having ¡®unusually potent sperm.¡¯


    Christine was devastated. She was still in high school and her whole life was in front of her. But giving up the baby didn¡¯t ur to either of them. Instead they quickly got married. Christine stayed in school and James went off to get a job.


    They named the first baby Alexis. Austin and Molly soon followed. The third pregnancy was the final straw and Christine had her tubes tied. It was safer for everyone that way.


    Despite the setback of having children young, both parents were extraordinarily sessful. Christine was one of the leading ophthalmologists in the state and James was a high-level executive for a major pharmaceutical firm. The kids hadn¡¯t suffered for their parents¡¯ careers, either. Alexis, Austin, and Molly were all attractive, intelligent, sessful children with bright futures ahead of them.


    Yet for some reason James still felt oddly unfulfilled. He¡¯d just turned 40 and, for the first time he could remember, his age was weighing on him. Maybe it was that the kids ¡ª now 21, 19, and 18 respectively ¡ª were moving out of the house. Although, the way they¡¯d been actingtely, he was starting to wish they¡¯d just go already. We need to get a dog, he thought.


    ¡°You seem distracted, hon,¡± Christine said, her hand still resting on her husband¡¯s leg. Her fingers lightly teasing at his hair, ¡°Everything OK? You want me to drive?¡±


    They¡¯d only gone a few feet down the road. The campsite was still hours in front of them. James already felt tired. But he smiled and shook his head. Something about giving up the wheel felt like surrendering. So he made himself sit up a little straighter, took a big gulp of his coffee, and focused on the road.


    The car was actually quiet for a while and James began to rx. Maybe they would have that nice family trip after all. But as soon as he pulled onto the highway, just as he¡¯d feared, the kids started arguing.


    ¡°Stop touching me, perv!¡± Alexis said, pping at her brother.


    ¡°How can I be touching you if I¡¯m all the way over here?¡± Austin said, pping back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you¡¯re using your extra-long perv fingers or something,¡± Alexis said. She reached across the seat and gave her brother a good, hard pinch on the arm.


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just extra fucking crazy,¡± Austin said and tried to pinch his eldest sister back.


    ¡°Ow! That was me, you jerk!¡± Molly said, pping her brother.


    ¡°Stop hurting your baby sister!¡± Alexis said, and hit him, too.


    ¡°Moooom Daaaad, the girls are picking on me,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°God¡­¡± Christine said, turning around to re at her children, ¡°This is thest trip we¡¯re going to have together for a long time. Can¡¯t you all, like, get along for a little while?¡±


    ¡°How much further do we have to go, James?¡± Alexis asked.


    James ground his teeth and gripped the wheel tightly. This was his eldest daughter¡¯s newest thing: calling her parents by their first names. Her way, in her words, of being ¡®adult.¡¯


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy are baby words,¡± Alexis had said.


    Christine told him it was only a phase and he should ignore it. But it made James nuts and Alexis seemed to know it, which only made her do it more. What was so wrong with calling him Dad, seriously?


    ¡°It¡¯s another two hours, Alexis,¡± James said.


    ¡°Ugh, James I told you I want you to call me Lexi,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Maybe if that was your name he¡¯d call you that, Sis,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m not named for some stupid stoner town in fucking Texas, Bro,¡± Alexis said. And then the arguing in the backseat started all over again.


    James rubbed his eyes like he was trying to grind them out of his head. He¡¯d nned thiske trip for months. Onest family trip together before they all abandoned him to old-man-hood. The trunk of the new car (And the seats. And the roof) was filled with new tents, camping equipment, fishing rods¡­ At one point, James had joked that he felt like he was buying a brand-new life. Now he wondered if that was true.


    And, worse, if he had failed.


    *


    Christine thought the fighting would get better once everyone settled in for the ride, but, if anything, the kids only bickered more. Worse, her husband seemed to be physically pained by every angry word. Christine swore she could hear his teeth crunching over the roar of the engine. She reached over and patted his leg again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tense, hon,¡± she said, ¡°And you¡¯ve got such low energy. Don¡¯t worry, I think I have just the thing.¡±


    The whole car groaned, James included. The family was well indoctrinated on the nature of Christine¡¯s health program. It had started after her residency. After all those crazy hours (not to mention the three kids), she¡¯d be addicted to caffeine and junk food and it showed. She¡¯d found herself bby in all sorts of ces, started getting e like she was 15 again, just hated herself. The person she saw in the mirror.


    So, Christine started exercising a little. Then a lot. She changed her whole diet. It was constant work, but she was in better shape now than she¡¯d been in her entire life. But Christine wasn¡¯t content to keep her new lifestyle to herself. She felt so much better and she wanted her whole family to feel the same way.


    She loved that her husband still had an athlete¡¯s body, and with her help, he¡¯d kept himself trim. The couple both worked out together and theirpetitive natures kept things fresh. Sure, James had some crinkles around his eyes and his hair was going silver at the sides, but otherwise he could easily have been mistaken for ten years younger.


    Their children were all also in excellent shape, though Molly had put on a little baby fat through puberty and was still sloughing some of it off. Still, Christine thought, why feel good when you could feel even better?


    So, the whole family had done crossfit together and went paleo for a while. Did all kinds of cleanses and took special supplements. Christine thought of herself as a kind of family chemist, experimenting with differentbinations till she found the perfect one.


    ¡°You allin about the pills now,¡± Christine said, ¡°But when you have twice the energy and none of the mopes, you¡¯ll be thanking me.¡±


    ¡°Or we¡¯ll all be crapping our brains out,¡± Alexis said, ¡°Remember the cranberry cleanse?¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Austin said, ¡°I still get nauseous whenever I see a bottle of Ocean Spray.¡±


    Well, Christine thought, at least the kids were agreeing on something. Even if it meant they were all united against her.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep2

    It was only three hours of driving, but by the time they pulled up to the campsite, Austin was already done with the vacation. His big sister, Alexis, was up his ass the whole drive and the rest of the family seemed happy to fill in behind her. Even his Mom, usually his champion, had seemed perfectly happy to sit back and let his sisters have their way with him.


    As soon as his father stopped the car, Austin leapt out like he thought the engine was about to explode. He stood off to the side and stretched. Soaked in the momentary freedom. Even through his anger, Austin found himself glorifying in the view. Not theke ¡ª the lush valley, the rush of the distant waterfall, the clean smell of grass and pine. No, there was another, far more enchanting, scene that Austin was entranced with. One he couldn¡¯t stop enjoying, no matter how wrong he knew it was.


    Alexis got out of the car first. Lexi, he corrected himself, though he didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d decided to take start calling herself that. Like it made her a different person or something. Austin thought it was so fake, which was why he insisted on calling her Alexis, no matter how many times she corrected him. Austin hated his sister, truly, in a way that only siblings could despise each other.


    That¡¯s what made his current obsession so much harder (and boy were those words appropriate). Because as he red at Alexis with hatred, Austin also ogled her with lust. It wasn¡¯t a conscious decision to feel this way (quite the opposite, in fact), but even now, watching his older sister get out of the car, Austin wondered how he ever could not appreciate his sister.


    Alexis was tall, almost Austin¡¯s height, and thin like their mother. Raven ck hair and bright green eyes. She had almost no chest, but she still had a great body ¡ª her long legs, in particr. Austin imagined them wrapped around his waist many times while he was¡­


    Well, there was no point in dwelling on it.


    Molly got out of the car next. Austin¡¯s baby sister was almost the opposite of Alexis. About a foot shorter than him with broad shoulders and flowing blonde curls, Molly was curvy as hell. She didn¡¯t appeal as much to Austin, he liked his girls skinny, but he could still appreciate his little sister¡¯s massive tits and plump, prominent ass. Molly didn¡¯t feature as often in Austin¡¯s fantasies ¡ª and when she did she was more of a side-feature (if you get the meaning) ¡ª but he still enjoyed watching her.


    Finally, Austin saw his Moming around from the front of the car. She was about Molly¡¯s height, but she had Alexis¡¯ body, all the way. Better than Alexis¡¯, being honest. His mother was a machine. Muscr and taut with these deep green eyes that seemed to burn right through you. Austin appreciated Molly and he wanted Alexis, but his Mom? Austin thought she was the most sexy, incredible woman he¡¯d ever seen.


    Christine looked over at her son and seemed to catch him staring. Austin quickly nced around for a distraction. Reflexively, he pulled out his phone and flicked it on. Nothing. Not even the echo of a signal reached into the park. He was walking around with a big ck brick in his pocket for the duration of the trip. Damn.


    Austin¡¯s father came over and looked down at the phone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°No signal?¡± James asked, he sounded as excited as Austin was distraught, ¡°Good. We¡¯ve got better things to do than stare at screens all week.¡±


    Together, the two men unpacked the car and set up the tents. There were three of them: one for the parents, one for the two girls, and a single for Austin, himself.


    As they worked, Austin did his best to focus only on the natural spectacle surrounding them. They had a secluded spot about a ten minutes¡¯ walk to the water. Bathrooms and showers were also about ten minutes away in the other direction. The campsite was surrounded by trees. There was a small pic table, a charcoal grill, and ¡ª most importantly ¡ª no people. It really was beautiful. Frustratingly secluded and silent, but beautiful.


    While the men set up the campsite, the women worked on putting lunch together. Austin¡¯s stomach growled. His father gave him a knowing smile. Austin only hoped he looked as good as his Dad at 40. The man was fit, tan, and the little bit of silver in his dark hair only made him look distinguished rather than old. Austin knew that most of the guys at school lusted after his sisters. He also knew a good many that drooled over his Mom. But he¡¯d yet to meet a girl who didn¡¯t absolutely swoon when they saw his Dad. Austin couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of that.


    Austin looked over at his Mom. She was leaning slightly over the table, causing her perfect ass to poke out like she was getting ready to be taken from behind. Her little tits hung down in her light blue t-shirt. The muscles in her arm, strained. His Dad got to be with that woman whenever he wanted. Oh, Austin definitely couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of that¡­


    Austin felt a hand on his shoulder. His father. Austin¡¯s heart seized like his Dad was squeezing it rather than his arm.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± his father said. Shit fuck shit!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ummm, very nice?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°I love this ce. Theke. The trails. It¡¯s so peaceful. Tough to find a ce with no people these days, you know? For us to be together as a family with no one else around, I don¡¯t think you understand what a rare treasure that is.¡±


    Austin¡¯s chest loosened. He stood a little straighter.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± he said, ¡°I always likeding here when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been having troubletely. That whole mess with the party¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, Dad, that was Finn. Not me.¡±


    ¡°And the car¡­¡±


    Austin looked down at the ground. He didn¡¯t have an answer to that one.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural after high school to wonder where your life is going. Especially if you aren¡¯t getting a degree.¡±


    ¡°College isn¡¯t for me. I know you don¡¯t get it, but at least try to respect my decision, OK? Do you really want me wasting a hundred grand on something we both know I won¡¯t seed at? Besides, Chef Paul says I¡¯ve got real talent.¡±


    ¡°No, I know,¡± James said, ¡°I appreciate you being honest with us. With yourself. Which is kind of what I¡¯m trying to get at. Your mother and I are both very proud of the man you¡¯ve be,¡± Austin¡¯s father took both his son¡¯s shoulders in his hands now, looked him straight in the eye, ¡°Despite everything else that¡¯s been going on, we know that you¡¯re bing a respectable, responsible young man. You¡¯re going to make some girl very happy someday.¡±


    ¡°Is this the grandkids speech, Dad?¡± Austin asked, ¡°Just because you and Mom were already working on your second at my age¡­¡±


    His fatherughed. ¡°No. It¡¯s the ¡®I¡¯m honored to have you as a son¡¯ speech. Grandkids? Eh, they can wait a few years yet.¡±


    Austin¡¯s father pped him on the shoulder, and then the older man walked over to the pic table. Austin smiled. Suddenly the valley seemed far brighter than when they¡¯d arrived.


    *


    James sat down at the pic table feeling good about himself. They¡¯d made it to theke in record time. The camp was all set up. Nothing to do now but rx and enjoy his family.


    James had meant every word he¡¯d said to his son. He really was proud of the boy, of the man he was growing into being. He didn¡¯t want to admit it to himself, but he was a little jealous, as well. James remembered being young, but he didn¡¯t recall ever being as studly as Austin with his broad, muscr chest and yful, boyish smile.


    Every now and then, James thought he caught his wife appreciating their son, as well, but he quickly arrested his thinking. Maybe his suspicions came from the fact that James, himself, often found himself eyeing their female offspring. As his daughters joined him at the table, James had to concede that both had grown into young beauties. Alexis (he knew he was supposed to call her Lexi but he couldn¡¯t) was almost as tall as him with long ck hair and an athletic build like her mother¡¯s, but with some of the younger curves still intact.


    His youngest, though, Molly ¡ª his baby girl ¡ª she was something else. Her blonde hair, running in ringed rivulets that practically kissed the middle of her back. She was shorter and rounder than either her mother and her sister, and it gave her assets that overwhelmed the others by far. Christine talked like Molly was fat, which was ridiculous. The girl¡¯s stomach was almost as t as her mother¡¯s. She was just curvy and¡­ Damn. All James saw was a healthy young girl with a knockout body that any boy would beg to be with.


    Christine put a tray of food down on the table, then sat down on the bench next to her husband. Austin reached for a sandwich, but Christine pushed his hand away.


    ¡°Prayers, really?¡± Austin asked. James chuckled. The family was religious, yes, but not devout. He believed strongly in God and His church. But you heard about some real crazies out there (This one story he¡¯d been told about a woman from a nearby parish who¡¯d essentially impregnated her daughters to stop her son from masturbating was particrly disturbing. It gave James the shivers just thinking about it). He was proud that the Campbells weren¡¯t a part of stuff like that.


    ¡°No, honey, first I want you to take the supplement,¡± Christine said, ¡°I think we all should.¡±


    The kids all groaned in unison. Even James felt a little whine slipping out of his mouth.


    ¡°Come on guys,¡± Christine continued, ¡°You¡¯re all clearly worn down and the day hasn¡¯t even started yet. Don¡¯t you want to be energized?¡±


    ¡°Energized, yes. Constipated? No,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Or worse, the other way around,¡± Alexis said, ¡°I know the bathrooms are usually clean here, but I don¡¯t want to spend all week in one.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked off to theke like she was thinking about making a run for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of cleanse,¡± Christine said, ¡°Dean gave it to me down at the health shop. You¡¯ll just pee a little more, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Christine was always trying new things from her favorite health nut, Dean. James was almost positive they weren¡¯t fucking, but (like with their son) part of him had to wonder. Of course, James was being overprotective of his wife. Something about getting older was making him act oddly, he knew it. But that didn¡¯t mean he knew how to stop.


    Christine cleared her throat loudly, then red at her husband. Oh yes. United front and all that.


    ¡°If your mother thinks it¡¯s a good idea, we should try the supplements,¡± James said.


    ¡°OK, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°If you say so.¡± She smiled at him obsequiously and he couldn¡¯t help but grin back. At least someone was still Daddy¡¯s girl.


    ¡°OK, Christine,¡± Alexis said, ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡±


    ¡°Heck I¡¯ll take two,¡± Austin said. Christine smiled, but gave her son one pill like everyone else.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep3

    Christine made sure everyone had a supplement, then watched as they all swallowed. Everyone stared at each other, silent, like they were expecting someone to grow horns. Nothing happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a Mama¡¯s boy, Austin,¡± Alexis said. She deepened her voice, ¡°Gee, Mom, I¡¯ll take two.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re such a bitch,¡± Austin snapped back, ¡°What, are you ragging it this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Austin, shut up! Christine, don¡¯t let him talk to me that way.¡±


    ¡°I hit a little close to home there, Sis? The way you act, I figure you¡¯re always riding the crimson wave. Is that it? You¡¯re PMSing 24-7 now?¡±


    ¡°Austin don¡¯t talk that way to your sister,¡± Christine said. Austin looked at his mother like she¡¯d pped him. Surprised, sad, hurt.


    ¡°Maybe I would be in a better mood if I didn¡¯t have to put up with my pervy little brother,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Kids, please stop,¡± James said.


    ¡°Ow! Don¡¯t you fucking hit me!¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Mom, Alexis said a bad word,¡± Austin said, ¡°Ow! And she hit me, too.¡±


    ¡°My name is Lexi!¡± Alexis screamed. The siblings started shoving each other, harder and harder. Austin flopped backward and suddenly pic table creaked and tipped over, spilling lunch onto the grass. Brother and sister didn¡¯t even pause, they just kept brawling right there on the ground.


    ¡°God¡­ FUCK!¡± James yelled. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d been this mad. He leapt up and ripped the siblings apart from each other, like grabbing unruly kittens by the scruff of their necks. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°He started it,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°I did not,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Both of you,¡± James felt his rage rising and he took a deep breath. Held his anger right at the boiling point. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    The two siblings nced sheepishly over at the table, now toppled onto its side. Sandwiches scattered across the grass. A couple of mards waddled over and started pecking away happily.


    ¡°We¡¯ll clean it up, Dad,¡± Austin said, grumbling.


    ¡°No,¡± James said, ¡°Not good enough. You don¡¯t get to undo it every time you make a mess. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with both of you but you¡¯re going to figure it out. Right now. This minute.¡±


    James took another deep breath. Christine, Molly, Austin, and Alexis were all staring at him. He felt on disy in a way that wasn¡¯t at allfortable.


    ¡°There¡¯s a trail about ten minutes from here,¡± James said, ¡°The waterfall on the far end of theke? That¡¯s a river running down the mountainside. The trail follows the course of the river, all the way up to the top. You two pack your gear and go walk the trail. Don¡¯te back until you¡¯ve made peace. Permanently. Got it?¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­?¡±


    ¡°Figure. It. Out,¡± James said.


    The siblings both nodded. At least the kids still listened to him sometimes. Alexis and Austin quickly picked their daypacks off the ground and scampered off toward theke.


    James watched them go and sighed. He didn¡¯t know if what he¡¯d done was wrong or right or whatever. But at least he finally had some peace and quiet.


    *


    Molly huddled over by the tents while her father yelled at her brother and sister. As she watched him, she felt odd. It wasn¡¯t fear. Her father was so tall and strong. Molly thought he could be imposing, certainly. She could have been mad at her brother and sister for spoiling their lunch and making Daddy angry. But she wasn¡¯t feeling that either.


    Instead, Molly felt her heart soar. She was sweating a bit, too. And, weirdest of all, she felt a kind of odd tingling. Down there. Almost like a warm honey was dripping out of her sex. Which was odd. Molly had been with boys a few times ¡ª just kissing and stuff, nothing serious ¡ª and she¡¯d never felt anything like that. Maybe Austin was right, she thought, but about the wrong sister: maybe it was her that should be ragging it. But that didn¡¯t make any sense, either. She¡¯d finished with her period about a week before.


    Molly was starting school in the fall. She didn¡¯t want to go. Alexis went to State and Austin was working at Chez Allez two towns over. But Molly had to go halfway across the continent for college. It was the best medical program in the country, as Molly¡¯s mother was constantly reminding her, and worth the extra effort.


    It was that same refrain. You need to put in the extra effort. You don¡¯t work out hard enough. You don¡¯t study long enough. You can¡¯t keep settling for second-best. Her mother should have had a t-shirt made or something, for all the times she said it. It wasn¡¯t fair ¡ª Molly didn¡¯t see her brother and sister stuck with those expectations. But because she couldn¡¯t live up to them, Molly was being sent away.


    Once her older siblings walked off to hike the trail and find true happiness or whatever, James slowly set about cleaning up after them. Molly tried to help, but her father wouldn¡¯t let her. So, she stood to the side and watched his muscles bulge as he turned the pic table back over.


    James wasn¡¯t an old guy ¡ª certainly not old-old ¡ª but Molly knew he was getting up in years and she was proud of how in-shape he was. He could outrun most of the other girl¡¯s Dads, she was sure. He was stronger than them too.


    Molly looked at her father¡¯s tan skin. The little wrinkles at his eyes. The beginnings of grey on his arms and the tuft of chest hair that snuck out the cor of his polo. Yeah, her Dad was a looker for sure. Molly reminded herself she wasn¡¯t supposed to think that way, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Of course, Dad ended up with someone like Mom, Molly thought. Christine was beautiful and sexy. ¡®A real MILF¡¯ as one boy at school had once said.


    Molly looked down at her own body in disgust. She¡¯d never be able to get a guy like her Dad. Her thick thighs and dumpy ass. Her big stupid chest sticking out. Why couldn¡¯t she have regr sized tits like Alexis or, even better, little ones like Mom¡¯s? She knew some boys liked big boobs, but to her it was a reminder of how she couldn¡¯t live up to the standard her mother had set. Molly worked so hard. And still she felt like a useless blobpared to her overachiever family.


    ¡°Honey, do you want to eat?¡± James called over to his daughter, ¡°Your Mom put together a new bunch of sandwiches.¡±


    Molly looked at her body again and hesitated. ¡°No thanks, Daddy. I¡¯m not really all that hungry. And I don¡¯t want to get any fatter than I already am.¡±


    ¡°Oh Honey,¡± James jaunted over to his daughter. Squeezed her tight. ¡°I think your body is perfect.¡±


    Molly felt a fresh batch of tingles ¡®down there.¡¯ Christ, it was practically dripping into her panties! What the hell was wrong with her?


    Her father gave her another tight squeeze and Molly felt it right in her dder. Oh, that made so much more sense.


    She had to pee. Suddenly. Really really badly.


    *


    Lexi walked in front of her stupid, disgusting brother, muttering to herself. At first, she¡¯d let him lead the way to theke. But then she decided that she wasn¡¯t taking orders from some meat-head, so she insisted instead that she had to be in front. Once they started walking again, though, Lexi realized that the little perv was probably ogling her ass with every step. God, there was no winning with this, was there?


    They went past theke, waterfall rushing down over the rocks and into the water. It really was beautiful here. Lexi hadn¡¯t appreciated it when she was younger. The path that James had set them on was off to the left of the water. It ran right up the hillside ¡ª so tall and steep that Lexi couldn¡¯t see the end of it. Well, at least it was clear what they were in for.


    There was no grass on the path, only dirt covered in dead leaves with the asional tree root sticking out just to make things interesting. Lexi had been working out like mad thest year and she was really proud of the results. My body¡¯s almost as tight as Christine¡¯s, she thought. OK, she hated being so tall and her tits were too small, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about those things. She was apex Lexi, and she was proud of it.


    But between the steepness of the path and the weight of the pack on her shoulders, Lexi found herself struggling. God, why did James have to punish her like this? It wasn¡¯t her fault that her brother was such a dildo.


    She heard him groaning behind her. Austin was in great shape, he was a star athlete in high school, and even he was having trouble with the hike. Well it served him right for being such a pig.


    Lexi didn¡¯t know why she hated her brother so much. He just bugged her. His voice was annoying and the actual words he said with it were even worse. He thought he had such a great body with his toned chest and broad shoulders. Like a hotter, younger version of James only with Christine¡¯s golden hair. Like that made him special or something.


    Lexi¡¯s foot slipped slightly on a rock, but she quickly straightened herself again. She felt her ankle twinge in pain, but she forced herself to keep going. Fuck this fucking hike with her stupid fucking annoying brother!


    ¡°You started it,¡± Austin said between gasps.


    ¡°I did not,¡± Lexi replied. The height of rhetoric, she knew. She was a smart girl ¡ª she was at State, yes, but that was a choice. She could have been at any school in the country. Leaving home ¡ª at the time she¡¯d had a bunch of close friends from high school and a super serious boyfriend and it made sense to stay.


    Then the friends all moved on (or turned out to be colossal skanks) and the boyfriend split, and Lexi suddenly found herself wondering what it was all supposed to be about. If she was at the wrong school, the wrong ce in her life, what did that mean?


    It was like ying a board game and suddenly realizing you were going to lose because of some dumb decision you¡¯d made several hours before. Only, unlike Monopoly, Lexi couldn¡¯t just turn over the board and call it done. Couldn¡¯t take it as a learning experience for the next ythrough. This was her life and if she¡¯d yed it wrong or followed the wrong rules or whatever she was stuck with it forever.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    And that was terrifying.


    It didn¡¯t justify acting like she was twelve, though. What was it about her brother? He seemed skilled at bringing out the worst in her.


    ¡°Maybe if you weren¡¯t being such a witch all the time,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°If I was a witch, you¡¯d already be a toad,¡± Lexi said. She stopped and turned, purposefully eyeing her brother up and down, ¡°Actually, I was wrong. Clearly I am a witch.¡±


    She spun and flounced forward again. Thrilled at the reaction she¡¯d gotten from her brother. He had actually, literally, turned bright red. That was awesome. Lexi didn¡¯t know why getting these reactions from her brother made her so happy. But they did.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep4

    ¡°God, Alexis, why do you have to be this way?¡± Austin said. It wasn¡¯t a jab, he seemed legitimately hurt. Still, Lexi couldn¡¯t let it slip past.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± she growled, ¡°I keep telling you my name is Lexi. Why doesn¡¯t anyone listen?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not your name,¡± Austin said, he jogged up so he could walk side-by-side with his sister. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you insist on everyone calling you that, anyway.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lexi asked. Her ankle was throbbing. She told it to stop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Austin said, ¡°Lexi sounds like ¡ª I mean it¡¯s kind of a bitch name. I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re a bitch, just that the name is¡­ I guess that¡¯s kind of my point?¡±


    Lexi almost stopped in her tracks. She wanted to yell at her brother for being so rude. Insensitive. Yet what he said had sounded so authentic and from the heart. Like he actually, possibly cared what she thought. Cared about her.


    Honestly, Lexi didn¡¯t know why she wanted to be called that. Alexis just seemed like someone else. Alexis had the high school friends, the high school boyfriend, and the unassable future. Lexi was an adult with adult problems and adult fears. She was different. Mature and strong. Unable to be hurt by stupid things like feelings.


    OK, maybe Lexi could see what her brother was getting at.


    Lexi stopped walking. They¡¯de to a small clearing, overlooking where the waterfall cascaded into theke below. Wow. They¡¯d gotten way higher than she¡¯d realized. The view was simply amazing.


    The tall brte rested back against a tree and pulled out her water bottle. She took a deep swig. Felt the sweat dripping over her everywhere. Her ankle still hurt. She couldn¡¯t even put weight on it now without feeling a sharp, biting pain. She tried to roll her foot around. Snap it back to normal.


    Austin pulled up next to her, panting. He found another tree behind her, leaned against it, and drank his own water.


    ¡°Look, sis, I¡¯m sorry about before,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°A sorry sack of shit, you mean,¡± Lexi said. The response came out before she could even think about it. Austin¡¯s eyes went wide. He stood up abruptly, stomped off to a further tree, and faced the opposite way.


    Lexi sighed. She was supposed to be fixing this rtionship, not making it worse! At this rate, she might as well n on living on the trail. Lexi grunted unhappily and reached down to her bag. She felt a new pain right below her stomach.


    Lexi realized she had to pee. Really badly. Like, right that second. It was as if she¡¯d downed a Big Gulp, seen a four-hour movie, chugged six beers, then gone straight to sleep for twelve hours and was now waking up to this. It was beyond having to go or even needing to go. It was an almost indescribable requirement and demanding as fuck.


    Lexi tried to put her foot down. To start walking, running, back down the hill to the bathrooms. Her ankle screamed. Lexi gasped in agony. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Lexi looked around frantically. They were in the middle of nowhere. She couldn¡¯t pee there in the forest right in front of her brother! Except, her body was quite insistent that she had to do exactly that, right there and then, no matter how much her mind might protest.


    God, it really felt like it was going to gush out of her any second. Her dder was overfull, like a urine-filled balloon about to pop. Even her kidneys ached. What the everloving fuck?


    Then, on some strange instinct, Lexi looked over at her brother. Austin was still leaning back against the tree. His face was practically purple. Cinched in pain. His hand squeezed his crotch. Physically holding it in.


    ¡°Gotta pee?¡± Lexi asked, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°Really, really badly,¡± Austin said, his voice as pinched as his face, ¡°Like all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lexi said. They looked at each other, the truth dawning on them both at the same time.


    ¡°Fucking Mom and her fucking pills!¡±


    *


    Molly fought her way out of her father¡¯s grip and started racing toward the bathrooms. James watched her, confused, as she went. Suddenly he felt it: a pain in his groin like he had to piss six gallons and he¡¯d been holding it for twelve days.


    Instinctively, his hand shot down to hold his dick. He shifted back and forth on his hips. Jamesughed at himself ¡ª over 40 years old and here he was doing the pee-pee dance.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± James heard his wife shout. He looked over to where Christine was sitting at the pic table. Even from where he was standing by the tents, he could see her blue eyes wide open in shock.


    ¡°Got to pee?¡± he called over.


    ¡°Yes, how did you¡­¡± Christine stopped. ¡°The pills!¡±


    The skinny blonde mom practically fell backward off the bench. James felt the piss rising up his penis whether he wanted it to or not. He looked over to where Molly had raced off. He didn¡¯t think he could make it to the bathrooms in time.


    James looked back at Christine. She was on her back on the grass, shucking off her jeans and panties like they were on fire. Well, fuck, if she could do it, so could he. James started towards the bushes and realized even that was already too far.


    He turned and quickly ripped his penis out of his fly ¡ª just in time ¡ª and a massive arc of urine shot out into the nearby fire pit. At least I missed the tents, James thought with relief.


    James looked over and saw Christine squatting behind the pic table, urine gushing onto the ground. Neither of them had picked the best ce to piss, but there could have been worse consequences, James supposed. Not for the first time (or thest) James said a little prayer thanking God for how secluded this campground was.


    It seemed to take forever, but James¡¯ stream of urine finally subsided. The rocks of the fire pit were dripping like they¡¯d suffered a torrential and very specifically located rainstorm. James chuckled to himself. He felt way better, almost like a after-sex satisfaction. He had a little post pee shiver, and then tucked himself back in.


    James looked over at his wife squatting over by the wood table. Somehow, she was still going. Her face looked a little pained and it reminded James a bit of when his wife orgasmed. But he knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Something about watching her piss though ¡ª her bare snatch covered in downy blonde pubes and out in the open air for anyone to see ¡ª it kind of turned him on.


    ¡°Oh, fucking hell!¡± Molly shouted. James quickly turned his attention from his wife to his daughter. Without thinking, he jogged down to the road that lead to the bathrooms. It wasn¡¯t paved ¡ª just pale, sandy dirt made hard by cars driving over it again and again. Trees lined the far edge, surrounding the campground in forest.


    James found Molly a few yards down, lying on her back. She hadn¡¯t gotten far. He saw her face was red and her cheeks were stained with tears.


    ¡°Daddy, I wet myself,¡± Molly said. She didn¡¯t use her little girl voice, but James heard it anyway. To his shock, as his daughter said it, he felt himself get a little hard. OK, something was definitely not right with him.


    He looked down at Molly and saw that, sure enough, the crotch of her pants was dark with urine. Both legs were soaked almost to the knees as well. Jeez, the poor girl hadn¡¯t just peed, she¡¯d gone full fire hose.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christine called out. She started to walk over.


    ¡°Daddy, please,¡± Molly said, ¡°It¡¯s already bad enough. Don¡¯t let Mom see, OK? God, I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡±


    James really felt for his youngest daughter in that moment. It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d been far off from doing the same thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Chrissie,¡± he called back, ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Molly¡¯s fine.¡±


    Molly looked up at her Dad and smiled warmly. Her protector.


    ¡°We should get you out of these,¡± he said. He reached down to help his baby girl pull down her pants.


    ¡°I have clean ones back in my tent,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°You think you can walk over there?¡± James asked.


    ¡°These are pretty gross, I think I want to¡­ oh SHIT!¡± Molly suddenly jumped. James was still touching her thighs and he felt another wave of warm wetness soak the denim.


    ¡°Again?¡± James asked, but suddenly he didn¡¯t have to question it. The urge to piss overcame him, almost worse than before. This time he didn¡¯t even bother with the fly. James ripped his pants right down to his shoes, underwear and all, and let fly.


    This second stream was somehow even stronger. It fired like a rifle over the trail and into the nearby bushes. James looked back at his wife over by the campsite. She was squatting again, too.


    The back of his mind registered that he was standing in the middle of what was supposed to be a road, his pants around his ankles and his dick hanging out, right in front of his youngest daughter. That Molly might be seeing her Daddy¡¯s dick ¡ª it was a worry, but one James couldn¡¯t spend time on. The biological demands were too great.


    ¡°What is wrong with us?¡± James asked, daring to look down at his daughter. She was still pissing, writhing on the ground. He felt bad for her, honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s pills,¡± Molly said, groaning, ¡°It has to be.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep5

    James could only smile wryly. Once again, Christine¡¯s health kick had gotten the whole family right in the groin. Finally, James¡¯ piss dripped to a stop. He couldn¡¯t imagine there was any more liquid inside of him. But he¡¯d thought the same thing thest time.


    James looked down and saw Molly still lying back. If her jeans had been soaked before they were absolutely dripping now. They probably had more pee in them than denim.


    ¡°You got a little on me,¡± Molly said. James was appalled, but his youngest daughter smiled at him and giggled. ¡°I think we¡¯re past the point of caring, Daddy.¡± Without another word, Molly reached down and unbuttoned her jeans. She started to push them over her wide hips. James stared, entranced.


    ¡°Hard to do¡­¡± Molly said, grunting, ¡°All that pee makes the cloth really stiff and tight.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, hon,¡± James said, ¡°Let me help. He reached down. Pee soaked his hands as soon as he grabbed the seams. He felt someone sidle up next to him and looked over. Christine was standing there,pletely bottomless. She must have tossed her pants and underwear off at some point between peeing by the tables and racing over to help her husband and daughter.


    Suddenly James felt very self-conscious. There he was with his cock out, next to his bare-assed wife, both of them standing over their daughter and trying to pull her pants off. Christine must have had the same notion because she started tough hysterically.


    Molly whimpered, and James watched his wife¡¯s face quickly shift from mirth to misery.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christine said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about here. Let¡¯s hurry up and get these soaking clothes off so we can go change.


    Together, the three of them managed to get Molly¡¯s jeans over her ample ass and around her knees. James froze. He was staring right at his youngest daughter¡¯s bare pussy. A matting of blonde curls on her pubis, almost exactly like her mother¡¯s. Only Molly¡¯s body was way more generous. James had heard the term baby-making hips. His little girl had whole family-makers.


    James started to pull Molly¡¯s pants down lower, but Christine wasn¡¯t helping. He turned and found her staring at him. At his dick. Dammit, somehow in all the excitement, he¡¯d gotten hard. Christine opened her mouth ¡ª to chastise him? To tell him that it was just a natural thing and nothing to worry about? James never found out. Because suddenly his daughter shouted.


    ¡°Oh fuck NO!¡±


    James felt a warm ssh hit his bare leg. He looked down and saw that Molly was pissing, again, straight up out of her blonde pussy and onto his leg.


    ¡°Oh God Daddy, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Molly said. Her face going even brighter red. ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel iting and now it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Christine said. James looked over and saw that his wife was peeing, too. The urine winding its way down her thigh and even sshing a bit onto their daughter¡¯s feet. James¡¯ own cock tremored, and he knew he was about to do the same.


    He did his best to move, but it was alreadying. A massive burst of urine spattered right on his daughter¡¯s chest. He turned quickly, but over corrected and the stream hit his wife¡¯s bare pussy instead. Finally, James straightened and turned, pissing safely into the forest.


    It was already toote. All three of them were now covered in each other¡¯s urine and still erupting like fountains. The heady stink of urea mixed with the fresh scent of pine from the nearby trees.


    For a moment, James spared a thought for his two other offspring. Were Alexis and Austin suffering the same thing way out on the trail? God, James really hoped that wasn¡¯t the case, though he couldn¡¯t imagine how they might have been spared that fate. He hoped they¡¯d at least gotten a bit more warning and found a proper ce to pee. If they¡¯d soaked their pants out there, well, it was going to be a long, bottom-less walk down the hill. Maybe it served them right for the way they¡¯d been actingtely


    ¡°Where is it alling from?¡± Molly asked. Her piss still arcing up and sshing her legs, her father.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine,¡± Christine said. No one tried to cover themselves up. Whatever hopes they had of dignity had been pissed away. ¡°Dean down at the health shop said it was some kind of cleanser. I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Hon, I think you should demand a refund,¡± James said. The three of themughed. Gradually, they all stopped peeing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the tents,¡± Christine said, ¡°These clothes are all ruined. We need to get out of them before we make it worse.¡±


    ¡°I really am so sorry,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK sweetie,¡± Christine said, ¡°You did your best. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re even close to done,¡± James said.


    Before the next shared hose-down could begin, the family members raced to rip off their soaked clothes. Molly¡¯s pants and underwear were already around her knees, so she had no trouble getting rid of them. Her shirt was covered in her Dad¡¯s pee, too, so she took that off ¡ª bra and all. She got off the ground, nowpletely naked in front of her parents.


    James stared at his daughter¡¯s chest. He knew she was better endowed than her mother, but holy fuck he¡¯d never realized. His daughter had a goddamn RACK. In fact, Molly¡¯s whole body was incredible. Those huge tits and light pink nipples, wide hips, and tidy little pussy. Blonde hair hanging down almost like a mermaid. People said Molly had a bad body? Were they insane?


    This was the most fuckable woman James had ever seen, Inte included. His cock shot up, hard as steel. James looked over and saw Christine staring at him. Shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    James gaped as his wife reached down and took off her own shirt, revealing her tan, six-pack stomach and a little ck sports bra. She took that off as well and her little titties jiggled. James couldn¡¯t help but notice that his wife¡¯s nipples were erect, like little coral-colored spires poking outward.


    ¡°Only fair,¡± Christine said and shrugged. James took off his shirt as well. The three of them spent a moment, eyeing each other¡¯s naked bodies. Openly appraising. Then they seemed to realize what they were doing and it broke the spell. They started to walk back to camp.


    After all that, they still had to stop one more time to piss on the way. James stood amazed as his urine flew outward into the forest. His wife and his daughter squatting on either side of him. Both their pussies leaking out long, yellow streams. He imagined that from a distance they looked like three people forming a performance art-style penis with him as the shaft and the two women on either side of him as testicles. Everything seems dirty when you¡¯re horny, James reflected. Then realized that he really, truly, shouldn¡¯t be feeling that way. Problem was, he couldn¡¯t make himself stop.


    ¡°You know, the stupid thing is we should probably try to drink more,¡± Christine said as she continued to pee, ¡°Or we¡¯re going to get dehydrated.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that like putting out a fire with a grenade, Mom?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Your Mom¡¯s right,¡± James said, but in his head he agreed with his baby girl.


    Eventually, mother, father, and daughter limped back to the camp. The pic table was surrounded by a pond of Christine¡¯s piss, so James walked around it to the tents, nning to find new clothes. His youngest daughter followed him. Christine, carrying the soaking clothes, was over by the car. She lifted up the trunk, clearly nning to use it as a makeshift clothesline. This was allpletely normal, except for the fact that all three of them werepletely naked.


    It felt strange to stand outside in the breeze looking at his wife¡¯s tits and pussy, James thought. Comparing them to his daughter¡¯s. They had almost the same vaginas, both with blonde pubes and tidyher lips. But the rest of them were so different. Christine taut and lithe. Even her tits seemed a bit triangr. But Molly was so curvaceous. James felt his cock stir. He was going to piss again. He could feel it. There was another pain. He aimed for the fire pit, once again.


    Nothing happened.


    James looked down at his cock and realized he¡¯d never seen it harder. It looked a bit bigger than he remembered, as well. Like another, longer, thicker penis had been ced where his original had sat. Not that James had anything to be embarrassed about before, but this was something else entirely.


    The urge to piss overwhelmed him once again. He tried pushing it out, but nothing came. His skin felt itchy all over. His heart raced.


    Suddenly James realized that he didn¡¯t need to pee at all.


    *


    Up on the forest trail, Lexi watched in horror as Austin yelped and spun off the tree where he¡¯d been leaning. In one frantic burst he unbuttoned his pants and ripped them down to his knees.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Lexi shouted, ¡°Oh my God put that thing away!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, sis,¡± Austin said, quickly spinning away from her. ¡°I need to piss so¡­ Ahhhhhh.¡± He groaned as a long arc of yellow liquid streamed out of him. Lexi watched her brother¡¯s bare, muscr bottom clench as the urine shot out, but she couldn¡¯t see anything else, fortunately. Thank heaven for small acts of decency. No sister should see her brother¡¯s¡­


    Lexi felt a pain in her gut and knew it was now or never. Following her brother¡¯s lead, she quickly thrust down her pants and underwear. She squatted and gasped as a massive cascade of piss shot out of her. Some of it caught on her pants and panties and Lexi tried to shift so she was only peeing on the ground. It mostly worked. The hardest part was doing it all while bncing on the one leg. Fuck, her ankle was fucking killing her. There was only way this day could get any worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around,¡± Lexi said, angrily.


    ¡°It got you, too, huh?¡± Austin said over the sshing sounds of his urine.


    It felt to Lexi like her piss was going on forever. She couldn¡¯t remember ever having to go this bad or for this long. I¡¯m a fucking faucet. Then the stream finally subsided. Lexi started to stand, careful to baby her bad ankle.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think it¡¯s stopping now,¡± Austin said. Lexi heard him pulling his pants back up. She kept her own eyes safely in front of her. ¡°Goddamn that was weird,¡± Austin said, ¡°Feels kinda good now, though. Right? Satisfying almost.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep6

    Lexi didn¡¯t even bother answering him. Although she did feel oddly refreshed. Even a bit tingly. Like her body really was cleansed. Lexi reached down for her underwear. Her panties were wet, but she couldn¡¯t go without them. Not with her brother right there. She didn¡¯t want to walk in urine undies, either though. Suddenly, without warning, another stream shot out of Lexi¡¯s pussy and answered the question for her. It burst out before she could stop it and now it was all over everything. Pants, underwear ¡ª all of it soaked in her own piss.


    Lexi¡¯s legs shook, trembled. On the one leg, she couldn¡¯t maintain the squat and trying to hold the position only made the urine stream down her own thighs. Fucking hell!


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Austin said. He¡¯d clearly started again, as well.


    ¡°Fucking Christine and her fucking pills,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You were going to take two of them remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Austin said, ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine. I¡¯d be worse than that waterfall down there.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s happening to them, too?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Probably. I mean, they took the same stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°I bet you wish you were down there with them right now,¡± Lexi said, wedging herself up between her one good leg and the tree. Her stream of pee finally sshing mostly on the ground.


    ¡°Cause we¡¯d be near the bathroom? Hell yeah,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°So you could be near Christine,¡± Lexi said, teasing, ¡°Her pants around her ankles. Maybe she¡¯d clean your little pee-pee for you, too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Austin said, ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s so obvious,¡± Lexi said, ¡°How you talk to her? I mean, even the way you stare when you think no one¡¯s looking. You totally have the hots for Mom.¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± Austin said, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re no better with Dad.¡±


    ¡°Clearly you have me confused with our other sister,¡± Lexi said. It came out sad and she didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°So, Molly wants Dad and I want Mom. And who do you want, sister perfect?¡±


    ¡°No one,¡± Lexi said. But as she spoke, she knew it was a lie.


    Lexi¡¯s piss finally subsided once again. She leaned back against the tree. The tall brte subconsciously brushed at her exposed pussy with her hand. She steppedpletely out of her underwear and shorts. They were ruined. Her legs were sticky and everything smelled like piss. At least she¡¯d managed to miss her backpack. Still plenty of water to drink, Lexi thought to herself with augh.


    Lexi nced back at her younger brother. Austin was still standing facing the other way. His calves, biceps and buttocks all tensed as he squirted out thest of his stream. Lexi sighed. There was no other way.


    ¡°Fuck, Austin I have a problem,¡± Lexi said. Admitting it felt like surrender, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could do about it.


    ¡°You wet yourself?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± Lexi said, getting angry. God, why did he have to be such a¡­


    ¡°I did the same thing,¡± Austin said, ¡°My boxers, my pants, they¡¯re ruined.¡±


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Lexi said, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Walk back to camp, I guess,¡± Austin said, ¡°I know Dad said not toe back till we¡¯re fixed, but I think if we both show up like this he¡¯ll let it slide. Especially if the same thing happened to them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a whole other problem,¡± Lexi said, ¡°On the walk up? I twisted my ankle really bad.¡±


    ¡°When you slipped on that rock?¡± Austin asked. Lexi couldn¡¯t help but be a little warmed by the fact that he¡¯d even noticed. It almost felt like he was being protective of her.


    ¡°Yes, my ankle hurts like hell,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stand on it, let alone hike down the hill. Besides, what are we supposed to do? Both of us are naked from the waist down. You want us to just look straight ahead the whole time?¡±


    ¡°We could get dressed,¡± Austin said, ¡°I could carry you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting these shorts back on,¡± Lexi said, ¡°They¡¯re disgusting. But I¡¯m not letting you see my bare¡­ parts either.¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± Austin said. Lexi turned. Her brother was standing there, looking over her as she squatted. He was naked from the waist down. His penis pointed outwards. Of course, the perv had a massive erection from staring at his sister¡¯s¡­


    Lexi jumped up to yell at him, but suddenly gripped her stomach in pain. Another stream of urine shot out. She felt something warm ssh her. Lexi looked up and saw that Austin was standing there, pissing outward. It hit her leg. Her chest. Her sex. Everywhere as her younger brother spun around frantically trying to stop pissing on his sister.


    ¡°Fuck, Sis I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Austin said. He tried to run away


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± Lexi said. She jumped forward, forgetting about her ankle in the adrenaline of the moment, and grabbed her younger brother¡¯s shoulders, forcing him to stay in ce. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stand here and let you stare at my¡­ my parts and piss on me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I have to show you my¡­ parts and let you piss on me, too?¡± Austin asked. He cocked an eyebrow.


    Lexi almostughed. OK, it was a silly statement, but in her head it all made sense. She didn¡¯t know why she did it, but in the moment it felt even. Bnced. You pissed on me, so I¡¯ll piss on you. You saw my pussy, so I¡¯ll look at your cock. My brother¡¯s long, thick cock, Lexi thought. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at all. But it didn¡¯t stop her.


    Lexi squeezed Austin¡¯s shoulders tighter and stared straight down at his dick as he covered her in his piss. And she did the same to him. The tall brte tried to stand close, so her stream leaked onto her brother¡¯s shaft, but mostly she got his feet. Lexi tried to angle herself better, but her biology didn¡¯t really work that way.


    The siblings stood right in front of each other, looking at each other¡¯s most private parts while they gushed. This didn¡¯t feel like revenge anymore. This was something else entirely.


    Lexi stared at her brother with a new appreciation. His ropy arms and chest covered in a little bit of blond hair. Taut stomach clenched, so defined that Lexi couldn¡¯t help but imagine tracing her hands along his muscles. Down to the junction of his legs. A thin patch of blond pubic hair. And then IT. His thing. His cock. He really does have a nice dick, Lexi thought again, longer and thicker than my ex¡¯s. She wondered at it ¡ª how it might feel in her hands, her mouth ¡ª then stopped herself.


    Austin stepped away. They¡¯d both, finally, stopped peeing.


    ¡°Well this is ruined,¡± Lexi said, looking down at her t-shirt ¡ª it was spattered with her brother¡¯s piss.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Austin said, holding out his hand. ¡°We¡¯re both half-naked in the woods already, are you sure you want to¡­¡±


    Lexi red at her brother. ¡°What exactly do you expect me to do, genius?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Austin said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry, Lexi. I didn¡¯t want you to do something you¡¯d regretter.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Toote now,¡± Lexi said. Don¡¯t think she missed the fact that Austin called her Lexi, either. Somehow it made what she was about to do next feel¡­ Well, not right exactly. OK, at least.


    Lexi lifted off her shirt and bra. Stood naked in front of her brother. He stared back at her. His cock somehow seemed to go straighter. Darker. His eyes didn¡¯t move from her breasts. Her pussy. Shyly, she started to cover herself with her arms.


    ¡°Alexis¡­ I mean, Lexi?¡± Austin said in a strange little boy voice, ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Gee, thanks bro. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°No. Fuck. You¡¯re fucking awesome. It¡¯s¡­¡± Austin looked down at his crotch.


    ¡°You have to pee again?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Austin said, ¡°I mean it feels like I do but when I try to go it just¡­ It hurts now. Like, a lot.¡±


    ¡°What hurts?¡± Lexi asked. But she felt it too. A strange pressure right at her sex. Like she had to piss really badly, somehow even worse than before. She tried to push but no liquid came out. Great, like pissing forever wasn¡¯t enough, now she had a UTI because of it.


    The pain intensified. It was like a burning. An ache. And suddenly Lexi knew exactly what she needed to do.


    *


    Molly stood naked in front of the tent. Her father was standing right next to her. Her Mom was over by the car, hanging up their piss-soaked clothes. Molly knew she should be embarrassed, standing naked in front of her parents. But something about the way her Daddy looked at her when she exposed herself. It made her want to be nude for him all the time.


    Daddy was naked, too. Molly looked over at her father. His graying chest hair and muscr body. Something about the pissing had made his penis¡­ Well it stuck out in front of him like a divining rod. It was dark, full, and even seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat. Holy fuck it was the biggest one Molly had ever seen. Inte included.


    Molly¡¯s father stood there, staring out to nothing. He had a strange, pained expression on his face. Like he was reliving a bad memory. Molly didn¡¯t understand it. Then she felt it ¡ª that same familiar pain that meant she had to go again. At this point she hardly cared. She was already sticky with piss ¡ª and not only her own. The curvy blonde stepped a little away from the tent, spread her legs, and pushed it out.


    Only nothing came.


    The pain, the urge, got even worse.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Molly asked.


    Her father looked at his baby girl out of the sides of his eyes. He didn¡¯t move a muscle. Just grunted.


    Molly grabbed her stomach and bent over in pain. God, this was so bad. There was like a¡­ a heat radiating out of her sex. A throbbing ache. But every time she squeezed those PC muscles, nothing came out. Oh God this was somehow even worse than before. Molly had wished to stop pissing, desperately, but now all she could hope for was a little bit of urine. So maybe this horrific pain would finally subside.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep7

    Molly looked up at her father again. He was breathing heavily. A vein throbbed on the side of his forehead. He seemed to be doing everything not to look in his daughter¡¯s direction. Molly saw her father¡¯s penis. It looked evenrger now. And suddenly Molly knew exactly what she needed to do.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Molly said it lower now. Like a whisper or a confession. She stalked over to her father. Stood in front of him. Both of them panting like they¡¯d run a race.


    ¡°Hurts so bad¡­¡± her father muttered.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Molly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daddy, but I need¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even finish getting the words out before her hand shot down and gripped her father¡¯s massive cock. Molly flinched. She waited for her father to shout. To scream. To rip himself away. Instead he did the one thing she didn¡¯t expect. He groaned.


    ¡°Oh baby.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Molly said. And she did know. The innocent 18-year-old had never even touched a penis before. But she knew exactly what she needed to do with it now.


    Molly reached up and pulled her father¡¯s face to hers. She pressed her lips to his in a most undaughterly way. Snaked her little tongue into his mouth. Both of them gasped, like getting a first burst of oxygen after holding back for so long.


    Molly¡¯s father¡¯s hands slid up her nks and grasped her oversized tits. They both sighed, again, in unison. Her Dad¡¯s hands felt so rough and strong on Molly¡¯s breasts. Kneading and squeezing with equal passion and hunger. Molly had never had someone touch her there. She¡¯d been vaguely aware of how her tits might sometimes act like a live wire down to her pussy. Like when she rubbed herself. But this. Something about the way her father held her breasts made Molly¡¯s pussy fucking throb. Like it wasn¡¯t already pulsing like crazy.


    Molly let herself fall backwards, pulling her Dad down with her by the dick. She spread her legs wide. Pulled her father forward. A thousand things shouted in Molly¡¯s mind. About how wrong this was. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be fucking, not in the middle of a campground. Not with her Daddy. Oh, Molly loved him so much and yet she couldn¡¯t imagine ever doing something so brazen. So wanton. And yet some part of her required it. No option. Only need.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she gasped between kisses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby,¡± James said, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Please Daddy put it in me. I promise to be good.¡±


    Molly grabbed her Dad¡¯s cock, tightly, lined it up with her aching snatch and¡­


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± Molly¡¯s mother screamed. She raced over and tackled the two of them, shoving Molly away from her father. At first, Molly thought Christine was doing a very motherly thing: trying to keep her daughter (and husband) from making a terrible, awful mistake.


    But then Molly watched, stunned, as her mother grabbed her father¡¯s cock, possessively. She saw the hungry look in her Mom¡¯s eyes and realized that, no, Christine just wanted that Daddy dick for herself.


    ¡°God. Oh Chrissie,¡± James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me and¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up dammit,¡± Christine said, ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be my cock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡± James was on his back now, his penis pointing upwards at the sky. His wife, Molly¡¯s Mom, knelt over him, holding his pulsing penis tight in her fist. Her tiny breasts trembling. Her nipples looked almost sharp.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Christine looked her daughter down, like dominating a puppy. Then she climbed on top of her husband as casually as if they were in their marriage bed. She pushed him onto his back and in one thrust jammed his cock into her pussy. They both groaned as they made contact.


    Molly sat back, blown. Her pussy aching even worse than before. It needed something. Anything. Molly cast about for something even mildly cock-shaped but came up with nothing. Shey on the grass and watched her parents fuck in front of her. Ground her hips together like it might at least hold off the urges.


    Molly jammed her hand between her legs and started strumming her clit furiously. The blonde teen had masturbated before ¡ª many times, if she was honest with herself. As much as one could be said to be ¡®good¡¯ at rubbing one out, Molly was good at it. She¡¯d figured out the exact angle to hold her fingers in her sloppy channel, the perfect rhythm to work her clit. She could squeeze out a good cum in about five minutes if she wanted and could run multiples if she had the time to really settle in. She¡¯d even squirted once after a particrly intense session.


    In other words, if anyone on Earth was capable of giving herself an orgasm in a time of absolute need, it was Molly. Yet now her frantic clit-flicking seemed barely to help. Her pleasure was a whisper, begging to be heard over the cacophony of a heavy metal band amped up to 11. She rubbed harder. Faster. It only seemed to increase the pain.


    Meanwhile, Molly¡¯s mother mmed herself onto her husband with abandon on the grass nearby. James reached up and squeezed his wife¡¯s tits. He moaned in what almost sounded like frustration.


    ¡°Mommy. Daddy, I¡­¡±


    Christine slowed. She looked over and saw her daughter staring back at both of them. Tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the blonde teenager said, ¡°I know I can¡¯t. But it hurts. I need it so bad.¡±


    Christine looked at her daughter, and her face softened. To Molly¡¯s shock, her mother slowly nodded and began slipping off her husband¡¯s cock. Her pussy making squelching sounds as it reluctantly let go.


    James kept trying to fuck upward, frantic as his wife withdrew. His cock glistened with her juices.


    ¡°Chrissie,¡± he moaned.


    ¡°I know, baby, I know,¡± Christine said, cooing, ¡°I need it too. But fuck. We need to be there for our daughter. We have to help her first.¡±


    It was nonsense. Utter ridiculousness. None of this made sense, Molly knew in a small conscious part of her brain. But the rest of her mind, her body, all it cared about was getting something ¡ª someone ¡ª inside her. And if her Mom was willing to make the sacrifice, Molly was not in any position to let it pass.


    Christine turned to her daughter and smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s OK, sweetie. I know you need it. Go ahead.¡± She reached over to Molly¡¯s shoulders and pulled her forward, so she was down on all fours. Presenting the young blonde¡¯s virginal cunt to her father.


    Molly couldn¡¯t see the look of hunger on her Daddy¡¯s face as she pointed her pussy his way. Didn¡¯t know how her Dad suddenly ached for his little girl¡¯s body, running his eyes over every curve with primal desire. Molly only swung her round bottom back and forth, rolling the emptiness between her legs, praying that her father would fill her need.


    Molly¡¯s Mom grabbed her Daddy¡¯s cock. She ced the head right at his daughter¡¯s opening. Molly¡¯s whole body braced in anticipation of finally getting what she needed. But her mother suddenly paused. Oh fuck. Was she rethinking it? Oh, Molly needed a cock so bad and her father¡¯s was so big and perfect it had to be him. Molly decided she would fight her mother for it this time. Finally stand up for herself. It was the only way.


    ¡°Oh God, I don¡¯t think I can,¡± James moaned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to, honey,¡± Christine said, ¡°We¡¯ve got to. I know this is insane and yet I know that this is the best way. The only way. You just have to promise.¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± James said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be with your daughter,¡± Christine said it so casually, like they were talking about dancing rather than fucking. ¡°To help her. I know. But when it¡¯s time. It¡¯s still my cock and I want you to¡­ Need you to put it in me. You know what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby, of course,¡± James said.


    ¡°You can make her cum. You should. I think it¡¯s the only way she¡¯ll¡­ But not in her. OK? Our little Molly¡¯s not on the pill and we don¡¯t have any protection. Even if we did. I still feel like it should be something shared between us. Us only. Promise me.¡±


    Nobody asked her what she wanted, Molly thought, but if she could get that cock in her, she¡¯d have agreed to any condition. It was all she could do not to scream at her parents to stop jabbering and get on with it.


    ¡°OK?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°OK,¡± James said. And Molly¡¯s mother shoved her father¡¯s penis right into his daughter¡¯s virgin pussy.


    Molly screamed. James moaned. The intruder into her body. She¡¯d never felt anything like this. Raging fire. Rigid steel. A strange and wonderful invader that her pussy walls mped down on for dear life and all Molly could think was how she¡¯d lived a whole 18 years without realizing there was this aching NEED inside of her that only a man ¡ª only her father ¡ª could fill.


    And the thought entered Molly¡¯s mind, like a salve to a wound, my Daddy¡¯s fucking me. His cock is in my pussy. The thing that MADE me. That put me in my Mommy¡¯s belly. That¡¯s inside ME. And, ohfuck, it felt so good. So right. Like there was no better ce for a father¡¯s cock than in his baby daughter¡¯s cunt.


    James reached forward and grabbed his daughter¡¯s giant tits. Like holding them was the most important thing in the world. Molly hated her big breasts, but feeling the way her father pulled at them ¡ª almost like milking her ¡ª she suddenly glorified in them. My Daddy loves my big stupid boobs, Molly thought to herself, and for the first time her D¡¯s made her feel as proud as when she brought home A¡¯s.


    James drew back and Molly felt a strange sadness until her father plowed himself back into her. Whatever lingering pain from that first pration simply drifted away. Leaving only desire. The driving need of back and forth as her father jammed his cock into her pussy and OH GOD!


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Oh DADDY. It feels¡­¡±


    ¡°I know baby,¡± James said, barely able to form the words, ¡°It¡¯s your first time and Daddy wants to be careful with you but¡­¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep8

    ¡°Oh NO, Daddy,¡± Molly said, almostughing, ¡°Your cock. My cunt. It feels so good. Like nothing I¡¯ve ever¡­ Oh FUCK I¡¯m sorry for cursing, Daddy but your penis, your big hard Daddy cock, it¡¯s making me¡­ fffffffFUCK.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± James said, ¡°Me too, baby.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Molly asked, almost little-girl like, ¡°Your little girl¡¯s pussy is doing OK for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh honey it¡¯s amaaaaaazing,¡± James said.


    Molly heard her mother make a little snort. She looked up and saw Christine was now sitting in front of her. She was eyeing her daughter strangely. There was a whole bucket of emotions there. Hurt, love, jealousy, remorse. Desire.


    ¡°Honey?¡± Christine asked. She was kneeling, almost supplicant. Her tiny, pointed tits almost right at Molly¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± Molly asked. She couldn¡¯t keep the slight irritation out of her voice. I mean, couldn¡¯t Christine see she was a little busy at the moment?


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing for you?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so good¡­¡± Molly said. The pleasure overwhelmed her for a moment and she bowed her head down. Her eyes clenched shut. She groaned and rode it out. She knew from her own ¡®personal-time¡¯ that this was only a little cum. A speed bump on the road to a farrger peak. Molly dragged herself back into focus. Her Mother was still staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I¡¯m so happy we could help you, honey,¡± Christine said, ¡°But, ummm¡­. Mommy¡¯s feeling it really bad, too and it would really help me out if¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Molly looked down and saw her mother¡¯s hands were both buried in her own blonde bush. One up in her pussy, the other mming side to side on her clit.


    ¡°Oh Molly¡­ My baby girl¡­ Your pussy is so perfect,¡± James said from behind her.


    FUCK. Molly has having trouble keeping focus between her Mom and Dad. Her Daddy, she loved him so much. He always made her feel special. But now it made her feel even better to know she was giving him this pleasure. Almost as good as the ecstasy he was driving into her.


    ¡°Oh. So. Good,¡± Molly said, the words falling out of her, ¡°My Daddy. Is. Fucking me. Oh Daddy don¡¯t ever stop fucking MEeeheeheeheeeeeeee!¡±


    Molly felt another wave of pleasure engulf her from bottom to tp. A bigger one. Her whole body started to give way and she did her best to hold herself upright. Every thrust from her Daddy¡¯s dick an explosion pushing her higher and higher. A piston in the engine of her pussy. A rocket driving her straight off the Earth ¡ª and Molly could only imagine what breaking through the atmosphere would be like.


    ¡°Molly,¡± Christine said, sharply. Molly looked back at her mother. The anger must have shown on her face because her Mom seemed to suddenly soften. ¡°Pleeaaaaase,¡± the tiny blonde said. Molly had never heard her mother so supplicant. She nodded.


    Christine practically pped her hands with glee andy on her back. Wrapped her thin legs around her daughter¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You know what to do,¡± Christine said. Molly lowered her head dutifully. But, in fact, the blonde teen had no idea what to do. She¡¯d never licked a pussy before. Worse, even if she was an expert, it was almost impossible to do with her Dad¡¯s cock pumping into her. She could barely speak, think, let alone focus on pleasing her mother.


    She tested her tongue outward. The taste was not unpleasant. Molly knew her own sex and this was simr but different. Like looking at a map of an unfamiliar ce, she knew what was supposed to be roads and rivers, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of where it all led.


    Christine grabbed Molly¡¯s head and shoved it down harder. Tried to force the girl to lick her clit in at least something close to the right way. Molly thought of the old saying about bringing a horse to water and almostughed despite herself. You could bring a daughter to pussy, apparently, but you couldn¡¯t make her lick. Not in a way that was all that satisfying, apparently.


    Molly felt her mother¡¯s hands tighten on the back of her skull. The scent of her mother¡¯s pussy almost too strong. Molly was already struggling to breathe. So much for kindness.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Molly gasped, though she doubted anyone could hear her through her mother¡¯s thin thighs.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s getting close, baby.¡±


    Molly felt her father¡¯s pumping begin to slow. Oh no! It wasn¡¯t fair. Molly had cum a couple little times but only in the simplest definition of the word. The big one. Molly could see it in the distance and it was more great and glorious than anything she¡¯d ever known. Something in Molly¡¯s mind told her that she had to get there. NEEDED to.


    She managed to free her head from her Mom¡¯s snatch. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Your pussy,¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s so good, baby girl.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Christine get over here and help your daughter,¡± James said. Molly thrilled a little at her Daddy¡¯smanding voice. Felt her heart soar. Dutifully, Christine slid around on her back so that her pussy stayed under Molly¡¯s mouth, but now her own lips and tongue were positioned to help the young blonde.


    ¡°Let Mommy show you first, honey,¡± Christine said, as if it had been her idea.


    Molly felt something warm and wet engulf her clitoris and suddenly the building pleasure shot from amazing to un-fucking-real. Her mother battered Molly¡¯s magic bean back and forth and she felt everything overwhelm her. Molly had been on the road. Almost to the end point. Now suddenly Molly blew past it to somewhere she hadn¡¯t even been able to conceive.


    Molly felt her whole body bear down. Especially her pussy on her Daddy¡¯s cock. Suddenly the only thing she could do was clench her eyes shut and scream.


    ¡°Oh FFFUUUUUUUUCK! Fucking¡­. Daddy¡­ YES!¡±


    James and Christine both paused, amazed, and watched their daughter¡¯s orgasm. The thing so intimate that not even a family was supposed to share it. The way she arched, straight stiff, and trembled. How her face went red, then purple. Her massive chest shaking like an earthquake. Her scream of ¡®Daddy¡¯ so loud it seemed to echo across the park.


    James suddenly groaned. Molly felt something even bigger begin to build inside her. And all she could think was that she wanted it so bad. ¡°Oh¡­ OHFUCK!¡± Molly cried, ¡°Mommy I think that Daddy¡¯s about to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡± James cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby but¡­¡±


    Molly whined low like a cat and strained against her father.


    ¡°Oh DAAAAADDDDYYYYYY! Oh GOD! P¡­ please!¡±


    Christine pounced upward, knocking her daughter to the side and throwing James onto his back. Molly bounced on the grass, still cumming, little aftershocks ripping through her shaking. Shivering. She looked over and watched as her mother pinned her father, then jammed his cock right inside her snatch. The married couple found their rhythm immediately. Old habits. The two of them moved in a perfect unison. It was beautiful, Molly realized, their love. The way they seemed to respond to each other, anticipating every need. No wasted movement or stutter.


    Yet Molly also couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous watching her Daddy with another woman. That was Molly¡¯s cum that her mother was taking. That was Molly¡¯s seed. And the only thing that ached worse from watching it than her heart was her young, fertile womb.


    Molly nearly cried in despair as her father stiffened. As her mother began to shake. James¡¯ balls jerked upwards. He roared so loud, it almost frightened his youngest daughter.


    Christine cried out. ¡°Oh James. Honey. Fill me up! Ohhhhh give me it to ME!¡± The wife¡¯s words copsed with a squeak and a gasp. She let her head loll and her blonde, straight hair tickled the tops of the grass. James fell forward. His cock popped out red and sticky. Still dribbling slightly.


    The three Campbells ¡ª mother, father, and daughter ¡ª fell onto their backs in the middle of the campsite. Stared up at the sky almost in shock. Gasping like they¡¯dpleted a marathon. Molly felt a cold reality wash over her. Post-orgasm rationality telling her that she¡¯d just fucked her Dad. Watched while he did the same to her Mom. The three of them sharing something that could never be taken back.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Christine moaned with the same sinking sound of conscience. She slowly sat up. Molly noticed a glob of her father¡¯s sperm drip out of her Mom¡¯s pussy and onto the dirt.


    ¡°Those pills,¡± James said, ¡°Holy fuck, I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Molly asked. Legitimately worried now.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t us.¡±


    James crawled over to his naked daughter and held her tight. Loving. But Molly also noticed he seemed to brush her massive tit as he wrapped himself around her. Almost like a little grope. And Molly found she more than didn¡¯t mind it.


    Christine dragged herself to the two of them and wrapped her arms around her family. The three of them all together now. Naked and sticky with cum and piss. Molly¡¯s father¡¯sid penisy wetly on her thigh. Her mother¡¯s pussy oozed against her arm. A cool breeze tickled ominously at Molly¡¯s arm hair.


    ¡°You took my virginity, Daddy,¡± Molly said, surprised at how vulnerable she sounded. ¡°You almost knocked me up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯s OK it¡¯s OK it¡¯s OK.¡± Like a mantra meant to convince herself.


    ¡°I know baby,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s no excuse. I mean, in the moment it made so much sense and yet now I can¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK Daddy,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK it¡¯s OK it¡¯s OK,¡± Christine murmured.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s over,¡± James said, ¡°I think we got through it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Molly said, distant. Doing her best to ignore the slight burning sensation still roiling in her pussy.


    *


    Lexi and her brother stood in the middle of the path, staring at each other wordless. The siblings werepletely naked. Soaked in each other¡¯s pee. Lexi¡¯s little breasts ¡ª her perky pink nipples ¡ª brushed against her brother¡¯s chest hair. Austin¡¯s cock (it looked even bigger than when Lexi had been staring before) rubbed against her thick, dark pubes. The distant roar of the waterfall echoed the earlier rush of piss they¡¯d both produced.


    Lexi was aware of all of it, but only in the back of her mind. Something was far more pressing in that moment.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep9

    ¡°Alex¡­ Lexi?¡± Austin asked in his little boy voice again. He was staring down at where his cock seemed to be straining for her pussy. His face was screwed up in concentration.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Screwed. Lexi almostughed. Austin was clearly fighting something. An urge. But Lexi, for the first time that day, she was done fighting. She shot out and grabbed her little brother¡¯s massive tool. They both gasped as Lexi¡¯s long, slim fingers made contact with her brother¡¯s thick, hard dick.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I just need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Lexi said, putting her free hand on her brother¡¯s lips ¡°I need it, too.¡± Before he could say anything more, before rational thought overwhelmed irrational need, Lexi threw her body into her brother and tackled him to the ground. They both grunted as they made impact. The earth was hard and cold. Austin¡¯s body was warm and inviting.


    Lexi curled herself into him, like a cat in a sunbeam. She reached down for his dick again. Held it straight up. Without another word, without even a wasted motion, Lexi leaned back and the two siblings became one.


    ¡°oh FUCK!¡± they chorused as brother cock met sister cunt. It was the longest, thickest thing Lexi had ever had inside of her. Had she considered it for a moment, she¡¯d never have believed his dick would fit inside her. But one thrust was all it took and suddenly her needy pussy was full of her brother¡¯s beautiful cock.


    It was already the best thing she¡¯d ever felt in her life ¡ª they hadn¡¯t even started moving yet.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± Austin groaned under her. He slid his hands up her thighs and cupped her buttocks. For a moment, Lexi feared he was about to lift her off. What they were doing ¡ª the need of it didn¡¯t overwhelm the wrongness. Siblings were as gically simr as any two people could be. They weren¡¯t supposed to see each other¡¯s private parts, let alone mash them together in a desperate dance of forbidden pleasure. Austin would only be right to lift his sister off his dick in the hopes of somest bit of decorum.


    But like the pissing before, Lexi underestimated how much their bodies¡¯ demands overwhelmed any mental obstacle. What you need to do will always supersede what you want. And clearly, brother and sister needed each other the way a person needs to breathe. Austin lifted his big sister by the bottom, yes, but then he squeezed her little butt cheeks and mmed her back down on his shaft.


    Both siblings had been with other people. They fucked like they¡¯d only ever known each other. Veterans of every thrust and parry that two people could share.


    ¡°Oh Lexi,¡± Austin said, ¡°Your pussy feels so GOOD.¡± Lexi felt her heart swell with the words. Like it was the best thing she¡¯d ever heard. She started bouncing up and down. Her little titties flopping along with her. Lexi gave into her little brother¡¯s dick with an abandon she¡¯d never shared with her boyfriends. And why not? After all, her blond brother was deeper, stretching her more ¡ª fucking her better ¡ª than any boyfriend she¡¯d had before.


    Lexi let herself fall forward. She hung her long brown hair down and kissed her brother hard on the mouth. Austin pushed back, whole body, like trying to make her swallow him whole with mouth and cunt.


    God this felt glorious. The wrong of it only multiplying the right.


    And suddenly Lexi realized why she was angry at her brother all the time: she wanted him to fuck her. That¡¯s why she was so annoyed with Austin ¡ª he wasn¡¯t sticking his beautiful brotherly cock where it belonged. All those times she was trying to get him amped up, when this was the reaction she really wanted: to see his face turn red as he flooded her pussy with his pulsing, fertile¡­


    Oh fuck. Lexi suddenly realized what she¡¯d been thinking about. Her brother¡¯s cock ¡ª that wonderful, massive tool that was building her ever closer to a skyscraper of an orgasm ¡ª was inside her bare. Skin to skin. Lexi was on the pill, but she still shouldn¡¯t let her brother¡­


    ¡°Pull out,¡± Lexi said. Pleading. ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK, Sis,¡± Austin said, slowly extricating himself out from under her. Lexi could hear the disappointment in her brother¡¯s voice. Like she¡¯d taken his favorite toy.


    ¡°Not yet, dummy,¡± Lexi said and swatted his ass. ¡°When it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Dummy, huh?¡± Austin asked. He sat up slightly, still filling his sister¡¯s pussypletely, but now holding her in ce, keeping her from being able to ride him. She popped her butt up and down as hard as she could, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Pleeease,¡± Lexi said again, shocked at how easy it was to prostrate herself to her baby brother. How badly she wanted his approval. ¡°I promise your stupid big sister will be the best fuck you¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Austin paused, he looked up at his older sibling like her eyes were the light of truth. ¡°You already are,¡± he said, and Lexi thrilled because she knew it was true. She kissed him again, somehow even more passionately than before. Incredibly, as Lexi kissed her brother, she felt her body rise with pleasure. He hadn¡¯t even started fucking her again, yet the orgasm came unbidden. Her pussy trembling around her brother¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Did you?¡± Austin stroked his sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Little one.¡±


    ¡°We can do better than that,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I only expect big things from my little brother.¡±


    Austin smiled and toppled his sister over onto her back. He knelt on his heels for a moment, his cock bobbing lightly in the open air, and appreciated her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking incredible, Lexi,¡± he said. He mmed his dick into his sister and the siblings screamed in ecstasy once again. Another orgasm hit Lexi as her brother slid home. It rippled up her body from top to bottom. Toes to the tips of her hair. Fuck, fucking my brother feels so fucking GOOD!


    Lexi didn¡¯t even feel like she needed it, but she reached down and started rubbing her clit anyway. Usually with sex, this was the only way she¡¯d ever get off. And even then, she usually needed a good licking to get her going beforehand. Now she¡¯d already cum at least twice and she could see the third ¡ª massive, incalcble ¡ªing around the bend. With such a speed she was sure it would st her right off the cliff and intoke below.


    Somewhere distant she heard the rhythmic ps of her brother¡¯s body bouncing against her own. Felt a few sharp rocks pressing into her back. The dull ache of her ankle. It was all so far away from the pleasure of big sister fucking little brother that it might have all been in another sr system for all Lexi could tell.


    Austin¡¯s cock kept pounding into her like he was trying to piledrive his big sister into the ground with his cock. His balls bounced against her anus. Lexi stretched her legs around her brother¡¯s waist, jammed on her clitoris ¡ª all together it made some kind of magic. Then suddenly the lithe brte felt the spell take full effect.


    Lexi¡¯s whole body went stiff. Her eyes rolled back in her head and the world went bright white. She heard a scream and realized it was her own voice. An animal-like howl. Her arms and legs locked in rapturous rigor. She felt something warm on her breast and realized it was her brother sucking at her tit. Then all of reality crashed down on Lexi and she fucking CAME.


    ¡°Oh ffffffffFFFFFFFUCK I¡¯m CUUUMMMMMIIING!¡± Lexi shouted. Announced her pleasure to the world. Her brother had brought something out of her she didn¡¯t even know she had. Feral and electric. ¡°My brother is making me CUM!¡±


    Lexi was still riding her ecstasy, more like drowning in it, when she felt her brother¡¯s cock slow in her pussy and realized he was about to peak along with her. And some part of Lexi¡¯s brain ¡ª maybe the only part that wasn¡¯tpletely burned away in the inferno of orgasm ¡ª told her that when her brother¡¯s hot seed sted her womb her own explosion would go from earth-shaking to universe-destroying.


    ¡°Oh Lexi,¡± Austin groaned, ¡°Big sis, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Still roasting in that congration of indescribable pleasure, Lexi felt her brother¡¯s warmth slip away from her. Felt her pussy fall suddenly, horribly empty. Lexi almost sobbed with the sadness of it.


    Something warm and wet hit her face. She forced her eyes open and saw her brother¡¯s incredible cock right above her. Another salty st spattered over her lips. Lexiughed. Sighed.


    Her brother covered her in his joyful juice. Her mouth and hair. Breasts and stomach. Groaning her name with every ejaction. Before her brother had even finished marking her, Lexi started licking his cum off her face. Rubbed it into her aching nipples. Fuck, his cock had been the most incredible thing she¡¯d ever felt and now his cum¡­ It was like an elixir.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cum in me?¡± Lexi said, somewhere between disappointment and relief. She fell back onto the hard ground, brown hair syed everywhere. Body sticky with sweat and little brother semen.


    ¡°You told me not to,¡± Austin said. He leaned down and hugged his big sister close. His embrace, so strong, yet warm and loving. ¡°And I always do what my big sister says.¡±


    Lexi snorted in derision. But then she thought about how badly she¡¯d wanted her little brother¡¯s seed and could only imagine how hard it must have been for Austin to pull out in that moment. To deny that biological urge so overpowering. In fact, thinking back on everything that had just happened, Lexi was amazed to realize that her little brother had been almost reverential as he rutted into his sister.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother,¡± Lexi said, kindly, and kissed him lightly on the lips. But next time put it all in me, no matter what I say. Lexi almost said it aloud but stopped herself. Next time? Am I out of my fucking mind?


    A cold breeze blew over them and the siblings both started to tremble against each other. Austin squeezed his older sister even tighter. The hard reality of what they¡¯d done began to sink in. The sick mnge of satisfaction and remorse. Absolute pleasure andplete and utter horror.


    ¡°Austin I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Austin said. He grabbed Lexi by the cheeks and forced her to look at him. Her face and his fingers still sticky with his spend ¡°Please be anything but that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Lexi asked, unable to keep the fear out of her voice.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Austin said. He leaned in and kissed his sister. They were both stone cold sober. The kiss was all the intoxication they needed. And Lexi, lost in a haze of guilt and post-sex pleasure, suddenly felt a hauntingly familiar twinge in her womb.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep10

    ¡°We need to get back,¡± Austin said and stroked his sister¡¯s cheek, lovingly. ¡°Mom and Dad are probably worried about us.¡±


    The sky, once clear and bright, had gone portentously grey. The warm day now ran cold. Foreboding. But Austin could only bask in the warmth of his big sister and what they¡¯d done. He knew he was supposed to feel bad. Guilty. All he could feel was a strange sense of satisfaction, like he¡¯d conquered something impossible. Aplished something incredible.


    Reluctantly, little brother extricated himself from his sexy big sister. As he stood, Austin stared down at Lexi lying recumbent on the grass ¡ª wonderfully, fantastically naked and covered in his spend. Her long legs, t stomach, and firm breasts. And best of all, her incredible pussy ¡ª covered in dark hair,her lips still purple and engorged. Wanting.


    God, how could he have ever avoided someone so amazing?


    ¡°You threw me down here,¡± Lexi said, ¡°The least you could do is help me back up.¡±


    Austin was pretty certain that it was his sister who had tackled him to the ground in the first ce, but his memories were all tangled up and twisted and he could no longer say with confidence exactly what had happened and how. Besides, what was the point of arguing with his big sister when getting along was so much more fun?


    Austin reached down to help Lexi stand. But as soon as the lithe brte put weight on her ankle she howled and fell right back with a thump. She red up at Austin, daring him to mock her pain.


    Instead, the blond boy bent down and tenderly lifted his butt-naked big sister up into his arms. Cradled her to his chest like she was a baby. OK, a nearly six-foot-tall baby, but still. Austin had often appreciated the results of his big sister¡¯s workout routine ¡ª the fact that it also made her rtively easy to carry was a bonus.


    Lexi leaned her head into her brother¡¯s chest and wrapped her arms around his neck. sped him close. Austin¡¯s bitchy big sister had been nothing but sweet since things had happened. Almost like this was what she needed all along.


    It sounded like that old stupid high school boy logic: ¡®She just needs a good dick.¡¯ Yeah right. Of course, Austin also felt more satisfied with life than he had in a long time. Maybe ¡®he just needs a good pussy¡¯ should be added to the teenage lexicon. Again, Austin wrestled with how he was feeling and how he felt he ought to feel. Incest was supposed tond you in therapy, not act as a substitute for it.


    Austin slowly started hiking down the hill, Lexi in his arms. He didn¡¯t have a free hand for their bags, but at that point getting back to the camp seemed like the biggest priority. He could alwayse back for their stuff once everything was settled.


    ¡°You smell like piss, bro,¡± Lexi said, smiling warmly.


    ¡°You smell like sex, sis,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I kind of like it,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Austin said. He bent his head down and kissed his sister lightly on the lips. Whatever the pills had done, Austin felt clear-headed now. Like breaking through a fever. Yet the intimacy that the drugs had forced him into didn¡¯t seem to g in the least. Was this still the chemicals coursing through him, or were these feelings real?


    ¡°Those pills¡­¡± Lexi said, like she¡¯d been thinking the same thing.


    ¡°I know,¡± Austin said. It didn¡¯t make any sense. The unstoppable peeing followed by the frantic fucking. It didn¡¯t seem possible that one little pill could cause so much trouble. Yet he couldn¡¯t find another exnation for the sudden invasion of the penis/pussy-snatchers. It was the only thing that connected both his and Lexi¡¯s behavior. But the rest of the family had taken the supplements, too.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± he said, stopping suddenly. Like the realization had reached down and pinned him. ¡°Mom, Dad, and Molly. Like you said before ¡ª they must have been pissing like crazy too. Which means that¡­ Oh fuck.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t imagine it happening.¡± Lexi said, ¡°But I can¡¯t imagine how it didn¡¯t happen, either.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Austin stood there like his feet were frozen to the ground. If the pills had had the same effect on the rest of the family¡­ Obviously, his Mom and Dad would have been able to ¡®take care¡¯ of each other. But right in front of Molly? What would they have done about their youngest daughter?


    Austin was well-aware of how the supplement affected someone. It went beyond requirement to something more. Things like proper behavior, appropriate boundaries ¡ª they all went away like they¡¯d never existed. As evidenced by his own behavior. Fuck.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Lexi said and leaned up to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°I keep telling you I¡¯m not mad. We were out of control. Think of it like someone slipping you a roofie and then doing stuff with you. It doesn¡¯t change who you are.¡±


    ¡°So great, I raped you,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I think we kind of raped each other,¡± Lexi said. They started walking again. His sister¡¯s bare bottom bouncing in his arms. ¡°And, yes, I kind of like the thought of that, too.¡±


    ¡°So, Mom and Dad¡­?¡± Austin was still struggling with the thought of it. The straight line of A to B to C had never seemed more twisted.


    ¡°I mean probably,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Almost certainly.¡±


    ¡°And Molly¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lexi said, distantly, ¡°Molly. I mean, we both felt that pull ¡ª the necessity of it. I doubt a little thing like our baby sister¡¯s innocence would be much of a barrier to¡­ Well whatever they ended up doing to get back in control.¡±


    ¡°If they ever got control back in the first ce,¡± Austin said.


    Lexi stiffened in her little brother¡¯s arms. Practically throttled him till he stopped walking and looked right into her eyes. ¡°Hey Austin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sis?¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate you carrying me and all and I don¡¯t want to sound like I¡¯mining, but your thumb is like, right up against my, um¡­ Well, my pussy. And¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Austin said and quickly moved his hand back. He hadn¡¯t even noticed himself sliding his fingers forward. But sure enough, his digit had dug itself right to the entrance of his big sister¡¯s furry sex.


    ¡°Well, actually, I was kind of hoping you might rub more?¡± Lexi asked. Austin really studied his sister now. She seemed to be straining against him. Then that now-familiar pain filled his own gut and he almost doubled over despite the woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t need to piss, he knew that for sure.


    If they¡¯d ever gotten back in control in the first ce. Austin¡¯s previous thought hung in his mind. God, what had they done to themselves? To each other?


    In order to get control, they¡¯d need to actually fight for it. He had to train his body. Himself. Or they might be ves to this forever. But he had to give in at least a little bit before he burst.


    Austin slid his hand back up Lexi¡¯s inner thigh and this time, jammed it right into Lexi¡¯s dripping snatch. He felt his cock go as hard as it had ever been, bouncing against the bottom of Lexi¡¯s own backside. If he rubbed her good, Austin thought, maybe she would reach down and do the same for him?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lexi said, dreamily, ¡°Totally. I mean, the fucking is fucking great but it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a good idea,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Right,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But you can ¡ª fuckthat¡¯snice ¡ª help me out and I can do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°What are siblings for?¡± Austin asked. Probably not for this, he thought to himself. But it didn¡¯t stop him. He sawed his fingers back and forth in his big sister¡¯s wanting cunt. Found her clit with his thumb and started to rub it hard. It was a weird bncing act, but he got it. The only problem was his cock, which was now desperately seeking a way to do more than bounce against Lexi¡¯s hot little ass.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Lexi said, ¡°I know your dick¡¯s amazing, but your fingers feel pretty fantastic, too. You keep doing that, I¡¯ll definitely rub you off. Maybe put you in my mouth. Do you want that? Let me suck on that wonderful, huge cock of yours? Your cum tasted so good before Austin ¡ª I know I¡¯ve been bad but if I suck you will you give your big sister a little treat?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± Austin said. He started rubbing Lexi¡¯s quivering quim even faster.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Austin?¡± Lexi asked. There was a tremble her voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Austin asked, legitimately concerned. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, your fingers. They feel so good,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not enough.¡± Austin looked his sister in the eyes. Green and shining so bright they looked able to light the whole forest. His cock was aching like they hadn¡¯t just fucked a few minutes before. He realized it wasn¡¯t enough for him, either.


    Austin started to shift slightly, toy his big sister down gently on the ground. But that was far too slow for big sis. Lexi spun around his torso and wrapped her legs around his waist, hugging on like a ko on a tree. Then the lithe brte reached down, grabbed her brother¡¯s cock, and stuffed it into her dripping cunt.


    Austin groaned and nearly fell backward. He was back inside his sister and it felt so good. He couldn¡¯t imagine how he¡¯d ever been crazy enough to stop. Lexi clearly felt it too. Shetched onto his neck with her teeth, humping up and down like a crazed beast.


    Austin tried to push back but there was nothing to give him leverage. He needed something for bnce ¡ª to fuck his sister into. He stumbled over to a nearby tree and mmed Lexi back into the trunk. Could feel her bounce off the bark. He didn¡¯t care. Just started plowing into his sibling. Both of them focused only on the junction they¡¯d created between themselves.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep11

    There was a loud crack. Then a BOOM. Lexi startedughing like a maniac. Peals. The forest filled with a discordantly loud hush as the skies opened up and started soaking everything.


    Austin beganughing too. Lexi buried her head in her brother¡¯s shoulder. Her wet hair stered to his chest. Her breasts. Neither sibling stopped thrusting for even a moment. The raining down like theke itself was being dumped onto them.


    Austin felt his legs slip back in the mud.


    ¡°Whoah!¡± Lexi cried. They both fell to the ground. Disengaged. Austin rolled onto his back and moaned. Pain or frustration he couldn¡¯t say. The rain seemed to fall even harder. His big sister crawled over to him. She didn¡¯t even ask if he was OK. Just reached for his still-erect dick and lowered herself onto him. Lexi leaned down and kissed her younger brother. Her wet hair, almost ck from the rain, pped lightly at his face.


    Austin kissed her back. He exulted as Lexi began riding his dick. Little brother reached up and grabbed at big sister¡¯s breasts. Lexi kept saying her boobs were too small, but Austin thought they were lovely. A little less than a handful, pointed pink nipples scratching at his palms. He leaned up to try and suckle one, but his big sister pushed him back down.


    ¡°Can¡¯t fuck you properly if you do that,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Next time. I promise you can sit and suck for as long as you like next time.¡±


    And Austin knew that it was true. There was going to be a next time and a time after that and a time after that. He saw it all in his mind¡¯s eye. All the different ces and positions that he and Lexi were going to fuck in. Big sister was going to be permanently penised by her little brother.


    Lexi seemed to see it all, too, because as soon as she said ¡®next time¡¯ her body stiffened, and her eyes crossed. She fell forward, her pussy cinching around Austin¡¯s cock, squeezing out his own orgasm. Something screamed inside Austin to cum ¡ª to fill his sister up with his fertility. But no, he¡¯d promised. And somehow thatst shred of consciousness kept him grounded.


    Austin threw Lexi off his cock. Shended in the mud nearby with a ssh. He jumped up, stood over Lexi ¡ª she was still shaking with orgasm ¡ª and started pumping his aching member.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°No!¡± Lexi screamed. Thunder boomed. She knocked her brother¡¯s hand off his dick. Lexi stared up at him with something that looked beyond hunger. She started to stand, then fell back. Like an argument with herself. Finally she raised up on her knees and wrapped her mouth around her big brother¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Oh Lexi!¡± Austin cried.


    ¡°Mmhmmm,¡± Lexi said. She reached back with her free hand and cradled her brother¡¯s balls. Coaxed him to fill her mouth with his spend. If he had been even anywhere close to conscious, Austin would have realized this was the best blowjob he¡¯d ever had in his life. Lexi¡¯s pussy was great, but she was amazing with her mouth. But Austin¡¯s brain was so high on sex and chemicals he couldn¡¯t do anything except ride tsunami of need ¡ª hold on tight and hope.


    ¡°Your mouth¡­¡± Austin was rambling now. The pleasure all too much. ¡°So good.¡±


    ¡°Whose mouth?¡± Lexi asked, so sexy with her tongue around his cock.


    ¡°Lexi¡¯s,¡± Austin said, ¡°My big sister¡¯s. My big sister¡¯s mouth is so goooooood!¡±


    Lexi swallowed him deeper, practically taking his whole cock down her throat. And just like that, finally, it was all too much. Illicit ecstasy overtook him. Austin held onto his sister¡¯s shoulders and roared as he shot st after st down his sister¡¯s throat. The horny brte hummed happily as she gulped it all down.


    Finally sated, the two siblings fell back into the mud with a brown ssh. Lexi crawled over to her little brother and pushed him back. Hung over him smiling. A thin line of his cum ran out of the corner of her lips. She licked it up, then leaned down and kissed him hard.


    ¡°Fuck I don¡¯t know how I lived without that,¡± Lexi said. She patted his jaw. ¡°Now let¡¯s get up or we¡¯re never going to get back.¡±


    Austin was still gasping from his orgasm. Reaching for recovery. He thought about how far they still had to travel. How frequently the ¡®episodes¡¯ seemed to show up. Suddenly even a few feet felt like an epic journey. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ We¡¯ve already done it twice and there¡¯s a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to do our best.¡±


    ¡°Cumming down the mountain,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be riding her hot brother when she cums,¡± Lexi sang, a goofy smile on her face. The rain slowed down to a drizzle. The sun started to warm Austin¡¯s mud-sttered chest.


    *


    Christiney on her back and stared up at the bright, warm sun. Hoping that, somehow, it would all turn out to be a dream. A nightmare. Anything was better than the reality.


    The blonde mother had just fucked her husband, taken his load ¡ª Begged for it. Screamed for it ¡ª right in front of their baby daughter. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst thing she¡¯d done that day. It might not have even fit in the top five. At least, Christine reflected, she had been with her husband at the time: someone she was supposed to have sex with.


    The fact that Molly had watched her parents fuck was inappropriate, sure, but it hardly qualified as a problem next to the hundred other awful things they¡¯d just done. A dark cloud slid across the sky and blocked out the bright light. Was the day suddenly getting grayer? Or was that Christine¡¯s morbid imagination?


    Christine felt another glob of her husband¡¯s spend drip out of her pussy and down her thigh. God DAMN that man had cum a lot. He¡¯d always been prodigious. He¡¯d given her three kids before turning twenty-one, after all. But Christine couldn¡¯t remember leaking like this before. Come to think of it, James¡¯ cock had felt bigger than she remembered, too. Longer and definitely thicker. Good Lord. It wasn¡¯t the first time Christine was d she¡¯d had her tubes tied. She¡¯d have been having triplets after that barrage, no doubt.


    The mother and wife rolled onto her side. Her little breasts barely hung down. She, her husband, and their youngest daughter were all stillpletely naked. Lying syed across the campsite like spent shotgun shells. Christine looked over at James. His penisyid on his leg. Another monster in, Christine thought with a smile. Her husband¡¯s body was still muscr in his advancing age and the silver on his chest only made him seem more refined. Christine could see why her daughter had¡­


    But no. That wasn¡¯t fair. Saying it that way made it sound like Molly had made a decision. Christine knew as well as anyone, they¡¯d all been out of control. She¡¯d wanted James¡¯ cock so bad, she¡¯d have fucked him on the dining room table at her parents¡¯ house during Thanksgiving dinner. It hardly would have mattered.


    The fact that she¡¯d been able to keep her head for at least a moment and make the sacrifice for Molly, even temporarily, Christine was oddly proud of herself. In a very strange, totally irrational way. But still.


    Christine eyed her daughter warily. Molly¡¯s bby boobs and chunky thighs. The girl would be so pretty if she¡¯d put in the effort. Well, maybe the events of the day might inspire Molly to finally get going. After all, if a good talking to from Daddy didn¡¯t work, maybe a good fucking from her father would.


    Christineughed at that thought. Her husband and daughter both cocked their eyes at her. The same exact expression. Gics are wacky, Christine thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said for what felt like the hundredth time, ¡°The pills. We couldn¡¯t control it. Like a bad side effect. No one has to know. It¡¯ll be our secret. The three of us.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, hon, do you think Austin and Alexis¡­?¡± James leaned his head on his hand. His handsome face creased with concern.


    Christine hadn¡¯t even considered that. But the two older siblings had taken the same pills and so sure enough they¡¯d almost certainly had to have¡­ Fuck.


    ¡°OK, the five of us,¡± Christine corrected herself. For a moment she had a picture in her mind of her oldest son fucking her oldest daughter and, to her horror, all she felt was tremendous jealousy. She quickly stuffed it back down.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°What is it, baby?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Well, ummm how does your¡­ I mean, how does it feel, like, right now?¡± Molly asked. Christine tried not tough at her daughter¡¯s innocence. This was the same girl who¡¯d been impaled on her father¡¯s cock not so long ago. She should be able to say the words, at least.


    ¡°Does your pussy¡­¡± Christine stopped herself. At least be clinical! ¡°Your vagina. Does it hurt? That¡¯s perfectly natural after your first time. Oh honey, I¡¯m so sorry. This should never have happened this way. I thought I was helping you at the time, but maybe we should have found another way. Kept you safe. That was your first time and, I mean, I know that had to be horrible for you. Has to be. But it¡¯s OK and maybe it wasn¡¯t the worst thing. I mean, better than some teenager who barely even knows where to¡­¡± Oh my God am I actually rationalizing this?


    ¡°No, Mom, it¡¯s fine,¡± Molly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just, my puss¡­ I mean my vagina? It doesn¡¯t hurt, exactly but do you know what I mean?¡±


    As Molly spoke, Christine found herself drawn to her husband¡¯s dick. It had beenying there like a tiny, shriveled worm only a second ago. But now it was as monolithic as ever. A deep dark purple and pointing outward. Throbbing. Harder and bigger than Christine had ever seen.


    It was like an indicator. A shing warning light. Not just about how her husband was feeling but her baby daughter, too. And then it came over Christine. That burning aching drive inside herself that didn¡¯t request a cock ¡ª it screamed for one. Like having an unfilled pussy was the most painful thing in the world.


    ¡°Oh F¡­ fu¡­¡±


    Christine looked back at her husband. His face was as purple as his cock and he was sweating bullets. She felt so proud of him, working so hard to hold back. Well, Christine knew a damn good way to reward him. She crawled over to her husband, but was bowled over as James leapt past her and threw himself right on top of their youngest daughter.


    Molly fell back, legs syed. Father and daughter both groaned as they became one. Christine didn¡¯t feel proud of her husband at all anymore.


    ¡°Need to¡­ need to take care of our baby first,¡± James said. Christine could only twist her mouth in despair. She noticed her husband reach up and grab their little girl¡¯s big tits immediately, almost before he was done mming his cock home. Taking care of their little girl. Riiiiiight.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Molly sighed as her father filled her.


    Christine ground her teeth but what could she say? ¡°Just not inside,¡± she said, ¡°Like before.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± father and daughter said it in almost the same voice. The two of them began rutting in the grass. Grunting and groaning. Molly¡¯s thick thighs wrapped around her father, pulling his penis into her pussy as deep as she could.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep12

    James buried his head in his daughter¡¯s breasts. Sucked at the engorged nipples like a baby. Held them like they were more precious than gold.


    The two of them fucked like there was nothing else in the world. Made no sounds except the little, uncontroble elicitations that only came with bodily pleasure. The asional acknowledgement of who they were fucking, like that was an intrinsic aspect of their enjoyment.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°So good. I love my Daddy¡¯s cock so muuuuuch.¡±


    ¡°And Daddy loves his daughter¡¯s pussy,¡± James said, ¡°Can you show me? Squeeze it for me. Bare down, little girl, like you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnn,¡± the coupling couple moaned as Molly squeezed her Daddy¡¯s dick with her cunt.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my girl. That¡¯s my baby. Oh, you¡¯re doing so good for your Daddy.¡±


    Christine did her best not to roll her eyes. Besides, she had a bigger problem. The painful burning in her center was only getting worse. From a zing fire to a full-on congration.


    Christine reached down to her aching sex and started rubbing. Pinched her erect little nipples. Like before, it barely did any good.


    ¡°James¡­?¡± Christine asked. Her husband paused mid-fuck to look up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetie I¡­¡±


    Christine smiled as her husband began backing out of their daughter.


    ¡°Daddy no!¡± Molly cried and mped her legs around his waist. ¡°You have to help me first. You promised!¡±


    Christine resisted the urge p her daughter across the face. How dare she even suggest that¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to your mother, honey,¡± James said. But Christine noticed his butt still bouncing back and forth. ¡°After all, she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    ¡°I know Daddy. God. I need it so bad.¡±


    ¡°I know baby girl. Daddy needs it too,¡± James said. He hefted his daughter¡¯s tits for emphasis as he said it. ¡°Maybe you could at least help Mommy out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work,¡± Christine said, the frustration of everything pushing the anger out of her. Like her emotions were so massive, she could only hold them in one at a time. ¡°She¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Molly¡¯s face fell and Christine suddenly felt guilty. Alexis and Austin had been so easy to raise. They were real self-starters. But Molly, Christine was constantly having to build the youngest girl¡¯s confidence. If the A-kids were steel, Molly was ss. She could break from an overloud shout.


    ¡°OK honey,¡± Christine said, ¡°Let¡¯s try. But remember, Daddy has to finish in me, OK?¡±


    ¡°OK Mom,¡± Molly said. Pouty. Christine crawled over to where her husband and daughter were fucking. Molly leaned her head back, making her mouth avable for her mother. Christine slowly lowered her dripping sex over her baby girl¡¯s face. Molly made a muffled noise. Christine felt the tentative touch of a tongue on her clit. Then it stopped.


    ¡°James! Fuck! Could you stop fucking our daughter for one second and help me out here?¡± Christine said, all the excess frustration leaking out of her.


    ¡°Sorry honey,¡± James said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He slowed and pulled back a little. Lifted. Christine could see her husband¡¯s penis where it met with her daughter¡¯s pussy. Seeing them connected felt odd. Wrong in her heart, yet also weirdly right in her cunt. Good lord, she practically gushed onto her daughter¡¯s face when she saw her husband¡¯s cock halfway nted in their baby girl.


    ¡°OK honey, here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do,¡± James said, propping himself up on his hands. His face was beet red. Holding back had to be so hard. Well it serves him right, making me wait like that, Christine thought. About time he had to deal with a little dyed gratification.


    ¡°Can you find Mommy¡¯s clit?¡± James asked, ¡°Think about your own. Well, it should be in the same ce.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Molly said from between her mother¡¯s thighs, ¡°Got it.¡±


    James gave his wife a questioning look. Christine nodded vigorously. Her daughter had found the right spot, all right. The blonde mother settled back, enjoying the tentative touch of her daughter¡¯s tongue. But almost as soon as Molly started a rhythm, she faltered.


    ¡°How¡¯s she doing, honey?¡± James asked. Christine knew to be conscious of her daughter¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting better,¡± Christine said. Molly kept tasting and testing. It was less cunnilingus and more Vaginas 101. Almost clinical.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom,¡± Molly said. God, her daughter really was useless at this. Christine had spent all that time raising her girls to be ready to deal with boys, who knew she¡¯d be wishing she¡¯d raised her daughter to be more of a lesbian?


    Finally, as Molly¡¯s tongue once again slipped off that key spot, Christine snapped.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± she shouted and not in a good way, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby but this isn¡¯t working.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, Mom,¡± Molly said. James frowned at his wife, like this was somehow Christine¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t do this, James,¡± Christine said. Her husband seemed to think for a minute and then nodded excitedly. Holy fuck he was really doing it! He pulled his angry-looking cock out of their daughter¡¯s pussy andy on his back in the grass. Yes! Christine was finally going to get the dick she deserved. Of course, she felt bad for Molly, but honestly, hadn¡¯t the girl gotten enough already?


    Christine jumped up, ready to leap on her husband¡¯s dick like it was a grenade. But before she was even standing, James reached out and pulled their daughter to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really simple, baby girl. Sit yourself down on Daddy¡¯s cock and do what feels good. I¡¯ll take care of your mother, don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Christine stood in frozen shock while Molly once again impaled herself on her Daddy¡¯s giant dick. The blonde girl cooed as she lowered herself down, smiling happily. The puss that ate the rooster. As it were.


    ¡°Ok, Honey, it¡¯s all you,¡± James said, looking upward. Grinning like he¡¯d done a good deed.


    Christine felt her fists clench. She forced them to rx. Slowly, she sauntered over to her husband and squatted over his face. Oh, where was the piss now that she needed it? Sheughed to herself, cruelly for a moment. Picturing what that would be like.


    Christine turned so she sat facing her daughter. The blonde teenager watched, entranced ¡ª her father¡¯s cock buried in her cunt ¡ª while her mother settled on her father¡¯s face. Christine¡¯sher lips made contact with her husband¡¯s mouth.


    Hepped upwards and for a moment Christine let herself luxuriate in her husband¡¯s licking. He did know all the right spots, after all. Christine began to settle down. This wasn¡¯t so bad. James was a master with his mouth and Christine knew she would cum plenty. Plus, when the time came, it would be James¡¯ cock in her pussy. His cum in her womb. So what did it matter if she got a little warm up time before the main event?


    ¡°Just do what feels good, baby,¡± James told his daughter through his wife¡¯s thin thighs. The curvy blonde looked troubled as she tried to lift herself up and down on her Dad¡¯s cock. Christine felt James¡¯ tongue dance from her clit and curl in her hungry hole. Oh yes, this was going to be so¡­


    CRACK


    BOOM


    Christine looked up at the sky. At some point during their escapades the day had gone dark. Then everything went from bone dry to soaked. This wasn¡¯t some light shower ¡ª it was a downpour. For a moment, Christine thought that they¡¯d all get up and sprint to a tent, but she should have known the effect of the pills by then. They weren¡¯t going anywhere. None of it mattered. Only the driving force that filled them with unending need.


    James kept going on Christine. Switching from her canal to her clit and back again. Water ran down her chest, over her breasts and down her legs. Her shins already buried in mud. Christine looked across her husband¡¯s torso to her daughter.


    Molly hugged her arms around herself in the cold. Her blonde hair hung limp and almost dark. Eyes wide. Lips trembling. James began bucking under his daughter, doing his best to help her along. Molly smiled at her Mother, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Fuck it,¡± Christine said. She reached across to Molly and held her shoulders. Looked her right in the eye. ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to help you, OK?¡±


    Molly nodded. Christine slipped her hands past her daughter¡¯s breasts and grabbed at her sides. She wasn¡¯t fat, Christine knew, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder at how much better Molly would feel with five less pounds. She grabbed hold of her daughter¡¯s extra flesh, hugged her close, and lifted her slightly. Then dropped her back down.


    ¡°See?¡± Christine said, ¡°Like that.¡±


    Molly smiled. Christine leaned forward even more, wrapping her daughter in a bear hug (a bare hug, as well). She felt her baby¡¯s big breasts mash against her own tight tits. Holding her close, Christine started rocking Molly back and forth on her father¡¯s cock.


    ¡°That¡¯s a girl,¡± Christine said, ¡°You can do it. Mommy¡¯ll get you there, I promise.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep13

    ¡°Are we doing OK for you Daddy?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Oh Angel, you could never do wrong,¡± James said. Christine quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve got it on your own now?¡± Christine asked her daughter.


    Molly smiled. ¡°Yeah Mom. I think I can try it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Like your father said. Do what feels good.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Molly said. She started rocking herself slightly. Molly watched as her daughter¡¯s pussy hugged at her Daddy¡¯s dick. Clung to the shaft like it couldn¡¯t bear letting it go even an inch. Molly began gasping as she rode. Gaining a rhythm. A pace. Her big tits jiggled no matter how she moved but now they almost juggled. Like they were preparing to fly off. The young blonde¡¯s wet hair stuck dark to her chest and shoulders. Rain ran in rivers over her tits. Her lips were getting purplish in the cold.


    ¡°Cum baby,¡± Christine said to her daughter, ¡°I know you can do it. Cum for Mommy and Daddy. Show us what a good girl you are.¡±


    ¡°T¡­ trying,¡± Molly said. Moving faster.


    ¡°You, on the other hand,¡± Christine said and yfully pped at James¡¯ nk, ¡°You better let me know before you go, buster.¡±


    ¡°Understood, honey,¡± James said, ¡°I know we made an agreement and I can¡­¡± But his words were swallowed up by his wife¡¯s pussy as she ground down on him. Christine settled in. Her husband was clearly too distracted by his daughter¡¯s pussy to make a full meal of eating her, but he did more than well enough.


    Christine felt her husband¡¯s tongue tten hard against her clit and a little lightning of her own shot up her spine.


    ¡°Oh God. Oh Daddy! Oh it feels so good but¡­ Oh FUCK! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Christine thought about leaning forward again and rubbing her daughter¡¯s clit. But you know the old saying, give a girl an orgasm and she¡¯ll climax. Teach her to reach her own and she¡¯ll cum for a fucking lifetime. Or something like that.


    ¡°Molly you should feel something, like, at the front of your pussy.¡±


    Molly reached down and found her own clit. She started rubbing it absently. Lord, if she was as bad on herself as she was on other women, that poor girl was doomed.


    ¡°Yes, that,¡± Christine said, ¡°But also on the inside. Try to shift so that your father¡¯s head rubs against¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Molly suddenly froze. Her one hand stuck in her folds. Eyes big as saucers. ¡°Oh ffffFUCK!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spot,¡± Christine said.


    Molly angled herself forward and began humping hard. Almost grinding. She was working her Daddy¡¯s dick so hard, Christine could see sweat pouring down her daughter¡¯s body and mixing with the rainwater.


    ¡°Oh g¡­ Oh g¡­¡± Molly gasped, the words caught in her throat. ¡°Oh GOD DAAAAAAADDDYYYY!¡± Molly arched her back, pointing her massive breasts to the sky. Christine swore she saw a little gush of liquid cover her husband¡¯s cock and for a second she thought he¡¯d cum in his daughter, but no ¡ª it was Molly¡¯s own juices. Soaking herself and her father.


    ¡°Oh FUCK. Oh Fuck. Ohfuck. ohfuckohfuckohfuck,¡± Molly chanted then fell forward into her Mother¡¯s arms. Christine held her baby girl tightly as she trembled through orgasm after orgasm. Almost sobbing.


    ¡°Oh Daddy¡­ Oh my Daddy makes me feel so good.¡±


    Christine was going to point out that really it was Molly herself who¡¯d done most of the work, but she decided this probably wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Molly looked up at Christine. God she was soaked. The storm seemed to be slowing, but it hardly mattered. They needed to end this and get inside. ¡°Mommy I¡­¡±


    ¡°What is¡­ What is it baby?¡± Christine asked. James was still licking at her pussy like a champ. Even better now because his daughter wasn¡¯t distracting him with her dripping puss. Another little spark of pleasure ran through her. Christine thought it would help hold things off, but it only made her want her husband¡¯s dick more. Need it. She spoke through gritted teeth, riding out the pleasure of her husband¡¯s tongue and the demands of her aching pussy.


    ¡°I¡­ I want it,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I know baby, but it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s turn now, OK? You have to let Mommy have some, too.¡±


    ¡°I want it so bad,¡± Molly said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You just had it sweetie,¡± Christine said. The frustration seeping through.


    ¡°Not Daddy¡¯s cock. His¡­ hiscum.¡± She said it so quietly, Christine could barely hear her over the rush of the rain. ¡°I want my Daddy to cum in me. Please Mommy I need it so bad.¡±


    ¡°What? No,¡± Christine said firmly, ¡°No honey you¡¯re not on the pill. And besides I know we¡¯re working through this together but that¡¯s still my husband. I wouldn¡¯t feel right if he did that. In anyone. Not just you. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°But Mommy I¡¯m the one that did it. Worked so hard. I¡¯m the one that got him so close. It¡¯s not fair!¡± Molly shouted. She started to cry. Oh good LORD. Christine couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She shoved Molly to the side, got off her husband¡¯s mouth, and started moving for his cock.


    ¡°But whyyyy?¡± Molly asked, sshing into the mud.


    ¡°Because I said so,¡± Christine said. She started to crawl back to her husband.


    James slowly stood up. He was covered in mud and grass. His pendulous penis pointed outward. Christine began to wonder how Molly had ever fit that massive monster in her tiny, virgin cunt. Christine wasn¡¯t sure even her far more experienced sex would be able to nail the hammer that hung before her.


    Christine was still on her knees in front of her husband. She started to reach up. To pull him back down so she could take him. She didn¡¯t care if that cock split her in two, in fact she wanted it to. Her husband reached down and squeezed her shoulders. Holding her there.


    ¡°Oh, honey, you know exactly what I want,¡± James said. Christine felt herself being forced forwards. Oh fuck no! It wasn¡¯t fucking fair it really wasn¡¯t¡­. James¡¯ cock pressed against Christine¡¯s lips. She wanted to protest but at that point her body was willing to settle for something, anything. And her mouth was suddenly too full of cock to talk.


    The rain finally stopped. The warm sun returned like it had never left. It felt odd on Christine¡¯s ice cold back. The mud on her legs. The water still dripping off of her.


    Christine wrapped her lips around her husband. Maybe a few deep pulls and he would let her slide it into her dripping snatch. She tasted her husband¡¯s dick, his masculinity, but also a subtle something else: her daughter. Molly¡¯s cream covered James¡¯ cock like a ze and Christine was getting a taste of it with every suck. It was humiliating, like cleaning her husband¡¯s cock for him after he¡¯d gotten his pleasure from another woman. Their baby daughter.


    Still Christine worked hungrily. She felt the desire for it. The want for her husband¡¯s spend. In her mouth was still better than nowhere at all. If she could strum her pussy at the same time, maybe that would be enough. That would have to be enough.


    Christine felt someone lifting at her backside. Pulling her up. Molly. Well, at least the girl was trying to return the favor after that ridiculous request for her father¡¯s fertility. Christine resigned herself to more indifferent pussy licking ¡ª it would be better than nothing.


    Christine kept her mouth tightly sealed around her husband¡¯s dick and let herself be lifted up so she was on all fours. Allowed her ass and pussy be exposed to the open air. Her daughter. The world. She felt something slowly pressing against her pussy.


    That didn¡¯t feel like a mouth.


    It was hard and insistent and almost like a dick. Did Molly have a dildo hidden away somewhere? Because the only actual cock at the campsite was still in Christine¡¯s mouth at the moment.


    Christine gasped as her snatch went frompletely empty to totally filled. Thicker and deeper than anything she¡¯d ever felt in her life. So rough it was almost like losing her virginity all over again. And suddenly, Christine knew exactly where the other cock hade from.


    And her heart soared.


    *


    Austin walked past theke holding his sister in his arms. They¡¯d managed to get down the mountain, somehow, without making another stop. The rain had dropped down to nothing. It was still careful going. The trail was slick and a few times the two siblings had almost slipped into sledding their way down to the bottom.


    Lexi was almost lifeless. Her wrists held tight around her brother¡¯s neck, but otherwise she hung limp. Eyes lolled back. A few times, Austin actually stopped to watch her chest rise and fall (also to check out her tits, they were awesome after all) to make sure she was still alive. He¡¯d heard the term ¡®fucked the life out of her¡¯ before but had never seen it in practice. He wondered if this was a final side effect of the supplement: the body shutting down after so much effort.


    But then, why wasn¡¯t Austin, himself, feeling sleepy? Quite the opposite, he was energized. Like he could carry two Lexis, if needed. Holding his sister¡¯s naked body ¡ª the scent of her shampoo and her sex wafting over him ¡ª that definitely helped give him strength.


    Finally, he got to the bottom of the trail and started walking around thekeshore. He heard sounds in the distance but couldn¡¯t make them out. Austin thought about putting Lexi down and racing ahead, but decided that leaving her there, by the side of the water, wasn¡¯t a good idea. Even if she did wake up (and he truly wasn¡¯t sure she would), she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk anywhere. What kind of brother would he be, leaving his sister alone in the mud?


    As he got closer, Austin could see the family tents, still standing around the pic table. The sun reflected off the side of the SUV like it had never stopped shining. Everything seemed fine. Although, what was he expecting, exactly? To see Godzi munching on a tent while King Kong and Mothra went off-roading in the car?


    Now, Austin saw what looked like three people lying on the ground near the fire pit. He couldn¡¯t tell them apart, but they seemed to all be writhing against each other. Their voices clear.


    ¡°Please Mommy, I want Daddy¡¯s cuuuummm. I need it inside my pussy, Mommy. So bad!¡± It was Molly. She was shouting it, tears streaming down her face. She had her arms around her knees and she was rocking back and forth. Her position kept most of her body covered, but Austin could still examine his baby sister¡¯s naked body for the first time. Her ample hips and breasts. It wasn¡¯t Austin¡¯s thing really, but he could still appreciate Molly¡¯s body.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep14

    Then Austin turned and saw Christine, his mother, lying nearby. Alsopletely naked. Her tits even smaller than Lexi¡¯s little ones and fucking perfect in every way. Christine¡¯s tight ass and well-shaped abs. Austin swore he could even see the blonde tuft of her pussy peeking up. God DAMN.


    As Austin watched ¡ª frozen in shock and desire ¡ª Christine got off the ground and crawled over to her husband. James turned and smiled haughtily, presenting his penis to his wife. Like it was nothing, like they weren¡¯t all naked in the middle of a park with their children watching nearby, Christine leaned forward and dutifully sucked at her husband¡¯s dick. But Austin could see something was off. The way his mother seemed to shift her rump back and forth slightly. The way her feet curled. It was subtle, but to the attentive son it screamed. His mother needed something more. Something only her son could now provide.


    Without another thought, Austiny his big sister on the ground and sprinted over to where the rest of his family was rollicking in the mud. Molly was still on the ground, wrapped around herself. Her hand buried between her legs. James leaned his head back, eyes closed, reveling in how his wife was licking him.


    Austin started to speak, but froze on what to say. Hey Mom, I¡¯m here to fuck you? The idea, he knew, was right. In the marrow of his bones. But the verbalization sounded so stupid no matter how he put it together.


    Instead, Austin simply slipped behind his mother. Austin stared down at his Mom¡¯s bubble butt. He ran his hands along her lean thighs. Holy fuck. Lexi was sexy but what he held in his hands? This was a woman. Sculpted and precise like a work of art, but real, warm flesh.


    Austin slowly adjusted his mother, so she was up on all fours ¡ª presenting her sex to her son. She let him move her like a doll. The only thing she seemed to fight was letting her husband¡¯s cock slip even a centimeter out of her mouth.


    Austin gaped at his mother¡¯s pussy so well-presented. Nether lips a deep purple, clit extended like a tasting tongue. Austin felt his own need driving him forward. The dutiful son took his cock in his hand. Harder than he¡¯d ever imagined possible. His balls throbbed in pain like he hadn¡¯t drained them in years. His heart thrummed against his ribcage. Austin leaned forward, spread his mother¡¯s lips with his free hand. Aimed his aching cock.


    And, without a word, mother and son became one once more.


    Christine gasped as her son¡¯s cock entered her. Arched her back and groaned. His mother¡¯s pussy felt so tight, for a moment Austin wondered if he¡¯d hit the wrong hole. But no, Christine¡¯s brown star winked back at him, unmolested. Austin drew back, then buried himself a little deeper. He strained as hard as he could, yet he felt like he was still only about halfway in.


    ¡°Come on, baby,¡± Christine said, words obscured by her husband¡¯s cock, ¡°Give Mommy ALL of it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    To this point, neither of them had said anything. Like the silence made it safe. Now, though, Christine had spoken, and the floodgates seemed to open.


    ¡°Oh, my baby boy is filling me up so GOOD!¡± Christine cried.


    James¡¯ eyes shot open and he stared right back at his son, the boy¡¯s cock half-buried in his mother¡¯s pussy. James¡¯ face went red. His fists tightened on his wife¡¯s short hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK James,¡± Christine said, ¡°I need it so bad. I¡¯m sure Austin does, too. You got to with Molly. Let me have mine. I won¡¯t stop sucking. I¡¯ll take care of you, too, I swear. Pleeeeease.¡±


    Austin had never heard his mother sound so desperate. Pleading. It made him want to leap forward. Fight his father. James¡¯ face softened. He sort of half-smiled.


    ¡°Give it to her good, son,¡± James said with a wink. It was clear he was trying to be convivial, but it still felt awkward as hell. ¡°Just remember what we agreed, dear.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Christine said. She bent her head down and went back to sucking. Austin slid back and finally ¡ª finally! ¡ª buried his cock to the hilt in his mom¡¯s tight pussy.


    ¡°Oh. Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°So good.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Mommy needed you so much and here you are. Such a good boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re doing way better than that. Oof. Just go slow. Not used to having something so big in there.¡±


    James red at his son again, but then his eyes rolled back as his wife began hoovering his dick like she was pumping him for oil. Father and son slowly built a rhythm, spit roasting the skinny blonde between them.


    Christine reached back with one hand and started diddling her clit. Her long fingers tickled against Austin¡¯s balls.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°You¡¯re giving it to Mommy so goooood.¡±


    Christine suddenly stiffened and stretched, her body bending like she was doing a downward dog. Austin watched as his father¡¯s greying chest ran red, his jaw hung open. James roared and Austin flinched, the primal subservience of son to father. Then James stilled and went silent. He fell back, looking up at his wife with something a lot like awe.


    ¡°Did I do OK for you, honey?¡± Christine asked. Austin couldn¡¯t tell from behind, but he was certain his mother had just swallowed his father¡¯s load.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± James said. He mumbled a bit as he fell back on the mud. Eyes dim. The sleep seemed to be oveing him, too, Austin thought. He felt strangely relieved.


    ¡°Our son, he¡¯s fucking me so good,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± James said, sounding not at all d.


    With nothing else to focus on, mother and son became lost in their own world. An existence of only cock and pussy sliding against each other in rhythmic urgency. It was forever. It was seconds.


    Austin squeezed his mother¡¯s muscr ass cheeks. He ran his eyes up and down her back. God, but she was perfect. The shape of her from angr shoulders to round ass. He was fucking his mother. Filling the very channel from where he¡¯d once emerged.


    Austin hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it to Lexi before. When she¡¯d called him out for lusting after their Mom. Maybe because he hadn¡¯t admitted it to himself yet, either. Now nothing could be clearer to him. Fucking his big sister had been fantastic. But this? This was indescribable. It was every fantasy ¡ª every wish and desire he¡¯d ever had ¡ª in one tight little package, moaning while he plowed her with his cock.


    Christine¡¯s pussy gripped him, like it was made to wrap around her son¡¯s meat. Tight as all fuck and dripping wet. The way every inch of her body moved with him, it made their fucking into an athletic event ¡ª like watching a gold medal figure skater or a prima ballerina. The way Christine¡¯s thighs and ass and cunt all worked together to please herself. Her son. That thin sheen of sweat dripping off her. The scent of her pussy so¡­ familiar. Almost like home.


    ¡°Oh. Mom,¡± Austin wanted to say it all to her, every emotion as it rushed through him, but didn¡¯t know how. Instead he kept mumbling. A long stream of sybles that seemed to move in the rhythm of his cock pumping his mother¡¯s cunt. ¡°So good. Mom. Oh God. Want this. You. So bad. So right. Oh. Oh. Oh God. Need to. Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck.¡±


    And Christine seemed to parrot back to him. Like Mom and son had invented their ownnguage that only they could understand.


    ¡°Oh yes. So good,¡± Christine said, ¡°My son. OH! My little boy. Not so little. Ha ha! His cock. My cunt. Oh fill it, baby. Fill me up. Please. Mommy¡­ It¡¯s OK. Need it. So bad. Oh you¡¯re doing so good for Mooommmmy!¡±


    Christine¡¯s body seemed to roll through orgasm after orgasm as her son fucked her. Austin didn¡¯t rub his Mother¡¯s clit or grip her thighs. He didn¡¯t alter his thrusts or change his depth. He didn¡¯t have to ¡ª as if his cock was coated in make-Mommy-cum-chemicals.


    Austin could feel his mother¡¯s every orgasm, instinctive. Christine¡¯s pussy clenched as tight as it could, then somehow, got tighter with each peak. Her back arched. Her body flushed. Like the next cum was beginning before the previous could ever end. Austin didn¡¯t need his mother to tell him what was happening, though she screamed it out, just in case. ¡°Mooommmmy¡¯s cumming! Oh you¡¯re making your Mommy CUM!¡± Again and again and again.


    Austin felt a new urge grip him. Not in his gut like before but in his balls. At the base of his cock. Unlike anything he¡¯d felt with his big sister before.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh FUCK! M¡­ Mom? I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Oh, baby please. It¡¯s OK. Give it to me. Give it to Mommy. Put it all in MMMMEEEEeeeeeeee.¡±


    *


    Jamesy back on the ground, blown in all senses of the word. Christine was still gulping down thest of his spend. His muscles felt weak. His mind fuzzy. Above him, his wife was on all fours, her son plowing her from behind. The two of them had just started fucking, yet they already responded to each other like an experienced couple. Christine¡¯s face contorted in pleasure. Green eyes glowing bright. She didn¡¯t even have the decency to look ashamed whenever she caught her husband¡¯s eyes.


    Then again, James thought, he certainly hadn¡¯t had any second thoughts while he was working over their youngest daughter. Quite the opposite in fact. With her wide hips and massive tits, buried in her tight virgin hole, James had only been able to focus on the fact that his baby girl seemed made for fucking. He didn¡¯t feel guilty about it ¡ª he never wanted to stop.


    But there it was again, that post-orgasm reality weighing down on him, and James felt like two people sewn together as one. The family man who looked at what he¡¯d done, mortified. And the horny bastard that couldn¡¯t be more pleased that he¡¯d fucked voluptuous Molly and filled taut Christine. That his son was now getting sloppy seconds from his wife was¡­ OK, it was troubling. But James struggled to prune that jealousy to a shape that matched his own urges. What¡¯s good for the goose is good for the gosling. Or something like that.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep15

    Still, it was hard for James to watch. Instead he turned and saw his youngest leaning back against the taut canvas of the tent. Her eyes shut. Molly¡¯s blonde curls rolled over her tan shoulders. Her legs were pulled up tight to her chest, and her cute little pussy, exposed in this position, had settled into a deep pinkish. She was barely moving. Chest rising and falling in sleep. She¡¯d seemed so agitated before. Of course, they both had been.


    James had wanted it, too. To fill his progeny with¡­ well, more progeny, he supposed. In the moment it was almost like there was a voice shouting his head ¡ª a fist grabbing him by the balls ¡ª demanding that he inseminate his daughter. But he¡¯d thought of Christine, of what she¡¯d asked, and he knew his marriage was worth more than that. Some rational shred of his mind pushed back, and he felt far better for his restraint.


    Molly had been almost inconsble in the moment. Now, though, she seemed peaceful. Like maybe ¡ª God willing ¡ª the chemicals had finally been fucked out of her body. If Molly had made it through, maybe all of them could.


    For himself, James wasn¡¯t as sure. He felt alright but that hadn¡¯t been particrly telling before. Christine and Austin were obviously still in the throes of it. Mother and son grunting ¡ª groins pping in time ¡ª like some weird familial acape act. What about Alexis? James had been so out of it, he hadn¡¯t even given a thought to his eldest child.


    James nced around and saw a pink, bare body on the far side of the pic table. Pert little butt poking upward. Had Austin just dropped his big sister in the mud to go fuck his mother? James started to stand, but his legs wobbled and so he went back down. He crawled around the table to where Alexisy.


    The tall, skinny brte seemed as dead to the world as her baby sister. Alexis was face down in the grass, body sttered with mud. Crusted with¡­ Well, at least Austin hadn¡¯t cum inside her, James thought. His daughter was on the pill, he knew, but better safe than sorry. And how weird was his life now that he was thinking the words, I¡¯m d my son covered his older sister in cum?


    James reached down and stroked his daughter¡¯s cheek lovingly. Her verdant eyes fluttered open and she smiled at him.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Alexis asked. Not James. Daddy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, baby girl,¡± James said.


    ¡°Austin and I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. We all did. It¡¯s OK,¡± James said.


    ¡°Oh, it was way better than OK,¡± Alexis said, then giggled. ¡°Are you and Mom¡­?¡±


    ¡°Come see,¡± James said. He struggled to his feet and helped his daughter stand. But when Alexis put weight on her left foot, she crumpled. James left forward and lowered Alexis onto the pic bench. He couldn¡¯t help but enjoy feeling her naked body in his hands. Her ass was particrly nice. She felt muscr like her mother, but still invitingly soft in ces.


    If Alexis was anxious about being naked in front of her father, about him being naked in front of her, she didn¡¯t show it. She sat back on the bench like this was nothing. Her little breasts ¡ª bigger than her mothers¡¯ yet still nothing next to her little sister¡¯s ¡ª sat firm and proud on her chest.


    ¡°What happened to your ankle?¡± James asked, concern overwhelming desire. At least for the moment.


    ¡°I twisted it on the walk up,¡± Alexis said, ¡°Oh Daddy, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for,¡± James said. He rubbed his daughter¡¯s shoulders affectionately. He could see behind her that Austin and his mother were still bouncing against each other in the muck. The tall brte didn¡¯t seem to notice. She was staring off in the middle distance, like trying to spy something out over theke. ¡°It was the pills,¡± James continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us.¡±


    ¡°Like if someone slipped something in my drink, then did stuff to me,¡± Alexis said. She said it in a way that sounded rehearsed. Like she¡¯d recited the same words earlier.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± James said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be your fault, would it?¡±


    ¡°We raped each other,¡± Alexis said, then chortled. Her eyes still unfocused.


    ¡°Oh FUCK! You¡¯re fucking Mommy so good!¡± Christine shouted.


    ¡°Jeez, Austin¡¯s really giving it to Mom, isn¡¯t he?¡± Alexis said, ¡°And you¡¯re OK with all this?¡±


    ¡°No, but Molly and I, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Alexis said. She sounded strangely disappointed. ¡°That makes sense. Sorta¡±


    ¡°Oh G¡­ Oh God, Mom your pussy is so amazing!¡± Austin cried.


    ¡°Hey Dad?¡± Alexis suddenly gripped James¡¯ arm tight. ¡°I know what we did was wrong. But, like, you¡¯d be totally right to be jealous of what Mom¡¯s doing right now cause she¡¯s your wife and all. But me and Austin. I mean. And now I¡¯m kind of feeling¡­ Like is that wrong? Does that make me broken or whatever?¡±


    ¡°No, honey,¡± James said. He took Alexis¡¯s head in his arms and held her to his chest. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s totally natural. You¡¯re fine.¡± He kissed the top of his daughter¡¯s head. He kissed her forehead. She tilted her head up. He looked into her eyes, so very much like her mother¡¯s, and kissed his oldest daughter on the lips.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh FUCK! M¡­ Mom? I think I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Oh, baby please. It¡¯s OK. Give it to me. Give it to Mommy. Put it all in MMMMEEEEeeeeeeee.¡±


    James shot up from the bench, eyes wide. His wife and son were still in the same position. Christine bent forward on all fours, head hanging down. Her little tits bouncing back and forth while her son pumped her pussy ¡ª his hands digging into her ass cheeks ¡ª face red with exertion.


    ¡°Christine, no!¡± James shouted. It was so loud, he swore it echoed through the valley.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, James,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m safe. Remember?¡±


    ¡°We promised,¡± James said, shocked at how whiny he sounded, ¡°you promised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said. Apparently, this was her new catchphrase. ¡°It¡¯s OK, baby. Cum in me. Fill Mommy up. Put your seed in my womb. Like Daddy did to make you.¡±


    ¡°Oh God Mom. I can¡¯t¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t have a condom. I¡¯m in you bare, Mom and I¡­ I¡¯m going to fill you with my cum. Fuck. I need it so bad,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I know, baby. Mommy does too. Be a good boy and give your Mommy what she needs.¡±


    James stood, there, frozen while Mother and son continued cooing at each other. The ps of their naked bodies like little stabs in his chest. He knew Christine was safe. They¡¯d had the surgery to be sure. But still. They¡¯d made a promise to each other. Maybe it was a weird promise, but James had taken some odd sce in it. And now Christine was breaking it right in front of him. The whole family.


    James felt a thin, feminine hand run through his chest hair. He looked down and saw Alexis standing next to him. Still naked. She smiled at him, coyly. She pulled his jaw to her and kissed him, hard, on the lips. Whimpered sexily as her father slipped his tongue in her mouth.


    Alexis¡¯ hand closed around her father¡¯s cock. James felt his world focus down to a pinprick. Just him and his eldest daughter.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­ Alexis,¡± James said, ¡°Lexi. Sorry. I know I should call you Lexi.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Alexis, Daddy. Only you.¡±


    Alexis pulled her Daddy down by the dick, so he was sitting next to her on the bench. She began stroking up and down his cock. Licking her lips as she did it.


    ¡°Oooh, my Daddy¡¯s cock is so big,¡± Alexis said, ¡°I¡¯m a lucky little girl.¡±


    James groaned and let his head fall back. Alexis¡¯ stroking slowed, but she didn¡¯t let go. James felt his first-born climbing over him. Her little pink nipple brushed his lips. James dutifully took his daughter¡¯s breast into his mouth. Alexis¡¯ tit had neither the epic size of her little sister nor the perfect form of her mother, but it was still a breast and lovely. Alexis sighed as her father licked around her erect nipple.


    James felt his daughter steer his cock upwards. Felt the crown tickled by her dark, curly pubes and nestle, ever so slightly, in warm wetness. Alexis wasn¡¯t moving with the urgency of Molly or Christine. James didn¡¯t feel the aching burn in his core that demanded he do everything possible to quench it.


    Yet here they were ¡ª father and daughter ¡ª about to connect in the most intimate, forbidden way. Was this still the effect of the pills? Or were they actively choosing to do this? James didn¡¯t know where the line was anymore.


    Alexis hung above her Daddy¡¯s cock, like daring him to stop her. When James didn¡¯t say a word, his oldest daughter smirked and dropped down on her Daddy¡¯s thick, aching dick. Father and daughter moaned together as they wrapped each other in illicit pleasure.


    ¡°Oh Alexis,¡± James said and kissed her hard on the mouth.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Alexis said, as if agreeing, ¡°It¡¯s in me. My Daddy¡¯s cock. The dick that made me. It¡¯s in my pussy. Feels so good.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby girl.¡±


    The two of them stayed in each other¡¯s embrace. Rocking slightly against each other. Luxuriating in every little sensation. Then, it seemed that Alexis¡¯ patience ran out because she suddenly popped off her Dad¡¯s thighs like she¡¯d been burned and started bouncing up and down on his cock with abandon.


    ¡°Oh fuck, yes!¡± the two of them cried in unison.


    James was so entranced with his daughter ¡ª watching her dark hair fly everywhere, her little titties trying so hard to bounce, that tight tight pussy gripping his dick ¡ª hepletely forgot about the world around him. Until suddenly, a thin male voice pierced through his pleasure.


    Austin.


    ¡°M¡­ Mom? Mom oh god I¡¯m¡­¡± James heard his son say. It seemed like his voice hit a higher pitch with every exmation.


    ¡°Yes baby. That¡¯s a boy. You can do it. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy¡¯s here. She¡¯ll take care of it all ¡ª just give it to me.¡±


    Alexis slowed on her father. The two of them turned to watch as James¡¯ wife and son fucked frantically in the mud. It was bright sunny out now and warm, but the ground still squelched with every movement. Suddenly Mother and son froze in ce.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mommy,¡± Austin said, ¡°I can¡¯t control it. Can¡¯t stop¡­. FUCK! Here it cums!¡±


    ¡°Ooooooooohhhhh YES!¡± Christine screamed, ¡°Oh fucking¡­ Oh fuck YES I¡¯m cumming so good. My baby is filling me up! fffffffFUCK!¡±


    ¡°Oh Mom! I¡¯m cumming in you. Oh fuck. I¡¯m cumming in my Mom¡¯s pussy. So good. Oh fucking¡­ fucking¡­ fuck.¡±


    James looked over as mother and son toppled over. Austin¡¯s cock still somehow buried in his mother¡¯s snatch. Both of them convulsing in some strange, shared seizure. Then they both went still.


    At the same time, Alexis leapt into action. Bouncing up and down on her father like he was the world¡¯s greatest pogo stick. Alexis started gasping. She reached up and squeezed her breasts, pinched her nipples. She reached down and ran her hands through her father¡¯s chest hair. Laughing lightly as she did. Somewhere between confusion at what she was doing and wanton eptance.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James groaned. This was the third pussy he¡¯d been in that day ¡ª the third family member he¡¯d fucked ¡ª and each was subtly different. Christine so urgent. Molly so affectionate. Alexis was somewhere in between. She had the stamina and experience of her mother. The softness and affection of her younger sister.


    The other benefit of all that experience that day: James felt like he could have let his daughter ride his dick forever. He was going tost for a long while. James leaned back against the table and enjoyed every sensation.


    Alexis seemed to sense hisnguorous disposition. ¡°Am I doing good for you Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been badtely,¡± Alexis said. ¡°Calling you James. Talking back. I know I don¡¯t deserve your reward.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep16

    ¡°Oh baby, I understand. You¡¯ve been¡­¡± James stopped himself. Maybe it was the pills again. Or all the frustrations of the day. What he couldn¡¯t do with Molly. What his wife had done with their son. Or maybe it was, truly, James¡¯ anger at his daughter finally bubbling over.


    ¡°You have been very bad,¡± James said, severely. He reached his hand back and swatted his daughter¡¯s backside. Hard. Alexis gasped in pain. Then smiled. Her humping motion slowed. James felt as if his cock was now soaking in the hot tub of his daughter¡¯s cunt.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t deserve this dick,¡± he said.


    ¡°I do,¡± Alexis whined, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯m sorry for being such a bitch, Daddy.¡±


    James reached around and pped his daughter¡¯s bottom again. The taut muscle jiggled in a very satisfying way, but James couldn¡¯t get much purchase in this position. He thought about moving, but for all his ¡®anger¡¯ he couldn¡¯t bear disconnecting from his daughter. Instead, he reached up again and pped Alexis¡¯ tit.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she cried, reflexively reaching up to protect her boob. Almost as quickly, she let her arm drop.


    ¡°That¡¯s for calling me James,¡± James said, ¡°Now what¡¯s my name?¡±


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Alexis said. Her eyes really did start to well with tears. James leaned forward and took Alexis¡¯ tit into his mouth. Right as he felt her body rx, he bit her nipple.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for talking back to me,¡± James said, ¡°You going to do what I say from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Alexis said.


    James leaned forward and bit his daughter¡¯s other nipple. ¡°And that¡¯s for cursing before. You¡¯re not a bitch. You¡¯re my daughter. My first born.¡±


    ¡°Your best fuck?¡± Alexis asked, sort of quirking her lips. Oooh, that little bitch had him there.


    ¡°I love each of you different, honey,¡± James said, ¡°Being with you. It¡¯s special in its own way.¡± Alexis nodded like that was a good answer, but both father and daughter knew the truth of it.


    ¡°Fuck me Daddy,¡± Alexis said, ¡°Make me feel special.¡±


    She began slowly climbing up her father¡¯s cock, then sliding down. Her pace moved faster and faster.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good daughter,¡± Alexis said.


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± James said.


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to get my good girl reward, right Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, baby.¡±


    Alexis reached down and found her clit. She began strumming it hard. Like the world¡¯s greatest guitar solo. And as she jammed on her pussy, her father drove the beat into her wanting quim. The pic table creaked. A cool wind whipped over them. The sun was sinking under the western sky. James looked back and found his wife and son were spooning in the mud. His youngest daughter was still asleep against the tent. This was it.


    This was the end.


    James felt it building in him. Alexis was shaking now. Murmuring to herself.


    ¡°D¡­ Daddy. Oh Daddy. Oh, that Daddy cock feels so good.¡± She gasped and threw her head forward, almost cracking her father in the face. They both started tough, but then Alexis¡¯ body tightened, and their giggles switched to groans.


    Impossibly, James felt another orgasm building. From what reserves he could not imagine. He lifted Alexis by the shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯re so bad, Daddy,¡± Alexis said, ¡°You fucked your baby daughter. You let Austin cum in Mommy. Now you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re fucking me. Making me cum. I came on my Daddy¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby, I¡¯m sorry. Daddy¡¯s¡­ Daddy¡¯s getting close too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so naughty Daddy,¡± Alexis said, ¡°You can¡¯t cum in me. Can¡¯t put those Daddy sperms in your daughter¡¯s womb. The dick that made me. It can¡¯t knock me up. It¡¯s so wrong.¡±


    The words that should have made James slow, they only drove him faster. But as he felt his peak grow closer, suddenly it all hit James at the same time. Like reality was racing against desire.


    His daughters. His wife. Fuck. They¡¯d all done things they would never be able to shake. It would haunt them. So maybe it didn¡¯t matter what they did now. Because it was all in the pile and who cared about one more? But then, James realized that he cared. That maybe the only way to live with losing control was to fight to get it back.


    If only for a moment.


    James grabbed his daughter¡¯s hips and made her stop. Sighed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, baby girl,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    James gently lifted his daughter off his dick. As he did it Alexis made a strange face. Almost sad? James started to think about sticking it back in his daughter, but she jumped back. He waited for her to shout at him. To cry. But instead Alexis dropped to her knees took his cock into her mouth. One swift slurp.


    Alexis¡¯ mouth was impossibly tight on James¡¯ dick. She sucked so tight, so wet, with such abandon. Her eyes alight and oh-so-happy. She¡¯d wanted him to say she was the best fuck and he couldn¡¯t. But holy fuck, he could honestly admit that his Alexis was unquestionably the queen of the cocksuckers. He couldn¡¯t imagine anything better than this.


    ¡°You taste so good, Daddy,¡± Alexis said, reaching back to cup her father¡¯s balls.


    ¡°That¡¯s both of us, baby,¡± James said. ¡°Yours and mine. Together.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm. Like it should be,¡± Alexis said. She grabbed his dick with her free hand and started pumping. As if he needed any more stimtion. James¡¯ body jerked. He trembled. Before he could even warn his daughter, James exploded into her mouth. One long stream of cum.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh.¡± It escaped his lips like steam. Long and satisfying. Another jet. Another. Alexis gulped. Gulped again. She coughed and a little sperm leaked down her chin. But she kept her Daddy¡¯s cock tight in her mouth the whole time. As her father filled it with his seed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± James said, and Alexis smiled proudly. James cock finally melted on the warmth of Alexis¡¯ tongue. She let him slip out gently, then licked his cum off her face like cleaning up extra ice cream. She smiled at him, then didn¡¯t seem to know what to do with herself. Father and daughter. Naked and covered in each other¡¯s spend. Finally, Alexis did a curtsey, like a little girl on stage for the school y.


    Jamesughed. Alexis turned bright red, but sheughed, too. They held each other, tight, naked bodies pressed together, as the sun finally gave way to darkness.


    *


    Christine woke up with the odd mixture of mud and cum in her mouth. Neither was particrly explicable. She felt a warm arm around her belly and squeezed it tight against herself. She realized she was naked. And cold. And the arm felt a little too muscr, a little too hairless, to be her husband¡¯s.


    And it all came rushing back.


    Christine was lying in the dirt. She felt her son¡¯s cum leak warm down her bare leg. She lifted Austin¡¯s arm and tried to stand. Her muscles ached as bad as when she¡¯d run the marathon the year before. Christine gritted her teeth. No. Weakness was for other people. She forced herself to stand up and stretch. The lithe blonde felt oddly rested for napping on the hard ground, covered in mud, naked under the open sky.


    It was dark, but the night was overfilled with stars. Like standing under aarium. Christine hadn¡¯t realized the effects of ambient light until there was none. The difference in the sky she saw in their backyard and the universe unfolding over them here at theke was like going from watching a slide show to 4K HD TV. The whole gxy looked down at her, so small and insignificant.


    Christine took a deep breath and hugged her arms close to her in the cold. She resolved to recover her family. She found her husband lying on the ground behind the pic table, spooning his oldest daughter. His hand cupped on her little tit. Well, it was a bigger breast than Christine¡¯s but in the grand scheme of things it was still small. Then again,pared to Molly, most women werecking in the chest department. Christine chided herself. That kind of thinking was only going to encourage this behavior, not help her gain control of it.


    She looked down at her life partner ¡ª sleeping peacefully, his lips against the back of Lexi¡¯s neck ¡ª and felt equal parts affection and revulsion. The things he¡¯d done and didn¡¯t do. Admirable and awful. But Christine had been no better, had she?


    She resisted the urge, then, to kick her husband awake. Instead she simply reached down and shook his shoulder. James groaned and blinked. He looked over at his naked daughter, hisid penis nestled in her apple-shaped butt.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep17

    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± James said. His shock made Christine feel a little better.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Daddy,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Not so loud.¡±


    James disentangled himself and stood up. He looked at his wife. Neither of them seemed to know what to say.


    ¡°So.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°We wanted onest chance to make memories together,¡± James said. Christine startedughing. It wasn¡¯t that funny, really. But in the moment, with everything that had happened, the release was more than she could handle. The both of them started cackling like loons. Gasping for breath and wiping tears. James grabbed his wife by the shoulders and squeezed her tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m the one that made us take those awful pills.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know. How could you know?¡±


    They kissed and held each other. Then they slowly went about rousing their kids. Lexi was already mostly up. Austin smiled at his mother knowingly as she shook him awake. Another glob of his sperm escaped her pussy as he did so.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re naked,¡± Molly said after her father woke her. The family slowly came to grips with what had happened. Molly was mortified. Lexi acted embarrassed, as well. Austin seemed strangely proud, however, strutting through the campsite like a rooster. The look on James¡¯ face told Christine that Austin¡¯s attitude was not going tost for long, though.


    The Campbells went into their tents and got dressed. They were still spattered in mud and¡­ other things, but everyone was too tired to think of marching down to the showers to wash off. Instead, they all covered themselves inyers. The evening was cool, yes. And being out in the rain had left their core temperatures a little short of normal.


    But it was more than that. They had been naked in every meaning of the word. Exposed. The more clothing, the safer they all felt. Like long pants and thick sweaters could act as armor.


    After he got dressed, James took some logs out of the trunk of the van and threw them onto the firepit. He got the kindling going and soon they had a roaring fire. Everyone was ravenous, no wonder why, and James got the nearby charcoal grill going. He¡¯d brought steaks, originally for a final night¡¯s feast, but used them that evening, instead.


    The family all sat on logs around the firepits and ate. James had brought beers and he let the kids each have one. Christine gave him a look, but he shrugged. If your kids are old enough to fuck, they¡¯re old enough to drink.


    The Campbells all ate in silence, staring into the fire.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It smells like piss, Dad,¡± Lexi said, suddenly. It seemed like the first anyone had spoken in ages.


    ¡°Yeah, ummmm. Before? I may have urinated in the firepit,¡± James said, ¡°It was out of control and I didn¡¯t want to pee on the tents so¡­¡±


    The whole family startedughing. The strangemunal moment that, as before, was less about humor and more about cleansing. Pasting over the bad with good. They all started talking and joking. Like old times. The edge of the day neverpletely gone but dulled.


    Then Molly looked up and said, in a small voice, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re better? I haven¡¯t felt the urges since I woke up. Do you think it¡¯s gone?¡±


    The family all looked at each other. Wary. The drug, the loss of control, had been terrifying. And yet also wonderful in the worst way. Assuming the effects of the medicine eventually wore off, the family knew they had to pretend it all had never happened.


    It would be hard, of course. This was deep trauma and that didn¡¯t just wash away. But the memories would slowly scar over and eventually even fade. Normal was still within reach. Every family had its little secrets, and this could be one of theirs. Moving on was the only rational response.


    But could they?


    The thought of stopping, no matter how ¡°right¡± they each knew it was, left a hollow feeling in their guts. An ache of loss and regret. But what did it mean if they started doing these things because they wanted to? What were the consequences for themselves, for their family? For their friends and neighbors? For their entire lives?


    The Campbells found themselves trapped between two choices ¡ª both too horrible for words. And thus, they said nothing at all.


    Is it over? Oh, it is SO not over. Get ready for Season TWO!

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep18

    Last Time: the Campbell family took some pills and things went really wrong. Or really right, depending on how you look at it. There was piss y, incest, and insemination. But the medicine is gone and they¡¯re all better now.


    Eh, not so much.


    Everyone is over 18.


    It was the kind of night that was meant to be savored. The clear, starry sky. The cool, clean air. It allbined to befortable in an almost primal way. But the events of the day conspired against the Campbell n.


    James, Christine, and their three children ¡ª Lexi, Austin, and Molly ¡ª were all exhausted. The family felt shattered, body and mind. They¡¯d nned this trip as onest outing before the kids went off to school, to their lives, and abandoned their parents to empty nest-hood. The family had bought a new car, reserved a campsite next to ake in the middle of nowhere, and headed out to drink down the final dregs of summer.


    But then Christine, as part of her ongoing health kick, suggested everyone take a special supplement. Something to ¡®get them going.¡¯ Well it definitely did that. First the family couldn¡¯t stop peeing. Then, worse, they couldn¡¯t stop fucking. Sister and brother. Father and daughter. Mother and son.


    But as the sun sank down, it seemed like the family had finally ovee the chemicals in their systems. They all sat around the campfire, silent, simmering in everything they¡¯d done to each other.


    The Campbells worked their way through dinner mechanically. Everyone struggled to speak. They couldn¡¯t even look each other in the eyes. The evening may have appeared like Eden, but it felt like Hell, and they all just wanted it to end.


    So, tentatively ¡ª like their beds might be filled with poisonous spiders or worse ¡ª the family agreed to call it a night. James and Christine went to their tent. Lexi and Molly went to theirs. Austin climbed into his single.


    The world went quiet.


    *


    Lexi woke up with a start. Her younger sister, Molly, was still slumbering peacefully next to her. The tall, lithe brte reflexively reached down to her twisted ankle. It was throbbing dully. In fact, her whole body ached. Then Lexi felt it. She had to pee.


    Oh no. Not again.


    Lexi leapt out of her sleeping bag and raced to the front of the tent. She was wearing a tank top and a pair of shorts that covered little more than her underwear, but she couldn¡¯t risk the time to conceal herself further. It was hard for Lexi to feel embarrassed about the exposure, though ¡ª her family had already seen a lot more skin than she was showing in that moment.


    The eldest Campbell girl unzipped the front of her tent and rushed outside. The evening air was cool, but pleasant. Frogs and crickets chorused in the distance. Lexi looked longingly off toward the toilets. It was a ten-minute hike, and that was on two good legs. Plus, if this really was another emergency, the pee would end up in her bottoms before she ever made it anywhere near the bathrooms.


    Instead, Lexi limped to the far side of the campsite, back between the family SUV and the tree-line. She pushed her shorts down around her ankles, squatted, and let go. In the silence of the evening, her stream of pee seemed loud enough to echo. Lexi shifted a bit, angling herself to keep her piss away from her legs as much as possible. She noticed her ankle wasn¡¯t hurting nearly as bad as before. Squatting was ufortable, but not excruciating.


    Even better, her pee felt ¡®normal.¡¯ That is, it wasn¡¯t shooting out of her cooch like a damned fire hose. It didn¡¯t ache in her tummy at all. Instead it was just the usual,te-night-gotta-go stream of urine.


    Lexi sighed in relief. Waking up with that urge again had been scary. If it was all starting again, she wasn¡¯t sure what she would do. Being with her brother had been unexpected. Terrifying. Also, really really awesome. Which was scary in and of itself.


    Then seeing the rest of the family caught in the same throes: Molly, Mom. Dad. Oh God with Dad. That had been the most frightening thing of all. Not because of the situation. Lexi had felt so safe in her Daddy¡¯s arms. No what worried Lexi ¡ª what really haunted her ¡ª was something far moreplicated.


    With Austin it had been easy. Not the sex (although, also, yes), but because it had clearly been the chemicals coursing through their veins. Lexi could say with confidence that, in that moment, she simply had no other options. Her body had dragged her into it. They could have been doing it on the train tracks ¡ª lotive racing towards them ¡ª and the siblings wouldn¡¯t have even paused in plowing each other.


    But with James. With her Dad¡­ Had Lexi felt that same urge? The brte girl couldn¡¯t say for sure. In that moment, with her brother and mother humping in the grass nearby, Lexi had felt desire for her father. No doubt. But was it the same driving need? That was something far less definitive. In other words, there was a chance Lexi had actually chosen to fuck her father. And ¡ª oh God ¡ª there was no word for how that made Lexi feel. Guilty-frightened-dirty-horrible-broken-thrilled. That.


    Lexi finished peeing with a sigh. If only the consequences of her actions could leak away as easily as the uncontroble pissing apparently had. Just wash right out of her system. Lexi slowly stood, regretted that she had nothing to wipe with, then shrugged and pulled up her shorts.


    She was about to turn back to the tents when she heard the crunch of footsteps. Felt someone standing nearby.


    ¡°Hey.¡± It was Austin. He must have walked over while she was doing her business. Lexi¡¯s little brother was wearing a pair of long pajama pants, but no shirt. He was quite muscr, Lexi thought, with sculpted pecs and a defined, six-pack stomach. Austin waved slightly and tucked his head into his chest. He stepped closer till they were standing right next to each other.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t even let me pee in peace, huh perv?¡± Lexi said, reflexively. Austin flinched, and Lexi regretted it immediately. God, why do I have to be such a bitch?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Austin said, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I should have seen what you were doing. Anyway, I¡¯m sorry. For a lot of stuff actually.¡±


    Lexi reflected that her brother hadn¡¯t seemed too upset about the ordeal before. In fact, he¡¯d acted pleased as a peacock. Now, though, the way he seemed unable to even nce at his older sister ¡ª maybe he really did feel remorse. Not that he had done anything wrong, either. Fuck this was all one big, intractable tangle.


    ¡°I know right?¡± Austin continued, ¡°I was feeling pretty good for a bit. About everything. I mean, it wasn¡¯t our fault, right? But when I got into my tent, it was like all the guilt was already in there waiting for me. I couldn¡¯t sleep, I couldn¡¯t even lie still, I was wracked with it. Everything running through my mind. And then I saw you were up, and I thought that maybe you were struggling to sleep, too. I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m an ass.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. We¡¯re all dealing with this. I couldn¡¯t sleep either,¡± Lexi lied. She¡¯d passed out like a dead woman. But admitting that to her brother felt like a kind of defeat. That his guilt earned him a kind of moral superiority. Or, worse, that he¡¯d given her a level of physical satisfaction that she¡¯d been unable to provide back to him in return. In either scenario, Lexi was clearly the lesser being. She wasn¡¯t ready to concede that to her annoying, dopey (admittedly really sexy) little brother.


    ¡°Can we, I don¡¯t know, talk?¡± Austin asked, his blue eyes shining. He grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and she let him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But maybe we should go back to your tent. I don¡¯t want to wake anyone else up.¡±


    Austin bobbed his head like a happy puppy. He started heading back, then he stopped. ¡°Can you walk OK?¡±


    ¡°Not great,¡± Lexi said. Very seriously, Austin went back to his big sister and slid under her arm, letting her rest her weight on him. The two of them made their way back to the tents.


    ¡°So. You and Dad, huh?¡± Austin said as they walked together. Lexi felt her face go hot.


    ¡°Youwerebetter,¡± she said. It had just spilled out. Lexi hadn¡¯t even intended on saying anything but there it was. Worse, Lexi knew that it was totally true. Being with her father had been fun, but with Austin it was different. Special. So much for her precious superiority.


    Austin stopped and looked at his sister, eyes wide. His mouth made word-like motions, but no sound came out.


    ¡°I just¡­ I liked it better with you, OK?¡± Lexi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I did. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± Austin asked. The siblings started walking again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. God, this is weird.¡±


    ¡°Everything about today was weird,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°No kidding,¡± Lexi said.


    They got back to Austin¡¯s tent and crawled inside. Lexi¡¯s little brother opened his sleeping bagpletely andid it out, so they both had something to lie on. Lexi thought of a story she¡¯d heard at State. About some wild party back east where they zipped naked people into sleeping bags and made them fuck while everyone watched. Lexi had heard that the grand finale had featured a brother and sister and thought it was bullshit. Now she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Lexiy down on her side and Austin stretched out across from her. He reached back and flicked on a shlight. It was still dark, but now Lexi could see her little brother¡¯s face in the yellowish glow. He really was cute, she thought. Nice jaw, jutting cheekbones, just the right bit of stubble. For a moment Lexi thought about leaning over and kissing him but she stopped herself. She needed a subject change and fast.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, ¡°You and Mom, huh?¡±


    Austin¡¯s face went red and his eyes fled to the floor. ¡°Yeah, um, you may have been right before about, you know. Me and my little crush.¡±


    ¡°That looked like more than a crush,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Yeah, well, for someone who doesn¡¯t have feelings for Dad, you seemed pretty involved, yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Austin,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel bad. I¡¯m actually kind of, like, happy for you? Is that strange? Like I know you have feelings for Mom and you got to act on them. To have your fantasy. That¡¯s kind of awesome.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Austin asked, ¡°Did you get to live out your, ummm, crush or whatever?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what it was until it happened,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But yes. Up on the mountainside? I got what I wanted.¡±


    Austin thought for a moment and then it dawned on him. He turned bright red all over again. Cute, yes, but maybe not too bright, Lexi reflected. God girl, you really can pick them.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t feel bad about that?¡± Austin asked, ¡°What happened up there? You and me?¡±


    ¡°What were we supposed to do, exactly?¡± Lexi said, ¡°You were there. You felt it. I¡¯d have stuffed a cactus up my cunt if that was my only option in that moment.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fucked you,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You had to,¡± Lexi said


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ In Mom.¡±


    ¡°She made you,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°God, I know that¡¯s all true and yet I also feel like maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, Austin, today was¡­ I mean I¡¯m struggling with it too. Because on the one hand it was kind of amazing and wonderful but at the same time it was also maybe the worst day of my life? I don¡¯t know. What happened to us was inexplicable and weird and also totally out of our control. We¡¯re probably all going to need therapy ¡ª God, so much therapy ¡ª and even then, it¡¯s something that we¡¯re going to have to figure out a way to live with for the rest of our lives. But we are going to find a way to live with it, OK? Together. I promise.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep19

    Lexi reached out and, on instinct, pulled her brother close. Squeezed him tight. Pressed his head to her chest and stroked his hair.


    ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been the best big sistertely,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But I¡¯m here for you. For anything. Promise.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Austin said, oddly distant and distracted, ¡°Uh huh.¡± Lexi leaned back and eyed her brother, warily. She noticed his breathing had starteding quickly. The tent wasfortable, even cool, but Austin was sweating bullets. His eyes wide.


    ¡°Lexi?¡± Austin asked. Little boy voice trembling. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close again. His urgency pressed hard into her thigh.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be here for me,¡± Austin said, ¡°For anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lexi whispered in his ear. Lips almost touching him. ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°But what if?¡±


    ¡°Even that.¡±


    Austin looked up at his older sister and nodded, very seriously. Like that was all he needed to hear. He pulled at Lexi¡¯s tank top and the tall brte lifted her arms to help him get it off her. Lexi wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and her little breasts bounced out, happily, as her younger brother exposed them to the open air.


    Austin dove into Lexi¡¯s cleavage and immediatelytched on to her left nipple. Lexi moaned ¡ª abination of satisfaction and pain. Austin sucked so hard that Lexi feared her nipple would be purple instead of pink by the time he stopped.


    Lexi couldn¡¯t say exactly how she felt. On the one hand, to have her brother worshipping at her breasts, to feel his hardness press into her leg. Oh, there was an aching need there. For sure. But was it the same as before? Lexi didn¡¯t know. Which, perhaps, was the ultimate sign that this wasn¡¯t the pills. Not one hundred percent, anyway. And yet, Lexi couldn¡¯t deny the want, the need, she felt as her brother suckled at her breast. The insistent ache for something more.


    ¡°Austin¡­¡±


    ¡°You promised I could,¡± Austin whined, mouth still full of his sister¡¯s teat. ¡°You said that next time you¡¯d let me suck your boobs.¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I just kind of need other things, as well.¡±


    Austin popped his mouth off his sister¡¯s tit and smirked. He grabbed Lexi¡¯s shorts and whipped them right off of her ¡ª panties and all ¡ª leaving the thin brte bare before her brother.


    ¡°Better?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a start,¡± Lexi said.


    Austin hands shot out and started kneading his sister¡¯s chest again. It was like her breasts were a bright light and he was a moth. He just couldn¡¯t seem to stay away.


    ¡°Are you sure I look OK for you?¡± Lexi asked, staring down at the canvas of the tent.


    Austin responded by diving forward, almost tackling his sister to the ground, and sucking her tit so hard the whole thing slipped into his mouth. Lexi gasped, then giggled. The hunger in her brother¡¯s eyes was intoxicating. He looked at her like she was the best thing in the universe and because her brother did it, she swore that it must be so.


    Any doubt that Lexi might have had before, any reservations about right and wrong ¡ª control and craziness ¡ª got pushed to the back of her mind. Right out of the tent and way down the road. Lexi was stripped down to a bundle of nerves and need. And her brother was the only one who could unravel her. Judging by the urgency of his movements, it was clear that Austin felt the same.


    Still hooked on his sister¡¯s tits, Lexi¡¯s little brother began grinding his hard cock into her gash. Even through his pjs, Lexi could feel the pleasure of it pressing into her clit. She arched her back up, trying to settle him in the perfect spot. Right there! The siblings shuddered together and groaned. It felt good, but Lexi knew it wasn¡¯t enough. There was still too much cloth between them. She needed her brother inside her.


    Lexi reached down and pulled at the waistband of Austin¡¯s pajamas. Slid it down past his fantastic, massive cock.


    Then she heard a loud, feminine moan. ¡°Ohhhhhh FUCK!¡±


    Brother and sister both stopped in ce and turned toward where the sound hade from: Lexi¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Oh Daddy, YES!¡± It was Molly. For a moment, Lexi felt a little jealous. Why didn¡¯t her Daddy go to her? Then Austin pushed his sister down and rubbed his bare cock against her aching furrow and Lexi realized there were a whole lot of rational reasons that she needed to stop thinking and start fucking.


    ¡°Oh! Baby girl, I need you so bad!¡± James said. The sound of their father fucking their sister seemed to spur the siblings on even more. Lexi wrapped her legs around her brother and rolled him onto his back. She reached down, grabbed his cock, and aimed it at her pussy.


    ¡°My Daddy¡¯s fucking me so good!¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Jeez, I hope Mom¡¯s OK,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°That¡¯s your big concern?¡± She was hanging right over her brother¡¯s dick, about to impale herself on it.


    ¡°Sorry, Sis,¡± Austin said. He put his strong hands on her hips and drove himself into his sibling. The both of them sighed in unison.


    ¡°Fuck I love fucking my big sister so much,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You better,¡± Lexi said, ¡°That massive fuckstick was built for your big sister¡¯s pussy.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Oh Daddy, I think I¡¯m gonna¡­ OH! OH DADDY FUCK YES!¡±


    ¡°Molly¡¯s¡­ uhn¡­ really¡­ ooh¡­ a screamer,¡± Lexi said, riding up and down on Austin. Her hips and ass pping loudly with each thrust.


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly silent yourself,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You mean like¡­ ohfuck¡­ OH MY LITTLE BROTHER¡¯S FUCKING ME SO GOOD!¡±


    ¡°Little, huh?¡± Austin said. He grabbed Lexi¡¯s taut tummy and flipped her over. The way the two of them rolled each other over, Lexi couldn¡¯t miss the simrities to more innocent sibling wrestling. Even as they loved, they couldn¡¯t help but return to their rivalry.


    Austin started pounding into Lexi with abandon. Each thrust seemed to make the blood rush harder to Lexi¡¯s head.


    ¡°How¡¯s THAT for little?¡± Austin asked. Lexi could only groan in response. Her body strained. She dug her nails into her brother¡¯s back. Her legs closed around him and her breath caught in her chest as her first orgasm of the session washed over her.


    First. Wow. It wasn¡¯t so long ago that one cum during intercourse was considered an aplishment. An unexpected treat that required precise timing, a lot of manual stimtion, and a little bit of luck. Now Lexi anticipated, she expected, multiple orgasms from sex. Little ones and big ones and fucking gigantic, brain blowing massive ones. God, how could she go back to other boys after she¡¯d had her brother?


    ¡°Oh fuck YES!¡± she cried.


    Austin slowed and looked down at his big sister. Mouth twisted cocky. Eyes alight. ¡°I love the way you cum,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t. Fucking. Stop,¡± Lexi said, pping at his nk.


    Austin took her direction and almost immediately Lexi felt another orgasm grab hold of her. Fuck. It still wasn¡¯t enough. Those little cums. Lexi started to wonder if it would ever end. If she would ever even want it to.


    Austin was pounding his sister¡¯s pussy and all Lexi could do was hang on. Like riding the bucking bronco. Arms and legs locked around her brother as he drove his fleshy piston into her dripping engine again and again.


    ¡°Again!¡± Molly said, ¡°Oh I love my Daddy¡¯s cock. It¡¯s making me CUM so good! OH! I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m cumming. Oh FUCK your little girl can¡¯t stop cumming.¡±


    ¡°Apparently Molly can¡¯t stop cumming,¡± Austin said with a wink.


    ¡°I ¡ª oh FUCK Austin that¡¯s so fucking good ¡ª I know the feeling,¡± Lexi said.


    There was a loud ripping noise and the siblings looked over as their tent p was torn open. Both siblings froze. A thousand possibilities raced through Lexi¡¯s mind. Then she saw who it was and smiled.


    ¡°Holy fuck, Mom,¡± Austin said.


    Christine was down on all fours, crawling into Austin¡¯s tent. She was alreadypletely naked, and her little breasts barely hung down from her chest. Once again, Lexi stared at her mother¡¯s body with jealousy. Lexi had worked herself so hard for her own build, yetpared to Christine ¡ª hard muscle and tight abs ¡ª Lexi still felt like a big ball of b.


    ¡°Hey kids,¡± Christine said, ¡°d to see you¡¯re both getting along in here. I woke up and well¡­¡± She gestured at herself with a sheepish grin. ¡°Mind if I keep youpany?¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep20

    ¡°My baby girl¡¯s pussy feels so good!¡± James shouted from the other tent. Christine hung her head and sighed.


    ¡°We¡¯re a little busy right now, Mom,¡± Lexi said. She pulled Austin tighter into her pussy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, we can help,¡± Austin said. Lexi red up at her brother.


    ¡°What?¡± he said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave her like this.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lexi said and rolled her eyes, ¡°I guess we can take turns or something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± Christine said, sounding not at all convinced by her daughter¡¯s generosity. ¡°While I wait, do you think one of you could help me out? Doing it myself doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect.¡±


    Christine crawled over and sat cross-legged next to the siblings. Austin was barely even moving now. Lexi pulled at him with her legs, trying to get him going. Instead, her blonde brother stoppedpletely. Austin reached over for their mother¡¯s sex. He brushed at her pussy, pressed two fingers inside, and slowly started to slide them in and out.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start, honey,¡± Christine said. She shifted her body around a bit, clearly more frustrated than she let on.


    Lexi looked at her mother¡¯s body again. Fuck she was gorgeous. Lexi hadn¡¯t ever felt attracted to another woman. But looking at her Mom¡¯s tiny tits, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to feel them in her hands. To have those strong arms wrapped around her while she drove pleasure into her mother¡¯s pussy with her tongue.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    And before she really knew what was happening. Lexi slipped out from under her brother and pushed her mother onto her back.


    ¡°Jeez, just let me,¡± Lexi said. Christine gasped but didn¡¯t move as her oldest daughter suddenly buried her face between her legs. Lexi reached up and squeezed her Mom¡¯s little breasts. Wow. She could suddenly understand what Austin was so obsessed with. Lexi pressed her tongue into her Mom¡¯s pussy and began licking. Lapping. Fucking her mother with her tongue. Christine threw her head back and groaned.


    ¡°Oh Lexi¡­ Fuck!¡±


    Lexi kept working for all she was worth. The taste of her mother¡¯s pussy sweet and strong. Feeling Christine writhe under her was so amazing. So empowering. Lexi had to admit she¡¯d always been a bit afraid of her mother. Overshadowed and cowed by her. But that same woman became her ything under her mouth and fingers. And it filled her heart in a way she¡¯d never anticipated.


    ¡°You OK, Mom?¡± Austin asked. He was kneeling over the two women, his pendulous penis hanging almostically.


    ¡°Oh, way better than OK, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Your sister? She¡¯s really fucking good at ¡ª oh fuck ¡ª licking Mommy¡¯s pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lexi¡¯s kind of awesome at oral,¡± Austin said. God this conversation was odd. And getting odder.


    ¡°She¡¯s got me, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to fucking your sister?¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want my dick, Mom?¡± Austin asked. Christineughed, throatily.


    ¡°Your sister has me well taken care of for now,¡± Christine said, ¡°We need to make sure we reward her, too.¡±


    Lexi felt her brother¡¯s hardness up against her sex. She lifted her ass up to give him easier ess and she felt him fill her. Fuck! It was like she was missing a vital organ when her brother wasn¡¯t stuffed inside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret my decision, youngdy,¡± Christine said. Lexi realized she¡¯d stopped licking. She started going again, curling her tongue to run it inside her mother¡¯s dripping cunt. At the same time, Austin began driving into her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close, Molly,¡± James said from the other tent.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Daddy¡­ yes. Oh YES! I¡­ I¡¯m cumming too, I¡¯m OH! Oh Daddy I need it so¡­ NOooooooo! Daddy!? Please cum in my¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK baby, Daddy¡¯s going to mark you. Your beautiful face. Your awesome tits. Oh, I need to cum all over you so bad.¡±


    ¡°Well at least those two are being somewhat behaved,¡± Christine said.


    They all heard a long low groan from the other tent as James sttered his baby girl with his seed.


    ¡°Oh Daddy¡­ Oh. Oh! Ohhhhhhh!¡±


    There was a loud thump and the other tent went silent. The threesome ¡ª mother, daughter, and son ¡ª started moving with abandon. Like they¡¯d been holding something back before and now felt free to let it all out.


    ¡°How¡¯s your sister¡¯s pussy, baby?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so good,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s giving it to you good?¡± she asked Lexi.


    ¡°Uhn¡­ Yeah Mom,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. G¡­ OHFUCK¡­ So good. I¡¯m d my babies are finally getting along.¡± Christine¡¯s body seemed to tighten even further, to the point where Lexi could no longer breathe. She pulled her daughter¡¯s hair tight. Squeezed at her skull. ¡°Oh¡­ OH! Oh my God, my little girl is making me¡­ CUUUUUuuuuum.¡±


    Christine¡¯s body stiffened, tremored, then stiffened again. Lexi just rode it out. Her brother¡¯s cock pushing her from one end while her mother pulled her from the other. Hurting in a way that felt very much like pleasure. Finally Christine fell back, her arms flopped on either side.


    The blonde Mom started mumbling. ¡°Oh yes¡­ So good. Who knew my daughter could be so good. Fuck. Is Austin doing you good, baby? Oh isn¡¯t our Austin¡¯s cock just the best?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Lexi said, almost reflexively. With her chore finally over, Lexi could focus back on the pleasure her brother was giving her. She hung her head limp while Austin mmed into her from behind.


    Christine sat up, brushed the curtains of her daughter¡¯s hair back, and kissed her hard on the lips. As her mother made contact, Lexi¡¯s body tightened, and another orgasm ripped through her. A bigger one now. Oh fuck there it was again. That peak out in the distance. Not so far now. Thest time with Austin, in the rainstorm, she¡¯d almost gotten there. That rise of pleasure beyond anything she¡¯d ever felt. Now that she saw it again, she recognized the signs of it. The way her body, her sex, pulsed and strained. Fuck. She wasn¡¯t sure she could miss it again. What it would do to her toe so close and see it slip away.


    ¡°Oh¡­ f¡­ fuck,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Please little bro just¡­ Just hang on. Please¡­ I¡¯m almost there I swear I can¡­ Oh fuck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying sis. Your pussy it¡¯s¡­ So tight. So wet.¡± The siblings¡¯ bodies made loud squelching noises as if to confirm Austin¡¯s report.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s got a great body, doesn¡¯t she, Austin?¡± Christine said. She was still face to face with Lexi, searching her daughter¡¯s eyes and smiling proudly.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You like it? Like fucking her?¡± Christine continued.


    ¡°Oh God. Mom. So good. Too good. I¡­ I¡¯m getting close I¡¯m going to¡­ Fuck Lexi stop squeezing my dick with your¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh FUCK! Like I can control that,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Mom I¡¯m so¡­. Fuck. I need¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, baby,¡± Christine said, petting Lexi¡¯s cheek, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Austin¡¯s trying so hard but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh f¡­ fuck,¡± Austin said. Lexi felt his hips tense. His thrusts grow wild. His grip on her tiny ass tightened.


    ¡°Lexi?¡± Christine said, lovingly, ¡°Your brother¡¯s going to cum in you now.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lexi asked, suddenly fearful. She wanted it so bad and yet¡­ Sure they¡¯d been fucking for a while. Had fucked. Multiple times. But something about being filled with her brother¡¯s cum. Inseminated by her sibling. It seemed like they were crossing another line. Even in the haze of lust and orgasmic pleasure, Lexi¡¯s screwed up sense of morality took hold.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°Trust me it¡¯s better than OK. You¡¯re safe. Protected. And your brother¡¯s cum? Oh, baby it feels so good. Trust me. I know you¡¯re close to a big one. I can see it. Let him do it. Let your little brother get you there.¡±


    ¡°M¡­ Mom?¡± Austin this time, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Cum. Cum in your sister. Fill our little Lexi up.¡±


    Christine wrapped her arms around her daughter. Cradled Lexi¡¯s head to her chest. Lexi, instinctive,tched her mouth around her mother¡¯s breast. The nipple so hard against her tongue it was almost sharp.


    Austin¡¯s rhythm stuttered. He drew back. Drove deeper than had before. He roared. An animal sound. Loud and echoing and almost frightening.


    Lexi felt the first warm burst ssh inside her hot tunnel. Her body twitched. Stiffened. Another st of hot seed. Another. Lexi felt it in her pussy. Her cervix. Her brother¡¯s semen pouring into her waiting womb. Austin filled his sister¡¯s pussy like he was painting her top to bottom from the inside out. Filling her entire body with his pleasure.


    And then the orgasm exploded through her.


    ¡°OhhhhhhhAAUUUUUUUGH!¡± Lexi cried. A wordless thing from the same base of her brain that had spawned her brother¡¯s own roar. Lexi felt awash in orgasm. Drowning in it. Oh, she¡¯d thought she had a handle on it ¡ª the ecstasy that sex could bring. She had no idea. She¡¯d been sitting in a drizzle and now felt the tsunami. She¡¯d been riding a bicycle and now floored the Ferrari. It was more than her mind could take and so everything shed at her. Images. Sensations.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep21

    Her Mom¡¯s warm hands on her cheeks. Hard nipple in her mouth. She was sure she was biting down but couldn¡¯t stop. She felt tears running down her face. Her muscles exhrated. Her body flourished. Her brother¡¯s beautiful, bountiful cock erupted inside her again and again. She heard her brother, her mother, like they were far off in the distance.


    ¡°Oh Lexi,¡± Austin said, ¡°Oh Sis. So good¡­ Oh God so good¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Christine said, ¡°Give it all to your sister. That¡¯s a good boy.¡±


    Slowly, the euphoria drained out of Lexi, leaving only a trail of pain. Her head throbbed. Her arms and legs cramped. She felt her brother¡¯s cock soften in her snatch and as he pulled back, she felt empty. Cold.


    The withdrawal of her brother, the loss, squeezed at Lexi¡¯s chest. Her heart. And she started to weep. Her mother drew her in close and held her tight. Lexi felt her brother wrap her in his arms. The three of them. Rocking back and forth in the darkness.


    Eventually they all drifted off.


    *


    Christine woke up on her back, her daughter¡¯s mouth still wrapped around her little breast. Her son lying over both of them like a weird, fleshyforter.


    Dammit. They¡¯d done it again.


    Christine carefully slipped out from under her children and stood. She rubbed idly at her breast and, looking down, saw little teeth marks around the nipple. Fucking hell.


    Her children bothy there beneath her. Nude sexy corpses. Christine couldn¡¯t help appreciating the two of them. Lexi, tall, with her long brown hair and her tight little body. Her breasts really were almost the perfect size. And her butt was so round and¡­ Christine couldn¡¯t believe it, but she was jealous.


    And her son. Holy fuck. Broad and blonde. Muscr in a way his father had never quite achieved. There were men made of marble that couldn¡¯tpare to how Austin had filled out. That didn¡¯t make her envious ¡ª just fucking horny.


    The blonde mother shook her head, trying to get herself loose. She shouldn¡¯t be feeling that way about her children. Fuck. They really had broken themselves, hadn¡¯t they?


    Christine forced herself out of the tent and walked over to where her youngest daughter was sleeping with James. Christine¡¯s husband. Molly¡¯s father. Without pause, Christine unzipped the tent and stepped in. The whole space stank of old cum and fresh pussy. Sweat and piss. James was wrapped around his little girl, hand squeezing her ample breast.


    God, I¡¯m getting sick of pulling my husband off my daughter, Christine thought. But she did it anyway.


    James rolled over and looked around himself. At his daughter still unconscious on the ground. The streaks of crumbly white that covered her body. Then he looked up at his wife.


    ¡°Fuck. I really thought that we¡¯d gotten past¡­¡± James trailed off for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey. I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±


    ¡°I was lying right next to you, you know,¡± Christine said.


    James flinched like she¡¯d pped him. ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said. And Christine felt her heart break for him. After all, was she really so much better? Making Lexi lick her Mom¡¯s snatch while Austin inseminated his sister. At their mother¡¯s own demand, in fact.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said for what felt like the millionth time. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not OK, but I know. It¡¯s not you. Not us. We need to figure this out fast before things really fall apart.¡±


    James cocked his eyebrow at his wife. What more, exactly, was she worried might go wrong? Christine shook her head, ruefully. Oh, he had no idea.


    *


    The family woke up slowly. Covered in mud, piss, and cum, they pulled on their soiled bedclothes anyway and gathered around the pic table. James used a portable hot te to make coffee and they all slurped in silence.


    Everything was damp, but as the sun crept bright over the horizon, it promised a clear, warm day. The air seemed to hush and sigh as it tickled at the trees. But all that pleasantness only made the family feel that much more punished.


    After everyone settled in, Christine spoke up.


    ¡°We have a problem,¡± she said.


    Lexiughed. ¡°Yeah, no shit.¡±


    ¡°Whatever we took, it seems like it¡¯s not leaving our systems any time soon. And that means we¡¯re going to keep doing this,¡± Christine gestured around the campsite, ¡°At least for a little longer.¡±


    James looked half asleep sitting at the table. Lexi held her head in her hands. Molly stared into her coffee mug. Austin kept popping his leg up and down, nervous. They looked like a bunch of addictsing down from theirtest high. Christine made herself press on, more from a feeling of responsibility than any actual conviction.


    ¡°I know this seems really bad,¡± she said, ¡°Like we¡¯ve done the worst thing in the world and it will never go away. Never get better. But if you step away and think about it, it¡¯s really not the worst thing that could have happened.¡±


    ¡°I could have also fucked Uncle Jack?¡± Lexi asked. For a moment, Christine had a picture of herself on all fours, sucking her older brother¡¯s dick while her daughter¡­ Fuck. Her mind was so fucking fractured.


    ¡°We have to stop ming ourselves,¡± Christine said, ¡°We¡¯ve been under the control of the chemicals this whole time.¡± At least, Christine was mostly sure of that. Almostpletely. She didn¡¯t crawl into her son¡¯s tent and beg her daughter to lick her pussy because she wanted to. She was almostpletely and totally positive that the drugs had made her force her son to seed her daughter. It was easier to talk than to think.


    ¡°For instance,¡± Christine continued, calling on everything she¡¯d learned back in medical school, ¡°There¡¯s this medicine to help you quit smoking. I forget what it¡¯s called. But some people taking the pills, they¡¯d get up in the middle of the night and go gambling. They¡¯d wake up the next morning and not even remember they did it. The body, the brain ¡ª we pretend to understand them, but we really don¡¯t. Sometimes things just happen. If Dad lost our savings ¡®sleep gambling¡¯ or whatever we¡¯d be sad, but no one would me him. There¡¯s nothing that anyone here should feel guilty or ashamed about, OK?¡±


    Her family stared back at her.


    ¡°OK?¡± she repeated. Everyone nodded mechanically. It was a start. ¡°Whatever we took, we should piss most of it out in the next day. Two at most. It¡¯ll be out of our bloodstreams in less than a week. So, it will be gone and sooner than you think.¡±


    ¡°Hooray,¡± Austin said, tly.


    ¡°A week?!¡± Lexi said, ¡°What are we supposed to do till then? Just fu¡­ fool around like bunnies?¡±


    Her daughter¡¯s refusal to curse was kind of cute considering where her mouth had been only a few hours before, Christine thought. ¡°You think we should go back home?¡± she asked her daughter, seriously.


    ¡°I mean, shouldn¡¯t we go see a doctor or something?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°Make sure this isn¡¯t just the interim step before we reach something really terrible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Lexi, Mom,¡± Molly said, ¡°I feel like, if we¡¯re at home, there¡¯s more options to help prevent this.¡±


    Christine shook her head. God, they really didn¡¯t get it. ¡°The best thing about all this? It happened here. In the middle of nowhere. No one else knows what we¡¯ve done and no one else ever has to know. God forbid we start ¡®acting up¡¯ in our backyard where the neighbors could see. Or worse. Lexi, what happens if you get one of those urges on the drive back to college? Molly, you think it¡¯s a good idea to feel that way in the middle of History ss? Or what if James and I started acting like that at work? What do you think would happen? To all of us?


    ¡°And the family thing? I mean, it¡¯s wrong. We all know that. But at least it¡¯s happening with people we love and trust. God, if we suddenly started doing these things with strangers, I mean. Who knows what could happen? I know it¡¯s fucked up, but in many ways, we got lucky.¡±


    The family all smiled. But then they sobered. Like they could see it in their minds. Sex with a family member was terrible, but the alternatives? They were absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°This is our safe ce,¡± Christine said. ¡°We need to stay here and sort ourselves out. We were nning on being at theke for a week anyway. So, nothing really needs to change. Honestly, we ought to be grateful we all get this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°For what exactly?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°To try anal for the first time?¡±


    Austin and James both almost tipped right off the bench.


    ¡°Holy fuck, Sis,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Dear, that¡¯s not appropriate,¡± James said.


    ¡°None of this is appropriate, Dad,¡± Lexi said. Dad. Christine noticed her daughter had gone back to calling him that after they¡¯d¡­ Well at least there was some silver lining to this coal-ck cloud.


    ¡°Let me finish,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with addiction before.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re an ophthalmologist,¡± Lexi said. She¡¯d given her mother one freaking orgasm and now she acted like she owned the woman. Good Lord. ¡°What, you¡¯ve got junkies hitting you up for extra eye drops?¡±


    ¡°No, but once upon a time I did a rotation in the ER up at County and let me tell you, I learned enough for my lifetime,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of just getting the drug out of our system. Something like this, it changes the body. The mind. Each of us should expect a little slide back. We¡¯re going to need to learn better self-control. And we can do that, here, by ourselves at the campsite.¡±


    ¡°How do we do that?¡± Molly asked, ¡°Control ourselves?¡±


    ¡°The same way this family does everything: hard work, dedication, and a refusal to quit until we get what we want.¡±


    Molly rolled her eyes at her mother. God, her youngest daughter could be so infuriating. Well fine, she¡¯d make Molly or break her. Just like always.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be ves to these urges,¡± Christine said, ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen. We can control ourselves. Our bodies. We have to try.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying, Mom,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Well not hard enough,¡± Christine said, ¡°Or we wouldn¡¯t still be doing these things. It¡¯s time to bear down.¡±


    ¡°Cowboy up,¡± James said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ninja sideways,¡± Austin said, ¡°What? It seemed to fit the theme.¡±


    Christine shook her head with disdain. Maybe if she remembered how goofy her son could be, she¡¯d stop thinking about how sexy he was.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Lexi said, ¡°We stay here until we get better. We don¡¯t tell anyone. And then everything moves on like nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± James said, thinking back on what his wife had said, ¡°Could you imagine if this had happened in a ce full of people? Then we¡¯d really be screwed.¡±


    *


    Christine made breakfast, and everyone ate quietly. After they cleared the table, the blonde mother knelt in front of Lexi and checked her daughter¡¯s ankle. Based on her own examination and Lexi¡¯s dwindling pain, Christine was fairly sure it was only a minor sprain. That was good. If the ankle really had snapped, the Campbells would have been forced to go back to civilization, all other concerns be damned.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep22

    Christine brought the emergency medical kit out of the car and wrapped Lexi¡¯s ankle. She gave her daughter an ice bag from the cooler and told her to elevate her leg whenever possible. The tall brte would be able to walk short distances, but that was about it. Once again, Christine felt very lucky in an unfortunate sort of way.


    After Lexi was tended to, the rest of the family all looked at themselves and realized they needed to clean up. They were still covered in dirt and stinking like piss. Their clothes were disgusting, and they felt even worse than that.


    ¡°I think we need a shower,¡± James said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can walk all the way to the bathrooms,¡± Lexi said, flexing her newly wrapped ankle, ¡°But I could go for a dip in theke.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun,¡± Molly agreed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Austin said, ¡°I want a ce with hot water and clean tile.¡±


    ¡°We came all this way for theke,¡± James said, ¡°You could take a shower back home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Austin,¡± Christine said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯lle out of that algae-breeding ground feeling clean, just dirty in a different way.¡±


    So, the Campbells decided to split up. Austin and his mother would walk to the showers while James, Lexi, and Molly would go to theke. The family did their best to tidy up the campsite, then packed their things: environmentally safe soap, towels, and fresh clothes.


    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s perfectly natural to feel an urge,¡± Christine said, as the family tromped off in opposite directions, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Just hold the desire back. Squeeze it down and take control. You can do it. I know you can.¡±


    *


    Austin walked down the path to the bathrooms, towel and clean clothes draped over his left arm. Knowing he was going to shower, he¡¯d left his shirt back at the campsite. The warm sun felt good on his bare chest.


    His mother was walking beside him, pointing out all the ces they¡¯d pissed the day before, like a weird, historical walking tour.


    ¡°Oooh, and your father let out quite the gusher over there,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m almost positive those bushes are still glistening with pee.¡±


    Austin imagined it was a kind of coping mechanism. What else were they going to talk about, after all? So, did you enjoy giving your sister a big creampie? Did you like it as much as cumming in me? So, yeah. A tour of the family urine spots made perfect sense in that context.


    Austin was actually a little surprised his mother hade with him to the showers. Not that he didn¡¯t want herpany. Quite the opposite, in fact. He¡¯d been thrilled. But he¡¯d been sure that: One, his mother was going to go out of her way to avoid being with him one-on-one after the day before and, Two, Christine was going to ensure that James and Molly were never by themselves for those same reasons.


    Yet there she was.


    Christine was wearing a striped tank top and a pair of blue jeans. Very Mom-like. Her short, straight blonde hair drifted back in the wind. She was gesturing and smiling, like she was enjoying an everyday morning out with her son. For a moment, Austin pictured them back at the campsite. In mud up to their knees. His cock buried so deep in her, he thought he might never get it out. Austin felt a wave of regret, but he couldn¡¯t figure out if he was sad about what they¡¯d done or devastated that he¡¯d never get to do it again.


    His Mom¡¯s speech about control made a lot of sense, though it gave him littlefort. Self-discipline was something he¡¯d been struggling with a lot,tely. High school had been the greatest time of Austin¡¯s life. Good friends, great times. He got OK grades and a few DIII schools had offered him a football schrship, but Austin knew he was not college-bound.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯d worked as a waiter in a few local restaurants over summer break and the food bug had bit him. The mix of hard work, team camaraderie, and creativity really appealed to Austin. So, after graduation, he started working for Chef Paul at Chez Allez two towns over. Austin was only prepping sds, but still. He could feel the rightness of everything in his life while he was there.


    Which didn¡¯t exin why everything in his life, suddenly, seemed to be going wrong. There was the end of school party that had gotten him arrested (Not his fault. His best friend, Finn, had brought pot. Austin was eventually cleared). There was the reckless endangerment charge (That one had been his fault, he was blowing off steam in the car and took a corner too quickly). And the fistfight with one of the dishwashers at work. And the drunk and disorderly. And a few other things that Austin couldn¡¯t exactly exin.


    And now this.


    Oh, sure there was an excuse this time. There was an excuse every time. But these sorts of things seemed to be happening to Austin more and more and he was struggling to assign them all to bad luck. He knew he needed to grab hold of his life. Before things spiraled so badly, he couldn¡¯t ever straighten them out. He just wasn¡¯t sure how. And his mother¡¯s exhortations of ¡°work harder¡± weren¡¯t working at all.


    Austin nced back at Christine and she smiled at him, warmly. Another scene shed through Austin¡¯s memory. His mother, naked. Perfect body down on all fours. Back arched, presenting her dripping pussy for him to prate. God, she was hot.


    Austin tried to shake it away. To see the loving, supportive, authority figure that a mother ought to be instead of a desirable, sensual, oh-so-fuckable woman. Mom said urges were OK, Austin reminded himself. But where was the line between normal, though inappropriate, yearning and uneptable need? And would Austin know before he crossed it?


    He forced himself to take a deep breath. The shower would help. Time too. It would have to. Or else he really didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    When they reached the end of the road, Austin and Christine found arge, dark grey, concrete building. A blue door on the close side said, ¡°Men.¡± Behind the bathroom was a good-sized parking lot. It was, thankfully, empty. Austin had taken his Mom¡¯s speech to heart. Until they could regain control of themselves, it wasn¡¯t safe to be near other people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go around to thedies and see you in a bit,¡± Christine said. She touched her son¡¯s bare arm, lovingly, and Austin couldn¡¯t miss the way she seemed to linger on his tan bicep.


    Inside, the bathroom was cold and covered in blue and white checkered tile from walls to floor. There were lights, but the room was still dark despite them. It smelled heavily of chlorine, which was way better than what Austin had expected to encounter. There were two urinals, a stall, and a shower on the far side. The shower was prettyrge, almost a room unto itself, with a bench against the one side (for the handicapped and elderly, Austin supposed). Only a thin, tan curtain separated the shower from the rest of the bathroom.


    Austin took off his clothes and hung his towel on a nearby metal hook. Then he flipped on the shower. The setup was almost industrial, with two heads pointing in opposite directions ¡ª sting the area with surprisingly hot water. It was so nice, Austin started to wonder if he should starting there even when he wasn¡¯t camping. A three-hour drive was worth it for something so nice as this.


    Austin closed his eyes and let the warmth wash over him.


    Bang!


    Austin¡¯s eyes popped open. Someone had thrown the front door open. Austin went still. Nervous. The parking lot had been empty. So who the hell wasing in?


    ¡°Austin?¡± It was his mother. ¡°Baby, we¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    *


    As Molly changed into her bathing suit inside her tent, she saw her body in a whole new way. She was still streaked with dried cum. Her breasts and hips had tiny bruises on them from the day before. But it was more than that.


    Molly was used to looking at herself and seeing a failure. Big, tubby tits and fat, useless ass. It was like a symbol of her entire life: all the effort in the world but still not good enough. Molly got good grades, but Lexi had made the honor roll. Molly was a starter in ser, but Austin had been captain of the football team. Molly would always be the lesser of the three siblings, ironic considering the bounty of her body.


    Now, though ¡ª half standing inside the tiny tent, everything tinted orange-ish by the sunlight seeping through the canvas ¡ª Molly saw someonepletely different. She was sexy. Her massive tits and fuckable hips.


    Her father was the handsomest, bravest man she¡¯d ever met, and he couldn¡¯t keep his hands off her. Those bruises on her boobs and thighs were like warrior tattoos. The many victories she¡¯d earned. The mighty cock she¡¯d in. Again and again and again. Maybe Molly failed the one test her family put the most faith in, but it was OK because she was acing apletely different exam. One that her siblings and mother couldn¡¯t take, let alone pass.


    It was more than the fucking. Though, clearly, that too. Molly saw her whole life in a different way now. While her brother and sister stayed home, Molly was going off to a major university. While her mother stared down the long road of obsolescence and regret, Molly had her whole life in front of her. And suddenly, still covered in her Daddy¡¯s cum, Molly found she loved the idea of where she was headed.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep23

    The blonde teen pulled on her bathing suit, a red one-piece with a turquoise stripe across the middle. It wasn¡¯t the sexiest outfit in the world, but Molly made it look fucking amazing. She giggled as she pictured her father¡¯s reaction when he saw her in it. Then she stopped herself.


    Molly knew her mother was right. They had to get control of themselves. She¡¯d always wanted her Dad. She hadn¡¯t been able to form that thought clearly before, but after the sex it had all fallen into ce. It couldn¡¯t continue, though. What, she would bring her Daddy to prom? The two of them slow dancing in the middle of the gymnasium, white and yellow lights dancing over them while he held her tight in his arms. And then, back home, he would throw her onto her girlhood bed, spread her legs and¡­ Yes!


    No. If there was one thing Molly resolved, she wasn¡¯t going to let her Mom beat her. Not again. She would prove her strength. Her fortitude. The rest of them could fuck themselves silly across state lines. Molly would stay in control. She promised herself that.


    The buxom blonde popped the straps on her shoulders, then unzipped her way outside. After the stale heat of the tent, thekeside air felt cool and crisp. Lexi was already there, sitting on the pic bench with an ice bag over her ankle. Molly¡¯s skinny, older sister was wearing a sea green bikini with ties at her neck and hips. The bathing suit was still fairly conservative, but like her younger sister, Lexi made the material look good.


    ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡± Molly asked. She sat next to her sibling on the bench. The two of them were not close. They didn¡¯t fight like Lexi and Austin, but Molly knew other girls had sisters that were like best friends. They¡¯d share clothes and secrets and it was the two of them against the world. Molly hadn¡¯t ever had that with Lexi, though it had gotten worse since her older sister left for college.


    When they were younger, Molly¡¯s older sister had called herself Alexis. Alexis had been sweet and kind. Easy tough and unafraid of anything. They didn¡¯t confide in each other, but there was something close to affection. Then Alexis went off to college and Lexi came back home, instead.


    Lexi wasn¡¯t always cold, but she was never warm. Lexi wasn¡¯t mean to Molly, but she certainly wasn¡¯t kind, either. So, even though it was the same sister, Molly hade to think of them as two different women. Yet Molly wondered what had happened to Alexis at school to send back Lexi in her ce. The still somewhat-innocent blonde teen worried that college might scar her the same way it had her big sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad,¡± Lexi said, ¡°My ankle hurts but not nearly as much as before.¡± She rolled her foot around as if to make her point. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°No. Seriously. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Molly said. She looked at her sister. Her long brown hair hung down to her chest. She had this natural pinkish color to her cheeks. Her green eyes, deeper than the green of her suit, looked so loving in that moment. Molly couldn¡¯t help but think, Wow, Lexi¡¯s really pretty.


    ¡°Look, everything that¡¯s happened? Mom¡¯s right, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not Dad¡¯s fault either,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Or Austin¡¯s,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lexi pulled back, ¡°Did you and Austin?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh no. I just wanted to be inclusive. I guess.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right,¡± Lexi said, ¡°it¡¯s not our stupid brother¡¯s fault the girls got all the brains in this family.¡±


    She smiled andughed. Molly did too.


    ¡°Whatever happens,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m here for you. OK? I know I haven¡¯t been the best big sister. But after this? I promise. Mom, Dad, Austin ¡ª I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do. But I hope you know you can count on me.¡±


    Lexi reached over and squeezed her baby sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Molly asked suddenly. She wasn¡¯t sure where the question came from, but there it was.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lexi said. She didn¡¯t even need to ask who Molly meant. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Molly said, ¡°Big time.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a fucking problem,¡± Lexi said. She sighed and leaned back.


    They heard the screech of a tent zipper and James stepped out into the sunlight. He was wearing a pair of small, dark blue shorts. Not a speedo, but something small and tight that left his every muscle out in the open to be appreciated.


    James tossed back his greying hair and stretched his arms outward. Molly practically creamed herself watching the muscles of her Daddy¡¯s arms ¡ª his chest, his legs ¡ª tense and bulge.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good problem to have,¡± Molly said. She jumped off the pic bench and screamed, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Her father wrapped his baby girl in his arms. Buried his nose in the crown of her head.


    ¡°Hey Dad,¡± Lexi said. James smiled wryly as she limped over. He pulled his other daughter in for a hug, crushing Lexi and Molly together to his chest.


    It felt awkward ¡ª as if maybe James and Lexi had also done dirty stuff? Molly didn¡¯t remember her father being with Lexi. But then, a lot of things were hazy in ces. And the way father and eldest daughter were acting made Molly convinced that it had to have happened at some point.


    Molly felt the jealousy pull at her gut, but she willed it back. Her Daddy falling for those tiny titties and nothing ass? As if. Maybe they¡¯d done something while Molly was passed out. When her Daddy had only that one option. He¡¯d never choose low-fat Lexi over full meal Molly if given the option.


    They separated and made their way to theke. James and Molly helped Lexi along, slipping through the dew-slick grass. Birds chirped happily in the distance. Theke looked dark and ssy.


    When they got to the shore, the three separated. Lexi knelt down to unwrap her ankle while James and Molly waded into the water. Theke was cold, and Molly shivered. She hugged her arms around herself. She had a shback to the day before. Riding her Daddy¡¯s cock and trembling in the icy rain. Her father looked over at her, and the look in his eyes told the curvy blonde that he was remembering the exact same moment.


    James sloshed over and put his arm around his daughter. ¡°We¡¯ll go in together,¡± he said. Molly felt Lexi sidle up to her other side. They all took a step forward. A six-legged monster ¡ª warm and only slightly clumsy.


    Theke waterpped up to Molly¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s cold!¡± Molly cried.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not toote to go and hit the showers with your Mom and Austin,¡± James said.


    Molly heard the criticism and she steeled herself. She wasn¡¯t giving up. Not on something as simple as this. She gritted her teeth and stepped forward. The shore dropped away. Molly went deeper. The water to her waist. Her chest. Finally, she dipped her head under, then flung it out and screamed, blonde tresses pping wetly on her cheek.


    Molly heard her sister and father whoop out war cries and suddenlyrge sshes hit Molly on either side as James and Lexi dunked themselves.


    ¡°Whoo!¡± James shouted.


    ¡°That is fricking freezing!¡± Lexi said. But sheughed and pped as she spoke.


    ¡°God, it feels nice to clean off,¡± James said. He looked over at his daughters. He had a funny look in his eyes. He reached over to Molly and pulled her close. The blonde baby girl curled up against her father¡¯s chest. She felt another body close around her. Lexi. The three of them wrapped around each other once again. Molly felt warmer than she had on drynd.


    All three of them held still. They panted like they¡¯d been sprinting. Molly felt her father run his hands through her hair. She looked up and caught him smiling. The little crinkles around his eyes. His square jaw and thin lips.


    Being held by her father, feeling her sister nearby, it felt right. Were these the urges that her mother had been warning about? They were being affectionate, that was all. The fact that every touch from her father sent lightning straight to her pussy, it wasn¡¯t ideal. But it didn¡¯t mean they had to stop. Families could be close. They could hold each other. That was normal.


    Molly felt Lexi drift away. Her father pulled her closer. Arms wrapped around her. She felt his hardness against her stomach. OK. That was normal, too. She couldn¡¯t judge him for it. He was a man, she was a woman. Bodies reacted like that sometimes. Heck, her pussy was dripping hotva ¡ª who was she to judge?


    This was still fine. They were still in control. No one was doing anything they¡¯d regretter. Fathers and daughters cuddled across the country. And sometimes things, biologically, just happened. This was more than appropriate. It was right. Moving back towards being a perfectly normal, absolutely eptable family.


    Molly looked up at her father.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, baby girl,¡± James said. Yes. Nothing wrong with that. Daddies always gave their daughterspliments. ¡°Your eyes. Your tits. Your ass. You¡¯re so fucking perfect.¡± OK. Not great but still technically alright.


    ¡°Oh Daddy, I love you, too,¡± Molly said. The look in her father¡¯s eyes. Oh God. Molly ran her hands through her father¡¯s greying chest hair. Felt the muscles of his pecs. Strong shoulders. His lips parted. Molly reached up further. She stroked her Daddy¡¯s cheeks. Pulled his mouth down to hers.


    Maybe? Maybe this was still OK. If they only did a little¡­


    ¡°Wooooooo!¡± There was a loud scream followed by a series of sshes. Still in her Daddy¡¯s arms, Molly spun to look where the sound hade from. Lexi was standing next to them, staring across theke, her eyes wide with something that looked a lot like fear. Molly had almost forgotten about her older sister when she¡¯d been wrapped in her Daddy¡¯s arms.


    But it wasn¡¯t the tall brte who¡¯d shouted.


    ¡°Guys?¡± Lexi said, ¡°I think we have a problem.¡±


    *


    ¡°Mom?¡± Austin called out over the rush of the shower water, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Austin stood under the hot water, doing his best not to freak out that his mother had just barged into the boy¡¯s room. He was confused. A little embarrassed. And, dammit, more than a little aroused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use the other shower,¡± Christine said. Her voice was shaking. She sounded nervous, even a bit scared. That was not something Austin was used to hearing from his Mom. It didn¡¯t help any with his current condition of worried/sheepish/horny.


    Rather than open the curtain ¡ª Austin¡¯s sense of propriety was active if not often misced ¡ª he looked down. The shower curtain was short enough that he could see his Mom¡¯s bare shins and even a bit of her knees as she stood in front of the shower.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep24

    ¡°The women¡¯s shower is out of order?¡± Austin asked, ¡°That sucks. Let me quickly soap up and then you can take your turn in here.¡±


    ¡°What? No, the women¡¯s shower is working fine,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s a woman in there.¡± Austin resisted the urge to joke about finding a woman in the woman¡¯s room. Instead he just stared at the open space between his naked self and his mother. She was shifting her muscr legs up and down, frantically. Seeing his confident, put-together Mom in full panic was like spying a leprechaun riding a unicorn over a triple rainbow. A sight so rare that Austin conceded he was probably hallucinating it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s Molly or Lexi? Maybe they changed their minds,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some stranger from God knows where.¡±


    Austin leaned toward the wall. There was a vent in the ceiling on that side that he hadn¡¯t noticed before. Sure enough, over the thrum of water, he could hear the sounds of a woman singing softly to herself. That vent must go straight through to the other shower, Austin thought. She can probably hear us just as well as we hear her. I need to remember that.


    ¡°OK, like, I mean. I can¡¯t imagine she¡¯ll take too much longer,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be around other people, Austin,¡± Christine said, ¡°Not right now. Not like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. No problem. Just wait in here and when the other woman is gone you can¡­¡±


    Christine threw the curtain open and jumped into the shower with her son.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Christine said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait.¡±


    Austin ran his eyes over his mother¡¯s amazing body. She waspletely naked. Goosebumps head to toe. She had her arms across her chest, covering her tiny tits. It almost made Austinugh. First, because his Mother wasn¡¯t covering anything he hadn¡¯t seen before. Second, because for all the pretensions of modesty Christine was showing by hiding her boobs behind her arms, she left her blonde pussypletely exposed.


    Christine caught her son staring and dropped one hand to her pubis. Now she stood in the far corner of the shower, posed like Botticelli¡¯s Venus but with short blonde hair and a way awesomer bod. Austin noticed his mother eyeing his own nakedness with much the same appreciation. He smiled at her, knowingly.


    Caught looking, Christine quickly stared at the tile on the floor. She was the one who¡¯d chosen to jump in the shower naked with her also unclothed son. She had a hundred other options that made a million times more sense. Even Christine seemed confused by her own decision ¡ª looking around the shower like she didn¡¯t understand how she¡¯d ended up in there. She was still shivering. The blonde hairs on her arms stood straight up.


    Austin instinctively reached over to warm his mother. Christine jumped back like he was made of fire.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°Sorry. You looked so cold and I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°I got scared about what would happen with that strange woman and in the moment¡­ It¡¯s fine. No big deal. I¡¯ve seen you naked before. You¡¯ve seen me naked before.¡±


    Austin grinned despite himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re both adults. We can stand here together and it¡¯s no big deal. You and I shared plenty of showers when you were younger.¡±


    ¡°I was probably a bit smaller back then,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Christine repeated, ¡°We¡¯ll just wash up and move on. We¡¯re in control. I¡¯m in control. Are you in control?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes,¡± Austin said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Totally. No problem here. None at all. I¡¯m just going to finish up my shower and¡­¡±


    ¡°Austin?¡± Christine sounded small and scared again.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold in here without the water,¡± Christine said, ¡°Can I¡­?¡± She gestured, identally exposing her left boob for a split second. Holy fuck that little sh was still the best thing Austin had ever seen. At least since thest time he¡¯d spied his mother¡¯s tits. Sure, they were tiny, but they were fucking perfect. The little nipple poked outward proudly like a pink obelisk. From the cold, of course, Austin told himself.


    His mother stood there, still covering herself, but she tapped her bare foot on the tile, impatiently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Austin said, ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    He stepped back slightly. With the two heads, the water coverage was almost total, and Austin was able to stay under the spray while still creating enough space for his naked mother to stand in front of him.


    Still it didn¡¯t leave a ton of space for them both, and as Christine stepped into the warmth, their bodies bumped. Elbows and knees. They gradually shifted, like two people getting ready to dance together for the first time, and found a position that worked for both of them. Skin mere centimeters from skin.


    Austin¡¯s Mom sighed as the water sshed over her incredible, taut body. She dipped her head and shook her hair out.


    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±


    Like a turtle slipping out of its shell once safety is assured, Christine slowly uncurled her arms,pletely exposing her naked body to her son. Austin looked down at his Mother¡¯s little breasts. Her blonde pubes and pink pussy. Over her shoulder, he could see her taut, muscr butt. ffffffFFFUCK! She was amazing.


    Austin¡¯s Mom had spent so much effort sculpting her body. Of course, she was a work of art. And Austin suddenly found himself very interested in studying.


    Christine saw her son staring and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Under control, remember,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right,¡± Austin said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The guilt washed over him like the warm shower water. Was he really going to fall apart so easily? This was weird, sure. Not normal, but also not wrong, either. If Finn¡¯s Mom had jumped into the shower naked with him, Austin doubted his best friend would spend much time devouring her with his eyes. Of course, Mrs. McDonald was also built like a fire plug and not nearly as fuckable as one. But still.


    Austin¡¯s Mom was right. People were naked around each other all the time and they didn¡¯t jump each other¡¯s bones. Otherwise the high school boy¡¯s locker room would have been way different than he remembered.


    Austin, again, found himself embarrassed by his mental weakness. I can do this, he told himself. I will do this. Then he saw where his Mom was staring.


    Right at her son¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Mooooom,¡± he said, pping her shoulder in the same, chiding way.


    Christine looked up at him and smiled, guiltily. Her cheeks went pinkish. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re so ¡®noticeable¡¯ in this state,¡± she said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin¡¯s mother acted like she was staring down at a monster between her son¡¯s legs. To be fair, after the pills, Austin had noticed his dick seemedrger than he¡¯d remembered it. His erection felt heavier than before. Longer and thicker. At the time he¡¯d written it off to just arousal and the strange, overwhelming confusion that seemed to apany the influence of the drugs. Now, it was hard to ignore. Especially so hard and throbbing. Control or no control, Austin knew he was going to need to stroke one off as soon as his mother left the shower.


    Christine gave her son¡¯s cock another nce, then cocked her eyebrow. ¡°Self. Control,¡± she said and wagged her finger at him, ¡°Down boy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing any better.¡± He pointed to his mother¡¯s nipples, rock hard, and sticking out like tiny pink stickpins.


    ¡°I¡¯m still cold,¡± Christine said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Austin said. He reached over and squeezed his mother¡¯s bare arms. ¡°Warmer?¡± he asked with a wink.


    Christine responded by grabbing her son¡¯s biceps. Mother and son both moaned and sank into something close to an embrace. Christine¡¯s nipples scratched at her son¡¯s chest. Austin¡¯s cock bounced against his mother¡¯s thigh.


    This is still fine, Austin told himself. I bet right now there are hundreds of mothers and sons hugging each other way tighter than we are now. Mom¡¯s got this. I¡¯ve got this.


    ¡°Austin,¡± Christine said, her face looking almost pained.


    Austin jumped back ¡°Fuck, Mom, I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just, well, I was going to use the bathroom before I got in the shower but then that woman was there and so I really need to pee. I mean, not bad like before ¡ª thank God ¡ª but still.¡±


    Austin smiled at his mother warmly while she rambled. He really wasn¡¯t used to seeing her act this way. He was used to his mother being so tough, almost gruff. It was like watching Batman be Robin right before his eyes. Or, to be gender urate, Batwoman turning into Batgirl. Did that even make sense? Austin wasn¡¯t too caught up on hisics lore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°There¡¯s a stall. Just step out and pee ande back in.¡±


    ¡°What if that woman is out there?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°In the men¡¯s room?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Christine said.


    Austin stood under the vent by the side wall. It was quieter than before. The other woman had stopped singing, but he was pretty sure he could still hear her moving around.


    ¡°What if someone else is with her?¡± Christine asked, ¡°That woman¡¯s boyfriend or husband. And hees in here and sees me, naked, in the men¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°You could get dressed again,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m so wet and warm in here and I don¡¯t want to have to go dripping all over the bathroom, or my clean clothes, just to take a piss when there¡¯s a perfectly good drain in here.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Austin said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Of course. I¡¯ll just turn around, so I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh, that feels so much better,¡± Christine said. She was already peeing. A long, thin stream of urine shot out of her pussy, arcing slightly, running down over the grating.


    And just like that, any pretense of restraint was simply washed away.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep25

    Like blood rushing into once-frozen limbs, Austin¡¯s sexual self roared back to life. His dick stiffened. His balls began to ache. He stood back, afraid of what coulde from simply moving.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s hot,¡± Austin said. He didn¡¯t think about saying it, but the words dropped out anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a¡­ natural. Biologic process,¡± Christine said as her pee dripped down to a dribble. ¡°Nothing to get¡­ All worked up about.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Austin said. He stepped forward slightly. His mother bit her lip and another, fuller gush of piss burst out of her. Austin felt it hit his leg, warm. He shifted again, slightly. His mom did, as well, so that now her pussy was spurting right on her son¡¯s turgid cock.


    Christine smiled, shyly. ¡°Fuck that¡¯s hot,¡± she said.


    ¡°Very,¡± Austin agreed.


    Christine¡¯s piss trickled off and she giggled ¡ª a strange shy sound Austin didn¡¯t think his mother was capable of making. She stood up very straight, almost military, and gestured at her son.


    Austin understood at once. He was so hard, even if he did have to go, he wasn¡¯t sure anything woulde out. But he ground down, and, from some hidden reserve, a long strong stream of urine shot out of his dick. Austin hit his mother right in the stomach. All over her tiny breasts. Soaked her blonde snatch. Christine gasped and shuddered, her eyes even crossed slightly, as her son bathed her in his pee.


    Austin¡¯s stream subsided but his erection stayed strong. Maybe even, impossibly, harder than before. Christine looked down at herself, dripping, then over at her son again.


    ¡°Well that was prodigious,¡± she said, smirking, ¡°I guess Mommy brings the volume out of you, huh?¡±


    Austin didn¡¯t know what to say. Was his mother being flirty? After all this, it might seem hard to believe that Austin was still confused about his mother¡¯ intentions, but he was. Hadn¡¯t she been the one to talk about self-control? To speak to mental strength and physical fortitude? And yet with every action, Christine seemed to be ripping that armor off till nothing was left but pink, naked, body. Exposed and raw. Ready.


    Christine came up closer to her son. The water, again, spilled over her. She tossed her head through the spray, then reached out and touched Austin¡¯s arm. Squeezed the muscle. It was meant to be reassuring, but it carried so much more.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine told him, cryptically, ¡°But I think I¡¯m going to need some cleaning off after all that.¡±


    Well, that cleared away any remaining mystery.


    Austin didn¡¯t pause. He reached back and grabbed the bar of soap he¡¯d brought. He held it up, triumphant. For a moment, he paused and beheld the vision of beauty and sexuality that he was about to ther. Christine stood there and stared at her son, arms tucked neatly behind her back. Like ready to face the firing squad.


    Austin started in safe ces. He picked up his mother¡¯s arms and hands. She let him move her, not limp, but pliant. Austin started sudsing his mother¡¯s t stomach. God, he had no idea how sexy a woman¡¯s abdominals could be. The way the muscture rippled under his fingers.


    Christine reached down and pulled her son¡¯s soapy hands up to her breasts. They both shared a sigh as Austin¡¯s slippery digits took hold of his Mommy¡¯s mounds. The ce he used to sup on as a baby, now bringing them both a very different sort of satisfaction. Austin hefted his Mom¡¯s tiny titties in his hands. Thumbed her nipples and massaged the soft flesh.


    ¡°Oh baby¡­ That¡¯s so nice,¡± Christine said, and arched her back to give her son fuller ess.


    Again, Austin wondered at where this sensuous sexpot hade from. As for his own need to maintain mastery, Austin no longer cared. Was this the drugs? Was this Austin, himself? What did it matter when it meant he got something he wanted so badly? He wasn¡¯t going to let a stupid thing like rational thought get in the way of something so important.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have other parts in need of cleaning, you know,¡± Christine said with a smirk. Austin had been absently kneading his mother¡¯s boobs for quite a while, it seemed. Why not? Austin was smart enough to know that when you hold perfection in your hands, the only dumb thing to do is let go.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom. Your tits are so fucking awesome.¡±


    ¡°I always did have trouble getting you to let go of them,¡± Christine said. Austin felt his face grow hot.


    ¡°Here, let Mommy give you a hint,¡± Christine said. She pushed Austin¡¯s hands off her chest and turned around. She bent over, hands on knees, and presented her tight little ass to him. And beneath that, Austin could see the beginnings of his Mom¡¯s pink pussy. The ce from where he¡¯d oncee. Labia engorged and hanging open.


    Well then. There were certainly other pieces of perfection that Austin could pay attention to.


    Dutifully, the blonde son reached out with the bar of soap and started worshipping at his Mom¡¯s beautiful butt. He squeezed and molded her muscled cheeks. Then, without pausing to wonder at what he was doing, Austin ran his soapy finger right up his Mother¡¯s crack. She jumped a little, squealed, but settled back.


    ¡°Naughty boy,¡± Christine said.


    Austin responded by smacking his mother¡¯s pert, rounded bottom.


    She jumped and gasped again. ¡°I think I¡¯m the one who spanks you, dear,¡± Christine said.


    Austin ran his finger down his mother¡¯s crack again, teased at her brown back hole, then slid it right down and into her pussy. Now Christine really sucked in her breath. She backed up slowly, drawing more of Austin¡¯s finger inside her dripping, wanting sex.


    Austin didn¡¯t think getting soap up there was such a good idea, though, so he quickly pulled his finger back out. Besides, he had a far better tool prepared for his Mother¡¯s tempting twat. Although, it would create more of a mess in there instead of cleaning it up.


    Austin reached down and with painful slowness began pointing his pendulous penis at his mother¡¯s pussy. But Christine slipped out of his grasp.


    ¡°Not yet, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°We have to get you clean first, too.¡±


    Christine stood up and turned around. She snatched the soap out of Austin¡¯s hand. The blonde boy towered over his mother. He had a good foot on her, at least. But the way Christine stood, how she held her arms and hips, Austin still felt like a little boy beneath his mother¡¯s watchful eye.


    Christine reached out with the bar of soap. Like her son had before, she started on Austin¡¯s arms. She seemed to trace his every muscle. Cooing with every hard bulge and tight tendon.


    She let her hands drift down to Austin¡¯s chest and stomach. She tweaked his nipples a bit, but mostly just dragged her hands over his body. Christine smiled at her son in a way that no mother ever should. Austin only groaned.


    Suddenly, without warning, Christine reached down and grabbed Austin¡¯s cock in her slippery hands.


    ¡°Ahhhh, Mom! Ssssoooooo good.¡±


    Christine giggled, her massive son now so pliant in her little fingers. It was like she¡¯d found a point of leverage, could tip her son¡¯s entire body with just a turn of her pinky.


    Austin¡¯s eyes sunk closed and he leaned back against the shower wall while his mother pulled at his penis. She really was cleaning it. Running the soap up and down the shaft, under the head and around his nutsack. But that was more than enough stimtion for Austin to feel his balls boiling. Just begging to burst.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to get you nice and clean,¡± Christine said, ¡°So you can get us both dirty all over again. Especially Mommy¡¯s naughty little pussy. I know it¡¯s wrong, but Mommy needs it so bad. Can you do that for me, baby? Give Mommy a nice big load of baby boy batter? Right in Mommy¡¯s aching, wanting womb?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom¡­ Fuck yes,¡± Austin said. He lolled his head and it fell under the vent. The woman next door had gone quiet. The water switched off. Was she gone? Austin barely cared. His mother¡¯s slippery fingers felt so good on his cock.


    Christine put her hands around her son¡¯s muscr butt. She dipped her soapy finger down his crack and booped his own butthole.


    ¡°Just a little revenge,¡± Christine said with a smile. She stepped back. Like admiring her handiwork.


    Austin was eyeing his mother, as well. But more like a lion looking at a gazelle. An apt description for his athletic Mom, actually. Austin stepped forward, his massive dong leading the way. Christine¡¯s eyes got small. A little scared. She stepped back.


    Austin tried to move closer again. Christine¡¯s back against the wall. Gingerly, she settled onto the little wooden bench. Helpful to have furniture in here, Austin thought.


    ¡°Here, let Mommy help you with that,¡± Christine said. Her head was right at cock-level. She opened her mouth and licked her son¡¯s dick from root to stem. Mother and son both groaned as Christine took his cock into her mouth. She bobbed back and forth, nting little kisses on his cockhead.


    Austin closed his eyes and focused on the sensation of his mother¡¯s tongue and lips on his cock. Christine wasn¡¯t nearly as good at sucking as Lexi. He knew he shouldn¡¯tpare his sister to his Mom, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Austin stepped back. Christine looked up at her son with a look of slight confusion and concern.


    Austin knew what he wanted. What he needed. And he was going to take it. He lifted his mother up by her nks and turned her, so she was bent over the bench. Pussy proudly pointing upwards. Austin took hold of his dick and lined it up with the ce from which he¡¯d once been born. Christine wiggled her bottom a bit, expectantly.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me waiting, young man,¡± she said sternly.


    Austin grinned, then buried his cock in his Mom¡¯s steamy pussy. They groaned together, the same shared gic sound, as son once again became physically connected to his mother. So deep, Austin thought he really might be reentering his Mother¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Thaaat¡¯s a good boy,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Oh, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°So good.¡±


    Words were already slipping away from him as the tight wetness of his mother¡¯s snatch mmed his brain closed. Austin drew back, then slowly pushed forward. He ran his fingers over his mother¡¯s dripping body. Her abs and arms. Moving gradually. Savoring every sensation.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep26

    ¡°Come on baby, I know you can do better than this,¡± Christine said. Austin took her criticism to heart. He immediately began pounding his mother¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Christine cried, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    The two of them now moved with abandon. The bench squeaking under them. Every sound magnified by the echo of the tile.


    ¡°Fuh. Fuh. Fuck. So good,¡± Christine gulped. Austin felt her body stiffen, her pussy clench, as a tiny orgasm rolled over her. ¡°Oh! You made your Mommy cum. Such a good boy.¡±


    ¡°Sssssssoooooo good,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Can you do it again, baby?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Austin said. He reached down for his mother¡¯s clit but found her fingers were already there, rubbing so hard and fast he thought it must be painful. But his mother went taut again, groaned, and Austin knew that pain wasn¡¯t at all a problem.


    God, she was amazing. Fucking his mother ¡ª it was like being with a thoroughbred. Her body so toned and perfect. In this position, Austin imagined most women would already be sagging. Their muscles sore. Christine was moving with speed and grace. Meeting each of her son¡¯s thrusts in perfect timing. Coordinated. This could be an Olympic sport, Austin mused. Synchronized fucking. And his mother was a goddamn gold medalist.


    Christine was still moaning incoherently. Stringing words together that kind of made sense but really didn¡¯t. ¡°My son. So good. Cock. Fuck. Fuck me oh fuck YES!¡±


    Christine threw her head back and then let it loll down. Austin kept up the pace. Not stopping not even pausing as his mother chained cum after cum after cum. The orgasms were getting bigger, Austin could tell. The exmations of pleasure longer and more sustaining. They were building towards something, and all Austin could think about was his own contribution to the process.


    He pulled back from his mother. She whined. Almost sobbed.


    ¡°Oh fuck Austin you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me. Don¡¯t stop now. Are you going to cum baby? I told you it¡¯s OK to cum in me. I need it so bad.¡±


    Austin smiled down at his mother and lifted her up. Instinctively, Christine wrapped her legs around her son¡¯s trunk. She was hanging off him, much like Lexi had the day before. Christine fished out her son¡¯s massive member and aligned it with her dripping hole again. Like she couldn¡¯t bear to break the connection for any longer.


    Austin groaned as once again his cock was engulfed in his mom¡¯s perfect snatch. He remembered what Lexi had said, that her cunt was made for his dick. If that was the case, then what was this? So tight and perfect. Perhaps, Lexi¡¯s snatch was made for his penis. But Austin knew that his penis was made for his mother¡¯s quim. It fit like key in lock. Pussy and cock.


    Austin stumbled over to the side shower wall and mmed his mother into it. He began pounding her with abandon. Christine held on like he was a palm tree in a hurricane. Her arms locked tight around his neck. Even dug into his shoulder with her teeth. Anything to ride out the storm. And it only seemed to be intensifying.


    ¡°Oh Austin. I¡­ I think I¡¯ve got a big oneing,¡± Christine said, ¡°Your cock. Oh God. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Even better than Dad?¡± Austin asked. He couldn¡¯t help himself. Christine seemed to pause for a moment. She leaned in tight to his ear.


    ¡°Way better,¡± Christine said.


    Austin smirked and started driving into his mother even harder.


    ¡°Oh baby. My baby boy. Fucking me so good,¡± Christine said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s really close. You have to¡­ Come on Austin, honey. I need it. Cum for me. I know we shouldn¡¯t, but I need that cum inside me. I¡¯ll feel it and I¡¯ll blow. Oh, fuck I¡¯m going to fucking explode.¡±


    Austin intentionally slowed his strokes.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh please. Mommy needs your cum so bad! Please, baby! Fill my womb with your seed. Please¡­¡±


    Austin practically stopped fucking his Mother. She looked up at him with needy eyes and he red back.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Oh Austin. Your cock is so good. You¡¯re fucking me so much better than your father ever could.¡±


    Austin started stroking again. Ramping up.


    ¡°Oh yes, Austin¡­ My baby boy. I¡¯ve never been fucked like this. Never. Your cock is so much bigger. So much better. I need it. Fuck your mother. Own her. I¡¯m yours, baby. Always.¡±


    ¡°Who owns this pussy?¡±


    ¡°You. Austin.¡±


    ¡°Who owns this pussy?!¡±


    ¡°My sssoooooon¡­ Oh GOD my baby boy owns meeeeeee!¡±


    Austin raced forward. His mother shaking and sobbing around him. His own ecstasy now driving. His balls leaping upward.


    Suddenly the shower curtain ripped open.


    ¡°What the fuck are you two¡­.?¡±


    Mother and son screeched to a halt. Right on the precipice. A woman was standing there. Beautiful and tall with long blonde hair. Wearing only a purple towel. The woman from the other shower. Austin knew it immediately. In everything that had happened, he had lost track of her. And of course, she¡¯d heard everything. What he was doing. Who he was doing it to. The look on her face said it all.


    Then Austin¡¯s cock erupted.


    The pleasure simply burst out of him, overwhelming. He¡¯d tried to stop it, but it was already gone, and the orgasm took hold of him. Austin felt his mother¡¯s body tighten around him as he filled her with his fertility.


    ¡°Uhnnnnn,¡± Christine gasped, ¡°Noooooooo¡­ Oh fuck! OH YES!¡±


    Despite himself, Austin thrust into his mother as deep as he could. ¡°Oh FUCK! Mom I¡¯m cumming!¡± Austin howled.


    ¡°Oh baby,¡± Christine cried, ¡°Cum in me. Oh please cum in your Moooommmmmyyyyy,¡±


    He heard a loud gasp from the front of the shower. Austin forced himself to look over. The other woman was just standing there. Brown eyes wide with shock.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Whatever she was about to say before was still caught in her throat. Austin tried to speak, to¡­ Apologize? Exin? He didn¡¯t know what, but it hardly mattered. His jaw snapped closed and the ecstasy overwhelmed him again. His eyes squeezed shut.


    Christine jerked against her son like she¡¯d been electrocuted. She shook with every shot of her son¡¯s fertile fluid. ¡°Oh God I¡¯m cumming so GOOOD!¡± Christine said. She threw her head back. ¡°Oh fucking fucking fffffffffffUCK!¡±


    Austin squeezed his Mother¡¯s body to his own. Still somehow filling her with his seed. Mother and son shouted and cried. Rocked against each other as their orgasms slowly subsided.


    Gingerly, Christine let her legs drop. She started to stand, then nearly copsed as another aftershock shot through her. Incredibly, her own little cum inspired onest ejaction from Austin, and a glob of semennded right on his Mom¡¯s perfect, little tit.


    Christine sank to the floor of the shower. Austin slipped down next to her. They looked only at each other. Loving.


    Christine put her hand on Austin¡¯s chin and drew his face to hers. She kissed him. Hard. Lips and tongues and teeth. Loving and wanting. The shower water ran cold over them. Austin looked up, worried about what he¡¯d see. What consequences awaited them.


    The other woman was gone.


    *


    Molly stood in waist high water and leaned against her father¡¯s bare chest. She looked at the far side of theke, ovee with fear. There were five of them: three girls and two boys. College-aged kids, jumping into the water. Shouting and sshing. Molly could see their parked car poking through the trees behind them.


    Two days before, Molly would have been thrilled to see more young people at theke and raced off to join them. Now, she felt separated from them by something farrger and imposing than an entire ocean. These were strangers intruding on her in a moment of vulnerability. They could only bring more trouble to her already endangered situation.


    The group of teens was oblivious to the impact they had on theke. The ripples they caused. Theyughed and chased each other, carefree. If they saw the Campbell family, they made no notice of it.


    This is fine, Molly reminded herself. She and her father weren¡¯t doing anything wrong. They were just a family on theirke vacation. Enjoying the cool water on a warm day. Molly sighed, loudly. She didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding her breath. She felt her father¡¯s grip on her rx, as well.


    Molly looked over at her older sister. The tall brte was like a statue, eyes wide at the frolicking teens. As worried as Molly was, Lexi looked far worse. Like a rabbit watching lions at y.


    ¡°I uh. I think I should go. Back to shore,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Ankle¡¯s bothering me. And stuff.¡± She started to retreat. Never looking away from the crowd of kids in the water. Like she was afraid they¡¯d ambush her if she didn¡¯t stare them down.


    For a moment, Molly worried about her big sister. Earlier, Lexi had promised to take care of Molly. Was the young blonde expected to do the same in return? Suddenly theke went silent, taking Molly¡¯s train of thought with it.


    She saw that three of the teens, the two girls and one of the boys, were wading over to her and her father. Molly¡¯s stomach filled with butterflies. The sun slipped behind a cloud. The whole day seemed to go cold. James wrapped his arms around his youngest daughter¡¯s waist.


    The teens kept walking closer. Molly told herself it wasn¡¯t a big deal. They were just kids like her. Coming over to be polite, probably. And she was doing nothing wrong. Yet she felt exposed. Cornered, unsure if she should run or strike.


    The boy was good looking, Molly supposed. He had close-cropped red hair, broad shoulders and a developed chest. For a moment, Molly thought that Lexi might have made a mistake by slipping away. After all, Molly may have craved someone who¡¯d had marinated for a few years, but this fresh piece of meat looked more than ready for Lexi¡¯s consumption.


    The girls with him were also pretty and athletic. As they got closer, Molly saw that the girl on the left was blonde and wearing a blue-and-white striped bikini. She looked about James¡¯ height and was stick skinny. Her chest would have made even Lexi look busty.


    The other girl was a redhead, like the boy and wearing a bikini like the blonde girl, but in dark blue. She was curvy, though not nearly as much as Molly. No one¡¯s curvy like me, Molly thought. It used to make her sad, that kind of thinking. But now it filled her with pride.


    James pulled his daughter back tighter. She felt his arms cinch closed. And then she felt something else ¡ª warm, stiff, and nestled right in the crack of her ass. Oh God. It would have been ufortable if it wasn¡¯t so damned wonderful. Did he know he was doing it? Did Molly even care? Oh, holy fuck almighty did her Daddy¡¯s dick feel nice. Without even thinking about it, Molly pressed her ample backside against his hardness.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep27

    The three kids came close and waved hi. James and Molly just nodded. The five of them were now standing across from each other in waist-high water. The girls were grinning, glistening with water.


    ¡°Enjoying theke?¡± James asked, his voice far too calm for everything this implied. Molly kept telling herself there was nothing dire about this. She was just standing with her father in theke while three, admittedly attractive, college kids came over to talk. That was normal. Happened every day.


    It was all the not everyday urrences that kept racing through Molly¡¯s mind like mean, little gerbils hopped up on amphetamines and wrapped in barbed wire. Ugly, evil thoughts that made Molly¡¯s heart ache and her pussy tingle. She felt like these kids could see it. Smell it. Everything she¡¯d done with her father. All the other things she wanted to do.


    This was nothing, right? Then why did it feel more frightening than being on a roller coaster while sitting in a haunted house and watching a scary movie?


    ¡°We thought we¡¯de over and say hi,¡± the redheaded boy said. He introduced himself as Cole. The redheaded girl was Kim and the blonde was Amber.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect day for it,¡± James said. Again, how could he sound so calm? He shifted his legs slightly, and Molly felt her father¡¯s hardness settle dead center in the crack of her butt. No doubt that he knew what he was doing now. Jeez Dad, obvious much?


    Molly felt a bead of sweat drop down the side of her cheek, despite the cold water. God, she wanted him to press against her. Her body demanded she grind back. But at the same time, she was afraid to breathe, let alone move.


    Molly startled as she realized the bony blonde was talking to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here with your Dad?¡± Amber, the skinny blonde asked, clearly for the second time.


    ¡°Oh, um, yes,¡± Molly said, ¡°My whole family, actually. My Mom and brother are off by the showers. My older sister, you probably saw her a second ago. She¡¯s heading back to camp.¡±


    ¡°She twisted her ankle earlier,¡± James said, ¡°She¡¯s probably going back to rest it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kim said, her pale green eyes suddenly bright, ¡°Cole and I are both trained EMTs. It¡¯s a great side gig for extra money. We could go and take a look at her if you¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°My wife is a doctor,¡± James said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kim said, almost as if she was disappointed.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s an ophthalmologist,¡± James said, ¡°Maybe you should go take a look. Make sure it isn¡¯t anything serious.¡±


    Kim and Cole both shared an odd look, then they started to wade toward thekeshore where Lexi had headed. It probably was a good idea to have someone examine Lexi, Molly thought, though she didn¡¯t understand why it required the two of them. She felt her father press into her butt again. If anything, he seemed even harder. Her pussy, already leaking, was starting to gush. Actually, it was probably a good thing that both the redheads left. Hopefully they could get rid of Amber, soon, too.


    A loud giggle came from the other side of theke. The boy and the girl that hadn¡¯te over to see them were messing around in the water. Even at this distance, Molly could tell the couple was doing something dirty.


    ¡°They seem to be having fun,¡± James said, a bit of a wink in his voice.


    ¡°Those two can¡¯t keep their hands off each other,¡± Amber said. She tossed her wet, blonde hair over her ear, ¡°That¡¯s why we came here. Give them a little privacy. And to be neighborly, of course.¡±


    ¡°You go to the local college?¡± James asked. Molly¡¯s father had stopped doing the asional press and was now full on dry humping his little girl. Thankfully theke water was opaque, or else Amber would know what was going on for sure. Instead, the bony blonde just prattled on about waterskiing in the 1850s or whatever the fuck she was studying.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Molly startled again. She was going to have to pay better attention or Amber was sure to know something was up. Up in her butt and sliding tantalizingly close her aching, wanting¡­ Fuck. Right. Pay attention.


    ¡°What are you studying?¡± Amber asked again.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still in high school,¡± Molly said. She focused on trying to stay still while her father ground against her. Dammit, was he trying to get them both in trouble?


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± Amber said, ¡°I¡¯d have thought you were in college for sure.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Molly said, ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°Does your family cum at theke often?¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Molly shuddered. A little shiver of pleasure shot up her spine. Her father was starting to be more than just a distraction.


    ¡°I asked if your familyes to theke often,¡± Amber said.


    ¡°We¡¯re here about once a year,¡± James said. He slipped his right arm off Molly¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Must be nice,¡± Amber said, ¡°Being here with your family. Enjoying each other¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Molly stuttered out, ¡°Very nice.¡±


    James held his daughter tight with his left arm, while he fumbled around behind her with his right. Molly couldn¡¯t tell what he was doing. Then he stepped backpletely. Molly almost groaned in frustration as his penis withdrew and the cool water rushed over her butt.


    James was still moving around back there. She felt his hand bump her a few times. Was he retying his swimsuit or something? Meanwhile he chatted on with the young blonde like nothing at all was happening.


    ¡°PharmD, you say,¡± James said, ¡°Well you know I have a lot of connections¡­¡±


    Molly froze.


    Her father¡¯s hand had stopped whatever it was doing and now slid, quite determinedly, right between her legs.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly stared straight at the bony blonde. The girl had ice blue eyes. Her thin lips were quirked in a question. Molly focused on the girl¡¯s face. Had to. Her father¡¯s fingers deftly pulled at the gusset of his baby girl¡¯s bathing suit. After all that rubbing on her butt, Molly really didn¡¯t think she could survive a fingering in that moment. Especially not if she had to act like nothing was going on.


    What was her father out of his mind? Even if they¡¯d pretended to be a May/December couple it would still be awkward. But this college girl knew they were father and daughter. If she even thought the two of them might be¡­ Molly¡¯s only thought was that the pills had affected her father again, otherwise she couldn¡¯t imagine why he¡¯d be so brazen.


    ¡°I was saying you both look like you¡¯re in great shape,¡± Amber said, ¡°Are you athletes?¡±


    ¡°M¡­ my Dad was captain of the football team in high school,¡± Molly said, ¡°I y ser.¡±


    ¡°Captain of the football team, huh?¡± Amber asked. She tossed her blonde hair and leaned in even further. ¡°Did you have a particr position? That you liked?¡±


    James stopped rubbing at his daughter¡¯s pussy. He pulled the thin material of the bathing suit aside. Stepped a little closer. Kicked Molly¡¯s legs slightly more apart. Molly felt him slide his warm erection between her legs. He angled it upward. Right at her opening.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Actually, I yed quarterback,¡± James said. He plunged his penis right into his daughter¡¯s open, hungry hole.


    ¡°Oh, YES!¡± Molly cried. She reached back and grabbed her father¡¯s thighs. Held him in ce. His cock was already most of the way inside her, this angle didn¡¯t afford much, but she could feel her pussy opening more, trying to pull her father¡¯s fertile invader deeper inside.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Amber asked. She cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Uhn¡­ Of course,¡± Molly said, ¡°I was just¡­ agreeing with my¡­ My Daddy. He was the starting quarterback in high school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky girl,¡± Amber said, ¡°Having a Daddy who clearly loves his daughter so much. One so¡­ So strong.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Molly said. Her body bent slightly forward as her father finally slid in as far as he could go. His bare cock pulsed happily, and Molly felt a little cum course through her. She hoped her face wasn¡¯t too red. God, I hope Amber doesn¡¯t notice what we¡¯re doing. God, how could Amber not notice what we¡¯re doing?!


    Molly nced down at the cloudyke water, as if she could will it to bepletely opaque. This was¡­ OK it was fucking awesome. And the danger of it only amplified the electric pulses firing into the voluptuous blonde¡¯s pussy. Yet Molly couldn¡¯t help but also be distracted by the consequences of those very same actions. Was one massive cum worth the apanyingplications it would bring? And how wrong was it that Molly¡¯s first answer was, hell yes!


    If any of this was weighing on Molly¡¯s father, though, he didn¡¯t say. James just slid back slightly and started rocking back and forth. One hand on his baby girl¡¯s stomach, the other on her thigh. Holding her in ce. Loving but alsomanding. Forceful.


    Molly looked up and saw Amber staring back at her. Looking her right in the eyes. Her father was moving slowly, maintaining the appearance of trying to conceal what he was doing. But it only made Molly more eager. The feeling was tortuous. Molly wanted to fuck her father hard. To cum and cum until he filled her fertile pussy. This inching back and forth was worse than teasing. It was torture.


    Amber leaned closer.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± she asked. Almost whispering in Molly¡¯s ear.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep28

    Molly didn¡¯t say anything. She just gasped and gulped hard. Air was really in demand in the moment. Talking and fucking was simply too much to ask.


    ¡°Your father,¡± Amber continued. Whispering. Her breath tickled at Molly¡¯s ear. Intensifying the feelings in her pussy. ¡°Your Daddy. His cock is in you right now. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°N-no,¡± Molly said. That would be wrong. It would be incest. If her father was fucking her. If she was enjoying it. Begging for his hard cock to pound out her release.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Amber said, ¡°It¡¯s just you and me. How does Daddy¡¯s cock feel in his daughter¡¯s tiny pussy?¡±


    Molly let her head loll. She panted. Her father¡¯s pace only quickening.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a hot little body,¡± Amber kept whispering. ¡°Those massive tits. I bet your hips were just made for pushing out babies. Is that what your Daddy is doing? Putting his baby in you?¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Molly groaned.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing such a good job, baby girl,¡± Amber said. She stroked her hand lightly down Molly¡¯s warm cheek. Looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Taking your Daddy¡¯s cock in that sweet, young cunt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Molly gasped. She felt a tear leak out of the corner of her eye and drip down her cheek. Right where Amber had just stroked her. She¡¯d tried to be strong. But standing in theke surrounded by her Dad¡¯s strong arms. Feeling his hardness against her body. Her bottom. It had been too much.


    Her father was moving more steadily. An urgent pounding at the door to her womb. Molly was his ything now, she knew. She¡¯d do anything for his pleasure. And she didn¡¯t care that some strange college girl was standing there, watching. Urging them on, in fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­¡± Amber dragged the word out. Disgusted? Ashamed? ¡°Jealous.¡±


    Molly looked and saw that Amber had her hand jammed down the blue-white striped bottoms of her bikinis. Stroking her fingers back and forth with abandon. She rested her other arm on Molly¡¯s shoulder. As if forming a circuit.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Molly gasped. Her father¡¯s cock hitched, and another orgasm rolled over her. Her eyes cinched shut and she felt her face grow hot. When she could see again, Amber¡¯s top waspletely gone. Her breasts, little brown nipples with almost no shape behind them, were jiggling. Amber was using both hands now. Bottoms drifting off in theke water.


    All pretense was gone. James drew back in his daughter¡¯s quim. One pump. Two.


    ¡°Oh¡­ OHfuck,¡± Molly cried, and another orgasm shot through her.


    ¡°He¡¯s close,¡± Amber gasped, ¡°I can see it. He¡¯s going to fill¡­ Fill his baby girl with his cum.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Molly said. She looked over at the bony blonde. ¡°I can¡¯t. I mean, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes went wide. She reared back, pointed her chest to sky, and shrieked in ecstasy. Molly suddenly felt her pussy go empty. A warm stter hit her back. Another. Her Dad groaning and shaking behind her. Impossibly, Molly felt her own empty puss quiver as her orgasm rolled through her. A sad, shadowy echo of what could have been had her father only filled her with his fertility.


    Another warm st on her back. Molly looked up right as a thick white glob hit Amber¡¯s chest. Right on her brown nipple.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ That¡¯s my girl,¡± James said and squeezed his daughter¡¯s shoulder. Amber reached down and scooped the sperm off her chest. She took a taste and giggled.


    ¡°That was fun,¡± the college girl said. She leaned in and whispered onest time in Molly¡¯s ear. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Molly turned and found her father waiting for her. He hugged his youngest daughter close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± he said, his voice still thin, post-orgasm, ¡°I had to. I couldn¡¯t¡­ Couldn¡¯t stop myself¡±


    Molly looked up at her father and smiled. A sad, scared little thing. In the moment it had felt so right. So inevitable. Now she could only reel at what they¡¯d done. She needed to talk to Amber. Beg her to be silent about what she¡¯d seen.


    But when Molly turned around, she found that the blonde college girl had already grabbed her suit and waded the way back to her friends.


    *


    Lexi did her best to race to shore. Her ankle wasn¡¯t too bad. It was her aching, traitorous pussy that was the problem. Behind her, three attractive college kids were talking to her father and younger sister. She could hear the five of them chatting, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what they were saying. Couldn¡¯t risk stopping to find out, either. Lexi just kept sluicing through the icy water as fast as she could.


    Being in theke with her father and sister ¡ª their warm bodies pressed against hers ¡ª Lexi had felt her desire already beginning to bubble under the surface. Then those other kids had shown up and suddenly it was like adding vinegar to her science project baking soda volcano. All sorts of things started spewing out of her. Only one little sliver of sanity had kept Lexi running away from the teens rather than toward them.


    Just like that, Lexi saw the entire disaster y out in front of her. The nightmare that her mother had described. Being out of control with people she very much needed to be in control around. Fucking her brother, her Dad, suddenly felt very safe and normal next to what could happen with these strangers.


    Finally, the tall, thin brte made it to thekeshore. As soon as she hit dry ground, Lexi fell forward, unable to go any further. She¡¯d pushed herself too far, and now her ankle felt like it was locked in ce. Held down by pain.


    On all fours, Lexi nced behind her. Her father, sister, and the three college kids were all still talking, lost in their own babble. She felt like an animal, hunted. Yet at the same time, desperate to be caught. That was Lexi¡¯srgest problem: Lexi, herself.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She knew she needed to get away, somewhere she couldn¡¯t be found. The campsite was close, but not nearly enough. Lexi looked around, frantically. There were some reeds nearby, tall and thick enough to conceal her from view.


    Quickly, left leg cocked in the air, Lexi crawled across the sand until she was directly behind the reeds. Now she could see theke, easily, but someone would have toe right up through the nts to find her.


    She spied her assants once again. There was her father, cuddling Molly close. They were talking to the skinny blonde. Lexi couldn¡¯t see the other two but had to assume they were still there.


    Lexi settled back on the sand, finally feeling calm. But her rxation only lead to the other feelings fully taking over. The need. The desire. Despite the all-you-can-eat-buffet she¡¯d been feasting on, Lexi found herself sex starved once again. Whatever the equivalent of hangry was for horny. She was feeling that.


    It was totally irrational. There was no way to connect all the dots and draw a picture that made any sense at all. Just the sight of some teens and Lexi needed to rub one out like her fucking cunt was on fire? But the athletic brte couldn¡¯t bother with logic. She was too busy ripping off her bikini bottoms and jamming her hand in her warm, dripping¡­


    The thought came to Lexi unbidden. But she couldn¡¯t deny the truth of it. God, I need a boy so bad.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Lexi looked up. Her face went hot. The redheaded guy was standing over her, a half-smile danced across his face. He looked to be about her age. Broad shoulders and trim, muscr chest. Not nearly as well-defined as Austin, but still good looking in his own way.


    Wow ¡ª I guess I should wish for a million bucks while I¡¯m at it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cole,¡± The boy said. Then he kept talking, like this wasn¡¯t at all embarrassing or strange. As if Lexi¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t busy between her legs, stroking her snatch. ¡°Your Dad said you¡¯d hurt your ankle. I came over to see if you were OK.¡±


    Lexi sat there dumbly. But her mind split in two, like the crowd at a college basketball game. One side pleading, ¡®Not now. Not now. Not now.¡¯ The other bleachers chanting just as loudly, ¡®Now! Now! Now!¡¯ And Lexi knew which side was winning.


    ¡°I volunteer as an EMT on the weekends,¡± the boy said, still yammering away. He was looking away, like trying to give her some dignity. Instead, it only enhanced Lexi¡¯s embarrassment. Not that it even slowed her for a second.


    There was another set of sshes. A redheaded girl joined Cole behind the reeds. HShe looked to be about the same age, maybe a year younger. She was wearing a bikini that showed off her ample assets. If Cole was Austin, but slightly less, then this new girl was a lesser version of Molly. She was very pretty with a freckled nose and a warm smile.


    ¡°This is Kim, my¡­¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend,¡± Kim said, ¡°I¡¯m Cole¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Lexi nodded. Unable to even pause as she pounded her own pussy. Oh God, I¡¯m out of control.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Kim said, a wicked smile ying across her face. ¡°Your Dad said you were having a problem with your ankle, not your¡­ But maybe we can still give you some help?¡±


    Lexi felt herself blush all over again. But her embarrassment didn¡¯t slow her down one bit. Instead she drove two fingers into her cunt, gasping as she did. She wanted this to be over with. She couldn¡¯t see any end in sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re really hot,¡± Kim said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s OK for me to say so. I mean, it feels like a lot of stuff is OK right now, doesn¡¯t it? Cole and I¡­ well, you could say we¡¯re into different things. And watching you? I mean, I¡¯m sure Cole here wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± The redhead elbowed herpanion in the stomach.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Cole said.


    The redheaded girl didn¡¯t wait for a response. She sat in the sand next to Lexi. Cole sat on her other side. Both of them looked over at the thin brte, expectantly. The same shared anxious expression. Hopeful and needy but also a little bit nervous. Well, they say that couples start to look like each other after a while.


    Lexi wanted to stand up, pull up her bottoms and saunter off. Smirk and escape with her dignity intact. She would have been more than happy to simply say, ¡®No thanks. I¡¯m good.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t do any of those things. Worse, Lexi felt even wetter than before. She resisted the urge to add a third finger.


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous, isn¡¯t she, Cole?¡± Kim said, again like Lexi wasn¡¯t there at all. Like the two of them were just chilling on the couch watching the attractive brte on screen. Only it was all there and all real. The scent ofke water mixed with Lexi¡¯s own musk. Birds cawing overhead, as if calling everyone toe over and see the show. And, through all of it, Lexi simply couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Hear how juicy her little twat is?¡± Kim said, ¡°I bet she tastes amazing. Would that be OK? Let us have a little sample ¡ª I bet it would help a whole ton, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep29

    Lexi could only groan. It was like her brain had been hijacked and she was now flying off into parts unknown. What was this couple doing with her? Doing to her? She couldn¡¯t understand it, but she didn¡¯t have the brain power to process it either. Only to lie back and rub her aching pussy harder. Hoping to hit some sort of release before everything really crashed down hard.


    She felt her hand being pushed away. Lexi mewled. She opened her eyes and saw Kim, the redheaded girl, sitting between her legs. Smiling down at her.


    ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± Kim said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Lexi nodded.


    The cute redhead ducked her head down, her hair tickled at Lexi¡¯s oversensitive legs. For a moment, Lexi felt like the entire world went still. The wind stopped blowing. The birds went silent. Then Kim¡¯s tongue made contact with Lexi¡¯s pussy. And everything sped up twice as fast. The tall brte screamed as Kim made contact.


    Kim¡¯s tongue danced light and hot over Lexi¡¯s pussy. Tasted at her lips and pressed at her clit. The redhead snaked a finger into Lexi¡¯s dripping hole. If Lexi had any doubts, they were quickly swept away by this wanton woman¡¯s eager mouth.


    Kim didn¡¯t have much skill ¡ª she¡¯s not nearly as good as me, Lexi thought haughtily ¡ª but she pleasured the tall brte plenty. Kim licked at Lexi¡¯s pussy like she knew what would feel good. Which, of course, she did. Lexi writhed under Kim¡¯s careful kisses. She felt her muscles grow taut. Then a shadow crept over her.


    Lexi looked up, eyes barely able to focus through the building pleasure. Cole was standing over her, naked. His dick was out, pink and pale as the rest of him, nestled in the red curls of his pubic hair.


    Cole¡¯s cock wasn¡¯t nearly as big as Austin or her father (God, Lexi¡¯s life had gotten strange). In fact, he was even a bit smaller than her ex. But, still, he had nothing to be ashamed about. A nice thick dick ¡ª curved just a bit ¡ª and, apparently, aching for a warm, soft mouth to call home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± Kim said, ¡°Ask her to help you out.¡± She said it like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Umm, would it be ok if I¡­?¡± Cole said.


    Lexi groaned, reached up and grabbed Cole¡¯s cock, and pulled it to her mouth like amb suckling the teat.


    He tasted that perfect mix of meaty and masculine, like all boys. Lexi was always embarrassed by how much she enjoyed oral. She worried it made her a slut. But then she was sucking a dick and all those worries went away. It was just her and the man she controlled with only her lips and tongue.


    ¡°Holy fuck, s¡­ Kim. She¡¯s sucking my dick like a fucking champ!¡±


    ¡°Her pussy is pretty awesome, too,¡± Kim said. ¡°Hey, is it OK if Cole gets a taste of you, babe?¡±


    Lexi made a noise around Cole¡¯s dick that sounded a lot like, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much,¡± Kim said, ¡°I swear you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Cole slid his cock out of Lexi¡¯s mouth with a wet, sloppy pop. Lexi groaned. Kim¡¯s tongue left her cunt, cold and dripping. Finally, another tongue, wider and a bit more forceful, pressed against her pussy. Lexi whined as Cole made contact.


    ¡°You¡¯re really hot to trot, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kim asked, ¡°God¡­ seeing you like this. You¡¯re so fucking beautiful. Makes me all worked up, too. Especially after tasting your awesome pussy. I don¡¯t suppose you would, like, return the favor?¡±


    Again, Lexi found herself reaching for words that were nowhere in sight. Fortunately, the enraptured redhead took Lexi¡¯s silence for assent.


    Gently, Kim pushed Lexi¡¯s chest till the brte was fully onto her back. Then Kim climbed up and lowered her warm, wet snatch over Lexi¡¯s face. Kim¡¯s cunt tasted sweet, spicy, and so much like her own. Yet different, too. Lexi did her best to return the favor. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pride in her work. As if to say, ¡®See! This is how it¡¯s done.¡¯ She was so focused, amazingly, she almost forgot about Cole¡¯s insistent tongue on her sex. At least for a moment.


    Lexiy back and let herself be used, stretched, between the ginger couple. Luxuriated in it. Her cum was getting closer, but it was still was too away to see the shape of it. Kim, meanwhile, stiffened and screamed after only a minute of Lexi¡¯s licking. The redhead fell forward a bit, used Lexi¡¯s little breasts for bnce.


    ¡°Whooo. Wow. Ha. That was¡­ Whooo,¡± Kim said.


    ¡°Good?¡± Cole asked, mouth full of Lexi.


    ¡°Hoo yeah,¡± Kim said. She straightened, setting herself up for a second explosion.


    Seeing Kim reach the peak only made Lexi all the more eager to join her, and while the oral was nice, Lexi decided it was time for something a bit more direct.


    ¡°Put it in,¡± Lexi said, practically talking right to Kim¡¯s dripping cunt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Kim asked. She shifted a bit, letting Lexi speak.


    ¡°Put it¡­ Put it in me. Please,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You want Cole to¡­?¡±


    Kim¡¯s boyfriend stopped licking and looked up at Lexi, unable to hide the eagerness from his face. He reached down and grabbed his dick, squeezing it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯mfortable letting you fuck my¡­ Fuck Cole,¡± Kim said. It seemed a strange moment to be the jealous girlfriend. But Lexi was almost certain it was all for show. Kim didn¡¯t want Cole knowing how easy it would be to have this other woman. Lexi didn¡¯t have the patience for games.


    ¡°Come on, Cole,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Stick it in. Pleeease I need that dick so baaaad.¡±


    Kim didn¡¯t say anything, but she smiled. She lifted Lexi up, and turned her over, so she was up on all fours. Practically aimed Lexi¡¯s aching pussy right at Cole¡¯s cock. Thest thing Lexi saw was Cole¡¯s eager smile.


    She felt his hardness press at her opening. He could have slipped a baseball bat in there with how wet she was. Her body eagerly sucked him inside, pussy practically slurping up the strange boy¡¯s shlong. Lexi¡¯s pussy responded by wrapping itself around the new invader. The brte¡¯s whole body shuddered at the satisfaction of finally being filled.


    At the same time, Kimy down under Lexi¡¯s lolling head. Her intention clear. The tall girl responded immediately, licking and sucking with urgency. Kim sighed, started to settle, but then stiffened again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cum in her,¡± Kim said. Again, the practicality seemed practically insane in the moment.


    ¡°She feels fucking amazing,¡± Cole said. He slid back and forth, body already shaking. His face tightened up in pleasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s literally the opposite of what I just ¡ª ohfuck ¡ª just told you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull out,¡± Cole said, his voice quavering, ¡°I swear. This is¡­ Wow, really really good.¡±


    ¡°Ungh, I wouldn¡¯t know about that,¡± Kim said, ¡°But her tongue is incredible.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Cole said. The two of them started forming a kind of rhythm. Grunting and groaning in time. A machine hooked into Lexi¡¯s battery.


    Cole started moving faster. Kim¡¯s thighs closed down tighter. Lexi¡¯s own body started to build. Rocking back and forth between them. Cole pushing her forward, then back. Kim doing her best to hold Lexi¡¯s lips to her own.


    The athletic brte felt Kim start to tremble. Her breathsing in great gasps.


    ¡°Oh¡­ fuck!¡± Kim cried out, ¡°Ahhhhhg¡­ Again¡­ YES!¡± Her whole body arched, then copsed t. A big stupid grin on her face. ¡°That was¡­ fuck girl, you give out lessons? I want to sign Cole up for a six-week course.¡±


    Cole stuck his tongue out at Kim, but he kept plowing into Lexi. The tall brte, finally, felt her orgasm beginning to build. Just¡­ one¡­ cum¡­ It would be enough. It would have to be.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lexi said, little punctuations for each outward breath, ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh.¡±


    ¡°Getting close,¡± Cole said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know the rules,¡± Kim said.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Please just¡­ It¡¯s OK. Let him cum. Please let your boyfriend cum in meeee!¡±


    ¡°No no no,¡± Kim said and slid out from under Lexi, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Time for the main event.¡± Cole, somehow, stopped rutting and pulled out of Lexi¡¯s pussy. Her cunt made a sad sigh as he withdrew.


    ¡°Nooooo,¡± Lexi groaned, ¡°Please. I¡¯m so¡­ So close. I¡¯ll do anything. Just let me¡­ Let me cum.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, we¡¯ve got you,¡± Kim said. She climbed behind Lexi and got on all fours ¡ª in the same position as the brte ¡ª and put her mouth on Lexi¡¯s sex. Kim¡¯s huge tits hung down, nipples almost kissing the ground. The redhead started to get a rhythm, but then she groaned as her boyfriend entered her from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the stuff,¡± she said, ¡°Nothing better than this, right?¡±


    Actually, being honest, it had been better before. Cole¡¯s cock sawing back and forth, pushing his way to Lexi¡¯s cum. But what was the point ofining now? Lexi doubted she could form a coherent sentence, let alone a cogent argument. She would have to settle for Kim¡¯s enthusiastic oral, which wasn¡¯t that bad at all. At least when the redhead wasn¡¯t distracted by the dick plowing her from behind.


    The three of them formed a new circuit. A chain. Cole pped against Kim¡¯s thighs, herrge tits swung around, while her mouth ran up and down Lexi¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°You getting close, baby?¡± Kim asked.


    ¡°Yuh-huh,¡± Cole groaned.


    ¡°OK. Hold on,¡± Kim said, ¡°We¡¯ve got to get our little girl there first. Only right. After all she¡¯s done for us.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep30

    Little. That was a strange thought. Lexi was taller than both Kim and Cole. But in that moment, she really did feel small. Weak. Out of control. Kim seemed to sense it. That weakness. That need.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a hot little slut,¡± Kim said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Cole?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Cole said.


    ¡°You¡¯d do anything to cum, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Kim said.


    Lexi could only hang her head and groan. So close¡­


    Kim¡¯s words were running into each other. Slipping and sliding as she raced closer to her finish. ¡°God. I wish I could take you home with us and f¡­ f¡­ fuck you forever.¡±


    ¡°Uhn¡­ uhn¡­ uhn¡­¡± Lexi¡¯snguage was little better. Every lick of Kim¡¯s tongue seemed to send electricity straight through her body. She could see her cum now, not far away at all ¡ª like she could just reach out and grab it.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Kim said, ¡°I¡¯m a slut, too. Cole? He¡¯s not even my boyfriend.¡± Kim stopped licking at Lexi. She reached down. Stroked at Lexi¡¯s clit with her fingers. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Lexi¡¯s eyes went wide. And like Kim had spoken the magic words, Lexi¡¯s orgasm suddenly squeezed down. Hard. Her body stiffened. A long, low groan escaped her lips.


    ¡°And now?¡± Kim said, like she wasn¡¯t even aware that Lexi was cumming, ¡°My brother is gonna cum in meeeeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Oh Fuck, Sis!¡± Cole cried out. His body bucked. Kim screamed out and shuddered. Lexi fell forward, awash in orgasm, totally unaware of anything around her except her own screaming, shattering ecstasy. Her only thought, that she wished this strange boy was filling her instead of his sister.


    Together they formed a strange, sand-covered creature ¡ª howling and roiling in the sand. Kim and Cole both went as red as their hair. Their green eyes zed with illicit bliss. Lexi watched them, oddly detached. Like her orgasm had washed her off to some other ce. There was a strange kind of content with this, understanding that the siblings clearly loved each other. Knowing how Lexi felt about her own brother.


    Then Lexi¡¯s pleasure leaked out of her, leaving her t and empty. Alone. The world seemed to go dark. Like even the sun was fleeing from her. She felt dirty, covered in sand. Lying on the ground like the ginger siblings had killed her. And part of Lexi, damn her, really wished they did.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good brother,¡± Lexi heard Kim say, but it sounded very far away. She felt a warm kiss on her cheeks.


    ¡°Thanks, babe,¡± Kim said, ¡°You¡¯re ever up at the college,e find us. I promise we¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    Lexiy there on thekeshore. Eyes squeezed shut. Reality had once again crashed down on her, and she could barely lift herself up, it weighed so heavy. What had she done?


    Finally, Lexi forced her eyes open, afraid to see the redheaded siblings smiling down at her. Their sense of satisfaction. The knowledge that they owned her, body and mind.


    But when Lexi looked up, there was no one around her at all. And she started to cry.


    *


    James blinked his eyes open and looked around theke. The girl, the blonde ¡ª whatever her name was ¡ª was gone. His cock was still shrinking in his youngest daughter¡¯s pussy. Oh fuck. Oh no.


    Frantically, James reached down for his bathing suit. He saw it floating in the water nearby. He raced over and grabbed it, pulling it on. He looked over at Molly. The blonde girl smiled back at him beatifically.


    Oh God.


    He had fucked his daughter. His baby. Again. This time in front of some strange college girl. Right there. Like nothing was wrong with that in the world. James looked around theke. All five college kids back by the other side of theke, talking andughing with each other. He had no idea what they might be saying. No thought other than to get away.


    ¡°Molly, I¡­ We have to¡­ Oh God,¡± James said. Those were the only words he had left. Oh God Oh God Oh God.


    Like a drunk waking up from a bender, images flew through James¡¯ mind ¡ª all mixed up, out of order, and none of them good. He was supposed to be gaining control, not losing it. He was supposed to be supporting his daughter not encouraging her. And now he stood there, having already reached rock bottom and finding that, oh no, he could dig himself even deeper without even trying.


    James grabbed Molly¡¯s arm and jerked her forward. She gasped like it hurt, but James hardly cared.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As they pushed their way back to shore, the water receding, James could see that his daughter¡¯s bathing suit was still askew. Her pink, blonde pussy exposed to the open air. He couldn¡¯t even let her stop to fix it.


    When they finally reached the shore, James found Lexi lying near the reeds. His oldest had lost her bikini bottoms, as well. James reached down and shook her shoulder. The brte looked at her father with wide eyes. Cheeks stained with tears.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ There were two of them and we. I mean I. Oh God.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, honey,¡± James said, knowing that was so far from the truth it might as well be in another universe. He tried to speak, to rationalize what had happened. Again. But no words would form.


    Instead, James grabbed his oldest daughter¡¯s arm and pulled her up. The three of them raced back to the campsite. Lexi was limping again. James tried to help her, but he also wouldn¡¯t slow down. He felt like he was dragging his girls but couldn¡¯t even fathom to where. Just¡­ Away.


    What was he going to say to Christine? How could he exin all this? He didn¡¯t know how, but he had to convince her ¡ª find a way to tell his wife about this in a way that wouldn¡¯t end his marriage. His life. Oh God oh God oh God. James practiced speeches in his mind. The tents got closer. He could see their car. He kept editing. Revising. Nothing made sense. There was nothing he could say. Yet he knew that he had to do it. For the family. For himself.


    They got to the campsite. Christine and Austin were already standing there, both looking miserable. James still didn¡¯t have a conscious thought that made any sense, but he was out of time. He hoped whatever words he made would be enough. James opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°We have to get out of here,¡± Christine said, ¡°Right fucking now.¡±


    James felt so relieved, he nearly copsed on the campsite. Relief washed over him like the rains from the day before. Finally, they were going to be safe. He knew it in his heart.


    This¡­ This horror. This thing. It was not something that could be willed out of existence. He knew that now. Whatever had a hold on them, it had to be faced, head on by the whole family. Together. Christine¡¯s words made it clear. They were all ready to fight back. As bad as things had gotten, James finally felt like his family was going to get better.


    Next time: Things get worse.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep31

    Last time: While on a family camping trip, the Campbells took some energy pills with some strange and memorable side effects: uncontroble pissing followed by uncontroble fucking. Mom with son. Dad with daughter. Brother with sister. After a full day of debauchery, the family thought that they finally had things under control. The next morning, however, they went right back at it. Worse, this time strangers caught the horny household in the act.


    Can the Campbells escape their raging desires before things get even worse? Spoiler Alert: No. No, they cannot.


    James, his wife Christine, and their three children ¡ª eldest daughter Lexi, middle son Austin, and youngest daughter Molly ¡ª tore down theirkeside campsite like there was a hurricane headed their way. They rolled up the sleeping bags, took down the tents, and stuffed their bags, haphazardly shoving everything into the back of their SUV. No one said a word. No one even dared to look at each other. As if even that small act would pose a significant risk to their safety. The sad part was, it probably did.


    I really believed we had this under control, James thought to himself. But then another voice came into his head. No you didn¡¯t, you just wanted to believe that so you could fuck Molly again. It¡¯s hard to win an argument with your inner monologue, but James tried his best as he foldedthe tentpoles down from long sticks to short, folded piles.


    James was clearly conflicted, at war with himself in a way that could only end with both sides losing. On the one hand, he was horrified with himself. With what he¡¯d done. What they¡¯d all done. On the other hand, Molly.


    His blonde baby girl with tremendous breasts and fuck-ready hips was rolling up a sleeping bag next to him, putting her tremendous ass on disy. James groaned despite himself. His daughter was made for sex and for her Daddy¡¯s cock, in particr. It took all of James¡¯ effort to focus on tearing down another tent instead of tearing off his daughter¡¯s clothes, throwing her to the ground, and filling her with his fuckstick. Filling. Well that was one thing they hadn¡¯t done, at least.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James wasn¡¯t that far gone at least. He still felt relief rather than regret at the fact that he¡¯d managed to not inseminate his youngest daughter¡¯s unprotected womb. But even thinking about it¡­ Well, maybe he did regret it. He just knew better than to satisfy that urge.


    James risked a nce over at his wife, Christine. The skinny blonde woman was frantically throwing their piss-soaked clothes in the car, not even bothering to repack them. Christine was almost the exact opposite of their youngest daughter. Almost wiry with muscle, at thirty-nine James¡¯ wife was in the best shape of her life. It was something that her son, Austin, clearly hadn¡¯t missed.


    James saw their only boy was eyeing his mother in that very moment, in fact. James knew that Austin had been with Christine, had seen it with his own eyes. Now he wondered if it had happened again. Mother and son had gone together to the camp showers. What went on while they were there? Something had urred, for certain, to make Christine and Austin run back to the camp and demand that the family leave so suddenly.


    James felt anger, jealousy. Then shame. He was getting used to that cycle, too. After all, if he couldn¡¯t stop fucking Molly, why was it fair for him to judge his wife for being with Austin? In fact, it worked out perfectly since it gave James license to keep sticking it in¡­


    No. James wasn¡¯t going to let himself think that way. He turned and looked to the far side and his eyes caught on his oldest daughter, Lexi, as she took down the third and final tent. The girl was a perfect mix of her parents: she had Christine¡¯s tight body, deep green eyes, and small breasts. But she had her father¡¯s height and dark hair. James had been with Lexi, too. He wasn¡¯t proud of it, knowing what it looked like when both his little girls reached their ultimate, illicit peak. But he couldn¡¯t stop picturing it either.


    Lexi looked back at her father, shyly. Something spun precariously behind those verdant eyes. James knew that Lexi had fucked her brother as well as her Dad. And then there was what had happened at theke. They¡¯d gone there to wash up. To cool down. To prove to themselves that they could be in control of these insane urges.


    They¡¯d met a group of college kids in the water. But instead of slowing things down further, the young group seemed to make the situation even worse. James ended up fucking Molly right in front of one girl. And Lexi had been with a strange boy and girl over on theke shore. That¡¯s what had set this off, this mad dash to clear the campsite. Bad enough to be doing what they did ¡ª a whole family fucking each other in a crazed orgy ¡ª worse now that the world might know what was going on.


    And just like that, James knew any hope of having a normal life was over. There was nothing left to do but run for help and hope that someone could fix him. Fix his family. Oh God we¡¯re so fucked up, James thought.


    Austin threw thest of the tents into the back of the SUV. The car looked like it had been stuffed full by a deranged, blind person, but it was finally,pletely packed. James sprinted to the car and climbed in. He heard the rest of his family do the same. He didn¡¯t even look to check that they were all there. He just jammed the keys into the ignition and fired up the engine.


    The car roared to life and with it, James felt a strange sense of relief. He was taking action, finally. The A/C blew cold on his face. James hadn¡¯t realized how much he¡¯d been sweating. He felt his chest loosen like he¡¯d been holding his breath for hours. Maybe he had been. He looked over to the passenger seat to share that sense of relief with his wife. Only Christine wasn¡¯t in her usual spot.


    Instead of his wife¡¯s short, straight blonde hair and green eyes, James saw a cascade of golden ringlets and pale, almost gray, blue eyes. Molly. The beautiful blonde grinned at her father in a way that made him think she was either about to cry or jump his bones.


    James nced to the backseat and saw Christine, holder of eternal shotgun privileges, had ended up perched in the middle between Lexi and Austin. In the chaos of their escape from the campsite, the Campbells had chosen quite the nontraditional seating arrangement.


    Christine seemed to catch James¡¯ confused eye and she smiled. A bit pained, but still affectionate.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, hon,¡± Christine said, as if reading her husband¡¯s mind, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here and we¡¯re headed to safety. That¡¯s all that counts.¡±


    James nodded solemnly. He did his best to bite back his angry response. Easy for her to say that everything was ¡®OK.¡¯ This had all been Christine¡¯s fault, after all. She¡¯d insisted on the pills. And when everyone had gone screwy for screwing, she¡¯d been the one who asserted that it was simply a matter of mental strength rather than medical need. Just because she¡¯d finally reached the conclusion that this wasn¡¯t something that they could control didn¡¯t make up for all she¡¯d caused in the meantime.


    Except you¡¯re not exactly innocent either, the traitor in James¡¯ head said. He looked over at his youngest daughter. Still grinning at him with that innocent look that made him feel all the more guilty.


    ¡°James, honey?¡± Christine again. James looked up and realized they were still sitting there in the running car, going nowhere.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± James said, ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry.¡± He took his foot off the brake and he felt the car pull forward. The whole family seemed to rx as they rolled down the dirt road and headed for home. Finally, escaping to what they assumed was safety.


    *


    They drove for miles, but James still couldn¡¯t find his way out of his own head. It was early morning and the highway was a long, gray stretch of emptiness leading to a muddled horizon. It seemed too much like a metaphor for his own life: no exits, no endings, just infinite nothing.


    James took so much pride in his ability to roll with the punches. Even when he¡¯d gotten Christine pregnant back in high school, James didn¡¯t remember feeling so lost. Now he had an amazing family, an incredible career, all because when things went wrong, he knew the right thing to do. He¡¯d built his whole life around the idea that sess was simply a matter of working hard and following the rules. But now¡­


    James knew that none of what had happened was his fault. But it had happened, and the results were catastrophic. What if his story didn¡¯t have a happily ever after? What if his life was a tragedy and there was nothing he could do to change it?


    James looked over at the passenger seat, to his wife, searching for reassurance. Again, though, it was his sexpot daughter staring back at him. God, if that wasn¡¯t a metaphor for everything right there.


    ¡°Are you OK, Daddy?¡± Molly asked. Her face screwed up with genuine concern. James was so wrapped up in Molly the sex-idol he¡¯d almost erased the idea of his daughter, the human being.


    His baby girl was probably the smartest one of them all, the prettiest, the one most likely to seed. Yet Molly was also the one who seemed to have the least confidence in herself. She had this frustrating knack for finding the dark clouds on a sunny day. Molly could cure world hunger and cry herself to sleep because she didn¡¯t also create world peace.


    And yet, Molly was also the sweetest, kindest person he knew. When Molly asked, ¡®how are you?¡¯ in the morning, she actually meant it ¡ª she legitimately wanted to know how you were doing. For all that she beat up herself, Molly was always smiling. Sunny. She had a way of making the people around her happy just by being herself. What was all this doing to her?

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep32

    James straightened up in his seat. He was so busy throwing himself a pity party, he¡¯d forgotten that the rest of his family was falling apart, too. He resolved to be stronger for them.


    ¡°Yes honey, I¡¯m fine,¡± James said, reaching over to squeeze Molly¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just a little, you know, on edge.¡±


    Molly nodded and beamed. She reached over and stroked the back of her father¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be OK,¡± Molly said. And just like that, James felt better. Words were meaningless ¡ª Christine had told him that many times. But maybe, sometimes, words were enough. Even words that were clearly a lie, it still felt better to hear someone say them.


    James nced to the backseat and saw the rest of his family had settled in. Lexi and Austin were both staring out the window, distracted. Christine gave him a wispy grin, then pointed him back to the road with her chin.


    James wanted to say something to her, but Molly was still stroking his head and her light, affectionate touch was very distracting. The way she ran her fingers through his still-thick, only slightly silvery hair ¡ª it was hard to form aplete thought. Then she kept going, tracing her thin, pink fingers behind his ear. Down his neck. Nails tickling at his arm. God, when had the silly little kid gone away and this subus shown up?


    James felt a stirring in his pants. It was all too familiar now. James didn¡¯t even have the heart to fight it anymore. He looked at his daughter, almost pleading. Molly glowed back. The blonde girl ran her hands lower. Over her father¡¯s trim stomach than down to his khaki shorts.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she said as her hand touched his hardness. Her voice was a mixture of delighted surprise and genuine excitement. James started to raise his hand, to push Molly back. To be strong like he¡¯d swore he would be a moment before. Didn¡¯t he owe it to his girl to at least try for propriety? To attempt to protect his sweet, innocent (ok, maybe not so much anymore) daughter? James heard a gaspe from the back of the car.


    Instinctively, he looked in his rearview mirror. Had someone caught him and Molly? Had they seen that her hand was now massaging his aching cock through his shorts? Then the family patriarch saw what was going on and he let out a gasp of his own.


    Where, before, the family had appeared like perfectly normal passengers, a very different sight now greeted him. His wife of twenty-one years ¡ª a serious, proper woman who¡¯d never been with anyone besides her husband before that weekend ¡ª was luxuriating in the middle seat,pletely topless. Her children, Lexi and Austin, were both leaning over her from either side. Suckling at her tiny teats like they were newborns all over again.


    In return, the athletic blonde woman had a hand in each of her kids¡¯ crotches. Pumping up and down on Austin¡¯s exposed erection. Stroking back and forth in Lexi¡¯s bare snatch. James watched, transfixed, as his family strained and groaned like some singr, sexual creature.


    James felt his zipper slide down and his focus ripped back to the front of the car. Molly reached into her father¡¯s pants and pulled out his penis. She smiled and almost pped, like she¡¯d unwrapped her dream Christmas present. The curvy blonde leaned over and lowered her mouth over James¡¯ dick. The warm wetness of Molly¡¯s mouth surrounded his cock as she engulfed him.


    James gripped the steering wheel like holding on for dear life as his whole body fell under the thrall of his daughter¡¯s thick lips and pink, little tongue. If he¡¯d had any thoughts of stopping his daughter before, they were abandoned far behind them on the cktop.


    Despite herplete control over her Daddy, Molly was not an expert at oral. She was slobbery, andbined not enough suction with way too much teeth. But it didn¡¯t matter because James¡¯ baby girl sucked his cock like she needed it. Like this was worship and her Daddy¡¯s cock was her god. All the skill in the world couldn¡¯tpensate for that.


    ¡°That¡¯s so good, sweetie,¡± James said.


    ¡°Mmmhmmm,¡± Molly said, her lips smacking lewdly. She looked so sexy with that cocksucker¡¯s double chin.


    Behind him, James could hear that the backseat had escted as well.


    ¡°Oh, baby, that¡¯s so good!¡± Christine cried, ¡°That¡¯s it, lick Mommy¡¯s pussy. Oh, that¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Lexi isn¡¯t rubbing me off anymore,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a little busy helping me right now,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Austin said, pouty. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, baby. Lexi¡¯s taking care of me so I can take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh ffffffFUCK that¡¯s nice,¡± Austin said, his mother clearly had reached over and taken hold of her son¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Aw, now who will take care of me?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°The two of you, I swear, I have to do everything,¡± Christine said. ¡°Here, turn yourself over ¡ª no no, keep your mouth on Mommy¡¯s pussy ¡ª that¡¯s a girl. Now bend back so your brother can reach over.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmm,¡± Lexi sighed as Austin¡¯s hand made contact.


    ¡°Good,¡± Christine said, ¡°but don¡¯t get distracted or I¡¯ll take him away, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes Mom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your big sister taste good, Austin?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather have your cock inside her, but this will have to do for now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°Your hand feels fucking great.¡±


    ¡°Remember to warn me before you cum,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Yes Mom,¡± the siblings chorused.


    Molly wrapped her father¡¯s cock in her fist and James found his attention forced back to his youngest daughter. She moved her head and hand in concert, pumping him into her mouth. Grunting and choking. It felt, God, really fucking good.


    James did his best to stare forward and soak in all of it. The wet sounds of pussies being rubbed, mixed with the percussion of cocks being stroked. Sighs and groans. Ecstatic cries. A veritable orchestra of orgy filled the car as the family drove each other to their orgasmic ends. James remembered hearing a story in college about a bunch of students who¡¯d gone on a road trip and ending up all fucking in the car, up and down the interstate. Weird how life made mirrors of itself.


    Molly lifted off her father¡¯s cock ¡ª a thin trail of drool hung from her mouth to his member. James looked over at her, nervous. Had his baby girl finally had a moment of conscience? And, if so, couldn¡¯t it wait till after he came? But James¡¯ blonde little girl grinned at him innocently and lifted her top right off, exposing her amazing breasts. Then she knelt down and swallowed her father¡¯s hardness right down to the root.


    James kept one hand on the wheel, knuckles white. With the other, he reached down and started to fondle his daughter¡¯s massive tits. He pinched her pink nipples and hefted her breasts. Every squeeze seemed to make Molly elerate. Slurping and sucking with abandon. Her excess saliva drooling over his balls.


    ¡°Give it to me, Daddy,¡± Molly said, words slurring over his shaft, ¡°Cum for me. I want it on my tongue. In my tummy. Oh, I need your cum so bad.¡±


    In the backseat, the rest of the family was racing towards the same precipice. Austin was the first to turn his unintelligible moans into actual words. ¡°Oh fuck. Mom I¡¯m¡­ Please I¡¯m so close and I need¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Give me and your sister your seed. It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Austin let out a long low groan. The two women in the backseat gasped in delight. Lexi started to giggle.


    ¡°Oh Mom, my baby brother. His cum. It¡¯s sshing on my little titties.¡±


    ¡°I know baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°You look so hot sttered in your brother¡¯s sperm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good and I¡­ Oh God,¡± Lexi said, her voice low and cracking, ¡°He¡¯s rubbing my clitty and I think I¡¯m gonna. Gonna go, too!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Not yet¡­¡± Christine groaned, ¡°Come on, Lexi. You can¡¯t¡­ You have to get me there. Get Mommy there first and then you can¡­ OH! Oh you¡¯re eating me so good don¡¯t stop don¡¯t stop don¡¯t¡­ DON¡¯T STOP!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine¡¯s whole body trembled. She bucked forward like she was trying to leap right through the windshield. James knew her sounds and signs by heart, like they were one of his favorite songs. The grunts and groans. The little strangled cry. And then James heard the love of his life get pushed over the edge by someone other than himself. By their own daughter.


    Christine fell back into the seat, blown. Her oh-so-perfect hair wild against the leather seat. Her deep green eyes practically glowing in post-orgasm satisfaction.


    ¡°M¡­ Mom I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Lexi¡¯s whole body was bright red. Her face was tomato red and contorted in what looked like intense concentration or even extreme pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, baby. You did good. You can¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh fucking¡­ Fuck YES!¡± Lexi couldn¡¯t even wait for her mother to finish her sentence, ¡°Oh thank you. Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    James wanted to watch his oldest daughter cum, but he couldn¡¯t focus on her anymore. The sounds of pleasure from the back had sent Molly into sucking overdrive. With her fist tight on the base of his cock and her mouth wrapped around the head, James couldn¡¯t help but remember the year Molly¡¯d taken trumpet lessons. He was never going to be able to look at those high school pictures the same way again.


    The blonde girl was totally absorbed in sucking her Daddy¡¯s dick. In extracting his salty seed. She pumped and whined, bobbing up and down, going after it like nothing he¡¯d ever seen. Finally, James felt the edge of his pleasure race forward. His daughter¡¯s mouth milked him to his release. The sounds of the car drifted back to a dull roar. The road faded in front of him. Any moment now¡­


    The roaring in James¡¯ ears turned to wails. Sirens. He forced his eyes to focus. Blue and red shing lights filled the car. James looked up at his rearview and then,

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep33

    ¡°Oh ffffffFFFUCK!¡±


    *


    The highway patrolman strode up to the SUV like he was walking a runway rather than the crumbly shoulder of a sleepy, twone highway. He was dressed in all tan with a broad brimmed hat and mirrored sunsses. He rapped on the ss, hard, and red inside.


    James rolled down the window, sheepish. The whole car reeked of dick and pussy ¡ª sex, cum ¡ª and James swore he could see the scent seeping out the window like sultry smoke.


    ¡°You were swerving pretty bad back there,¡± the officer said, not even waiting for a greeting. His nose twitched ominously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± James said, feeling like a teenager again in all sorts of upsetting ways. ¡°Or high.¡±


    ¡°I need to see your license and registration,¡± the officer said. Molly reached over and popped open the glovebox. She rifled through it and gave everything to her father. James looked down at the pile of papers, almost shocked at how it had all ended up in his hand so neatly. He handed it to the officer.


    The patrolman looked down at the stack of cards like James had given him a pile of used condom wrappers. ¡°What are you doing out in these parts?¡± he asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Just, you know, a regr old family trip,¡± James said, ¡°Camping at theke. Good old wholesome fun. And the like.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± the officer said. He moved his jaw like he was chewing, but James didn¡¯t see any gum. Then suddenly the cop froze and stared right at Molly. Everything turned dead silent. Even the wind went still. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to take a look at these.¡± He stepped away.


    The cop strutted back to his car. James stared after him, still gripping the wheel like they were going somewhere.


    ¡°Hey Dad, can I have a tissue?¡± Molly asked.


    The doting father looked over at his youngest daughter. His jaw dropped. The blonde girl¡¯s face was practically dripping with her Daddy¡¯s cum. Her pink lips were lined with white and a thin stream was actually leaking down her chin. Molly smiled back at him, happily, strands of semen stretching across her mouth.


    James quickly dug out some old napkins he¡¯d stashed in the door and gave them to his daughter. He passed another handful to the backseat. Christine, Austin, and Lexi were dressed (somehow), but they were clearly still sticky. The whole family wiped down, frantically, as if it mattered at this point. Maybe I can convince the cop we¡¯ve been zing donuts together, James thought to himself. In the car. While going 80 miles per hour.


    This was bad. This was worse than bad it was awful. A ticket for reckless driving and a court summons was the baseline scenario and they¡¯d be lucky to only get that. Every other possibility was far more likely and a straight up disaster.


    James had told the cop it was a family trip, like it was so normal and banal. Meanwhile his family was covered in sperm and other stuff and stinking of sex. James had a career, and a high profile one at that. He could see the headlines now. Pharma Exec Caught in Incest Orgy. Pharma Phamily Phucker (That was the NY Daily News one). Even if he didn¡¯t end up in jail for corrupting his kids, his career was over. His life was over.


    James was so lost in the horror of it all, he didn¡¯t even notice the officer had returned. The cop was leaning into the window, a strange smile ying across his face. He handed James his cards back. Then he straightened up and looked at the whole family very seriously.


    ¡°Pay a little more attention to the road,¡± the officer said, ¡°And enjoy your family vacation.¡±


    He pped the door and strode back to his car. The whole Campbell family eyed each other. In a weekend of unbelievable events, this one was good enough to make the top three.


    As soon as the shock wore off, James fired up the engine and raced back onto the highway, praying he could get away before the patrolman changed his mind.


    *


    Dr. Pulisic pulled up a chair and eyed the family sitting around him. There wasn¡¯t enough room in his office for all of them, so they¡¯d agreed to meet in his waiting room. It had been a long day, and while his watch said it was only 8:30pm, it felt more like midnight. His shirt was untucked, his tie hung limply halfway down his chest, and there was a bright yellow stain from an earlier egg sandwich on hisb coat. He looked like hell and felt far worse.


    Looking at the Campbells, however, made him feel energized and clean cut inparison. The fact that they all seemed like legitimately nice people made it even upsetting. Their hair and clothing were askew. They were all wan, like someone had dropped their opacity slider in the Photoshop program of life. Their eyes were hollow. Their bodies thin.


    Christine Campbell was an old friend. They¡¯d met in medical school so long ago, Dr. Pulisic swore they¡¯d graduated alongside sentient pterodactyls and woolly mammoths. She¡¯d kept contact with him over the years, mostly over e-mails or when a medical conference crossed over both their fields. He hadn¡¯t seen her in person, though, for nearly five years.


    He had to admit, through the exhaustion and the heartache was tattooed across her body, Christine looked good. Thinner and more toned than he remembered. Almost too healthy, in the way that suggested a kind of mania he was used to seeing in models and TV personalities. Her family (this was the first time he¡¯d met them) was also magazine attractive. James Campbell with his silver-threaded hair and defined arms. Their children were all quite different, yet equally good looking. The Campbells could be the stars of a new drama on the CW. Although, after everything he¡¯d heard, Dr. Pulisic feared he was more likely to see them on the next FOX reality show.


    When Christine had called him ¡ª frantic, weeping ¡ª he hadn¡¯t known how to react. She was so emotionally overwrought, yet alsopletely nebulous about what she needed, he could barely understand a word of it. But the few remaining strands of their friendship and his overwhelming sense of professional responsibility had driven Dr. Pulisic to open his office on a Sunday morning and see the distraught family.


    He¡¯d run them through every test he could think of. Even brought in a colleague for full psych evals. He found an amazing amount of evidence to confirm what the family had gradually revealed over the course of the day, except for one thing: answers.


    ¡°I do not know for sure what happened,¡± he admitted to the family, breaking the silence in the waiting room. He still had the remnants of a Croatian ent, and even he could hear iting through as he spoke. It was hard for him to admit that he¡¯d reached an impasse, but at this point all he could offer was a way forward. That would have to be good enough. ¡°Whatever was in your bloodstream that caused this behavior is gone.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I cannot say for certain,¡± Dr. Pulisic replied, running his hand over his bald pate. It was a nervous habit, he knew, but that didn¡¯t mean he could stop doing it. ¡°There are some traces, some of your vitals are a bit strange, but nothing that points to a specific culprit. We also tested the medication that Christine provided. There¡¯s nothing in there that should be having this effect on you, but this is the risk with taking any medication that hasn¡¯t been prescribed by a doctor.¡± Here he red over at Christine ¡ª she should have known better. To her credit, she seemed suitably chastened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°It¡¯s just gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, clearly the effect of the medication is ongoing,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, ¡°Regardless of whether or not the chemical is still in your bloodstreams.¡±


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t any other consequences,¡± Christine said, ¡°I mean, long term.¡±


    ¡°As I said, some of you have some strange blood test results that I have to assume are connected to the medication you took, but nothing that I can confirm with confidence. There¡¯s no finding that¡¯s consistent across all of you however, and I have no reason to think it¡¯s anything harmful. I would ask that youe back to retake the tests and be sure, however.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good news, I guess,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°In the meantime, however, we have to focus on your current problem which at this point is behavioral. I¡¯ve spoken to my colleague who interviewed you, Dr. Kim, and we¡¯ve agreed on a course of action going forward. You need to go back to living your normal lives.¡±


    The family all looked around nervously. But, pointedly, not at each other. Dr. Pulisic smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean right away. This has clearly had in incredible impact on all of you. It¡¯s a trauma, like PTSD, and you need to work slowly to make incremental change in your lives. Build yourselves back up again.¡±


    To Dr. Pulisic¡¯s delight, the family was all nodding along with him. He¡¯d expected an argument, but at this point he was pretty sure if he told them he was going to give them electric shocks they¡¯d agree to that, too. They all seemed so defeated. It made him feel even more depressed than before. He couldn¡¯t wait to go home and hug his own family, this reminder of the darker fates this world could provide.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep34

    The Campbells were legitimately nice people, sessful, who¡¯d found themselves in a nightmare from which they could not escape. What had they done to deserve this? Dr. Pulisic couldn¡¯t say. It was easier to talk them through the next steps than consider the implications.


    ¡°First of all, I want you all to take it easy on yourselves,¡± Dr. Pulisic continued, ¡°No one here is at fault. You¡¯ve all undergone a tremendous amount of stress and you should feel proud of yourselves for coping with that, not ashamed. Now, I want you to go home and take it easy. If you need notes from me exempting you from work or school, I will write up whatever you need. Not to worry, I will not disclose what happened ¡ª only that you¡¯ve undergone something very traumatic and that it¡¯s medically necessary for you to stay home for a while.¡±


    Again, the whole family nodded. They seemed, if not relieved, then at least less miserable than they were before he¡¯d started talking.


    ¡°Start finding small ways to enjoy life again. Go for a walk outside and enjoy the fresh air. Do a chore ¡ª one simple thing like going shopping or doing the dishes ¡ª and let yourself feel a real sense of aplishment forpleting it. Get a good night¡¯s sleep every night, eat healthy, and stay away from alcohol or drugs. Does that sound OK?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it all sounds fine,¡± James said, ¡°It always sounds fine. But then I¡­ We get into these situations where everything feels out of control.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start all at once,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, ¡°Take little steps. Small things you know you can aplish. Then try something a little bit harder each time. It¡¯s like physical therapy, but for your mind. If you have ACL surgery, you don¡¯t go out and run a mile the next day. You start slow, with rest and then careful stretching. You start walking, then running. One day you get up and it¡¯s like your leg was never injured. So, it will be with you. With this. But only if you take care of each other, respect yourselves and your family, and work to make things better.¡±


    There was a long silence. Finally, Molly mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Pulisic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Josip,¡± Christine said. The rest of the family said their thanks. They slowly stood and gathered their things.


    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, giving each of them a handshake and a warm pat on the shoulder as they filed out of his office, ¡°You can do this. When I see you next, you¡¯ll be well on the way to living your lives the way you were meant to. I promise.¡±


    *


    It was weird for Austin to return home. They had only been away for a few days, but it felt like a lifetime. So much in their lives had changed, how was the house exactly the same? The furniture, the lighting, the slight scuff of the carpet on his shoes. There was a smell to the ce, something that Austin could only associate with home.


    Through unspoken agreement, family marched up the stairs from the garage, went past the kitchen, and settled into the living room couches. It was nighttime and the rest of the world seemed dead asleep. No one bothered to turn on the lights.


    One by one, each family member took out their individual cell phones and made a call. Austin told his roommates that he¡¯d be staying back at home for a while. They were surprisingly chill with it. They didn¡¯t even ask why, just said they¡¯d see him whenever.


    Austin called out of work, as well. He overheard his parents doing the same thing. It was weird, the whole family sitting there, each on their own individual cell phone. No one willing to look at the other, all having the same conversation.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern ¡­ Yes, I¡¯m fine ¡­ I appreciate your understanding ¡­ Yes, please keep in touch.¡±


    Once the calls were finished, the family shuffled off to their individual bedrooms. Austin noticed his father, however, turned down to the finished basement rather than the bed he shared with his wife. There was a fold out couch down there but still ¡ª oof. Then again, Austin couldn¡¯t imagine being around anyone at that moment, so maybe it was more protective than punishment.


    Austin found his room still decorated as he¡¯d left it after high school: tiny twin bed with a navy, denim bedspread. Russell Wilson poster on the wall. He opened the nightstand drawer and found a stack of unused condoms. He started tough, then nearly tipped over to tears. Eventually he changed for bed andy down, as if sleep was anywhere nearby.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was where Austin still found himself at 2am: in his childhood bed, a nightstand full of condoms, staring up at the ceiling, still covered in glow-in-the-dark stars from his school¡¯s eighth grade trip to the Science Center. Austin usually slept naked, but that night he felt safer in a t-shirt and nnel pj pants. Except the room was also hot as hell and so hey there, sweating, desperate to take his clothes off.


    Austin groaned and got up. He decided he¡¯d jack up the A/C in the house and see if that did anything. As he tiptoed back down the dark hallway, he heard something that sounded like a sobing from Lexi¡¯s room. Without thinking about it first, he knocked on her door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Lexi¡¯s voice sounded thin. She was sitting on her bed, wearing a pair of tiny, baby blue shorts and a canary yellow tank top. Her hair was messy, her eyes were red, but she wasn¡¯t crying. She had the bedroom lights on, and they seemed particrly bright. Almost like a spotlight.


    Austin felt awkward in his old room, but he couldn¡¯t imagine how Lexi was dealing with hers. It almost looked like it was for another person which, in some ways, it really was. This was Alexis¡¯ bedroom, the girl that Lexi had been before leaving for college. The room was pink and princess-y. There was a Taylor Swift calendar on one wall. A retinue of stuffed animals lined the bed.


    ¡°You OK, Lex?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Do I look OK, asswipe?¡± Lexi snapped, then sniffled. ¡°Sorry. I know you¡¯re trying to¡­ Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Austin said. He sat down next to his sister on the bed. Before the trip, before the pills, they¡¯d had an angry, hateful rtionship of shouting and shoving. After everything that happened ¡ª and here Austin had a mental image of the two of them wrapped around each other in carnal fervor, practically drowning in a rainstorm while they plumbed each other¡¯s depths ¡ª the siblings had found an odd kind of friendship. It helped that Lexi had admitted when she screamed ¡®fuck you¡¯ at her brother it was a desire, not an epithet. Still sometimes the remnants of their old rivalry slipped through.


    Austin reached over and took his sister¡¯s hand. She squeezed it back. He felt himself grow hard. God, Lexi was so sexy. Her long brown hair and tight body. But no. Austin fought it back. He was here tofort, not copte. At least, that¡¯s what he kept shouting at his dick. It didn¡¯t help that every breath filled his nose with his sister¡¯s scent: a heady, sweet vani that sent him tumbling.


    ¡°At least my ankle¡¯s OK,¡± Lexi said, rotating her foot around. ¡°Dr. Pulisic says I just tweaked it. But what about you, Austin? Are you OK?¡± Austin wasn¡¯t used to his older sister caring how he felt. It set him back a bit.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, trying to mock his sister¡¯s anger from before. But it came out more whiny than rough. The day had been hard. Telling the doctor everything meant also reliving it ¡ª the highs and lows. Austin did feel better after sharing his story. The idea that they had a path forward, had filled him with hope. But that optimism still felt like a very distant glow viewed from the bottom of a deep, dark ocean of misery. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s weird enough with everyone around and then being back here in the house. It¡¯s just weirder. You know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re have quite the way with words, brother,¡± Lexi said with a bit of augh. Hey! I just used copte in a sentence earlier! Austin wanted to retort. But he let it go. Instead they both sat quietly and watched the moonlight slowly drift up Lexi¡¯s pink wall. Finally, Austin got up the courage to ask what he was really worried about.


    ¡°Molly kind of told me what happened at theke,¡± he said, ¡°I know it¡¯s none of my business but, I mean, the doctor did say we should try to talk about things. Seriously, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Everything that¡¯s happened, and this is what everyone¡¯s upset about,¡± Lexi shook her head ruefully as she talked, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I told Dad, Molly, and the doctors: it was consensual. Everything I did with Kim and Cole? They asked me for permission first. And I said ¡®yes.¡¯ To all of it.¡±


    ¡°That was the drug,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Was it?¡± Lexi said, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. Can you say, truly, that everything you¡¯ve done these past few days is ¡®just the drug¡¯? And not, say, a secret desire that you never had the courage to act on and suddenly did?¡±


    Austin thought about it. He found he couldn¡¯t answer his older sister. What he¡¯d done felt out of his control in the moment, but could he say that was the case for every instance? For instance, right then, he was looking down at Lexi¡¯s little boob, nipple pushing hard against her tank top. He remembered what it felt like to suckle on that lovely, tiny tit. How it felt as he flooded his sister¡¯s cunt with his cum. Was that really the drug?


    ¡°Did they take advantage of me?¡± Lexi said, ¡°Maybe. But I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want them to do it in the moment.¡±


    ¡°But if it was under the influence of the chemicals.¡±


    ¡°Chemicals that I took, willingly,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Sure, but if you get drunk at a frat party, that doesn¡¯t give some dude the right to fuck you while you¡¯re passed out, either.¡±


    ¡°I let them do it, Austin. I swear I did. And while it was scary and weird, it was also wonderful. Like with a lot of things that happened this weekend. No one took advantage of me. I wanted it. I swear I did.¡±


    Austin looked down at his bare feet. They lookedrge and strange, like they belonged to a different person. A lot of this felt like it was happening to someone else. It had to, because otherwise he wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to live with himself. It wasn¡¯t what they¡¯d done ¡ª he knew that guilt would pass over time. Be a little dark spot on a nearly endless horizon. It was what he still wanted to do, desperately. That was what haunted him. Would haunt him forever, probably


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to get some sleep,¡± Lexi said, shoving her younger brother lightly on the shoulder, affectionate but rough. Just the way Lexi likes it, Austin thought, ashamed and aroused that he knew such a thing. He nodded glumly and stood. As he was about to leave the room, Lexi called after him.


    ¡°Austin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something else. Those two college kids. The ones I was with? They weren¡¯t a couple. They were brother and sister.¡± Lexi said it again, slowly for effect, ¡°Brother and sister. Just like us.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep35

    Austin didn¡¯t remember falling asleep in his tiny bed, but he must have, because at some point the darkness slipped away and he awoke to bright, blinding sunshine.


    *


    ¡°I think that I¡¯m going to run a quick errand,¡± James announced to the family at breakfast, ¡°Who wants toe along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Daddy!¡± Molly said. Christine, Austin, and Lexi stared down at their phones.


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s one,¡± James said, trying to keep his sunny disposition, ¡°That¡¯s a start.¡±


    He¡¯d woken up in the finished basement on the fold-out couch. Christine hadn¡¯t sent him there, but he¡¯d felt weird about climbing into bed with her, so he¡¯d made the choice for her. He noticed his wife didn¡¯tin one bit about his decision. Sleeping down there wasn¡¯t so ufortable overall. The bed was thin, and the room smelled of mold, and it was strangely upsetting to sleep alone after all those years of getting used to a warm body next to him. But it meant he could wake up and watch SportsCenter first thing and that was kind of fun.


    Despite all that, James felt strangely energized that morning. So, he¡¯d jumped out of bed, gotten dressed, and set about making breakfast for the family. Their kitchen was massive ¡ª an open floorn with big silvery appliances and wide granite countertops. However, since both he and Christine worked all the time, they almost never used it. The kitchen was mostly just a very expensive ce to store old take-out boxes. But now, with nothing but time on his hands, James resolved to get cooking.


    Except, the kitchen was stocked more like a bachelor pad than the five-star restaurant it was trying to ape. There were a few eggs, some suspicious cheese, and not much else. James had enough to make something that at least approximated breakfast, but not much more. And sure, they could order delivery for the rest of their stay. James was fairly certain his family had enough self-control to keep from jumping the poor delivery boy. But still, he needed to keep busy and busy meant cooking and cooking required supplies.


    James knew better than to even try to go full supermarket, but a quick jaunt down the road to the Fast Check for some basic necessities seemed safe enough. What could go wrong on a ten-minute errand? Then Molly agreed to go with along him. OK, so a lot could go wrong. A lot a lot.


    James looked over at Christine and she finally met his eye. If she joined them, or simply told Molly ¡®no,¡¯ they¡¯d be golden. They¡¯d been together for so long, even if this was a bumpy patch, James knew his wife was smart and understanding. They had what often felt like a psychic connection, reading each other in ways that should have been impossible. There was no doubt in James¡¯ mind that his wife would step in at this moment and solve the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pick up milk,¡± Christine said and went back to staring at her phone.


    *


    James did his best to keep his eyes on the road, but it was hard with Molly, again, sitting next to him in the passenger seat. He kept shing back to thest time she¡¯d sat there. What she¡¯d done while he was driving. Fuck, the car even still smelled a bit like sex. James wondered, absently, if they made a little green tree air freshener in that scent.


    ¡°Hi Daddy,¡± Molly said, clearly noticing her father¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hi Sweetie,¡± James said. He reached over and stroked her head, lovingly. God, she was so gorgeous. Her thick blonde curls and seductive, sunny smile. Molly was wearing a t-shirt and jeans, but it still showed off her body in a way that¡­ Road, road, focusing on the road.


    Somehow, they made it to the store intact. James found a basket and Molly ran around grabbing things to fill it with. Her breasts and ass bounced as she went, and James swore the whole store froze to gawp at her as she went. James was one of them: standing and staring at his baby girl until her basket was full.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The Fast Check was not a huge ce ¡ª four aisles filled with such healthy items as strawberry frosted Pop Tarts and ¡°everything¡± vored Combos, whatever that meant. But they carried some basic staples and that was enough for the moment. James had actually never stopped there before, had only passed it on the drive to work. He was surprised to find it was fairly busy for a sleepy Monday morning. The gas pumps were all full and the store was doing a brisk business. If he¡¯d known there would be so many people, James wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d have had the courage to go.


    In many ways, though, this was a good sign. Here was his first exposure to a store full of strangers and James didn¡¯t feel an uncontroble desire for any of them. Just, well, just his daughter. That was problematic, sure, but still better than what James feared could happen. Molly, ironically, was safe. Strangers were not. And working to ovee a single obstacle, even a giant one, was way easier than trying to clear ten or twenty.


    After James paid the kid at the counter, a teenaged boy that Molly seemed to recognize, they loaded up the car and headed for home. James couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself as they pulled out of the parking lot. It was over. They¡¯d done it.


    Molly reached over and squeezed her Dad¡¯s arm. ¡°Can we stop for a second?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked, ¡°Do you need to pee?¡± It was a quick drive ¡ª they were already halfway home. But James remembered before, at the campsite, watching the young blonde girl wet her pants. Was it wrong that that image made him even harder than he already was? ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a bathroom anywhere near here. I could go back to the store?¡±


    ¡°No, just¡­ just pull over to the side for a second,¡± Molly said, ¡°I need a little rest.¡± They were in a mostly secluded suburban neighborhood. It was a newer development and so most of the roads were still forested. The kind of ce that would hide all sorts of sordid secrets if their lives were a TV show. Considering how things had been going for the Campbell family, that felt almost ufortably appropriate.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Molly asked, a little concern leaking into her voice. She gripped his arm again.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± James said. Was Molly car sick after such a short drive? James couldn¡¯t imagine, but he implicitly understood that he needed to stop somewhere private. About a mile down, James remembered, there was a side road that would eventually be another row of houses. At the moment, however, it was an unpaved cul-de-sac with trees and not much else. James hurried and turned onto the bumpy road. He pulled to the right side.


    ¡°You OK?¡± he asked his daughter. Molly stared back at him, biting her lip.


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy. I couldn¡¯t stop myself,¡± Molly said. She reached down and grabbed his dick through his shorts.


    James groaned. He started to tell Molly to stop, to at least wait and think about what they were doing, but before the words coulde out of his mouth James¡¯ cock was out of his shorts and in his baby girl¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I just had to,¡± Molly said, though it came out more like ¡®I ust ad oo.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk with your mouth full, honey,¡± James said.


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy,¡± Molly said. Orry Addy.


    As if James was actually going to chastise his little girl while she sucked him off.


    He leaned back into the seat, closed his eyes, and focused on the sensations of his baby girl¡¯s lips and tongue. The wet smacking noises as she milked his cock with her mouth. James slowly dragged his fingers through his daughter¡¯s golden curls. He felt her head bob up and down under his palm.


    For all her burgeoning oral experience, Molly wasn¡¯t getting much better at sucking dick. Her enthusiasm, however, hadn¡¯t gged either, so James was more than happy to just enjoy. Molly¡¯s blowjob got faster. More insistent. James felt his balls tighten. Instinctively, he pushed down on the back of Molly¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mmmffff,¡± the girl grunted. The head of James¡¯ cock bounced against the back of his daughter¡¯s throat. The pleasure raced up his shaft and exploded into sweet little Molly¡¯s mouth. He held her there, not letting her let go even an inch. Molly made a tiny choking sound as her father¡¯s cum shot straight down her throat. James swore it was the sexiest sound he¡¯d ever heard.


    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp. James held his daughter¡¯s head tight over his dick as he pumped his seed. His ecstasy bursting out in thick drabs. Then, slowly, he drifted back and let little Molly raise her head.


    She had a long trail of her Daddy¡¯s sperm leaking over her chin. She licked her lips and swallowed again, deliberately, so James could see. He reached over for a napkin, but Molly shook her head obstinately and continued to tongue her father¡¯s spend off her face. Thest bits, she wiped off with her hand and then licked that, like a kitty.


    ¡°Better?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Molly said, ¡°Better?¡±


    Jamesughed. ¡°Yes, sweetie. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy. We were driving, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the time before and I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, honey. Like Dr. Pulisic said, we have to take small steps and not beat ourselves up when we slip back. We did a good job getting to the store. Next time we¡¯ll try to make it home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Daddy. Like always. We did do good,¡± Molly said, ¡°But maybe? Can we like, um, not tell Mom? Or anyone? I don¡¯t want them to be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, honey. It¡¯ll be our secret.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep36

    Christine was standing in the living room when James got home. She was talking to her brother, Jack, on her cell.


    ¡°No, of course, we want to see you guys, too,¡± she said, as her husband lugged two heavy bags into the kitchen. Molly was behind her father. She looked a little off ¡ª her lips were kind of


    red? ¡ª but Christine put it out of her mind. She had enough problems without imagining new ones.


    ¡°We still have time before the end of the summer,¡± Jack said over the phone. Christine tried to force her focus back on the conversation. Her older brother lived on the other side of the state. He¡¯d gotten married to a girl named Kelly a few years before Christine had married James and had two kids around Lexi and Austin¡¯s age. When they got together, both families got along pretty well. Sometimes too well, Christine thought, remembering how she would catch James staring at Kelly¡¯s ample chest every now and then.


    Still, it was a tradition for one family to drive and visit the other, taking turns each summer. It was the Campbell¡¯s turn to host. Only Christine couldn¡¯t even think about it in the moment. One family was enough to handle.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right Jack. We should¡­ I just. Well, we¡¯ve been very busytely. You know, Molly is starting school in the fall and both James and I¡­ No, no I know we¡¯ve made it work before. OK, just. OK. Let me get back to you.¡±


    Christine clicked off the call with a sigh. Her brother could be so insistent sometimes and, even as an almost forty-year-old woman, she still struggled to tell him no. Christine loved her brother with all her heart. When things had been toughest in her life, Jack had always been the one that was there for her. That made this even harder, to push him away. But she knew she had to do it. What was happening to the Campbells was too much, even for her older brother.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± James asked. He was standing in the kitchen, drinking a ss of water. Christine went to get one for herself, though she thought she¡¯d be happier with alcohol. That was a tough thought to swallow. Christine and James never drank. They didn¡¯t even have the asional beer with football. Now here she was thinking of sending her husband out to get some, drinking it all, then getting some more.


    ¡°Jack wants to set up the annual visit,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯s our turn to host.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± James said, ¡°I think, well, maybe that isn¡¯t a good idea. Considering.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no shit,¡± Christine said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think telling him he can¡¯t visit cause we¡¯re in the middle of a drug-induced incest orgy will solve anything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re working at this, hon,¡± James said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard but we¡¯re getting there. Look, Molly and I went to the convenience store and nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Christine turned and looked at her husband, surprised at how happy it made her to hear it. It was such a silly small thing but, in the moment, it felt amazing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± James said, ¡°Nothing happened. Nothing at all. Just drove to the store, got some supplies, and came right home.¡±


    Christine cocked an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we order pizza tonight,¡± James said, ¡°What do you think? Pizza? Yeah, pizza should be good. Let¡¯s get pizza. I¡¯ll go ask the kids what they want on it.¡±


    *


    After three days of staying in the house doing next to nothing, Lexi felt gross. At first, lying around in bed all day was about all she felt like she could do. And, since no one was bothering her to get up except for meals, that¡¯s all the tall brte did. Eventually, though, even Lexi got tired of sleeping all the time, so she¡¯d wandered downstairs to the couch. She was gratified to find her ankle didn¡¯t even ache as she walked. At least one part of her was fully healed.


    Lexi tried watching TV, but it felt oddly loud, even with the volume down. She¡¯d never noticed how many shows were about sex. Even the ads, sometimes for very non-sexy things, seemed positively horny from this new perspective. On the other hand, books weren¡¯t distracting enough. She¡¯d read the same line over and over again while her brain focused on far more entrancing material. She¡¯d settled mostly for lying out on the chaise lounge in the backyard, soaking in the sun and staring at her phone ¡ª reading brain dead articles about Desperate Housewives yelling at cats ¡ª and doing her best to avoid eye contact with anyone.


    Lexi kept waiting for her Mom to grab her arm and pull her off the couch. For her father to suggest going on an errand the way he always was with Molly. Heck, why couldn¡¯t one of her siblingse save her? It didn¡¯t happen. Lexi just sank further and further into the cushions, until she realized the only person who was going to rescue her was herself. Like always.


    She remembered the phrase she¡¯d thought of before all this had started: Apex Lexi. Yes. That was what she was aiming for. That¡¯s who she would be again. And that meant getting back on the treadmill and grinding her body down to a sharp point. Already, after a break of only a week, Lexi swore she could see the beginnings of a little gut as she stared at herself in the mirror. Sure, it was kind of cute now, but she knew better than to encourage that kind of thinking.


    Lexi thought about driving to school to use the gym there. It wasn¡¯t that far to go. The thought of being around all those sweaty college kids made her nervous, but she had to move on sometime, right? Then she remembered that they had a gym setup in the basement, in a little room off the man cave where her father had been sleeping. No one had used it in years, but that made it seem even more attractive. A quiet ce to build herself up again by beating herself down.


    Lexi rolled off the lounger, slid open the ss doors to the kitchen, and went up to her bedroom. She changed into a pair of gray sweat-shorts and a hot pink tank top. She¡¯d usually put on a sports bra before working out, but her tiny titties didn¡¯t need the support and she figured she wasn¡¯t going anywhere public, so what was the big deal?


    After she got dressed, Lexi went down to the kitchen to grab a banana for a pre-workout snack. As she peeled the fruit, she saw her mother sitting on the couch in the nearby living room, reading, looking very serious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Lexi asked, idly.


    ¡°Errands,¡± Christine said, not even looking up from her iPad. She absently twirled her short blonde hair behind her ear.


    Lexi assumed that meant Molly was out, as well. This was the third day in a row that they¡¯d gone out together to get supplies. With how often those two ran out, the house should have looked like a mid-sized Costco. Yet there seemed to be less food in the house than when they¡¯d first arrived. Were they eating all that much?


    Lexi didn¡¯t even bother asking her mother about Austin. The siblings had focused on avoiding each other since that talk the night they got home. Lexi appreciated how kind her younger brother had been in that moment. How concerned. That also made it far harder for her to trust herself around him. It was better this way. Safer. She could avoid her oh-so-fuckable male sibling for the next few weeks. Then she¡¯d be back at school, he¡¯d be back at work, and then¡­ Then she supposed she would just miss him forever.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lexi forced herself to take a deep breath and clear her mind. She finished the fruit, filled a water bottle, and went downstairs to the basement. As she walked down the steps, savoring the idea of some private workout time, Lexi heard the ngs and bangs of weights echo around her. Well, that answered what Austin was up to.


    Lexi skipped around her father¡¯s depressing bachelor bedroom, past the washing machine, and turned the corner into the home gym. Her blond brother was in there, all right. Lost in his own world as he did pull-ups, his muscles straining. She stared at him, pumping up and down in a way that was almost hypnotic. Then he nced back at Lexi and nearly fell off the bar.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he said, then settled, ¡°I mean, um, hey.¡± Austin was wearing a pair of workout shorts and nothing else. His defined pecs and abs glistened with sweat. He was panting, the pull-ups had clearly been part of a muchrger workout. Apex Lexi was her goal, but Ultimate Austin was quite a sight to behold. The older sister tried to take interest in the cold, bare concrete floor. ¡°I¡¯m almost done down here if you can wait. Just have to do some squats and then I¡¯m going to hit the shower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool, I¡¯m going to use the treadmill if that¡¯s OK,¡± Lexi said. She put the water bottle down on a bench and started pushing buttons on the machine. It was a small room, tight, with enough machines for a full workout all crammed into the tiny space. It smelled like must, dust, and old sweat. Kind of in a good way.


    Lexi heard a grunt and saw that Austin was doing squats while facing the wall. It looked ufortable to work out that way but was probably necessary considering their shared past. Lexi felt a little honored by it, actually. It was nice to know she wasn¡¯t the only one who needed to control her perving. The fact that Austin cared enough to at least try to respect her privacy, well that was pretty nice, too.


    Lexi turned on the little t screen over the treadmill and started running. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to what was on the screen. Just focused on the movement. The way that feet pushed knees and thighs. How her arms swung tight at her sides. Her little breasts popping up and down with each movement (maybe she should have worn that bra, after all?). She had her brown hair tied up in a ponytail and it swung in time with her run, like a metronome counting her movements.


    She heard a loud groan.


    ¡°Jeez, sis, what are you trying to do to me?¡±


    Lexi slowed and looked back at Austin, but he was gaping up at the t screen. It was some teen drama thing, but the characters were making out more like it was Cinemax.


    ¡°Whoops! Sorry,¡± Lexi said. She grabbed the remote off the edge of the treadmill and flipped the channel till she found a kids¡¯ cartoon show. Talking ducks should be safe enough, she hoped. Austin went back to his weights and Lexi picked up the pace again. The room filled with the hum of the treadmill, the ps of Lexi¡¯s footfalls, and Austin¡¯s low grunts as he lifted.


    A few days ago, having that scenee up on the TV while she and her brother worked out would have had a far different result. Austin would have made fun of her and she¡¯d have said something smart back and that would have been the end of it. Actually, she would have said something rude and then he would have said something stupid and then they would have argued and fought till someone ¡ª usually Molly ¡ª broke them apart.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep37

    Actually, Lexi corrected herself, they wouldn¡¯t have even been in the tiny room together in the first ce. Austin was living in an apartment on the far side of town and Lexi was at school. They¡¯d never use this little gym, but even if some weird circumstance had urred and they did, Lexi would havee downstairs, seen Austin in there, and walked away. Well, first she would have yelled an insult at him. Then he¡¯d have cursed her out. Neither of them would have worked out and they¡¯d have both stormed off.


    Was this situation really so much worse than that? Where, yes OK, it was risky to be together all sweaty and half naked, but at least they were able to be together? And what was wrong with sweaty and half naked exactly? Lexi was definitely enjoying eyeing Austin and she caught him sneaking nces at her, as well. Was fighting and hating each other so much better than what they¡¯d been doing?


    Austin grabbed his sister¡¯s arm. She turned and slowed her run. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡±


    A wise-ass retort popped into Lexi¡¯s head, but she pushed it back. ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to know,¡± Austin said, ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs in the bathroom across the hall.¡±


    ¡°The one with the ivory and emerald tile?¡±


    ¡°The white and green one. Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Thanks for telling me. I¡¯m almost done here.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Austin said. Lexi turned the speed back up on the treadmill. She heard some ngs as Austin put away his weights. The room went silent except for Huey, Dewey, and Louie. Lexi ran for five more minutes. She counted it down. Then she switched off the treadmill and the TV.


    Austin had left a small white towel on the lifting bench. Lexi picked it up and wiped the sweat from her face. It smelled like her younger brother and she breathed it in deep. Then she tossed the towel aside.


    Lexi¡¯s legs burned the good way as she went back upstairs. Her mother was still sitting on the gray leather couch and staring at her iPad. She didn¡¯t even blink as Lexi walked past. Upstairs, Lexi could already hear the hiss of watering from the bathroom.


    She didn¡¯t even knock, just pushed the door open. The room was already filled with steam from the heat of Austin¡¯s shower. She could see the tan outline of his body behind the frosted ss. His arms were up, hands in his hair like he was shampooing.


    Without saying a word, Lexi reached down and pulled off her shoes and socks. She lifted the tank top over her head and stepped out of her shorts and panties, leaving it all in a pile in the middle of the bathroom rug. She slid the ss door open and stepped into the shower.


    Austin¡¯s arms were around her in a second, surrounding her in warm, loving flesh. As soon as his arms stretched around her body, he pressed his lips hard against hers. They stayed that way, wrapped around each other, till finally Lexi pulled back, gasping. Austin didn¡¯t say anything, just appraised his older sister¡¯s little body with appreciation, desire, and something that looked a lot like hunger.


    Lexi started to speak, but Austin started kissing her again and she found her breath sucked into his lungs. He ran his hands over her breasts, so reverential, and down to her ass. He squeezed and pressed his hardness into his older sister¡¯s sex. Austin reached down, never breaking his mouth from hers, and adjusted his cock so it nestled in the crease of Lexi¡¯s pussy. His hand brushed tantalizingly at her clit as he did so.


    Lexi gasped and stepped back. ¡°Need to pee,¡± she said.


    ¡°You should have thought of that beforeing in here,¡± Austin said. Lexi grinned wolfishly. She felt the pressure building and so she let it loose, hot and dripping. She didn¡¯t need to look; she knew her stream had sshed on Austin¡¯s cock when he groaned.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s hot,¡± he said.


    ¡°You have any for me?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I went before I got in the shower,¡± Austin said. He looked sheepish as he cleaned his sister¡¯s urine off his dick.


    ¡°Well you should have thought of that before you got in here,¡± Lexi said. She reached forward and grabbed her brother¡¯s cock. She dropped to her knees. Her brother¡¯s sex looked so good, she had to have it in her mouth.


    Lexi knew she was good at oral. She wasn¡¯t sure what it was, because it honestly wasn¡¯t her favorite thing to do. She¡¯d met real cocksucker girls in college, women who loved giving guys head, and she wasn¡¯t one of those. But with her brother, something about his dick made her want it in her mouth. The way it felt, so big and hot, even the taste of it ¡ª the masculine scent and tang ¡ª she craved it.


    Lexi took her little brother¡¯s not-so-little cock into her mouth in one big gulp. Licked around it with her tongue and savored it all. The way her brother practically fell over when she sucked him in, maybe that was part of it too. She had so much control, so much power. It looked subservient: her on her knees servicing her little brother. It was anything but.


    ¡°God, Lexi you¡¯re so good at that,¡± Austin said, ¡°Too good.¡±


    ¡°You going to blow in my mouth, little brother?¡±


    ¡°Uhn¡­ yeah¡­ Yes. Oh FUCK Lexi.¡±


    Lexi pulled off her brother¡¯s dick, still lightly stroking it with her hand as she spoke.


    ¡°You worried my tiny mouth can¡¯t take your whole, massive load? Oh, that¡¯s so sweet, you caring about your big sis like that. But I want it, Austin. Can¡¯t you feel it? I need it. Shove it down my throat. Choke me with it. Fill me with your seed till it¡¯s dripping down my chin. My chest.¡±


    ¡°fffffffffFUCK Lexi,¡± Austin groaned


    ¡°Do it,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Come on, brother. Fuck my face. Give it to me.¡± Lexi took her brother to the root and sat back on her haunches, letting her brother batter her. His balls bounced against her chin. She felt his shaft pulse. It grew thicker in her mouth, then burst.


    Austin gave a low groan that ramped into a growl and finally a shout. His salty essence sshed against the back of Lexi¡¯s throat. She gasped, then gurgled, intentionally letting some of his sperm spill out of her mouth. She gulped the rest, still holding Austin¡¯s member on her tongue until she felt it go soft.


    Austin stepped back and looked down at his older sister. Lexi read his face ¡ª the mix of love, shock, and shame.


    ¡°Did I get it all little brother?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°My special, tasty treat?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some still on your chin,¡± Austin said. He was leaning against the shower wall, panting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Austin. I promise your little Lexi will do better next time,¡± Lexi said. Her brother leered. He reached down and lifted her up. He pulled her close and kissed her. Lexi was used to boyfriends not wanted to go near her face after she¡¯d swallowed them, but Austin clearly didn¡¯t care about her cock-breath as he put his lips to hers.


    ¡°Very bad, Lexi,¡± Austin said as they broke apart, ¡°Now I have nothing left for you.¡± He gestured down at his dick ¡ª once impressive and hard, now a tiny, weak, purple worm. Bro was definitely a grow-er, not a show-er.


    ¡°We could put him back in and I could give him mouth-to-mouth,¡± Lexi said, ¡°That always seems to work. Or, you could, you know, return the favor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s room enough in here for that,¡± Austin said, eyeing the space warily. It was a tub shower with sliding ss doors. Perfect for two standing or one lying down, but not nearly enough space for what Lexi had in mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a bedroom,¡± Lexi said. She reached over and switched off the water. She stepped out of the shower. Lexi didn¡¯t bother with a towel, just stood there naked on the bathroom rug, dripping in all sort of ways.


    Austin leapt and tackled his older sister to the ground. He shoved her legs apart and dove between them without so much as a grunt. Apparently, Lexi didn¡¯t need her bedroom after all. Her brother was fine at eating pussy, not amazing, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was so worked up, he barely had to breathe on her for her body to respond. Pleasurenced through Lexi¡¯s body like little lightning bolts with every lick. When the lithe brte finally came, she screamed so loud it echoed off the tile. Her mother, the neighbors ¡ª hell, the entire nation of Mozambique ¡ª had to have heard. She didn¡¯t care.


    After Lexi came, her clit was too sensitive for anything else. She slowly slid up on the rug, leaning back against the cold tile wall. Austiny back against the bathroom door, looking blown. Which was an interesting and urate choice of word, Lexi thought.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°That was¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes. That.¡±


    Lexi saw the look of worry crease her brother¡¯s forehead. ¡°So much for making progress,¡± he said.


    ¡°We are,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We didn¡¯t fuck this time. That¡¯s a huge step.¡±


    Austin shook his head at his older sister and chortled. ¡°Lexi, you know we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We can,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We did. Think about it. Three days ago, we would have murdered each other in that exercise room. Instead we did what we needed to and got out some frustration in a way that didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Is that such a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Austin said, ¡°But still.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m horny, not stupid. But if it helps us be closer and we stay in control? Then it¡¯s not a problem to me anymore, it¡¯s a solution.¡±


    Austin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°But we¡¯re not telling anyone, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lexi said. She stood up and grabbed a towel. For all her brother¡¯s moralizing, she saw him staring straight at her pussy. She gave him a light rap on the side off the head and walked out of the bathroom. Her legs were weak from running and sex now. Somehow that made Lexi feel even better than before.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep38

    After dinner, James got up and opened the freezer. ¡°Hmmm,¡± he said, ¡°No ice cream. I¡¯m really craving ice cream.¡±


    Molly looked up at her father and smiled, ¡°I could totally go for some cream,¡± she agreed. ¡°Ice cream, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Tell you what, let me run out and I¡¯ll bring back some for all of us,¡± James said.


    Molly jumped out of her chair, ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Daddy!¡± she said, practically pping her hands with excitement. The young blonde looked back at the table and saw the rest of her family eyeing her oddly. Molly didn¡¯t care, she just flounced off after her father.


    James¡¯ excuses for errands had been getting increasingly thin. First, they were going out for basic things like milk or dishwasher soap. Then it was a trip for all the things he¡¯d forgotten on the first trip. Then he¡¯d gone to get more of what he¡¯d already gotten. One time, he took out a perfectly ripe peach, took one look, threw it in the trash, and dered all the fruit was rotten. It didn¡¯t matter ¡ª once a day and sometimes twice, James would concoct an excuse to get in the car and go for a drive with his baby girl.


    It was always the same routine, a quick drive (too long would be suspicious) for supplies. A stop at the nearby Fast Check where they inevitably grabbed some things they needed but forgot others. On the way home, they¡¯d pull off on the side road and Molly would suck her Daddy off. Sometimes she¡¯d reach down and diddle her little clitty while she sucked. Once, she came all her own just from sucking him. That was a surprise (and awesome!).


    James kept his hand behind her head every time now and it turned Molly on to feel so much under his control. Like he was driving her, directing her, by holding her there. It seemed like his spend was thicker, fuller, each time they stopped for what they had officially named ¡®a little rest.¡¯ Every time, after Molly had gulped down her Daddy¡¯s seed, they smiled and congratted each other for all the progress they were making. Then they drove home with no one the wiser.


    In fact, it seemed the sillier James¡¯ excuses were, the more the family seemed to ignore the both of them. They¡¯d already gone out once that day (the milk had mysteriously gone bad one day after they¡¯d bought it), so Molly assumed that was it. But now her Daddy was craving ice cream, and ¡ª whaddayaknow? ¡ª Molly could go for a treat, herself.


    She practically skipped down the stairs to the garage. Her father was already waiting in the car when she climbed in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the convenience store,¡± James said.


    All Molly heard was I¡¯m going to suck my Daddy¡¯s dick. The errand was incidental.


    They drove through the suburbs on the ¡®innocent¡¯ leg of their grand tour. It was still Summer, so even though it waste, the sun was glowing over the horizon. The store was fairly full. Mostly people getting gas, but a few were shopping inside. Molly skipped right to the back of the store and opened the freezer door. She felt her nipples harden with the cold and giggled. That would give Daddy quite the shock when she stepped out.


    Molly grabbed a couple of containers without looking closely at the vors (if they got the wrong ones, they¡¯d have to go out and get more, after all) and sauntered back to the register. The boy behind the counter was someone she knew from school, one of the meatheads who¡¯d never bothered to look her way a few months before. Now he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. He stared straight at her chest as she came over, like a horny deer in headlights. Like she was wearing hypnotizing pinwheel pasties. I could probably make him moo like a cow right now, Molly thought to herself andughed.


    Molly wasn¡¯t used to seeing herself as a sexual creature. Everything that had happened at the campsite, especially her father¡¯s attentions, had changed all that. Where before Molly saw herself as a bby and in girl-next-door, she now recognized a blooming, beautiful woman. The way her Daddy looked at her with that constant desire, that¡¯s how she saw herself. She glorified in that, in how other men reacted to her. And in the way that her Daddy made her his own. She felt kept, wanted. Fulfilled in a way that she never thought she¡¯d experience.


    Molly was used to the way men looked at her mother, at her big sister. And she saw the way that women wanted her father. To be under James¡¯ own thrall, to see all these boys be under hers? It was like being a superhero. Molly swore if given the chance, she could fly.


    The boy at the counter sure thought she looked super. He miscounted their change twice; he was so busy stammering and staring. Molly grinned at him and licked her lips, enticingly.


    ¡°I love a load of ice cream,¡± Molly said. The boy dropped the money on the floor. He nearly cracked his skull on the countertop trying to get it again.


    When the father-daughter duo got back in the car, the anticipation of what was toe was now almost overwhelming. James kept looking down at his daughter¡¯s erect nipples rather than the road. It made the trip a little frightening, honestly. But it also made it more fun, too.


    ¡°Daddy, I think I need a little rest,¡± Molly said, pushing her chest forward.


    ¡°Of course, sweetie,¡± James said, slowing the car, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Daddy.¡±


    They glided up to their secret spot. The car jolting on the dirt road felt almost like forey to Molly ¡ª the little rumble that presaged the rather big one she was about to receive.


    James pulled the SUV to the side of the road and switched off the engine. There was no need to say anything, no preamble required. Molly reached over and grabbed her Dad¡¯s dick. She noticed he wasn¡¯t even wearing underwear and smiled. Such an anxious, excited Daddy. She was so happy she had the chance to please him.


    Molly slid her father¡¯s meat into her mouth. She felt his hand rest on the back of her head, not too tight. Just enough to let her know that he was in control. The way they both liked it. Molly felt her father¡¯s body respond to her licks and kisses. Her own body started to respond, as well. Her nipples hardened and not from the cold this time. Her pussy dripped warm honey down her thigh.


    Molly thought about the first time she¡¯d been with her Daddy. When the pills had taken hold and their need had overridden everything else. She¡¯d never seen a real penis before then. Certainly had never touched one, sucked one, had one in her dripping, wanting snatch. Then her Daddy¡¯s dick had filled her for the first time, and it felt like nothing Molly had ever imagined. She¡¯d frigged herself plenty, sure. But this? She¡¯d feltplete ¡ª all the more exciting because before then she hadn¡¯t even realized something was missing. Now she felt empty without him, like a vital part of her vagina was missing.


    Molly pushed back slightly against the hand on the back of her head. She lifted off her father¡¯s cock and sat back on her heels, smiling at him. Her face sticky with saliva. James watched his daughter warily, like he wasn¡¯t sure what she would do. Molly grinned and lifted up her shirt. Her Daddy wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d skipped wearing underwear, and Molly¡¯s massive mounds shook free.


    To her delight, James¡¯ jaw dropped as his little girls¡¯ immense breasts were exposed to him in the car. Molly reached down and unsnapped her jean shorts, showing her Daddy her sodden patch of blonde pubic hair. Look Dad, no panties! Molly pulled her jeans over her ample hips and now sat there, perchedpletely naked on the leather passenger seat of the family car.


    James stared back at his daughter, mouth agape, taken in by his daughter¡¯s incredible body. Molly reached over to grab his dick ¡ª he felt evenrger than usual. James¡¯ cock was the first, the only, that Molly had ever had, yet she still instinctively knew that it was big. The way it felt in her hand, her mouth, her pussy. Molly loved every inch of it.


    James leaned back, waiting for his daughter to lower her mouth once again, but instead she started steering him to a different, hotter hole. Molly held her Daddy¡¯s dick in ce and slowly began to climb over him. She rested her breast by her father¡¯s mouth and aimed his cock ¡ª the babymaker that had made her ¡ª right at her pussy.


    ¡°Molly!¡± James shouted, ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Molly fell back in the passenger seat like she¡¯d been shot. Her eyes wide and scared.


    ¡°Molly, sweetie,¡± James said. He reached over to stroke his daughter¡¯s hair, but she flinched away. ¡°You know I want to. More than anything. God, you¡¯re so hot.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, please,¡± Molly said, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ My little pussy needs you so bad.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I know, baby. I want you, too. But we¡¯re supposed to be trying to get better, right?¡±


    Molly looked at her father dubiously. Yes, of course they were. But at the same time, then, what were all these ¡®little rests¡¯ about? So, it was OK for her to suck her Dad off, swallow his cum, but not for her to have any pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, baby. You just never asked,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to rub your little nubbin for you, OK? We just can¡¯t, y¡¯know, do that. The other thing. You know why. Even beyond trying to get better, it¡¯s not safe. You¡¯re totally unprotected. Do you really want to get knocked up with your Daddy¡¯s baby?¡±


    Yes! Molly wanted to scream. But she knew it was her biological urges oveing her rational mind. An incest baby would be really really bad. No matter how badly she found herself wanting one. ¡°No,¡± Molly said quietly, ¡°But can¡¯t we put me on the pill?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be like admitting that we¡¯re not going to change?¡± James asked, sternly.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Molly said, though she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Wait, what if we did anal, instead? Then I could have my Daddy inside me, but we couldn¡¯t get me pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡­¡± James faltered, ¡°I can see that we¡¯ve taken this way too far. I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s my fault. We¡¯re trying to get better and already we¡¯re spiraling out of control.¡±


    Molly sat there feeling very naked in that car. She hugged her arms to her chest and felt her big breasts press back. Her girl juice ran cold on her thigh.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep39

    ¡°Oh sweetie, it¡¯s hard for me, too,¡± James said, ¡°I mean, to stop in the middle like this is very painful for Daddy.¡± James pointed down at this cock, still hard and throbbing under the steering wheel. ¡°But we have to do what¡¯s best for both of us, right? Like the doctor said: little steps.¡±


    Molly sighed and sat up. She started to reach for her jeans. Her father reached down to his fly. Molly felt sad, watching that perfect penis be put away. And despite the emotion of everything, the disappointment, she couldn¡¯t help but also feel the echoes of that driving need in her pussy. She was going to have rub one out, hard, when they got back to the house.


    ¡°Daddy, wait,¡± Molly said. James froze mid-zip. ¡°When you get home, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, honey,¡± James said, looking legitimately bewildered.


    ¡°Well, like you said, it¡¯s painful to stop halfway. So, you¡¯re not going to go home, eat ice cream, and go to sleep, right? You¡¯ll go downstairs to your bed, maybe take out some ¡®reading material¡¯ and¡­ you know? Right?¡±


    ¡°Molly, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an appropriate thing for you to ask me about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it, too, Dad. Of course I am, after all this? I might not even make it to dessert. We¡¯re going to park the car and I¡¯m going to run straight up to my room, throw off my shorts and jam my little pussy till she screams.¡±


    ¡°Molly¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll probably look at porn when I do it. Just to feel like, in the moment or whatever. Won¡¯t you?¡±


    James sat there silently.


    ¡°Come on Dad, I know you will. Tell me you¡¯re not going to stroke that awesome, amazing cock when you get home. After everything we¡¯ve done together you can admit that, right? Hell, I told you I¡¯m going to jilly myself silly, can¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re going to jack it till you jizz?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± James said, looking away from his daughter. Her vocabry was definitely getting interestingtely. Molly wondered if there was such a thing as a Dirty Word of the Day calendar.


    ¡°After everything we did and then stopped ¡ª and I get why we have to stop, OK ¡ª you¡¯d have to do it, right?¡± Molly beamed at her father proudly. She¡¯d gotten so into her speech, she¡¯d forgotten all about being shy and was now waving her arms back and forth as she spoke. Her breasts swung in time with her gestures and her father followed every jiggle. Hypnotism ¡ª don¡¯t let anyone tell you it¡¯s not real.


    ¡°OK, I admit it. I¡¯m going to go home and¡­ And do that. Are you happy now?¡± James asked, not unkindly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°And when you do it, you¡¯ll look at porn, right?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know. Probably.¡±


    ¡°What will you watch?¡± Molly asked. Her father stared back at her nkly. ¡°For myself, I mean, I used to look at all kinds of stuff. Buttely it¡¯s all Daddy-Daughter videos. I know most of it¡¯s fake but sometimes, I mean¡­ There¡¯s one that¡¯s like twenty seconds long of a girl crying out ¡®Daddy¡¯ while he fucks her and I practically, like, explode without even touching myself.¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you sure you should be¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Pulisic told me it was OK to have fantasies. Natural. If anything, he said it would be good to help with the healing process,¡± Molly said. Dr. Pulisic had said nothing of the sort, but she could imagine he might have said it, had the thought urred to him. ¡°So, what will you look at?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± James croaked out, ¡°I mean, I look for girls who kind of look like you. I¡¯m sorry Molly, I know it¡¯s awful but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s awesome!¡± Molly said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the same thing, right? It¡¯s OK to fantasize. I love that you look for girls like me, it means I turn you on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby, but¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to go home and stroke yourself and imagine being with me. And I¡¯m going to go home and flick my bean while I fantasize about you. So, what¡¯s wrong with doing it right here, instead. In front of each other.¡±


    James stared at his daughter with abination of awe and apprehension. Like she¡¯d exined aplicated thesis that proved, indisputably, that the world would end next Tuesday. On the one hand he looked proud, and on the other totally horrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that solves anything, sweetie,¡± James said.


    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Molly said, ¡°We¡¯re doing the same thing we were going to do at home, but together. We won¡¯t touch, it¡¯s only masturbating.¡±


    ¡°Masturbating together,¡± James said. Molly nodded excitedly like a girl about to get a gift pony.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll start,¡± Molly said. She sat back in the leather passenger seat. It felt cold and sticky against her bare bottom. She spread her thick, pink thighs, reached down through her golden pubes, and found her seeping snatch.


    Molly¡¯s pussy was a bit dry from all theck of attention, but it perked right back up as she teased at her pouty lips. She dipped her fingers into her opening for a bit of lubrication. Then she dragged her juices around her slit and slowly began to rub at her little clitty.


    Molly looked over and saw her father had fished his cock back out of his pants. He was staring at her coral-colored slit and slowly stroking up and down. Watching her Daddy do that, Molly felt herself full-on gush. She went from slow ying to straight up speed metal in seconds, her fingers racing over her hot button. Her butt arched upwards.


    Molly looked back at her Dad¡¯s fist as it flew up and down his shaft. His eyes still locked on his baby daughter¡¯s body as they both raced closer to cumming. Molly needed something hard in her slot, so she jammed two fingers into her tight twat. She kept pumping in and out, now stroking her clit so hard she was afraid she might rub it right off.


    ¡°H¡­ honey,¡± James said. His voice thin and weak. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Daddy¡¯s getting close, baby. Are you getting close baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yeah Dad.¡±


    ¡°You look so sexy, rubbing yourself like that.¡±


    ¡°You do too,¡± Molly said, ¡°I love seeing you work your cock. Makes me¡­ makes me wish it was me.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby. Me too.¡±


    ¡°Oh Daddy, look at your baby girl,¡± Molly said, ¡°W¡­ watch. Watch your daughter CUM for you.¡± Molly¡¯s whole body shuddered. She felt her chest and face grow hot. She stilled her hand in her snatch as it squeezed down on her fingers and the pleasure burst out of her.


    ¡°Daaaaaddddy!¡± Molly screamed.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep40

    A stream of white shot out of James¡¯ cock and he groaned. His eyes still locked on his daughter¡¯s shaking body. Watching her father cum sent yet another wave of pleasure through her. Every muscle tightened, her eyes squeezed shut, as ecstasy wracked her body.


    Finally, the pleasure subsided, leaving nothing but a warm sense of contentment. Molly opened her eyes. She was stered against the passenger seat of the car. Her father was looking over her, his eyes loving.


    ¡°That was awesome,¡± Molly said. ¡°Thank you for doing that with me, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetie,¡± James said. He pulled a tissue out of the glovepartment and wiped himself clean. A bit of his spooge was hanging off the steering wheel and he did his best to clean it off. He gave Molly a tissue, too, but she just pulled up her jeans and slipped into her shirt again. The whole car smelled like her pussy, Molly noticed, and it made her strangely proud. Like marking her territory.


    James started the car again and they began driving home.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s it for errands and little rests, then,¡± Molly said. It was fine. Her father was right, they had to at least try to move forward. And while it hurt the young blonde to have to let go, she knew it was the right decision going forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why that would be the case. You know, considering the circumstances,¡± James said, winking at his youngest daughter. ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s just a natural part of the healing process.¡±


    The ice cream waspletely melted by the time they got home.


    *


    Austin was sitting at the kitchen table when his mother announced that she wanted to go shopping. He looked up from his bowl of Lucky Charms (he¡¯d been regressing particrly hardtely, but it seemed to help) in surprise. Shopping? All James and Molly ever did was shopping. What could Christine possibly need at this point?


    ¡°For all the ¡®shopping¡¯ your father has been doing we¡¯re still out of a lot,¡± Christine said, standing by the kitchen counter, hands on her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t get everything at the convenience store, you know.¡± Then she got a little quieter, like sharing a secret. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m goingpletely stir crazy here.¡±


    James was on a work call in his home office and Molly was still sleeping in her bedroom, so it was just Austin, Lexi, and Christine in the kitchen that morning. Austin looked over to see what his older sister would say.


    Lexi was eating a far healthier meal than he was: a protein bar and some fruit. The tall brte was dressed like she was ready for another session in the gym. That seemed like all she ever did anymore. Of course, considering how some of those workouts ended, Austin could hardlyin.


    In fact, Austin was finding very little to argue about, at all. He knew he should be getting serious ¡ª trying not to end up in sexual situations with his sister. But failurewas turning out to be way more fun than sess. The fact that he¡¯d managed to keep things sibling-only so far should have been gratifying, but instead Austin only wondered if an errand with his mother might mean something else. Another excuse to be disappointed in himself in only the best of ways.


    This is always the way with me, Austin thought to himself. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve been my whole life. He knew what he should be doing: working extra hours, saving his meager earnings, throwing himself into his future career. But whenever something more fun came up (usually drinking or ying videogames, sure, but he had other pursuits like hanging out with his friends and trying to meet girls, too) he threw all that other stuff aside. It was an ongoing concern in his life: Austin spent a lot of time trying to be focused and ending up just having fun. I¡¯ll stop enjoying myself tomorrow was a tough promise to keep.


    Austin doubted that was what his mother was offering, in any case. She was clearly in control, unlike her two older children. He and Lexi were the screw-ups, Christine just needed to go to the store. Imagining the two of them making out in the car on the way there was merely Austin¡¯s puerile imagination taking hold of him again. But that didn¡¯t keep him from thinking that maybe it might be worth going along. Just in case his mother was offering him an opportunity more exciting than pushing the cart and carrying grocery bags.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s with me?¡± Christine asked.


    Lexi looked down at her te. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to stay and work out,¡± she said. She emphasized the words ¡®work out¡¯ while she looked over at her younger brother. She was clearly giving him a cue, but Austin¡¯s sunshine mind was focused elsewhere and he lost it in the re.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to go with you, Mom!¡± Austin said and leapt up from his seat. Lexi sighed loudly. ¡°Come on, Lex, we need to help out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°Lexi you should definitely stick to exercising. You seem like you need it. Not that you¡¯re¡­ I mean, you seem to be happier when you¡­ Anyway, as long as I have my strapping, strong son to protect me I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine at the big, bad supermarket.¡±


    *


    Austin went up to his bedroom and pulled on jeans and a t-shirt. He hadn¡¯t been wearing much in the way of clothestely, justzing around the house in shorts and nothing else had gotten to be quitefortable. It felt strange to do normal things like wear shoes and check his hair in the mirror. Maybe Christine was right about needing to get out of the house more.


    The blond boy went down to the garage and started to climb into the family SUV.


    ¡°Actually, let¡¯s take your car,¡± Christine said as she came into the garage. She eyed therger vehicle suspiciously. They had made some interesting memories in that thing and Austin supposed it made sense to change things up.


    Austin went and got his keys, then opened his beat up Civic. It was just as he¡¯d left it the week before ¡ª the seats were ripped to hell, it was filled with trash (mostly empty bottles and cans, but also chip wrappers and McDonald¡¯s bags), and smelled like old bananas. Austin ran into the house and got a trash bag. He quickly filled it, then tossed it aside and gestured for his Mom to get in. Christine looked at her seat like she was checking it for signs of gangrene, but she climbed in.


    ¡°So, how are you doing, honey?¡± Christine asked, looking over at her son lovingly as Austin pulled out of the driveway.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Austin asked. His mother gave him the stink eye. ¡°Right, well. Haven¡¯t had any sex, if that¡¯s what you mean. Nope. None at all.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good,¡± Christine said. ¡°How have you been dealing with, you know, the urges?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Urges?¡± Austin said. He didn¡¯t know how to answer that one. The first was easy, he¡¯d just t out lied. After the first time in the shower with Lexi, they¡¯d ended up all over each other two more times ¡ª both in the little gym. It wasn¡¯t sex sex, Austin supposed. They¡¯d only done oral stuff. So, he was telling a sort of truth, he supposed. It sure didn¡¯t feel like he was being honest, though.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep41

    As for his impulses, well, that was another question entirely. Desiring his older sister when she was half naked and bathed in sweat didn¡¯t seem like an urge as much as a natural reaction. Was he walking around thinking about fucking everything that moved? He was not. In fact, both Lexi and he had agreed that they were making great progress, what with theck of intercourse and all.


    Austin nced over at his mother. The rest of the family, after everything they¡¯d been through, they looked strained, stretched. Austin could even see it in himself when he looked in the mirror. Something about his face seemed stretched. But Christine was¡­ Amazing. Oh sure, he could see it in ces. Her hair had gotten a bit longer than she liked it and she¡¯d put on a pound or two probably. But that just made her look better.


    God, his Mom was incredible. Lexi was attractive, absolutely, but next to their mother? Christine¡¯s amazing, muscr body. Her tight little ass and tiny breasts ¡ª she was Austin¡¯s dream woman; he couldn¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°Honey, the stop sign,¡± Christine said. Austin mmed on the brakes. Fortunately, no one was around. They both took deep breaths, nodding at each other to confirm they were both OK.


    ¡°Yeah, I might still be struggling with the urges,¡± Austin said. Christine smiled and patted his thigh, perhaps a little higher than was appropriate.


    ¡°Me too, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Austin elerated again. Christine stopped asking him questions, probably as a concession to keeping herself alive. Austin stared forward at the road, angry at himself. He bet his Dad and Molly never lost control like that while they were out on their errands.


    When they got to the supermarket, Austin pulled into the parking lot and looked for a space. It wasn¡¯t easy ¡ª it was a Saturday morning and the ce was absolutely packed. Half the county had to be at this supermarket. Finally, Austin parked off in the hintends. They were so far back they were practically parked on the highway. The rest of the spaces around them were empty.


    Austin and Christine took the long hike back to the store. As they went, the blonde mother grabbed her son¡¯s arm and squeezed him close.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Christine said, ¡°You¡¯re looking really good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Austin said. They settled into the domestic routine. Austin found a cart, Christine found her shopping list, and they started making their way through the store, aisle-by-aisle. Christine kept her son with her arm-in-arm, like they were an old, odd couple.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Every few feet, Austin flinched. He kept seeing people he thought he recognized. It wasn¡¯t that he was embarrassed to be seen with his Mom, far from it, but more the fear of what might happen if he had to talk to someone he knew. A person from work might ask where he¡¯d been. Someone from school might start a whole conversation. Austin didn¡¯t think he was about to rip off his clothes in the middle of the store, but then there were a lot of things that had happened already that he would have said were impossible before theke.


    Austin made himself take a deep breath. They were surrounded by strangers. Even if someone he knew dide by, he could handle saying ¡®hi.¡¯ Of course he could. And once Austin calmed down, he noticed something far more interesting: the number of men in the store that were noticing his Mom.


    Now, instead of nervous, Austin felt proud. Here he was, the hottest woman in the goddamned universe on his arm, and everybody knew it. He straightened up a little more. When they went to the cereal aisle, he eschewed the Lucky Charms and picked out something with a ton of fiber and no sugar. Christine nodded at him appreciatively, then gave his bicep a squeeze.


    ¡°Mom, you OK?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Yes. Fine,¡± Christine said, ¡°Just appreciating your muscle tone. You¡¯ve done an excellent job on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Austin said. He blushed. His mother¡¯s grip on his arm got even tighter.


    ¡°Lot of people here today,¡± she mumbled.


    Mother and son quickly finished up shopping. They paid for everything, then stepped outside the market. At some point while they were inside, it had started to rain. Now it was pouring. They stared out at the parking lot, lost. Thunder crashed in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get my car,¡± Austin said, ¡°No need for us both to get soaked.¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t handle a little wet?¡± Christine asked with a smirk. ¡°Race you!¡± she shouted and took off. Austin could barely see his mother through the sheets of water. He leaned into the cart, shoved it forward, and careened after her.


    The rain was even worse than it looked. Deep puddles were scattered across the lot like minefields. By the time Austin sshed his way to the Civic, he was soaked through. He found his mother standing by the car,ughing. Austin started tough, too. This was so silly.


    He opened the trunk and together they loaded the groceries into the car. Then they dashed around and fell into the front seat. The both of them still in peals, drenched.


    ¡°Oh honey, you¡¯re soaked,¡± Christine said. She stroked her son¡¯s cheek, lovingly.


    ¡°I could say the same about you,¡± Austin said. They both looked at each other. Austin couldn¡¯t help but notice the way his mother¡¯s shirt was stered, practically transparent, to her perfect, perky breasts. His mother seemed to be eyeing him the same way. They were both panting.


    Then they were both kissing.


    ¡°We need to get out of these wet clothes,¡± Christine gasped between kisses. She reached down and pulled Austin¡¯s shirt over his head. The blonde mother climbed past him, over the armrest, and into the backseat. Austin followed after her, leaving his sopping jeans and underwear behind him.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Christine said. She pressed her lips to Austin¡¯s and started kissing him again, ¡°I¡¯m way too wet.¡± She stripped herself down, taking breaks only to keep kissing her son. It was awkward, they were both toorge to do this in the backseatfortably. For a moment, Austin nced up at the windows, like he could see anything through the fogged windows and the heavy rain. They were parked there, in a very public ce. And now they were both very, very naked.


    Mother and son looked at each other in wonder. Kissed each other like lovers. Christine leaned back and spread her legs. Austin took himself into his hands. Neither said anything. They¡¯d already agreed. Austin slid into his mother¡¯s warm pussy, the very ce from which he¡¯d once sprung, and they both sighed. It sounded more like relief than anything else.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep42

    Christine ran her hands through her son¡¯s hair. She rubbed his arms. Wrapped her legs around his backside. Mother and son weren¡¯t really fucking, there wasn¡¯t enough room for that. They certainly weren¡¯t making love, though they both felt profound affection for each other in that moment. They were rutting. Humping like animals in heat. The whole car rocked back and forth with every thrust. Their grunts and whines ricocheted through the tiny cabin. The car stank of sopping pussy and meaty dick.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I. Love. This. Cock!¡± Christine cried, punctuating each of her son¡¯s pushes. Driving himself deeper and deeper into his own mother. ¡°I. Love. My. Son!¡±


    Austin wanted to take in everything about his mother¡¯s body. Everything was so close he could only focus on the way her pussy wrapped around his dick. Her arms and legs squeezed him in. He couldn¡¯t even thrust, just rock and shake. It was more than enough.


    Austin felt his own explosioning far too soon. Why couldn¡¯t hest forever? He¡¯d give up the heightened pleasure, the extreme ecstasy, if he could keep doing this and never stop. But that option wasn¡¯t on offer. And Austin could feel the ending far too fast.


    ¡°Oh, Mom. Mommy. I¡¯m getting so close. Can I¡­? God, I want to cum in you so bad,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You¡¯d damn well better,¡± Christine said with a y growl. ¡°Just let Mommy get there first, baby, OK?¡±


    Austin slowed his strokes.


    ¡°Slowing down¡¯s not¡­ not gonna get me there any quicker,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Going faster isn¡¯t going to fix anything either,¡± Austin said. He quickly pulled out of his mother. His cock twitched violently but it didn¡¯t blow. The blond son looked down at his mother¡¯s pussy. Her legs spread lewdly open. Herbia puffy and gaping too. She couldn¡¯t have been more on disy if she was the world¡¯s dirtiest taxidermy.


    Austin grinned and dove into his mother¡¯s box, licking her for all she was worth. It really was a day of trying new things. Christine¡¯s pussy tasted so much like sex, it made Austin¡¯s cock ache. Musky and sweet all in one. Austin suckled at her pussy like feeding at her teat. Hepped up her juices, thentched onto her clit.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Christine screamed. That solved the problem right quick. Austin kept battering his mother¡¯s clitoris with his tongue while she writhed under him. He watched his mother¡¯s eyes widen. Her lips pursed. The orgasm fluttered through her; he could see it. God it was so sexy. Her body twitched like she was attached to an electric current. Finally, she pushed her son¡¯s head back.


    ¡°Austin I¡­ Oh God, Austin I need¡­¡± Christin was rambling. Austin grabbed his dick and rammed it into his mother¡¯s snatch. ¡°Oh, FUCK YES!¡± the blonde woman cried out as her son once again filled her womb. The ce he¡¯de from, the ce he longed to be once again. His mother¡¯s pussy was perfect for him.


    The entry alone was almost enough to put Austin over the top. His mother¡¯s sex was squeezing tight, even more than before. Austin got his whole cock buried in his mother¡¯s snatch just as his orgasm overtook him.


    Christine gasped. The sensation of her son¡¯s dick was enough to push her right over the edge again. The pleasure overtook her so fully, she didn¡¯t even notice that her son was inseminating her. Seeding the source of his own life. The blonde mother gasped for air and wed at Austin¡¯s back as the pleasure seemed to almost drown her.


    Austin¡¯s own orgasm was tight, almost burning. Rope after rope buried in his mother, the blond boy held onto her tight, unable to think or move. Just reveling in the pleasure that his mother¡¯s pussy had given him. The aching heat spread through his chest and his arms. Engulfed him till he lost all sense of where he was.


    Austin came back to consciousness. He felt very sticky. He carefully lifted off his mother, thest of his spend dripped onto the backseat of the car. Christine sat up and hugged her son, unable to end the contact. She kissed his cheeks, his forehead, his lips. Finally, they both went still.


    Christine let go off her son and leaned back against the door. The two of themy there, naked, looking at each other in wonder. Panting and covered in sweat and other substances.


    ¡°Whew! Well that was something,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Sorry Mom,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Stop being sorry! You just gave me the best fucking of my¡­ Well, you showed your old mother a very nice time, how about we say that.¡±


    Mother and son both giggled. Christine moved back into the front seat. Austin admired her most private parts as she climbed back over.


    ¡°What do you know? My clothes are a little drier,¡± Christine said. Austin went back to the driver¡¯s seat. His outfit was still soaking, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. When he was finished getting dressed, his mother grabbed his hand and squeezed it.


    ¡°Look, Austin.¡±


    ¡°I know. We need more control,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°No, what you just did. What we did? It was amazing. Wonderfully, incredibly amazing,¡± Christine smiled at him warmly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad or sad or regretful or any of that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we can keep doing this?¡± Austin asked. He couldn¡¯t hide the desire in his voice.


    ¡°No. I mean, it would be great but¡­ No. But we also have to set realistic goals for ourselves. This was going to happen. It had to. We¡¯re not going to be able to just stop like that. We never were. I want you to know that this is OK. I¡¯m still proud of you. You¡¯re doing an amazing job. This is just¡­ It¡¯s hard. And I love you very much.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mom,¡± Austin said. Christine leaned over and gave her son a chaste kiss on the cheek. Austin turned on the car. The rain had slowed. He looked around, suspiciously. If anyone had seen them, noticed the car rocking back and forth suggestively in the supermarket parking lot, they hadn¡¯t stayed to see. Austin breathed a sigh of relief. As great as this was, he couldn¡¯t think about what getting caught would mean.


    Mother and son drove home in silence. Both seemed to be catching their breath. The heat red down any sounds, but it didn¡¯t help with Austin¡¯s soaking clothes. When they pulled into the garage, Christine stopped him onest time.


    ¡°I meant what I said before. This is nothing to be ashamed of. I¡¯m d it happened because it means we can start moving on. But maybe¡­ Maybe we keep it to ourselves? I don¡¯t see how telling anyone is going to help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mom,¡± Austin said with a smile. They unpacked the groceries and brought them upstairs, both grinning like idiots.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep43

    James got off the conference call and leaned back in his desk chair. His home office was well appointed with arge dark desk, a leather executive chair, and thick pile carpet. It smelled of wood stain and old money. He hated everything about it.


    It was really Christine¡¯s room. She had picked out the furniture. It had her diplomas up on the wall. Her job as an ophthalmologist was more likely to require working at home, so that¡¯s how they¡¯d set it up. It made sense, it just didn¡¯t make James feel any morefortable in there. He felt like an intruder in someone else¡¯s world.


    James was trying to get back involved with work, but it was a struggle. After everything that had happened, it was hard to care that sales were 1% below estimate or that their new biologic therapy was going to need another round of clinical trials. It all seemed so trivial inparison.


    Also, people kept asking when he wasing back. James didn¡¯t have a good response to that. He knew he must sound perfectly fine over the phone. Everyone had to be gossiping about what was going on. But much as James wanted to simply start work the next day, he didn¡¯t think he was truly ready. Sure, things had been mostly normal. He¡¯d even slowed down with Molly. Yes, their ¡®little rests¡¯ were still a regr urrence. But they weren¡¯t even touching each other anymore. That had to mean something right? And the rest of the family seemed to be doing even better than that. Austin, Lexi, and Christine appeared to bepletely chaste. His wife had even insisted hee back to bed the night before. James wasn¡¯t going to miss that fold out couch in the basement, that was for sure.


    Yet thinking about walking into the office that first day filled him with fear. He imagined hiding in his office ¡ª door locked, under the desk. What was wrong with him? He knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to be beating himself up for his feelings, but James couldn¡¯t stop. He¡¯d always held himself to a higher standard and now that felt so far out of reach.


    James got up and decided to walk around the house. Hopefully clear his thoughts. He knew Christine and Austin were out shopping. No ¡®little rests¡¯ for them, James thought ruefully. He knew that mother and son were on their best behavior. Going to the supermarket was probably the final step in both of their recoveries.


    When he got down to the kitchen, he heard Lexi in the basement gym, working out again. Lexi had probably had it the hardest, James reflected, what with what had happened to her down at theke. Yet here she was: back to her exercise routine, taking care of herself, not doing anything even remotely inappropriate with anyone. She wasn¡¯t leaving the house yet, but James figured that was only a matter of time.


    James knew he should be proud of his oldest daughter, of his family. Instead they made him envious. Depressed. What was wrong with him that he couldn¡¯t get better and they all could?


    As James loped back up the stairs, he heard music leaking out of his youngest daughter¡¯s door. Feeling lonely, he decided to see how Molly was doing. Father and daughter had been going through this together, in many ways. Maybe she could help him understand why normal still felt so far away. He knocked on the door and Molly called for him toe in.


    James opened the door to his baby girl¡¯s bedroom. She¡¯d decorated it in yellows and greens, very spring-like. Unlike Alexis¡¯ old room, it wasn¡¯t particrly girly. Molly¡¯s room was feminine, certainly, but it was clearly a ce for a more studious kind of girl. Every wall was lined with books, even the ones that didn¡¯t have bookshelves. Besides the highlights of pink, Molly¡¯s room was mostly gender neutral. It was pretty messy, however, with clothes strewn all over the floor. The queen-sized bed was barely made.


    Despite that, Molly was lying on her stomach on top of the sheets. She was wearing a very skimpy light blue top and a pair of shorts that barely covered her bottom. On a normal girl, the outfit would have been revealing. On Molly? With her voluptuous body? It was beyond obscene.


    James stared at his daughter, nkly. Molly nced up at him and smirked. That same sexy look that made him want to throw her down on the bed and¡­


    James was aroused ¡ª how could he not be with the scene in front of him ¡ª but for the first time, he felt something more. Everyone was feeling better. He was still the same. His life was copsing around him and he couldn¡¯t dy the destruction. And in that moment, looking down at his half-naked daughter lying on the bed, he realized he was angry. Angry at himself, angry at the world. Angry at Molly.


    ¡°Molly Jane Campbell what in the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± James shouted. Molly flinched so hard, she almost fell right off the bed. James seethed. Here he was, trying his best to be the best person he could, and his daughter was lying around in her underwear with her massive tits hanging out for the whole world to see. Her pert ass was practically stered across his vision. Maybe if Molly wasn¡¯t always acting like such a tease, he¡¯d be able to control himself.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Molly asked, her voice small. ¡°I¡¯m just reading?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a slut is what you¡¯re doing,¡± James said. Molly gasped when he said that word. Slut. ¡°Look at that outfit. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°I was alone here in my room,¡± Molly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the big deal.¡± She wasn¡¯t really arguing, just rambling along while her father continued to yell.


    ¡°The big deal?¡± James asked. He waved his arms madly as he spoke. He felt the heat of it all in his chest. ¡°The big deal is that our whole family is working very hard to try to take back control of our lives. And you¡¯re flouncing around in that outfit, unting your assets. How am I¡­ How is anyone expected to get better when you¡¯re wearing things like that?¡±


    Molly was shaking. Her lower lip trembled. Her eyes were wet. She looked legitimately terrified and ashamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just lie there, get changed!¡± James shouted.


    ¡°Yes Daddy,¡± Molly said. She jumped off the bed like it was a hot frying pan. She was so dibobted, the poor girl started to strip down to nothing right in front of her father.


    ¡°Molly!?¡± James yelled. His daughter was down to her bra and panties, a matching orangey-pink set. She froze, stared down at herself, then at her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy,¡± Molly said. She stood there, covering her parts with her hands. She looked ready to cry. ¡°I really am. I wasn¡¯t thinking about¡­ About anything. God, I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯ll get changed right now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± James said.


    ¡°No?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No. Sorry isn¡¯t good enough,¡± James said, ¡°You need to think about what you¡¯re doing. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I think some kind of punishment is in order,¡± James said. Molly nodded her head. She stared down at the ground. Face bright red. Even through his anger, James couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. Her breasts were practically popping out of that bra. And her ample hips and ass were far too much for those little,cy panties. She was a sex goddess ¡ª the actual embodiment of illicit desire trapped in a young girl¡¯s mortal body. Fucking hell. James felt himself getting hard. His cock snaked down his pant leg and threatened to burst right through. He tried to ignore it. Hoped Molly couldn¡¯t see. ¡°You¡¯re already trapped in the house, so I don¡¯t see the point in grounding you. What do you think your punishment should be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Molly said, she was on the edge of sobbing, ¡°It needs to be something I remember. That will teach me not to tease you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, but I only see one solution.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Molly squeaked, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Lie face down on the bed,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a spanking.¡±


    A little smile jumped on to Molly¡¯s face, but she quickly swallowed it. ¡°It might be better if¡­ I mean, it might be easier for you if I lie over yourp,¡± she said, ¡°For my punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good idea,¡± James said, ¡°Thank you for being so understanding, Molly.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right Daddy. I need to learn,¡± Molly said.


    James reached behind him and locked Molly¡¯s door. He sat down on the edge of his baby girl¡¯s bed. He patted his legs, gently. Molly nodded, then scampered over to him. She flopped over his legs. James didn¡¯t believe in physical punishment. He¡¯d never hit Molly when she was younger.


    Yet here he was.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep44

    He ran his eyes over his youngest daughter¡¯s pink, buxom body. James felt his anger drain out of him. Looking at Molly like this, he had only one emotion left.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, but I¡¯m going to have to remove your panties,¡± James said, ¡°To administer the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Molly said, her voice muffled by the bed. James slowly slid thecy, peach-y underwear down his daughter¡¯s legs. Revealed her perfect, heart-shaped bottom tantalizingly slowly. Then past her ass, and over the heat of his daughter¡¯s sex. It was radiating heat like a little sun. Moving further, he glorified in her soft thighs and warm skin. Finally, he pulled thecy cloth over Molly¡¯s cute little feet and let it fall to the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James cock, already hard, went to steel. Molly wriggled on hisp, her stomach rubbing against her father¡¯s aching erection. James gave her a warning.


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy. I¡¯m just¡­¡± Molly seemed to search for the right word, then settled on, ¡°Nervous.¡±


    ¡°I understand, baby,¡± James said, ¡°But this is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Molly said. She couldn¡¯t keep the thrum out of her voice. ¡°So necessary.¡±


    Whatever James had been angry about was lost to him. His daughter¡¯s naked bottom was like a mind wipe. He probably couldn¡¯t remember his own name, if asked. At this point, he figured he¡¯d give Molly a few light ps and escape before things got further out of control than they already were.


    But when James reared back, he forgot entirely about his intention to be gentle.


    SLAP!


    ¡°Oh ffffffFUCK!¡± Molly cried, ¡°Daddy?!¡± She reached back to try and rub her bottom, but James pushed her hands away.


    ¡°This is your punishment little girl. Don¡¯t fight me on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Molly said, meekly, ¡°It just stings so bad.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± James said, ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s supposed to do.¡±


    He raised his arm and went again.


    SLAP.


    Molly cried out again in pain.


    SLAP SLAP SLAP


    The blonde girl¡¯s rosy bottom was now bright red. Much more interesting, however, was her cunt. She¡¯d already been aroused, James noticed before. But now her pussy was deep, bright purple. He could see how open it was. The sheen of moisture down her thigh. The scent of her.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Molly asked. James looked down and saw that instead of pping her booty, he¡¯d been lightly rubbing it, up and down. He quickly removed his hand.


    ¡°Only two more, baby,¡± James said.


    ¡°OK,¡± Molly said, and James couldn¡¯t tell if she was nervous or disappointed.


    This time, James shifted his legs, causing Molly to open her thighs slightly. And he smacked lower, so his hand was hitting less cheek than far more interesting ces.


    WHAP


    James had held back a little, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed with the result. Molly grunted, gasped, and groaned. James smiled, then delivered one final blow to his baby girl¡¯s bottom.


    CRACK


    Molly¡¯s head flew up, her eyes wide, and her whole body went taut. She flopped down, letting her head loll. She was breathing heavily. Her butt was even redder now, practically glowing. She slowly slid off her father¡¯sp.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Molly said. She was standing there, in a bra and nothing else. Fucking fuck.


    ¡°I know that hurt but I hope it taught you a lesson,¡± James said. He could barely keep hisposure.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy,¡± Molly said, far too pleasantly.


    ¡°Is your bottom sore?¡± James asked. Molly reached back and felt her butt, like she needed further confirmation.


    ¡°Oooh,¡± she groaned, as she lightly rubbed her ass cheek. That was not helping with James¡¯ own throbbing ache.


    ¡°Let me get some lotion, at least,¡± James said, ¡°Help you recover.¡±


    Molly nodded. James went into the bathroom and found some aloe moisturizing lotion they used when the kids were badly sunburned. He brought it back into Molly¡¯s room and sat down on the bed. Molly assumed the position over her father¡¯sp again without him even having to ask. She must have felt his steel pole trying to impale her, but she said nothing.


    James squirted the aloe on to his hand. The white lotion made him think of the other cream he wanted to cover his daughter with. Despite being pressed under his little girl, his cock found a way to jolt. Again, Molly didn¡¯t say a word.


    James slowly spread the aloe over Molly¡¯s incredible ass. He rubbed it into the left cheek. Then the right.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°That feels so nice.¡±


    James was out of liquid, but he kept going. Massaging his daughter¡¯s butt. Molly¡¯s backside was surprisingly firm. It looked jiggly but it felt like fucking perfection.


    He let his hands dip lower. Past her brown star and down to his daughter¡¯s pussy. It was still engorged, clearly wanting. He slipped a finger right in and Molly gasped. James reached down with his thumb and found her clit ¡ª it wasn¡¯t hard, the little nub was practically as prominent as James¡¯ own erection. On a clit scale, anyway.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep45

    Molly¡¯s legs snapped around her father¡¯s hand. James had watched his daughter finger herself so many times now, he understood her rhythm. The timing it took to go from touch to over the top. Rubbing Molly now was like hitting the fast forward button. She went from nothing to full on cum in seconds.


    ¡°Ohhh fffffFUCK! Daddy!¡± Molly cried, a mirror of her exmation when he¡¯d spanked her. Her whole body trembled from toes to hair and she went limp.


    Molly slowly sat up. James let his fingers escape from her sex. She was kneeling over hisp now. Without a word, James¡¯ precious baby girl reached down and unzipped her father¡¯s jeans. She pulled out his dick ¡ª as dark purple as her own pussy and clearly just as needy.


    ¡°One more punishment,¡± Molly said, ¡°To help me remember to be a good girl.¡± She dived down and swallowed James¡¯ cock in one go.


    James groaned. He couldn¡¯t get the words out to make his daughter quit. He didn¡¯t want to. Frankly, if he¡¯d been able to speak, he¡¯d have told her to stop sucking, alright ¡ª stop sucking and stuff him in her pussy instead.


    Molly went down on her Dad with abandon, like a wild woman desperate for sperm to survive. She didn¡¯t pause, didn¡¯t grunt or groan. James wasn¡¯t even sure she was stopping for breath. Molly¡¯s giant tits swung as she sucked. Her hair tickled at his shaft. Her big gray-blue eyes alighted with pleasure and desire.


    In record time, James felt his orgasm begin to rise.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    Molly reached up and grabbed her Daddy¡¯s balls, like encouraging them to release their precious fluid. James sack jumped in her hand, his essence spouted up his shaft, and filled Molly¡¯s cute, little mouth.


    The blonde girl coughed ¡ª oh, that amazing sound, how James had missed it ¡ª then gulped, hungrily. James cock fired out like he hadn¡¯t cum in weeks. Each burst felt like a full mouthful of semen that his daughter then dutifully swallowed down.


    The pleasure of it, the ecstasy, overtook him, and James found himself drifting off. He was vaguely aware of what his body was doing. Of his daughter caressing him as he came. Her massive breasts pressed against his body. Her blonde curls hanging over his thighs. That was happening, definitely. But that was far away, and he was in another ce ¡ª wrapped in happiness, cocooned in warmth, suffused with satisfaction.


    James blinked his eyes open. He was sitting on Molly¡¯s bed, his daughter¡¯s arms wrapped lovingly around his neck. She was lightly kissing his cheek and smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I yelled, Baby,¡± James said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°You scared me at first, but this was fun.¡±


    Fun? Getting beaten on the backside was fun? Jamesughed and his daughter joined him. He quickly sobered.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with us, honey?¡± he asked, quite seriously.


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Molly asked back.


    ¡°The others. Mom, Austin and Lexi. They all seem to be doing so well. And here we are.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about them,¡± Molly said, ¡°I can only know me. And I don¡¯t want to feel bad about feeling good.¡±


    ¡°But, honey.¡±


    ¡°We need to get better, yes,¡± Molly said, ¡°We¡¯re working at that. I¡¯m working at that. And that¡¯s all I care about.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Do you feel like you¡¯re getting better?¡±


    Molly leaned over and kissed her father on the lips. She tasted like cock and cum.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. Much.¡±


    *


    ¡°Austin, I need your help with dinner,¡± Christine shouted from the kitchen.


    Austin was sitting on the living room couch ying Mario Kart. He paused his race and sighed. Ordinarily, or at least the ordinarily of a few days before, Austin would have felt frustrated by his mother¡¯s request. Especially if he had been in the middle of a game when she asked. Of course, Austin loved being in the kitchen. He found a unique joy in preparing food. But there was a difference between the career he was pursuing and the work his mother was asking him to do.


    Now though, after everything that had happened, Austin leapt off the couch like Christine had offered him an ice cream sundae, a slice of chocte cake, and a batch of homemade cookies. Although, to be fair, what Austin¡¯s Mom was really offering might be even better than all those things together. Austin practically skipped into the kitchen.


    ¡°Thanks, baby,¡± Christine said as Austin came into the room. She was standing over the cooktop, adding ingredients to a giant, cast iron pot. Austin sidled over to his mother and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    Christine was wearing a pair of high waisted jeans and a pink, short sleeve blouse. Over it, she had on an apron that said, ¡°Kiss the Cook.¡± Austin found that hackneyed sentiment very suggestive in the moment. Instead he focused on the task at hand.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mom?¡± he asked. Austin wanted to flirt more, of course he did. He wanted to do more than flirt, in fact. But he still didn¡¯t know where the boundaries were. If he grabbed his Mom and bent her over the sink, would she scream in the good way or the bad way?


    There was something fun, though, in the not knowing. Austin had had girlfriends before and when they reached the point in the rtionship where sex became expected it took a lot of the fun away from it. With his Mom (and Lexi, as well, Austin reflected) there was always this level of wrongness that suffused every sexual encounter. It was never permissible, what they were doing. Yet there were these little stolen moments where it suddenly became OK. Austin never knew where he¡¯d find them, and he had wonderful fun in searching them out.


    Austin knew he should be looking to avoid these situations, not create them. His sister-showers and Mom-missions were supposed to be errors. Forgivable, sure, but also a sign that he had to try harder. More and more, though, he was starting to wonder why. Why was it so bad for consenting adults to do something they all enjoyed?


    Besides it felt so good. Sex with Lexi was better than anything Austin had ever done before. Sex with his mother was even more amazing than that. Sure, Austin had moments (usually post-orgasm) when he¡¯d look down at what he¡¯d done and feel terrible shame, horror, at what he¡¯d be. But a few hourster he¡¯d see Lexi or Christine and he¡¯d be ovee with desire all over again.


    Was that such a bad thing? Austin wasn¡¯t stupid ¡ª he knew sex could have consequences if he wasn¡¯t careful. Obviously, everyone involved needed to be a consenting adult, but they already had that.


    Of course, the real problem was potential pregnancy. That would be unthinkable. Even ignoring the fact that Austin was young, financially insecure, and barelypetent at taking care of himself. Making a baby with his own sister ¡ª with his own mother ¡ª that was like ying Russian roulette with five of the six chambers loaded. But Christine had her tubes tied over a decade before and Lexi was taking the pill.


    Was that why Austin hadn¡¯t even tried with Molly? Had the fact that she was fertile kept him from diving down that same deep hole with his younger sister? Molly was definitely attractive. She wasn¡¯t his type ¡ª Austin liked tall, athletic girls with tight, little titties and firm, perky bottoms ¡ª but you¡¯d have to be dead not to be attracted to a busty, hippy blonde girl like his baby sis.


    Of course, Austin¡¯s father felt the same way. Maybe that was part of it too. James had kind of ¡®imed¡¯ Molly for himself. Tribal coding runs deep in the human genome, after all. But then how did that exin what Austin was doing with Christine?


    Ugh, all of this was way too deep for a boy who¡¯d barely gotten through high school on good looks and teachers¡¯ goodwill.


    In any case, Austin decided he was going to enjoy all this, whatever it meant. But he knew the rest of the family didn¡¯t feel the same way. So, he resolved on two things: one, he was going to let the girlse to him. He was more than happy to indulge their urges, but he wasn¡¯t going to be the devil on their shoulder. Just the dick in their pussies. And, two, Austin was going to keep his decision to himself. As far as the family was concerned, he was on the same road to recovery as they were. The pretending could only protect everyone involved. Lying would hurt way less than honesty.


    That didn¡¯t stop Austin from eyeing his mother¡¯s tight bottom in her Mom-jeans. It didn¡¯t keep him from looking at her face and remembering what it looked like as she came. How it contorted with pleasure as she rode his cock. What was the old song lyric? I¡¯ll repent, but not just yet.


    ¡°Austin?¡± Christine asked. She¡¯d caught him daydreaming, ¡°I appreciate you, ummm, appreciating me? But the table still needs to be set, and I also want your help chopping these vegetables.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°On it,¡± Austin said. He saw a little smirk cross his mother¡¯s face. He knew she was enjoying how domesticated he¡¯d be. He knew it should have bothered him, the whole alpha male thing, but he couldn¡¯t care when the rewards were so great. If being ¡®a man¡¯ in the culturally epted sense meant doing things that kept him from gettingid, then being ¡®a man¡¯ was so very, very stupid.


    Austin started by chopping the vegetables. It was pretty easy considering that was his job at the restaurant most nights. In fact, Austin found he was enjoying the menial task. As much as I needed this break from the real world, I kind of needed this too, he realized. He found himself trancing out in the action. His mind going nk. Not thinking, not worrying, just him and his task. His body settled into a sense of rightness. This isn¡¯t what I do, Austin thought to himself, it¡¯s what I AM.


    Austin had set up the cutting board over by the sink. That way it was easier to wash the veggies before slicing them. While he was lost in his task, Christine came over to wash a bowl. yfully, she hip-checked her son¡¯s hips with her own ¡ª a flirty little shimmy. Austin bumped his mother back. Christine giggled. A high, jingly sound that Austin would have sworn his mother was incapable of making.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big carrot you¡¯ve got there,¡± Christine said, side eyeing her son as she stood over the sink.


    ¡°This is a green pepper, Mom,¡± Austin said, holding it up.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about the vegetable, dear,¡± Christine said. Austin felt his face flush.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d like to add some new ingredients to your sd?¡± Austin asked. His voice cracked as he said it. Being flirty like this with his mother was still a new experience. Weird to be nervous after everything they¡¯d done, yet there it was.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Christine said, now full-on smirking at her son, ¡°With a bit of your special, creamy dressing? You know the one I like.¡±


    ¡°I could start on that,¡± Austin said.


    There was a loud scraping noise from behind them. Mother and son both jumped in surprise.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep46

    Austin turned back and saw his sister, Lexi ¡ª her hair still wet from a shower ¡ª sitting down at the kitchen table. The lithe, tall brte was wearing a baby blue tank top and a pair of running shorts: her standard uniform apparently. Gods, even her bare shoulders were hot. Lexi primly folded her arms as she sat, eyeing them both suspiciously.


    Bad enough that I¡¯m hitting on Mom, but the only time I stop is to perv on my sister? Austin wanted to chastise himself, but he was having way too much fun checking out both family members to stop. Still, he realized that maybe Lexi was better off not knowing about Christine and vice versa.


    Austin took a definite step away from his mother and went back to chopping. Mother and son went silent.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s up in his study on another call,¡± Lexi said, ¡°And Molly¡¯s in her bedroom listening to music.¡± She said this very deliberately, like it was an announcement. Like she was over the PA, telling them the Seahawks had made a first down on a pass to Tyler Lockett.


    ¡°Good,¡± Christine said, absently. She grabbed the vegetables that Austin had chopped and dumped them into arge pot. Then she gathered spices from the cabs. Austin started to set the table. He saw Lexi eyeing him as he ced the tes. When he passed behind her, she leaned back.


    ¡°Missed you at my workout,¡± Lexi whispered, ¡°Especially the shower after.¡±


    Austin nearly dropped the te on the ground. He looked up at his mother, who was still ransacking the cabs. If she heard the siblings, she didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I was ying Kart in the living room,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Is that what the kids are calling it these days?¡± Lexi whispered back. Austin put out the silverware while his sister continued to banter yfully with him. Austin didn¡¯t have any smart responses, he kept ncing up at their mother, nervously. Christine was still busy on dinner and either didn¡¯t hear them or didn¡¯t care. But it didn¡¯t stop Austin¡¯s stomach from flopping every time his sister spoke.


    ¡°I was very slippery today,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Just dripping. The workout really got to me.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Austin said, unable to say anything else.


    Christine knew he¡¯d been with Lexi at the campsite and vice versa. They¡¯d all been together in the tent. And in the backseat of the car when the cop pulled them over. Yet Austin still felt a need for secrecy with what had gone on since the family had gotten back home. He didn¡¯t know, exactly, what he expected to happen. For whatever reason, Austin felt that if Lexi knew about his shopping trip with their mother, or if his Mom knew about him and his older sister in the shower, that there would be serious trouble. What form that would take, Austin couldn¡¯t imagine. He decided it was safer to simply escape.


    ¡°Table¡¯s set,¡± Austin said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to my game.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be a spoilsport,¡± Christine said, ¡°Stay and keep me and your sisterpany.¡±


    ¡°Yes, little bro,¡± Lexi said. She patted the seat next to hers. James eyed both women warily. This could be good? Maybe?


    Austin sat down and watched his mother while she cooked. Stirring the big pot, tasting, spicing. He¡¯d always wondered where he got his knack for cooking and he was starting to see it in his Mom. He had to admit, Christine looked good doing it, too. Although, honestly, she could have been cleaning out a cat litter box and she¡¯d make it sexy. Her body was that incredible.


    Austin felt a hand grip his thigh. He looked over at Lexi warily, but she just winked at him. Her hand slowly slid up Austin¡¯s leg under the table, till it bounced against his rapidly stiffening member. Rather than pull away, Lexi reached around his cloth-covered cock and squeezed it tight. Austin tried to swallow his groan as his sister gripped him.


    ¡°I really did miss my usual post-shower workout,¡± she said, looking at Austin meaningfully.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Christine asked. The blonde mom wasn¡¯t looking their way at all. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know, just some stretching. Low impact stuff,¡± Lexi said. She squeezed Austin¡¯s dick on the word impact. ¡°I find I feel so energized afterward.¡± Another tight clench. Austin gulped.


    Again, he felt the danger of what they were doing. Lexi¡¯s handiwork was under the table; their mother wasn¡¯t looking their way. But still. Christine was under the impression that Austin has on his best behavior. He wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d do if she saw what her oldest daughter was currently doing.


    ¡°Sounds nice,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Austin and I usually do the workout together,¡± Lexi said. She deftly unsnapped Austin¡¯s shorts. She unzipped his fly. Tooth by tooth.


    ¡°Well, I hope I¡¯m not keeping the two of you from your routine,¡± Christine said, genuinely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Austin said. He practically choked as Lexi reached right into his boxer briefs and grabbed his bare penis. She held it tight, like keeping it from escaping. Then she slowly slid her fist up and down.


    ¡°What¡¯s that honey?¡± Christine asked. Her focus was still totally on food prep.


    ¡°Oh, Austin was just saying he was tired from such a long day,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Although I can¡¯t see how that can be, seeing as he skipped our workout.¡± She red at him and slowed her stroking.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s right there,¡± Austin whispered. Lexi didn¡¯t even blink. Austin decided that the only way to win was to get his sister just as good. That¡¯s how the rivalry had always worked between them. He reached over. Lexi¡¯s little shorts didn¡¯t have any snaps, but Austin could easily slide his hand up her leg. He gasped. No underwear!


    ¡°What are you two up to over there?¡± Christine asked. But she didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mom,¡± Lexi said. She went back to working her brother¡¯s cock. Austin dipped his finger into his sister¡¯s opening. She was already soaking. He reached his thumb up and found her clit. Now it was Lexi¡¯s turn to gasp.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I swear, what is going on with you two?¡± Christine spun around. She stared right at the siblings and folded her arms under her breasts. She tried to look stern, but a little smirk yed on her lips. ¡°I see,¡± she said, pointing her chin at where Lexi and Austin were clearly working each other off. ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait till after I finished dinner, could you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to join,¡± Lexi said. She didn¡¯t pause rubbing her brother. Austin looked over at his sister, both impressed and also slightly terrified. Sex kittens were fun, but you never knew when they would scratch. His sister was like some other being, so bold in that moment. Practically daring their mother to join in their illicit stroke session.


    ¡°No can do,¡± Christine said, casual as anything, ¡°I have to keep my eye on dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the cooking could wait a little,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Yeah,e on, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡± The idea of their mother joining them suddenly turned him on even more than his sister¡¯s handy. Now that he saw he wasn¡¯t in trouble, well, it was easy to get caught up in the kink of it all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your father will appreciate my exnation for why dinner was burned,¡± Christine said, ¡°I need to keep stirring this or it¡¯s going to be ck on the bottom and raw on top.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well you can still do that,¡± Lexi said. She leered at Austin and stood. The tall brte dragged her brother over to the counter by the penis. Christine watched them both with barely concealed amusement. ¡°Come on now, go back to your precious dinner.¡±


    To Austin¡¯s surprise, Christine did exactly as she was told. She turned around and rested her arms on the counter. Lexi smirked. ¡°Stay,¡± she told her brother, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    His older sister reached around their mother¡¯s waist. Christine gasped and wriggled a little, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Lexi unsnapped her mother¡¯s jeans and pulled them to the floor, dragging her little navy panties down with them. Their mother was now bottomless in the kitchen. Wearing a ¡°Kiss the Cook¡± apron, a pink blouse, and nothing else. Christine¡¯s muscr ass poked up at both of her children.


    Christine started to turn, but Lexi held her mother in ce. ¡°Just keep stirring,¡± Lexi said.


    She reached for Austin¡¯s cock again. It was so straight and stiff, he swore he could hang towels off of it. But Lexi had a different n for her brother¡¯s tool.


    She guided him forward, pushing his penis up against his mother¡¯s bare bottom. Austin looked over at his sister, surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get me next,¡± Lexi said. She knelt down and adjusted Austin¡¯s cock till it was nestled right in his mother¡¯s blonde snatch.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Christine squeaked. She moved her bottom back to give her son better ess.


    Well, Austin knew better than to look a gift Mom in the pussy. Better to fuck her there instead. So, he grabbed his cock to make sure it stayed in ce and pushed forward. To his shock, his mother¡¯s cunt was already quite ready for him, dripping and open. One thrust. Two. He was back to being buriedpletely in his own mother. His penis filling the space from which he¡¯d once emerged into the world.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep47

    ¡°Very nice,¡± Lexi said. She even pped a little, like she¡¯d created a cute little art project and couldn¡¯t wait to share it with the world. Mother and son stood there, enjoying the sensation of being one once again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to stir,¡± Lexi said, clearly teasing her mother. ¡°You, too, bro.¡±


    Christine dutifully reached up for the wooden spoon and started to move it through the stew, but she immediately dropped it as her son moved his massive cock back and forth in her wanting hole.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she said, head drooping. Austin drew back and forth slowly, enjoying every fold of his mom¡¯s pussy. Christine again tried to reach up, but her body betrayed her, cinching back as an early, weak orgasm rolled over her. She keened and hissed.


    Lexi grinned at her handiwork, then took off her own gym shorts and tossed them to the side. She reached down and started diddling herself as she watched her brother and mother fuck in the kitchen. Christine was gasping now. Austin was grunting. It really feels like we¡¯re under Lexi¡¯s control, Austin thought.


    His older sister knelt down on the ground. She kept one hand in her own snatch and reached up to rub her mother¡¯s clit back and forth. Christine, barely in control already,pletely fell apart. Austin quickly grabbed her waist as his mother began to fall forward. She gripped the countertop for dear life, knuckles white. Rambling gibberish.


    ¡°My babies. So good. Oh fuck. Cum¡­ Cumming. Can¡¯t. Can¡¯t stop. Oh Austin. Lexi. Please¡­ fffffFUCK!¡± Christine¡¯s face went bright red as her biggest orgasm yet exploded. If the first few had been tiny grenades, this was a full-on nuclear bomb. Christine¡¯s pussy mped down on her son¡¯s dick. She gained some control of herself and grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand, holding it in ce.


    ¡°GrrrrrrrrrrrrAH!¡± Christine cried, her body arching. She went limp. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ Oh God.¡± She was panting. Her entire body flushed red. She pushed her daughter¡¯s hand off her clit. ¡°Too sensitive,¡± she groaned.


    ¡°That looked like a good one,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Yes. Oh yes,¡± Christine said. She kept shaking through aftershocks. Austin knew intuitively that his mother needed a break, but his own biological impulses wouldn¡¯t let him stop. He started to thrust again, but his mother seemed to shy away from him. ¡°Austin baby, I know you want more. But Mommy needs a little break. Why don¡¯t you go y with your big sister instead?¡±


    Austin almostughed at the domesticity of it. He pulled his penis out of his mother, sticky with her cum. Christine sighed, a sound of disappointment but also relief.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come here baby girl,¡± Christine said, and she led her daughter to the kitchen table. First, she cleared everything off the wooden surface. Then she pushed Lexi back, so the tall brte was lying right there ¡ª knees up, legs spread. Her pussy at the exact right height for her brother¡¯s cock.


    Christine walked back over to Austin. She grabbed her son by the dick and led him forward. Austin was getting used to this treatment. He certainly couldn¡¯tin. Again, Austin found himself being lodged in a pussy, this time his big sister¡¯s. He had no trouble entering her, either. His cock was already slick with his mom¡¯s juices and Lexi was even wetter than Christine. He went balls deep almost by ident. Lexi tilted her head up and practically howled as her brother filled her.


    Austin smiled down at the sight in front of him. He hadn¡¯t been inside Lexi since back at theke and the siblings glorified in the feel of each other, finally reconnected. The way Lexi¡¯s little titties jiggled with every thrust. The wet, smacking sounds as he pistoned in and out of her. The heady scent that he knew was unique to Lexi. He looked up and saw that mother and daughter were making out, too. It only spurred Austin on even more.


    ¡°Fuck, my brother feels so good,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I know, baby, I know,¡± Christine said. She entwined her fingers with her daughter¡¯s. Their tongues danced in each other¡¯s mouths. ¡°You¡¯re doing such a good job. Both of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡± Austin said. He¡¯d never beenplimented for fucking his sister before.


    ¡°Hey Mom?¡± Lexi asked, her voice small, ¡°Could you maybe, like, do that thing for me that I was doing before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, honey,¡± Christine said. She patted Lexi on the head and stood next to Austin. She watched him plowing her daughter and gave him a little nod of approval. Christine reached around his leg, briefly tickled at the root of Austin¡¯s shaft, and found the brte girl¡¯s little clitty.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lexi grunted. Austin could tell she was trying not to scream. The rest of the family was still in the house. He didn¡¯t know how his father or sister would react if they saw this. Lexi clearly wasn¡¯t eager to find out either.


    Christine kept battering her daughter¡¯s bean, her hand bumping against Austin¡¯s cock. Finally, Lexi could hold it back no more. She threw her head back and she made a high-pitched hissing noise as a massive orgasm blew through her body. Her cunt copsed around her brother¡¯s cock, and whatever stamina Austin had left was quickly destroyed.


    ¡°M¡­ Mom?¡± Austin asked. He turned to look at Christine. The blonde mother had stopped rubbing her daughter¡¯s magic button now that she¡¯d reached her peak. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting close. Can I? I need to go so bad. Can I cum, please?¡±


    It was a strange instinct. After all, wasn¡¯t it Lexi¡¯s body he was about to fill? But Austin still felt like he needed his mother¡¯s permission for some reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Christine said, a dirty little smirk yed across her face.


    ¡°Please?¡± Lexi gasped, ¡°Please Mom, let my little brother cum in meee!¡±


    Christine reached back and yfully patted her son¡¯s butt cheek. ¡°Well, you both have been so well behaved. I guess I can let you have an extra treat today. OK, honey. Go ahead and fill our little Lexi up.¡±


    As soon as his mother said so, Austin felt his release ovee him. He roared and shot a massive st of cum right into his big sister¡¯s cunt. A stream of semen that shot past her cervix and into her waiting womb. Lexi stiffened again, as if she hadn¡¯t just cum, and full out screamed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy,¡± Christine said, ¡°Doing so good for Mommy.¡± She twisted at the waist and Austin realized through the haze of his own ecstasy that his mother was cumming at the same time as both her children.


    Austin felt like he was unloading his soul into his older sister. He held onto her thin, taut thighs and basted her pussy full of his seed. Ecstasy filled him throughout, like a rush of rapids. His vision clouded and his whole body went stiff. He heard Lexi gasping and groaning, but it seemed so distant.


    Just as suddenly, everything came back into focus. Austin¡¯ cock softened, spent. He leaned back from Lexi and dropped to the kitchen floor. His mother and sister rolled next to him. All three of them bottomless, covered in each other¡¯s spends.


    Lexi turned over and kissed Austin on the cheek. His mother did the same on the other side. They both sniggered like guilty children. Slowly, they separated and started to get dressed.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Christine said. Austin looked over. ck smoke was rising out from the giant pot on the cooktop. ¡°Goddammit! I told you kids this would happen.¡± She shook her finger at them. All three of them started tough once again. Austin could barely stand; he was shaking so hard.


    The smoke rm went off, screeching loudly. Christine finally stood up and took the pot off the heat. Austin heard a rush of footsteps.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± James asked. Austin¡¯s father was standing at the bottom of the stairs, staring into the kitchen. Molly was standing behind him, trying to look over his shoulder. Austin was very d they¡¯d all gotten dressed.


    ¡°We¡¯re having sushi for dinner,¡± Christine announced, like that exined everything.


    *


    That night, James climbed into bed, his whole body weary. It seemed that all theck of activity caught up to him in almost the same way that doing a whole lot of things did. He couldn¡¯t remember feeling this tired when he was working, exercising, doing things around the house, and everything else that ordinarily came with everyday life. Now he was doing next to nothing: watching TV, going for drives, taking the asional work call, and his, well, extracurricr activities with Molly. And yet he was as sleepy as he could remember.


    James opened up his iPad and let himself get lost in the Inte. He checked on the family finances (strong as ever), the news (depressing as ever) and the Mariners (worse than usual). The bed shifted as Christine climbed into her side of the bed. James nced over at her.


    His wife was wearing a tank top and long pajama pants: nothing particrly enticing. Yet James had to admit she looked good in it. The inaction of thest few weeks had meant his wife actually had some softness to her body in ces. She wasn¡¯t chubby, just a bit rounded off at the angles. James preferred it when Christine looked this way, but he didn¡¯t know how to tell her that. So much of his wife¡¯s self-image was tied up in her near-fanatical exercise regimen.


    Christine, sensing James¡¯ eye, looked over at him. She smiled, tentatively. They¡¯d been sharing the same bed for only a few days now and the old familiarity felt strangely foreign.


    ¡°Anything interesting in the news?¡± Christine asked. Shey back and pulled the covers up to her armpits, creating a kind of force field around her body. Armor to keep her husband¡¯s advances at bay.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep48

    James shrugged and went back to his reading. Christine picked up her own iPad. Husband and wife. Shared bed, shared screens. Separate life.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Christine said after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn this off,¡± James said. He knew the light of the iPad would keep her awake.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK,¡± James said, ¡°I should be getting to bed, too. I¡¯ve got another early call in the morning.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing it,¡± Christine said. She rolled onto her side to face her husband with a look that might be mistaken for affection. ¡°We¡¯re getting back to normal life.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± James said carefully.


    ¡°No no,¡± Christine said, and here she rubbed his shoulder gently. ¡°You¡¯re doing so well. The work stuff. The family stuff. I¡¯m impressed. Truly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so much better than me,¡± James said, ¡°You¡¯re getting back to the job. And trust me, you¡¯re doing a way better job on the other things, too.¡±


    ¡°We need to stop beating ourselves up,¡± Christine said. ¡°We¡¯ve both had slip ups. Right?¡±


    Slip ups. Sure. James was pretty sure that was the most generous way to describe what he¡¯d been having. Compared to Christine¡­ Well she did say ¡®both.¡¯ Maybe his wife was struggling more than she let on. But it couldn¡¯t be worse than what he was doing, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so great,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°So are you,¡± James said.


    Christine smiled and kissed her husband chastely on the cheek. James closed his iPad and the bedroom went dark.


    Maybe it was all going to work out, he told himself. But sleep didn¡¯t show for a long time.


    *


    When Christine announced that the family should all get ready for church, Molly almostughed out loud. She quickly stifled it. She wasn¡¯t sure why it seemed so funny in the moment. The family went to church every Sunday before the camping trip. Why should a routine seem so silly now? Everything else was getting back to normal, after all.


    Both her parents were working from home almost every day. Lexi was exercising like crazy and had started getting ready to go back to State. Austin had even gone out for drinks with friends the night before and hade back just fine. Molly, herself, had also started packing for the long trip to school. It felt strange, like putting her childhood away forever. A lot of what Molly did felt like thattely.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, going to church wasn¡¯t funny ¡ª in fact, it was hrious. After everything they¡¯d done, everything they were doing, to just go sit in those pews and say the prayers? That was some highedy right there. But Molly wasn¡¯t having that argument with her mother. So, the buxom blonde put on her church clothes: a navy dress that did it¡¯s best to keep her ample body under control, and heavy, white stockings.


    Downstairs, the rest of the family was also in the standard uniforms. Christine and Lexi were both wearing in dresses in dark colors and long sleeves that belied the still-Summer heat. Austin and James were in dress cks and button-down white shirts. Her father had even thrown on a tie.


    The family piled into the car, a machine that Molly had begun calling the orgy-mobile for all the dirty stuff they¡¯d done in it. Taking this car, with this family, to church. Hrious was quickly escting to hysterical. Molly noticed Austin seemed to be having simr thoughts ¡ª he smirked at his sister as they climbed into the backseat.


    The Campbells drove to church in silence. Like saying a word might trigger something inappropriate. Which, ok yes. That was a possibility. At this point, Molly wasn¡¯t sure where anything stood. Her siblings and mother seemed to be well under control now. She and her father, on the other hand¡­ Well, in some ways they had slowed, as well. No more daily errands or ¡°little rests.¡± The punishments, however, they had been way more interesting. Molly¡¯s backside still stung a bit from thest penalty, and it made other parts of her tingle quite deliciously.


    The church parking lot was full when they got there. As the Campbells walked en masse into the church a few people waved. Molly was happy to see that she didn¡¯t feel anything about them. No uncontroble urges or anything like that. Maybe the drug truly had worn off.


    They chose a pew near the back and filed in. The technicolor Jesus on the stained ss stared down at the family from his cross. He didn¡¯t seem so disdainful, Molly decided. More perturbed. And that could easilye from, you know, literally being nailed to a piece of wood. Maybe Jesus had bigger problems than what the family had done together. Maybe a guy who¡¯d suffered so much despite wanting the best for the world might understand a little bit about unintended consequences.


    The reverend stood up to begin the service. The family all smiled at each other warmly. Molly was sitting on the far end of the row, next to her father. Her mother was on his other side, with Austin next to her and Lexi holding up the other end. This was a big step. They were all out together and no one was ripping off clothes, pissing a fire hose, or lost in the throes of illicit, incestuous passion. They were normal. This was normal.


    Molly felt her father¡¯s hand on hers. He¡¯d reached down and was holding her fingers. Tightly. Like the church pew was about to lift off. Molly looked up at James, but he was staring straight ahead. Looking not to look. The rest of the family also seemed locked into the service. James¡¯ hand was the only hint that anything was amiss.


    Molly had expected church to be a repudiation. A reminder of all the things she¡¯d done. Instead, though, Molly just found it boring, like always. It was almost disappointing. If you couldn¡¯t feel guilty in church, maybe you¡¯ve moved beyond that feeling entirely. Molly nced down at her father¡¯s hand again. It was starting to hurt her fingers. His knuckles were almost white. And a little beyond that, Molly could make out the bulge in her father¡¯s pants.


    Oh yes.


    Molly smiled despite herself. Now here was something to keep her entertained. And, obviously, her father was also experiencing a bit of a distraction. Problem one, however, was how not to be noticed. The Campbells had chosen a spot near the back, in an empty row. They were actually fairly isted in the crowd. So long as no one deliberately looked their way, no one would be the wiser.


    James was holding arge prayer book, but he wasn¡¯t reading from it. Still just staring off at the pulpit. Molly reached over and pulled the good book down till it rested right above her father¡¯s erection, so it created a kind of umbre. The blonde girl reached under the book with her free hand and began to stroke James¡¯ hardness through his cks.


    James¡¯ eyes slid sideways for a moment, but he quickly forced them forward. His breathing slowed as his daughter stimted him under the bible. The way the book was turned, the way the family was focused, no one could see what Molly was up to. She felt her father¡¯s body grow taut and she slowed. She didn¡¯t want her father to cum. Not in his pants, in any case.


    Molly steadily stroked up and down her father¡¯s cock until the service ended. Everyone stood, her father slowest of all. He held the bible in front of himself like a fig leaf.


    ¡°You all go ahead,¡± James said to the rest of the family, ¡°Molly and I have something to discuss.¡± The blonde girl quivered in anticipation and fear.


    James was still holding her hand. He led her out of the room and through the rear doors. He didn¡¯t say a word, more dragging his daughter than walking with her. It kind of hurt to be pulled, Molly thought, and she kind of liked that. That worried her way more than any slight sensation of pain.


    They went down a long hallway and then followed a flight of stairs. There was another hallway here, this one lined with ssrooms on either side. This was where the church held Sunday school. Most of the rooms were empty now. The hallway was dark. James found an open door and practically threw his daughter inside.


    They were standing in what looked to be a preschool room, Molly could tell despite the fact the lights were off and there were no windows. The walls were covered in fingerpaint artwork and pictures of animals walking on to Noah¡¯s ark two-by-two. The floor had high piled carpet with big yellow numbers on it, counting from one to nine. It was covered in random toys: stic dump trucks and brightly colored blocks. There was a desk on the far side of the room and a bunch of very tiny stic chairs. The door clicked closed behind them ominously.


    James didn¡¯t say a word. He just growled.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± the word escaped Molly¡¯s lips. Her father grabbed her by the back of her neck and led her to the desk. He bent her over at the waist, forcing her to hold herself up with her hands.


    ¡°That was very bad, Molly,¡± James said.


    ¡°You looked like you needed it,¡± Molly said with a smirk.


    ¡°And you, apparently, need more punishing,¡± James said. Molly whimpered in a good way. Her father stood behind her and flipped her dress up over her ass. He pulled down her stockings, underwear and all, and let them rest around her knees. They were so tight, her legs felt almost bound. Already, her warm lubricant was dripping down her thighs.


    There was a pause. James walked back to make sure the door was locked. He cursed as he stepped on a toy, then kicked it away. It squeaked and crashed in the corner. Molly couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯d gone too far this time. Then her father reared back and gave her a hard p right on her ass, and she knew she¡¯d gone exactly where she wanted to be.


    SLAP


    The pain bloomed in Molly¡¯s bottom like little beestings that ran right down to her pussy.


    SLAP


    Her father was really rearing back now. Maybe he really was upset. Maybe Molly really had¡­


    SLAP!!


    ¡°Oh, Daddy. Please,¡± Molly said, ¡°Gentler.¡±


    ¡°Were you gentle when you grabbed your Daddy¡¯s cock in church today?¡± James asked. ¡°Were you gentle when you stroked your father¡¯s dick during services? When you yed with his penis in front of Our Lord?¡±


    Molly thought she actually had been gentle, perhaps too gentle honestly, but she got her father¡¯s point. She¡¯d teased him without mercy, and now she was getting none of it back.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep49

    SMACK!


    SMACK!


    SMACK!


    A tear rolled down Molly¡¯s cheek and it was genuine. Her ass was radiating so much heat she thought her father could roast marshmallows on it. Her pussy though, oh God, that was warm and dripping, as well. Even with her breasts pressed tight against the wooden desk, Molly could feel her nipples harden like little gemstones.


    Finally, the spanking stopped. Molly knew her father would usually move down and rub her aching pussy. Or he¡¯d spread some cream on her cheeks and slide his fingers into her that way. But there was none of that here. And James didn¡¯t seem to be reaching for his daughter¡¯s sex. In fact, he seemed to just be standing there. Staring.


    ¡°This teasing has to stop, Molly,¡± James said. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll learn your lesson now.¡±


    ¡°Yes Daddy,¡± Molly said. For a moment, she thought her father might mean it this time. Then she heard the sound of his zipper being pulled down. ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± she cried, happily.


    ¡°You know what they say. Spare the rod¡­¡± James grabbed his hard cock and ced it at Molly¡¯s dripping opening. ¡°Spoil the child.¡± And he drove his dick into Molly¡¯s wanting quim.


    Molly buried her head in her arms and screamed, hoping it was at least a little muffled. Her nerves were still jangling on end from the spanking. Yes, they¡¯d been fooling around, but Molly hadn¡¯t been prated in weeks. Thebination of it all practically broke her with pleasure.


    Molly felt her pussy wrap itself around her father¡¯s heat and strength. It hugged on tight and the blonde girl glorified in the way her father finally filled her up. He started to slide back and forth, and Molly had to bite down hard on her own arm to keep from screaming again.


    James fucked his daughter with abandon and Molly could only lie there and endure it. Her first orgasm overwhelmed her in moments. The second showed up before the first could even finish. James didn¡¯t slow, didn¡¯t even seem to recognize his baby girl was cumming on his cock. He just pumped. Faster. Faster. Like trying to break her through the desk using only his dick.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly wanted to moan. To cry. She stuffed her mouth full of arm and hoped to God that no one walked by. Oh. Oh Fuck. Her father was filling her so good.


    ¡°One¡­st¡­ punishment,¡± James said. Grunted with each thrust. Oh yes. He was bare in her. Skin-to-skin. His thrusts were getting more erratic. Molly was about to be bred by the man who¡¯d made her. The thought made her even more delirious than before.


    His cock dropped away from her. Molly whimpered with need. The orgasms ¡ª God so many she couldn¡¯t count ¡ª they weren¡¯t enough. Molly wanted to CUM. To explode as her father exploded in her. She didn¡¯t care about consequences in that moment. Or she did: it was just the consequences of not finishing that now haunted her.


    Molly¡¯s pussy hung open, like the mouth of a panting dog. She felt her girl drool dripping down her legs, too. She was an animal for her father. A creature made only of need. A thing, iplete, unless her Daddy¡¯s cock was inside her. She wanted his dick back as much she wanted air, which was also very hard toe by the way she was smushed into the desk, her mouth around her forearm.


    Molly heard footsteps, her father walking away. She didn¡¯t dare look back. She assumed her father was about to cum all over her back. Or turn her over and spatter her breasts and face.


    She was wrong.


    She heard a mechanical-like noise and realized her father was standing on the far side of the ssroom. He¡¯d gotten some antibacterial soap from a dispenser by the door. She heard the wet noises of liquid being spread. Then she heard the dispenser whine again.


    Her father was back behind her. He started to slowly batter her clit with his one hand. Just lightly rubbing. It felt nice, sort of teasing, but at this point Molly was so primed he could have talked about touching her and it might put her over the top.


    Molly felt something cold on her bottom. James was spreading the goop over her backside. Was he trying to make up for spanking her before? This felt a bit soothing, she supposed. But James wasn¡¯t rubbing it on her sore buttcheeks. No, mostly the liquid was going in the crack of her¡­


    Oh no.


    One moment, something hard pressed against Molly¡¯s tight rosebud. Her butthole gave way and James¡¯ cock slid balls deep into his daughter¡¯s virgin ass. Molly made a noise she¡¯d never heard before, a kind of high-pitched keen that came straight from her lizard ancestors.


    Oh YES!


    The sensation was indescribable. The hard cock in her ass hurt like nothing she¡¯d ever felt. The pain was almost dizzying, and Molly¡¯s head dropped like it might roll off. Yet, at the same time, the sensations were threaded through with an odd sense of pleasure. Not just from her father still rubbing her clit, now with far more abandon, but from the very same source of the pain, itself.


    Molly couldn¡¯t stop making that noise. Deeper now. Guttural. Her father was grunting too.


    ¡°Da¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Molly said, ¡°Don¡¯t. Stop.¡± Keeping quiet was no longer possible. James pulled back and thrust forward. The pain/pleasure seemed to anchor to his movements. Back around Molly¡¯s butt then right up her spine to her head again. As James pumped her ass faster, he rubbed her clit to match the pace. Molly felt it building in her. Theing cum was almost frightening, so risky and ragged and out of control.


    Molly looked around, bouncing back and forth on her Daddy¡¯s cock. She remembered being in this room as a child. ying with Barbies. Pretending to be a princess or a superhero. Her little bottom had fit in those itty-bitty chairs. Now she was here, an adult. And her not-so-little bottom was being put to a far different use.


    ¡°Gonna¡­ cum¡­ in you. Just like you wanted,¡± James said. Despite herself, Molly felt a bit of fear. She knew what would happen and she wanted it so bad. Would she ever be able to stop once her father pushed her over the edge?


    James started to growl in the back of his throat. He plunged his cock deep in Molly, his balls bounced over her still-dripping pussy. He shook and squeezed his daughter¡¯s ass so hard it hurt.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep50

    Molly felt hot liquid ssh inside her bowels and the ecstasy overtook her, as well. Her butt mped down on her Daddy¡¯s cock as spurt after spurt coated her insides. The cum was like nothing Molly had ever experienced. It blew out the top of her head. It sted through her pussy and ass. She was sure she screamed, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything beyond the sensation of cumming this way. Raw, excruciating ecstasy. Molly felt her mind start to drift away from her body. The little death, indeed.


    She felt, distant, her father¡¯s cock slide softly out of her ass with a squelch. Still-warm semen dripped out and ran down her legs. So close to her wanting snatch yet so far. Molly tried to push herself up but fell back down limp on the desk. Her father slowly peeled her up to her feet and she almost slipped down to the floor. James held her close, supporting her in every sense.


    Gradually, Molly felt her strengthe back. Gingerly, she reached down and pulled up her stockings and underwear. Her father kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson,¡± he told her.


    Molly just nodded, weakly. She felt another warm stream of her Daddy¡¯s cum leak out of her ass. Molly had learned alright.


    Father and daughter leaned on each other¡¯s shoulders and started to walk out of the ssroom. Molly kicked something and looked down. It was a little Barbie doll, naked from the waist down just like she, herself, had been a moment before. The innocence of the doll, of where they were, mixed with the venality of what they¡¯d just done. Molly started tough uncontrobly. The church, the fucking, the toys, it was all too much.


    Like she¡¯d thought before. Fucking hysterical.


    *


    That night, Christine called a family meeting. Everyone gathered in the living room. Austin, Lexi, and Molly all sat on the couch. James was about to climb in next to them, when his wife signaled that he should join her standing in front of the television. He looked a bit confused.


    ¡°Your father and I have been talking and we think it¡¯s time for our family to take the next step,¡± Christine said. The siblings all eyed each other warily.


    ¡°Oh, Yes,¡¯ James said, ¡°Right. That is, your mother and I think we¡¯ve all been doing pretty well.¡± He looked pointedly at Molly when he said this.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Christine said, sharing a simr look with Lexi and Austin. ¡°We¡¯re clearly making a huge amount of progress. Now, we¡¯re all not in the same ce.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± James said.


    ¡°But your father and I both feel like we should start to move on. This has been very hard on all of us. But sitting around the house won¡¯t make it better. It¡¯s time to get back to real life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going back into the officeter this week,¡± James said.


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to start seeing patients again,¡± Christine said, ¡°We think you three should start getting back to school and work, as well.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But we want you to know that this doesn¡¯t mean the end of things,¡± James said, ¡°We need to keep striving to do our best.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all done a great job,¡± Christine said, ¡°And I know you¡¯ll continue to do so.¡±


    The kids stood up and the whole family hugged. Then they quickly separated into their own corners again.


    ¡°I feel like we should, I dunno, do something,¡± Austin said, ¡°Celebrate. Not like¡­ Anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny you should say that,¡± Christine said. She reached over and squeezed her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°With everything that¡¯s been going on, we didn¡¯t even realize it, but today is our anniversary. While thest few weeks have been tough, I think they¡¯ve helped make us stronger.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± James said.


    ¡°Your father and I are going out to dinner tonight, just the two of us. There¡¯s money for delivery on the counter. The restaurant is kind of far, so we¡¯ll be homete tonight.¡±


    ¡°After midnight,¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy for you both,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Have fun!¡± Molly said.


    James and Christine went upstairs to get dressed for their big evening.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then,¡± Austin said, still sitting on the big couch.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°This is good,¡± Molly said, ¡°For all of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to move on,¡± Austin said.


    The siblings all nodded. Eventually they got up and went to their separate rooms, never looking each other in the eyes.


    *


    Lexiy in bed and stared up at the ceiling. She no longer felt scared or guilty or even all that aroused. No, Lexi found she was feeling something far worse: bored.


    Except for the trip to church and a couple of short runs around the neighborhood, Lexi had been housebound for weeks. She¡¯d started packing for school, but it felt like an empty gesture. Like pretending to be sick when really, she felt fine. Only this was the opposite of that.


    Lexi was trapped in a cycle for which she could see no end. One thing lead to the next like infinitely, intricately ced dominoes. Lexi couldn¡¯t leave the house, for fear of what might happen, until she gained control of herself. So, she sat around with nothing better to do, which lead to working out, which lead to Austin. Or, she just did nothing, which also inevitably lead to fooling around with another family member. If Lexi did that, then she was still suffering from her condition. And if she was still sick, she was stuck in the house. And round and round she went, like circling the drain.


    What if it never ended? What if Lexi was doomed to feel this way forever? She had to go back to school eventually. Get a job, have a life. All those normal human things. Lexi doubted she could go on disability for uncontroble incest urges.


    The rest of the family was no better, Lexi knew that now. But they were all leaving the house. All moving on. That night¡¯s announcement, that everyone was supposed to go back to normal life, just made the difference that much clearer. Who was deluding themselves here? Her parents, who said that everything was OK even though they knew it wasn¡¯t? Or herself, who acknowledged everything was still broken but was perfectly fine with that?


    James and Christine seemed fine to go out to dinner, get back to work. It sure seemed like Molly and Austin were ready to move on, as well. So why couldn¡¯t she? Was Lexi truly so much more broken?


    And just like that, Lexi made her decision.


    She rolled out of bed and got in the shower. While the warm water ran over her, she took out a tiny pair of scissors and trimmed back her dark pubic hair. Then she grabbed a razor and shaved her little pussy clean.


    It looked strange to her, all pink and hairless. Lexi decided it was the good kind of strange. She got out of the shower and moisturized her now bare pubis, hoping it would help with the inevitable itching.


    Lexi wrapped herself in a towel and went back to the bedroom. She dried her hair and brushed it out. Put on thin blue panties and a matching, silky bra. Then she picked out an outfit. Not her usual tank top and running shorts, but a pair of tight blue jeans and a white, sleeveless blouse with frills at the shoulders.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep51

    Finally, Lexi sat down and carefully did her makeup. Blushed up her cheeks and drew in her eyeliner. Not a lot, but a bit of color here and there to ent her face. Lexi posed in the makeup mirror and saw a beautiful woman looking back at her. She was her best self, once again.


    Lexi got up and sauntered out of the bedroom. It was nighttime, and the house was dark. A bit of light escaped out the bottom of Molly¡¯s bedroom door. Lexi knocked politely. Waited. Molly opened the door. She was wearing a pair of very short shorts and a dark blue t-shirt. Her thick, golden hair was messy, like she¡¯d been lying down. Music yed softly in the background.


    ¡°Whoah, Lexi, you look great!¡± Molly said, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Lexi gave her younger sister a slight shove on the shoulder. The buxom blonde took the hint and marched back into her bedroom. Lexi followed, closing the door behind her. Molly sat down on the edge of the bed. Unlike her older siblings, Molly had a queen-size mattress and it dominated her little bedroom. Stevie Nicks crooned quietly, barely loud enough for Lexi to hear the lyrics.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking Dad,¡± Lexi said, standing over her baby sister. There was no empathy in her voice. Just a statement of fact. No different than if she had said you¡¯re wearing a t-shirt or you¡¯re listening to music.


    ¡°No,¡± Molly said. She stared down at the carpet. Molly¡¯s room looked like a tornado had been through it, followed by an earthquake. Clothes were tossed everywhere. The bed was unmade. Even the pictures on the wall hung slightly askew. Arge suitcase was open by the side of the bed, but no clothes were packed in it.


    ¡°Come on, Molly,¡± Lexi said. She crossed her arms.


    ¡°We¡¯re not!¡± Molly said, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s just oral stuff. We only had sex the one time. And that was mostly anal.¡±


    Lexi swallowed hard. She sat down next to her younger sister. Picked up the blonde girl¡¯s hands and held them. Molly let herself be moved around like a doll.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. It was nice,¡± Molly said, ¡°I mean, not nice really. He spanked my butt and he put it in me and it kind of hurt a lot. But I liked it. I like when Daddy, um, does stuff to me. You do, too, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Lexi said. She stroked her sister¡¯s hands. Her hair. ¡°I liked it a lot with James, I mean Dad. When we were together. I liked it with Dad, with Austin. With Mom.¡±


    Molly looked up, her eyes wide and wet as she realized what Lexi was telling her.


    ¡°You mean you aren¡¯t,¡± Molly said, ¡°That is, you are.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°How? I mean, duh, I know how but¡­ How?¡±


    ¡°When you and Dad were going out on drives, you were having sex in the car, right?¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°It was just blowjobs,¡± Molly said, like that was way more innocent than how Lexi had made it sound, ¡°And one time I tried to get him to put it in me, but he wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What a gentleman our Dad is,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Didn¡¯t get you off or anything.¡±


    ¡°I like giving blowjobs,¡± Molly said, ¡°It makes me feel wanted. Needed.¡±


    Lexi couldn¡¯t argue with her sister about liking oral. The difference was, Lexi saw it as putting herself in charge. A man in her mouth was someone that she controlled. They were under her thrall in a way that thrilled her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to control Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°I just want to make him feel good. Cause that makes me feel good. You know?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well, while you were giving Dad oral favors, Austin and I were exchanging them, too,¡± Lexi said. It felt good to confess it. Cleansing.


    ¡°And Mom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just got involved at some point,¡± Lexi said. ¡°You know what? I bet she and Austin have been doing stuff, too.¡± Lexi spoke the words as soon as they came to her. It was like she was looking for loose pieces of a puzzle that she¡¯d already finished. She just hadn¡¯t realized it was done till she stepped back and looked for a second.


    ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Molly asked, ¡°Me and Dad, I mean.¡±


    ¡°I saw you, two. At church,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You mean you watched us?¡±


    ¡°Not like that,¡± Lexi said, though she¡¯d seen them together plenty of other times. ¡°You two had slipped off after the service. Later when I saw you, you were walking strangely. You looked like, well, you know.¡±


    ¡°Like someone who¡¯d just taken her Daddy¡¯s massive dick right up her ass?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I gave you that whole speech about being there for you and got caught up in my own stuff. Again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t want, I promise,¡± Molly said. She was holding Lexi¡¯s hands tightly now. Looking her sister right in the eyes.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Lexi said. She smiled.


    ¡°So now what do we do?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°You mean now that we know the whole family is still fucking each other?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, not the whole family,¡± Molly said. She looked at Lexi, meaningfully.


    ¡°Yes, well. About that,¡± Lexi said. She leaned forward and kissed Molly on the lips. Tentative. Her little sister¡¯s full mouth so soft and wet. She felt Molly kiss her back, harder. The two of them wrapped their arms around each other. Their breaths came quickly. Mouths smacked. Lexi teased her tongue at Molly¡¯s mouth and the blonde girl let it open slightly.


    The two of them fell back on the bed. Tied together by lips and arms and legs. Lexi ran her hands down Molly¡¯s nk and found the hem of her t-shirt. She lifted it over her sister¡¯s head. Molly wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and her giant breasts spilled out. Lexi immediately caressed her sister¡¯s massive mounds.


    ¡°God, these are so great,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I always wanted ones more like yours,¡± Molly said. Lexi took the hint and unbuttoned her blouse. Molly slid her hands on her older sister¡¯s chest, under the cups of her bra.


    ¡°These are so petite and perfect,¡± Molly said. She tweaked a nipple and Lexi gasped. She squeezed her sister¡¯s tit in response and they both fell into giggles. Molly kissed Lexi on the lips, and the sisters groaned all over again.


    Molly¡¯s shorts were the next to go. Then Lexi¡¯s jeans, which took some serious pulling. The two of themy naked on the bed, tracing each other¡¯s bodies like they were blind. Still kissing and moaning in each other¡¯s mouths.


    Lexi reached down to Molly¡¯s furrow and her sister did the same.


    ¡°You shaved it all!¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Molly said, ¡°It¡¯s weird. Kind of good weird? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d want to do it myself, but I like it on you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, kiddo,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°No! I mean¡­¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep52

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I like my little sister¡¯s hairy twat.¡±


    ¡°And I like my big sister¡¯s bald one.¡±


    Lexi traced at Molly¡¯s opening. She hadn¡¯t seen another girl, besides her mother. And that had been part of their frantic coupling. Now Lexi had the chance to take her time and actually explore her sister¡¯s sex. The little differences and overall simrities between Molly and herself. Lexi found that she liked it ¡ª the warmth and wet, the little folds of skin. Like touching herself but way better.


    Molly seemed to be enjoying the experience as well. She found Lexi¡¯s clit and began to rub it slowly.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, fuck sis,¡± Lexi said. She started stimting her younger sister the same way.


    ¡°You want a finger?¡± Molly asked. They¡¯d stopped kissing and now focused solely on each other¡¯s wanting pussy.


    ¡°No, I want a tongue,¡± Lexi said. Molly giggled and started to kiss her way down Lexi¡¯s chest, her stomach. ¡°Turn around, let me do it, too.¡±


    Molly obliged, spinning her ample backside till it hung over her big sister¡¯s face. Lexi leaned up and licked her sister from top to bottom. Molly stiffened, then sighed, lowering herself closer to the source of her pleasure. She pressed her lips to Lexi¡¯s sex and licked in the same way.


    ¡°Oh, Molly,¡± Lexi groaned, ¡°You really are terrible at that.¡±


    The sisters both giggled. Molly tipped over onto her side, she wasughing so hard. Lexi rolled to look at her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, you just need practice,¡± Lexi said. She stroked Molly¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°I know,¡± Molly said, ¡°I want to get better.¡±


    ¡°I can teach you some stuff,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Do some tongue exercises maybe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can handle the Lexi exercise n,¡± Molly said. They were both lying in bed, naked, talking like this was totally normal. Molly all curves, full breasts and thighs, golden curls running in rivulets. Lexi lean with her little titties and bald pussy, brown hair long and straight.


    ¡°Your thighs feel really strong,¡± Lexi said, still absently stroking her sister¡¯s leg. She was unable to keep the surprise out of her voice.


    ¡°I work out just as much as you and Mom,¡± Molly said, ¡°Well, almost as much, anyway. But my body¡­¡±


    ¡°You are who you are,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Fat, bby, Molly.¡±


    ¡°No. My beautiful, sexy little sister,¡± Lexi said. ¡°I like your body. I know a lot of boys do, too. And Dad.¡±


    ¡°Definitely Dad,¡± Molly said and they bothughed again.


    ¡°I guess I let Mom¡¯s bullshit get to me a bit,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re perfect just the way you are. Don¡¯t let anyone ever tell you any different.¡±


    ¡°Still horny, though,¡± Molly said. She leaned forward and started to kiss her way up Lexi¡¯s thin legs.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I have a better idea.¡±


    *


    Austin sat on the living room couch flipping channels. He was dressed in just a t-shirt and jeans, once again nning for a night in. There was nothing on TV, no one else was around, and he was tired of justzing around. Austin had once fantasized about doing nothing all the time. In high school he used to wish he could just sit on the couch all day. But here he was, the dream fulfilled. And he was bored.


    His parents¡¯ announcement hade as quite the surprise, considering everything else going on. Was he just supposed to pretend like nothing else had happened? That he hadn¡¯t fucked his sister and his Mom in a wild threesome in the kitchen?


    Not that he didn¡¯t feel like getting back to his life. He definitely wanted to go back to the restaurant. Hang out with the guys. Be a normal human being again. The problem was, he could no longer lie to himself about the other things he wanted. And he was pretty sure his Mom and sister felt the same way.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin wondered if his Dad had pushed for them to go back to work. James seemed to be doing fine, as did Molly. Maybe they just assumed it was the same for the rest of the family and Christine wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, convince them otherwise. Nor was Austin going to speak up. Actually, yeah, you may be fine but me and Mom and Lexi, we¡¯re all still fucking? Yeah right.


    It was frightening, to think about going back to work. Also frightening to think about not going. What if all this never ended? He couldn¡¯t give up on his life. He just couldn¡¯t let go of what was happening with his Mom and sister either.


    ¡°Hey, bro.¡±


    Austin looked up and saw Lexi was standing next to the couch. He¡¯d been so caught up in his own ramblings he¡¯d never noticed here in. The tall brte was wearing a pair of extra tight blue jeans and a frilly, sleeveless white blouse. She¡¯d done her makeup and styled her hair. She looked like someone who was about to hit the clubs, not crash on the couch. But that¡¯s what she did, flopping down next to him on the gray, leather cushions.


    ¡°You look really beautiful,¡± Austin said. His older sister blushed.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You mean about what Mom and Dad said earlier?¡± Austin asked, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s crazy right? How can we just go back? I mean, I¡¯m not better. No offense but you and Mom? You¡¯re not better. I mean, I guess if Molly and Dad are¡­¡±


    ¡°Molly and Dad are doing it, too,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Seriously? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I know,¡± Lexi said.


    Austin looked at his sister, confused. ¡°But then why did they say all that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just as stir crazy as we are. Maybe they decided we¡¯ll never get better so we should just get on with our lives. I don¡¯t know. But that¡¯s not what I came down to here to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Austin turned so he was facing his sister full on. With her cheeks a little pink and her eyes so dark, she looked stunning. Even in the semi-light of the living room. Austin¡¯s stomach knotted. Whatever Lexi wanted, this wouldn¡¯t be good. Still, he put on a brave face. He was going to be there for his big sister, no matter what.


    ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m a little concerned,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been neglecting your sister.¡±


    Austin smiled hungrily. Now this was the kind of problem he could deal with. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby,¡± he said and leaned over to kiss her. Lexi shoved against his chest, practically pushing him off the couch.


    ¡°Not me, you doofus. Her.¡± Lexi pointed back.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep53

    Austin followed her arm and saw his baby sister standing in the doorway. Molly was wearing a tight, bright red dress that showed off her curves in all the best ways. It was sleeveless with straps over her shoulders. The hem came down to just above her knees. She¡¯d done her makeup like her sister and had styled her golden hair.


    Austin preferred his lean, athletic sister¡¯s body. Or the leaner, tighter, body of his Mother. But dressed like she was, made up like she was, Molly looked amazing. Austin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his younger sister. His dick was already erect ¡ª frankly, these days he was used to being in a state of permanent semi-hardness ¡ª but now it seemed ready to rocket right out of his jeans.


    Molly slithered through the living and sat down next to Austin on the couch. Now he had both his beautiful sisters on either side of him.


    ¡°Hi Big Bro,¡± Molly said. She leaned over and, just like that, kissed him hard on the mouth. Austin¡¯s arms slid around his sister of their own ord. She was softer than Lexi, fuller. Then, just as he felt himself start to sink forward, Molly pulled away.


    Austin felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned and saw Lexi grinning at him stupidly.


    ¡°Hi Little Bro,¡± she said. Now she leaned in and kissed him. Lexi was more urgent. Her body practically thrummed under Austin¡¯s fingertips. She nipped yfully at his lips. Then she sat back. The three of them paused, panting.


    Austin turned to start kissing Molly again, then stopped. He looked back at his sister. Unsure.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I want you, too. But it¡¯s your baby sister¡¯s turn tonight, OK? Just, um, like, don¡¯t forget about mepletely. Alright?¡±


    Austin nodded, but he didn¡¯t move. Lexi grabbed his cheeks and turned his head, so he was facing Molly again. The blonde girl smiled shyly. Their lips met. Molly was wearing cherry lip gloss and she tasted so sweet. The way her tongue tentatively tasted at him; it was a totally different experience. But Austin savored it just the same.


    ¡°You look so beautiful, Molly,¡± Austin said between kisses.


    ¡°You should see her with the dress off,¡± Lexi said. The brte girl got off the couch and sat behind her younger sister. Austin heard the zzzzzzzzzzzip of Molly¡¯s outfit being opened. The blonde didn¡¯t even pause, she just kept kissing her older brother. Her hands traced his arms and chest.


    Lexi pulled down one strap, then the other. The scarlet dress hung tantalizingly off Molly¡¯s incredible chest. Lexi got off the couch and grabbed Austin¡¯s shirt. She lifted it straight off his head.


    ¡°Only fair,¡± she said. Austin couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He reached over to Molly and pulled her dress down, exposing her breasts. They were amazing. Asrge as any Austin had ever seen, yet so firm and perky. Her little nipples pointed outwards like pencil erasers.


    Molly sat back, letting her brother take in her body. She searched his eyes while he ogled her chest, clearly looking for apliment.


    ¡°Molly, I¡­¡± Austin said, ¡°I mean. Wow. Holy wow. Fuck.¡±


    ¡°I know they¡¯re not Lexi¡¯s or Mom¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Shut up, they¡¯re fucking perfect,¡± Austin said. He started to reach up to squeeze his little sister¡¯s incredible tits, then stopped. He looked over at Lexi, who was sitting on the floor between them. ¡°I mean, not that yours aren¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot,¡± Lexi said. She reached down and lifted off her blouse and bra. Her little boobs jiggled into view. She sat up and kissed her brother on the lips. ¡°Stop worrying about me. Just take care of her.¡±


    Austin nodded. He turned to Molly, but before he could touch her, Lexi leapt up and started kissing their younger sister right on the mouth. The two girls moaned. Austin sat back, very aroused and a little jealous. The girls pulled apart, both looking a little love drunk. Austin didn¡¯t miss that both had been holding each other¡¯s breasts.


    Austin was afraid if he waited, Lexi was going to steal his chance. So, he leapt forward, practically tackling Molly onto the couch. She screamed and giggled.


    ¡°Dammit, bro, be gentle,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Dammit, bro, don¡¯t you dare,¡± Molly said.


    Austin nearly headbutted his baby sister as he kissed her, hard. His hands found her breasts and he glorified in how they felt. Far more than a handful. He licked down Molly¡¯s neck and kissed her left nipple. The blonde girl arched her back and groaned. Austin took turns suckling at one breast while fondling the other. He felt Molly run her fingers through his hair.


    Austin felt a pair of hands at the waistband of his jeans. He broke from Molly¡¯s boob and looked back. Lexi was pulling his pants off, boxers and all. She reached between him and his sister and unsnapped his pants, pulling them down to his knees.


    All three siblings looked down as Austin¡¯s cock sprung into the open. Molly gasped. Lexi and Austin groaned.


    ¡°Our brother has a great dick,¡± Lexi said, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°We¡¯re such lucky sisters,¡± Molly said.


    Lexi reached down and grabbed Austin¡¯s cock, just holding it tightly. With her other hand, she pushed up Molly¡¯s dress. Now it was Austin¡¯s turn to gasp. His baby sister wasn¡¯t wearing any panties. Her blonde tuft poked up and Austin swore he could already smell her arousal. Sweet and heady.


    Austin began to trace his tongue down to his sister¡¯s center, but Molly sat up.


    ¡°Nuh uh,¡± she said, pointing at Lexi¡¯s still-covered crotch. Austin and Molly smirked at each other conspiratorially. Lexi stood up, a bit of fear in her eyes. Austin leapt forward and tackled her to the ground. They both bounced off the hard carpet, their elbows and knees burned from the friction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold her down,¡± Austin dered. He quickly put his hands on his older sister¡¯s shoulders. But then, to her surprise, he climbed up and aimed his cock right at her mouth. Lexi obediently opened wide and let her brother ¡®pin¡¯ her with his penis. As Austin sank into his sister¡¯s wanting mouth, he groaned.


    He did his best to look back and saw Molly pulling at Lexi¡¯s jeans.


    ¡°Jeez, sis, did you paint these on?¡± the blonde asked. Finally, she got the denim below Lexi¡¯s almost nonexistent ass and past her knees and ankles. Now all three siblings werepletely naked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lexi wrapped her tongue around her brother¡¯s cock. He could tell, though, she was just tasting. Not working him like he knew she could. Not that he wasining, even when she wasn¡¯t really trying, Lexi gave the most incredible oral.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep54

    Austin looked back and saw Molly was on all-fours, like a hungry lion. She crawled up between her sister¡¯s legs and lowered her head.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± Lexi said, spitting out Austin¡¯s dick. ¡°I know better than to let you try again until we¡¯ve had your lessons.¡±


    Molly¡¯s face went bright pink. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Here.¡± She pushed Austin by the shoulders till his face was level with her snatch. He realized that she waspletely shaved.


    ¡°Lexi, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sexy,¡± Austin said, ¡°Definitely makes it easier for me to do this.¡± He lowered his head down and took a big, deep lick of his sister¡¯s sex. Lexi¡¯s legs shot up and she groaned.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s good,¡± Lexi said. Austin knew he wasn¡¯t nearly as talented as his older sister, but he was happy he could make her happy. He licked up her hole, tasting her juices, then wrapped his mouth around her clit. Using his tongue, he battered her bean back and forth. Lexi¡¯s legs wrapped around his chest. He swore he felt a rib crack as she squeezed on tight.


    ¡°Oh! OH! Little brother. You¡¯re licking me so good!¡± Lexi cried.


    Austin looked up for a second and saw that Molly was watching him intently. It reminded him of when he¡¯d taught her to throw a baseball as kids. The way she studied his every movement. He could see the calctions behind her eyes. Of course, for all of her efforts, Molly had only managed to break the garage window, ten feet to the left of where they¡¯d been ying catch. Austin imagined it was something simr in this case.


    ¡°Who told you to stop?¡± Lexi looked down. ¡°Fuck. Come here, Molly.¡±


    The blonde girl dutifully crawled up to her big sister¡¯s head. Austin went back to licking Lexi. Her legs immediately went back to trying to copse his chest cavity.


    ¡°Here, let me show you,¡± Lexi said, kindly. Austin tried to look out of the tops of his eyes. He saw his baby sister sit down on top of Lexi¡¯s face. The blonde girl shuddered and groaned.


    ¡°See, you need to get all over. And really push, not just let it dangle there.¡± Austin heard Lexi say, but it was through his sister¡¯s thick thighs, so it came out like she was talking underwater. He doubted Molly could make out much of it either.


    Austin focused mped his mouth down hard on Lexi¡¯s clit. He could feel her building. Her legs somehow squeezed even tighter. He heard a feminine ¡°Oh, oh oh,¡± and couldn¡¯t tell if it was his little sister or his big one making the noises.


    Lexi¡¯s crotch bucked up and held there. A little squirt of liquid shot right into Austin¡¯s mouth. Lexi fell back limp.


    ¡°No no,¡± she said, ¡°Too sensitive!¡± Lexi pushed Austin¡¯s mouth away. He saw Molly had already fallen to the side.


    Lexi pointedly looked down at Austin¡¯s dick as it hung down. She traced her eyes up his chest. She grinned at her brother, a look of arousal and threat.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come here, Molly,¡± Lexi said. She kissed their younger sister on the lips. As she did so, she set the blonde girl up so she was on all fours. Ass pointed upwards. Molly seemed so engrossed in her sister¡¯s lips, she hardly noticed. Her boobs hung down, nipples tickling at the carpet.


    ¡°Austin¡¯s going to give you something soooo good,¡± Lexi said, looking her sister in the eyes. She kissed the blonde girl again, but as she did, she motioned at Austin.


    Austin knelt down behind his sister. Her blonde pussy pointed up at him. He could practically feel the heating off it. He began to move his head down to her sex, but Lexi ¡ª still kissing Molly ¡ª looked him off. She pointed downward.


    Austin followed her gaze to his dick. He was so hard it ached. He wanted to stick it in his sister so bad. Lexi nodded at him. Austin sat up on his knees a little straighter. He aimed his cock at his sister¡¯s snatch. The head of his cock kissed against herher lips.


    Molly broke the kiss with Lexi and made a surprised noise. A kind of gasping hiss. Lexi grabbed her sister¡¯s jaw and pulled her back to kissing. Austin slid the head of his dick into his sister.


    ¡°Mmmff!¡± Molly grunted. Her pussy squeezed down on her brother¡¯s cock. For a moment, Austin paused. His sister was so tight and wet, Austin was on edge and he hadn¡¯t even gotten most of his dick inside Molly. He was bareback in his baby sister ¡ª his fertile, unprotected baby sister. And already about to cum.


    He looked over at Lexi, helplessly. The brte had stopped kissing her sister and was now just looking her in the eyes. Lexi was cupping Molly¡¯s incredible, massive breasts. She smiled up at Austin.


    ¡°Come on, baby,¡± Lexi said. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was talking to him or Molly. He no longer cared. Instinct grabbed hold of him, and he plunged his full length into his little sister¡¯s snatch. They both groaned as he bottomed out.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Molly said, ¡°Fuck that¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Told you,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel so good?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s thicker than Da¡­ Than I¡¯m used to,¡± Molly said, ¡°Maybe not as long, though.¡±


    Austin drew back slowly, then inched forward. Fuck, he felt like he needed a break already.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dick around back there,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Fuck your sister like a good boy.¡±


    Austin tried to tell Lexi he was about to blow, that moving faster would only mean something way more than a dick was going in his sister, but if she was already back to ying with Molly¡¯s titties.


    Austin started to pump his sister¡¯s pussy. Her cunt gripped him tighter than a strongman¡¯s fist. Slipperier than an oil slick. Hot as an August day.


    ¡°God, sis, you feel so good,¡± Austin said. He was so close. He just needed Molly to cum. If he could just push her over the edge, he could safely escape. He rooted her on. ¡°Come on Molly. Come on, baby sis. Cum for me. Show your big brother what your body can do.¡±


    Molly just grunted in return. Austin grabbed her ample ass cheeks with his hands. Watched her massive breasts swing back and forth as he fucked her. His baby sister was made for sex, he realized. Her body just seemed to beg for fucking, like a bird was built to fly.


    Molly started making all sorts of noises. Words escaped at random.


    ¡°Brother. Fucking. So good. Fuck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so good, bro,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Look at her, she can barely speak.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s going to cum,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Are you baby sis? Are you going to cum with your big brother¡¯s dick in your cunny?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Huh,¡± Molly said. Her whole body strained. Her head up, eyes wide. Skin flushed pink like she¡¯d been out in the sun too long. Her pussy got, impossibly, even tighter.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t cum,¡± Lexi said, a teasing little grin on her lips. ¡°Cause if you cum then your brother¡¯s going to cum. In your unprotected pussy. He¡¯ll fill you full of incest babies. You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Want. It. Need. It.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°You sure you want to cum on your brother¡¯s cock like a slut?¡±


    Molly nodded her head. Austin swore he saw a tear leak out of her eyes. ¡°Please¡­¡± It came out as a sob. Molly started to shake uncontrobly. Not little trembles but full on seizures. Up her legs and down her arms.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep55

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby. I¡¯ve got you,¡± Lexi said. She wrapped her arms around Molly, pressed their sister¡¯s head to her breasts.


    ¡°Almost¡­ there¡­¡± Molly¡¯s trembling stopped. She held in ce. Her pussy simply mped down on Austin¡¯s cock as hard and tight as anything he¡¯d ever felt. He couldn¡¯t move it if he wanted to.


    ¡°Ohfuck. Ohfuck. OH fffffffffffFFFFFFFUUUUUUUCK ME!¡± Molly cried. ¡°Oh fucking fuck!¡±


    Molly keened and thrashed. Her brother and sister held her in ce between breasts and dick. Austin watched in awe of his sister¡¯s orgasm. It was a thing of primal beauty. An explosion of exquisite pleasure.


    Molly made a loud gasp, squeaked, and then shuddered. Again. Like lightning bolts of ecstasy were shooting through her. Finally, her pussy relented. Austin slid his cock back, then forward. And just like that, his sister¡¯s incredible orgasm sparked his own. There was nothing stopping it. He was going to cum in his sister¡¯s bare cunt. Right into her unprotected womb. He felt the cum racing up his shaft. The pleasure grabbed hold of him and¡­


    ¡°What the FUCK is going on!¡±


    Austin looked and saw both of his parents standing in the living room. Staring in horror. He tumbled backward in shock and his penis ripped out into the open air. His impending orgasm choked short. But it was already toote.


    A massive gout of white liquid shot out of his now-exposed penis and fountained onto his sister¡¯s back. Another sshed on his chest. The carpet. Austiny back and roiled in orgasm while his whole family stood there and watched.


    The shock of everything tried to dampen Austin¡¯s pleasure but it still burst through him. His eyes squeezed shut and he felt hot sshes of his own cum stter over him. He gasped for breath. Slowly opened his eyes. His penisy cold and limp against his thigh.


    Slowly, the blond boy sat up. He and his naked siblings were all prone on the living room carpet. Their parents, still fully, formally dressed, still stood there frozen.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whoops!¡± Lexi said and shrugged dramatically. But she couldn¡¯t hide her naughty smile.


    *


    Everyone sat in the living room, a mirror of how they¡¯d been earlier in the evening. All three siblings sat on the couch. They¡¯d gotten into their pajamas ¡ª Lexi and Molly in heavy, nnelly things. Austin in boxers and a t-shirt ¡ª and were sipping hot cocoa. The summer evening still felt remarkably cold.


    Christine and James stood over them, arms crossed. They were still dressed for dinner. Christine¡¯s perfume wafted over them like guilt.


    ¡°Well, maybe some of us aren¡¯t as ready as we thought,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°I have to say I¡¯m very disappointed in you all,¡± James said.


    ¡°We¡¯d made so much progress, all of us,¡± Christine said, ¡°And you three just threw it all away the first chance you got.¡±


    They sat in silence. A clock ticked in the distance. Everyone looked everywhere but at each other.


    ¡°What a bunch of bullshit.¡±


    The family turned in shock. Lexi was sitting in the middle of the couch, arms crossed.


    ¡°Bull. Shit,¡± she repeated, like savoring the sharpness of the words, ¡°You¡¯re really going to stand there and pretend that your son didn¡¯t fuck you right over the oven?¡±


    ¡°Christine.¡± James turned, usingly.


    ¡°Oh please,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You¡¯re going to act like you didn¡¯t fuck Molly in the ass at Church?¡±


    ¡°James?¡± Christine said and shook her head with disdain.


    ¡°All of us are fucking all of us all over the goddamn ce and the least you could do is stop pretending it isn¡¯t happening,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We¡¯re all doing it. We haven¡¯t changed one bit and acting like we are is just¡­ It¡¯s hurting the family. Hurting us.¡±


    The Campbells all stood there in the living room, looking guilty. A whole conversation of using looks and shy admissions.


    ¡°You can act like you¡¯re all horrified, but that¡¯s crap,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We¡¯re doing it because we can¡¯t stop. We¡¯re doing it because we don¡¯t want to stop. Because we like it.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, honey, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Christine started.


    ¡°And you know what? I¡¯m not even sure there¡¯s anything wrong with that, either,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Austin and me? We¡¯re actually getting along. Dad isn¡¯t hiding at his office, buried in work, he¡¯s spending time with the family. Mom, tell me you don¡¯t feel closer to me than we¡¯ve been in a long time? Molly and I¡­ Can¡¯t you see? If what we are now is wrong, and what we were before is right, then¡­ Then the world is fucking stupid and crazy and I don¡¯t want to be a part of it anymore.¡±


    Lexi started to cry. Austin put his arm around her shoulder. Molly hugged her, too. The Campbell parents looked down at their kids. It was like the whole room gave out a deep, cleansing sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Lexi,¡± Christine said. ¡°I mean, I still think what we¡¯re doing is wrong, but we¡¯re all still doing it and we¡¯re not better. Not even close. We have to go back to our lives, yet at the same time we can¡¯t go back because of everything we¡¯re doing.¡±


    Christine fell onto the couch. The siblings all wrapped her into their group hug. James knelt down and they embraced him too. The whole family just holding each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore,¡± Christine said, sniffling back a tear, ¡°But I know that all the pretending, all the lying, it¡¯s only hurting us. From now on, we need to have one rule between all of us. That, no matter what, we¡¯ll be honest with each other about everything that¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Mom?¡± Lexi asked.


    Christine looked her daughter in the eye. She looked at her entire family. The seriousness of the moment settled over them.


    ¡°No more secrets.¡±


    Next time: truth, consequences, and everythinges to an end.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep56

    Last time: the Campbells took some pills that lead to an ongoing, full-on family orgy. They saw a team of doctors and, afterwards, the family felt like they were finally getting better. They weren¡¯t. Everyone was still fucking, just lying about what was going on. Finally, right when they were about to go back to their jobs and lives, the Campbell parents caught their kids pleasuring each other on the living room floor. Everything came out. The family couldn¡¯t keep hiding in the house, but they couldn¡¯t stop having sex with each other, either. The Campbells agreed that they would all move forward with their lives but with a new rule: no more secrets.


    ******************


    Austin leaned against the brick, back wall of the restaurant and took a deep drag of his cigarette. The 19-year-old blond boy rarely smoked, but after a service like that one, he needed the nicotine to calm his nerves.


    It was still summer, but the night had risen cold, and Austin hugged his arms to himself. He was standing by the dumpsters, but all he could smell was the grease of the kitchen and the tang of clean air. Austin had been told before he looked good with a cigarette in his hand. He wasn¡¯t sure that was apliment.


    The dishwasher and one of the line cooks stood in the back with him, also smoking. No one had the strength to speak. The rush had started right at five and hadn¡¯t slowed till after midnight. Busy was one thing, but that night had been particrly chaotic: nothing worked right, nothing went right. Everyone felt as burnt as the smokes they were holding.


    Austin was used to feeling this way, worn down to the nub, but it was the first time in a long time that it also came with a sense of pride. It had all started a few weeks before with a family camping trip, supposedly a chance to rx. They¡¯d taken some energy pills ¡ª those stupid, cursed pills ¡ª and it had given them all more than a little boost. First, he was unable to stop pissing. Then he couldn¡¯t stop fucking. And the only person around to fuck was his older sister. His Mom.


    Long after the pills had probably worn off, the family was still having sex. And rather than feel bad about everything he was doing, something new happened. Something way worse: Austin discovered he was enjoying it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fucking. But, yes, the fucking. Feeling his Mom shudder as he made her cum. Filling his sister with his seed. Knowing what each looked like as they reached that most intimate moment of pleasure. So, it was definitely the fucking.


    But there was also this incredible closeness. This amazing intimacy. Austin had always seen sex as a goal, but now he¡¯de to appreciate it as a means. His desire for his mother, so illicit, evolved into a deep emotional connection, beyond what he¡¯d ever imagined. His feelings for Lexi ¡ª before, he¡¯d hated her so much. Now he¡¯d kill for her. Die for her. And that was wonderful. Horribly, terrifyingly pletely illegally) wonderful.


    Austin knew he¡¯d changed in ways he could never understand, let alone exin. Fortunately, he¡¯d never have to. He was never telling anyone outside the family what had happened.


    ¡°Hey, great service tonight.¡±


    Austin looked over and saw Chef Paul standing next to him. The older man rested his hand on Austin¡¯s shoulder, affectionately.


    ¡°Sure didn¡¯t feel like it,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Nothing will ever be perfect,¡± Chef Paul said, ¡°Things will fall apart, always. It¡¯s how you respond to the chaos that makes the difference. Today, you reacted well. It says a lot about you and your future in this business.¡±


    Austin smiled and his mentor smiled back. When his cigarette was down to nothing, Austin packed up his things and headed out. He drove back to his apartment, grinning goofily the whole way.


    It waste when he got home, and his roommates were fast asleep. The apartment was dark, and Austin left it that way. Most times, he came home hungry. That night, the only thing he wanted was to lie down and die. Austin went into his bedroom. He didn¡¯t even bother to get undressed. Just flopped on the bed and shut his eyes.


    It had been a good day. A good week, really. He was back in the apartment. Back at work. Life was finally moving forward. As much as Austin adored everything that had happened with his family, he couldn¡¯t deny that it was destroying him, too. This was hard, but it was better. Safer. Life would never be the same, he knew, but at least he would be living the way he was supposed to.


    Austin checked his phone before going to sleep. There was one text, sent a few hours before.


    Lexi: Miss you.


    Austin texted back without thinking. Miss you too.


    He fell asleep, dreaming about his older sister¡¯s incredible body and all the things he¡¯d like to do with her.


    Lexi woke up in her old high school bedroom back home. It was still so disorienting to be there sometimes. She felt like she¡¯d time travelled. Or was maybe still dreaming. Why was she back here? Remembering what had happened all over again was a mix of misery and joy. That was the real mindfuck of it. Lexi hated herself for what she¡¯d done, but she also despised the idea of stopping.


    Lexi didn¡¯t want to be the weird incest pervert girl who fucked her brother, her father, her mother, her sister, plus a couple random college siblings by theke that one time¡­ Just listing it out made her feel ashamed.


    But it also left her strangely satisfied. Because Lexi also very much did want to be the girl who had this awesome man in her life (aka, her brother) and a great rtionship with her parents and siblings. It made her feel weirdlyplete in a way she¡¯d never known was possible. At least not since she was in high school and she had a serious boyfriend and a great best friend. And everyone called her Alexis.


    Lexi rolled out of bed and checked her phone. She had a text back from her brother.


    Austin: Miss you, tooExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A lot of good things (shockingly) hade out of the horror of that camping trip, but the best one was Lexi¡¯s rtionship with her brother. Before, they couldn¡¯t be in the same area code without arguing. Now they were best friends. And lovers. Lexi was way more than OK with that. Those three little words he¡¯d texted? They set her heart to soaring, enough to carry her the rest of the day.


    Lexi got up and showered, making sure to trim back her pubic hair, which had already started growing back in. It was important to her to stay bald down there. It was a symbol of the promise she¡¯d made to herself. About who she was and who she was going to be.


    *

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep57

    Out of the shower, Lexi dressed in a ck and white striped shirt and a short, ck skirt. Rather than put her hair in the usual ponytail, she brushed it out. Lexi made up her cheeks and eyes, then went downstairs. Her parents had both already left for work. Molly was snoring softly in her own bedroom.


    Lexi downed a protein bar, then went to the garage and fired up her little blue sedan. She attended the state college nearby and during the rest of the year, Lexi lived on campus. Her parents had bought her the car hoping she¡¯d use it to visit on weekends. She never had.


    This was the problem, as Lexi saw it. Fucking her family was wrong. So so so wrong. Everyone agreed. There was no debating this. BUT. Well, if not fucking her family meant resenting them, never seeing them, being angry and unhappy all the time¡­ then was it such a bad thing to keep doing what they were doing?


    Probably. But Lexi knew they¡¯d have to physically restrain her before she¡¯d stop.


    The drive to school took about ny minutes. Lexi listened to music the whole way. The start of ss was still a good ways off, Lexi could have spent the whole dayzing around the house. Sure, she needed to buy her books for the year and had a couple of things to take care of with the student loan office, but those could have waited. No, mostly this was just to give Lexi something to do and also, importantly, a test.


    At first, the pills they took at theke had driven the Campbell family to fuck anything, everything, they could find. If Lexi had found a good cock-shaped tree knot, she¡¯d have humped that, too. The encounter with the redheaded college siblings ¡ª Kim and Cole, Lexi reminded herself ¡ª at theke had been part of that. She simply needed them both in that moment.


    After the Campbells came home and tried to control themselves, though, an interesting permutation had urred. Lexi, the whole family really, had started only desiring each other. This wasn¡¯t a side effect of the pill, obviously. Family sex was not an adverse event. But whatever had shifted in their brains had caused this odd consequence where incest was best.


    The few times the family had gone out, Lexi hadn¡¯t felt any crazed urges. She didn¡¯t jump the jogger who passed her running in the neighborhood. She didn¡¯t assault the reverend at church. It was only when she got home that she felt the uncontroble urge to screw her brother and Mom. And sister. And so on.


    Going to the college was another way of testing Lexi¡¯s theory. She figured she¡¯d walk around campus and see. If things got out of control again, well, her car was waiting nearby to take her to safety. Lexi was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t going to happen though. She was pretty sure she had this thing well figured out.


    Lexi parked in a student lot and walked over to the admissions building. She was used to seeing the campus covered in snow, or at least dead leaves, and a warm summer¡¯s day made the ce look different. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to seeing bright green grass on the quad. She didn¡¯t expect to see swaths of students in shorts and t-shirts. The area was lovely, and it warmed Lexi¡¯s heart to be back at a ce she¡¯d started to think of as home.


    Lexi got her paperwork straightened out, then went over to the campus bookstore. She called up her list on her phone and grabbed what she needed. The whole time, she passed other students, professors, administrators, store clerks ¡ª the college was quite busy ¡ª and she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. This is fine, she thought. Better than fine, it¡¯s awesome!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She found everything except one book. When she went to the front, there was a boy (a cute boy, tall, with mussy brown hair and a bow-shaped mouth who she still totally didn¡¯t want to fuck) behind the counter. When she asked about the missing book, he sucked his teeth like she¡¯d kicked him in the shins.


    Apparently, the professor had listed something that was currently out of print. Whatever stock they had, they¡¯d sold months before. They were hopeful they¡¯d get more copies in before the start of the semester, but in the meantime, Lexi should check the school library. He¡¯d heard they had several copies and if Lexi grabbed one of those now, she¡¯d be ahead of the game.


    Lexi thanked him, then popped out of the bookstore and headed toward the library.


    ¡°Alexis!¡±


    She looked over and saw a familiar face standing across the street, smiling and waving. It was Dane, her formerly super serious high school boyfriend. He jogged over to meet her.


    ¡°I thought that was you,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Lexi said, forcing a grin.


    There was a time when Lexi thought Dane was the most handsome man she¡¯d ever seen. The rest of the high school had agreed with her. He had dark hair and even darker eyes. Broad shoulders. Always well dressed. But looking at him in the collegiate summer sun, he simply wasn¡¯t the same.


    He had a bit of a paunch around the waist. His hair looked thin and oily. His nose was bent at a weird angle and something about his smile seemed more desperate than sexy. She supposed he could have changed since she¡¯d seen him. But then, Lexi had changed, too. She wondered how much came from column A and how much from column B. No matter how Lexi tried, she couldn¡¯t see the man she¡¯d once known she was going to marry.


    In fact, all Lexi could see now was the man that Dane wasn¡¯t: Austin. Austin¡¯s smile was sweeter. His body tighter. The way his light eyes seemed to shine withughter. How he carried himself, even when he was down. In a world where Lexi had her golden boy brother, Dane couldn¡¯t even im to be pyrite.


    ¡°I said, how¡¯ve you been, Alexis?¡± Dane asked. He¡¯d clearly repeated it at least once already.


    ¡°Oh! Fine,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Sorry I was distracted for a moment. I¡¯m fine. How are you? How is Gretchen?¡± Lexi felt herself get nauseous just from saying the name of her former best friend.


    Dane looked down and kicked at the ground. ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a shame,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You two seemed so right together.¡± She said the word ¡®right¡¯ like theirpatibility was a conviction. You¡¯re such lying snakes, you ought to be slithering around each other.


    Lexi and Dane had dated throughout high school. They were the ¡®Perfect Couple.¡¯ College hade and everything had seemed fine. Then Lexi went to some frat party that Dane wasn¡¯t supposed to be at, and she¡¯d caught her ¡®Perfect Boyfriend¡¯ hooking up with her ¡®Best Friend.¡¯


    Lexi had known Gretchen since they were in pre-school. They were beyond BFFs, they were practically sisters. Lexi winced thinking about that now. How had she felt closer to dumb Gretchen than Molly, her actual amazing sibling? Lexi couldn¡¯t exin it, but she couldn¡¯t deny the truth of how she¡¯d felt, either.


    When she found her boyfriend and her best friend in bed at that party, everything shattered. Lexi didn¡¯t know who she hated more in that moment. Actually, she did: she hated herself. She loathed the perfect little person she¡¯d convinced herself she was. The innocent dope who¡¯d let people she¡¯d trusted hurt her so.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep58

    That was the moment, the very second, where Alexis became Lexi. When the little girl grew up to be a woman. As for Dane and Gretchen, well, they could go fuck each other. Which,st she¡¯d heard, was exactly what they¡¯d been doing. A new ¡®Perfect Couple.¡¯


    ¡°No, ummm, Gretchen and I split up months ago,¡± Dane said, ¡°It was all such a huge mistake. In fact, that¡¯s why I was hoping to talk to you. Alexis, we used to be so good together. I know I screwed up. Gretchen and I felt really bad about it, honestly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re apart, I was hoping maybe you would¡­ You¡¯re so amazing Alexis, I never should have let you go. Just thinking about it ¡ª me here in ss, you helping me with homework, cooking meals. That should have been our lives. I know I made a terrible mistake.¡±


    Lexi tried to stifle a giggle, but a bit came out anyway. This? This was the creature that had killed happy, innocent Alexis? If she¡¯d been that weak, that stupid, then she deserved to die. God, it was like pining for the prince and finding out he was actually a dung beetle.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But thank you. Thank you for everything you did. You taught me so much about myself that I never could have learned on my own. You made me a stronger, better person. And I don¡¯t think I can ever acknowledge you enough for that.¡±


    ¡°Alexis, I¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Lexi,¡± Lexi said, holding out her hand to stop Dane from talking further. Then she skipped past him. The way she should have years ago. She was d she got the opportunity to do it right the second time around.


    *


    Since fall sses had yet to start, the library was mostly empty. Lexi got aputer straight off (something that would never happen during the school year) and found that her book would be on the fifth floor, if it was there. The State library system probably hadn¡¯t been upgraded since her Dad had been in school and it often sent students on wild goose chases for books that had been removed weeks before, or that were in a different ce entirely, or that no longer existed at all.


    Lexi took the stairs, all four flights, and felt great for doing so. At each level, the library got emptier. Up on five, it was like a deserted warehouse. Just stacks and shelves of books and no one else. The only thing that gathered here was dust.


    On the third shelf of the tenth row of bookshelves, exactly where theputer had predicted it would be, Lexi found her book. She pulled it off the shelf and squeezed the binding like a treasuredpanion. Like her fingers had to reassure themselves that it was real. It made her feel special, to have what so many others would be searching for.


    Lexi started to put the book in her bag, but then she heard footsteps from a few rows over. Apparently, she wasn¡¯t the only one on that floor after all. The person wasing closer. Lexi could see her now ¡ª a woman with long red hair. No.


    What was it with today and ufortable encounters?!


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± the girl eximed.


    It was Kim, the sibling from theke shore. She had more clothing on than thest time Lexi had seen her ¡ª jeans and a short sleeve top ¡ª but otherwise she looked the same as before. Kim was a little shorter than Lexi, which meant she was still tall for a woman. The girl¡¯s body seemed to scream sex ¡ª curvy with wide hips and a chest that looked ready to pop off her body ¡ª but Lexi also thought that might be a remnant of their shared history.


    Kim recognized Lexi immediately, of course. Her freckled face broke into a wide grin and, rather than be shy like a normal person, Kim immediately cheered and pped.


    ¡°Oh, I was hoping I would run into you again! I mean, it¡¯s such a big world how could I ever? We didn¡¯t share numbers or names or anything. But then I thought that we seemed about the same age and being by thatke meant we both lived nearby and that maybe it was, like, meant to be or something and anyway I¡¯m really happy to see you here.¡±


    Lexi didn¡¯t remember the redhead being so chatty thest time they¡¯d met. She hoped it was nerves. The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice that all this talking was only making Lexi stay quieter. She just kept going on about kismet, whatever that meant. Instinctively, Lexi looked over Kim¡¯s shoulder for her other half.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, my dumb brother wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in a library. Unless you wanted to see him? But, well, I still think it would be better if we had some fun by ourselves this time, you know?¡±


    Kim stepped forward, but Lexi flinched.


    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t remember you being this nervous,¡± Kim said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Not shy. Just¡­ maybe not in the same ce I was before.¡±


    ¡°Well duh,¡± Kim said, ¡°Library. Notke.¡± Sheughed at her own joke. Lexi stared back at her. The tall brte didn¡¯t know how to respond. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Kim or anything. Lexi didn¡¯t regret what had happened. But she didn¡¯t want to regret anything that was going to happen either.


    ¡°Fuck, we didn¡¯t like, hurt you, did we?¡± Kim asked, ¡°This whole time I had it in my head that we were all doing dirty stuff together. Was it the brother/sister thing? It creeped you out, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lexi said, finally finding her voice, ¡°It didn¡¯t creep me out.¡±


    ¡°OK good,¡± Kim said, ¡°We don¡¯t usually tell people about that. I mean, we don¡¯t ever tell people, honestly. But I was so into it in the moment. I felt like I could trust you ¡ª I don¡¯t know why.¡± Kim reached over and stroked Lexi¡¯s cheek. ¡°God, you were amazing.¡±


    ¡°It was fun,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to repeat it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kim said. She snatched her hand away. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t like it,¡± Lexi said, ¡°On theke. I did. It was great. At the time I was¡­ Well I was in a ce where that sort of thing made sense.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re not,¡± Kim said. Her eyes went hard. Her lips were pouty.


    ¡°Right here in the library?¡± Lexi said, ¡°Not really, no. But another time? Well, I wouldn¡¯t say no to that.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep59

    Kim¡¯s face split into a wide grin.


    ¡°Look, you didn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened did you?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Kim said, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not spreading around the whole sibling sex thing. Besides, I never even got your name.¡±


    ¡°Lexi. My name is Lexi.¡± She¡¯d been repeating that a lottely.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Kim said, ¡°It suits you. Sexy Lexi. Yes. I¡¯m Kim, in case you, ummm, didn¡¯t remember. Or something.¡±


    ¡°Kim and her brother Cole,¡± Lexi said. She remembered the three of them entangled in the sand and beamed. Kim seemed to be thinking about the same thing, then she looked down at Lexi¡¯s arms.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s my book,¡± Kim said. Lexi frowned. ¡°Well, the book I was looking for anyway. Do you have Dr. Muller for Modern German History?¡±


    Lexi held up the tome like it was all the evidence she needed.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Kim said, ¡°Was there another one on the shelf? The guy at the bookstore said it¡¯s out of print.¡±


    ¡°This was the only one,¡± Lexi said, ¡°But, well, we needed an excuse to get together again, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kim said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. We can share the book, share my brother¡­¡± She winked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the book for now,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Aw, Cole will be heartbroken,¡± Kim said, ¡°But that¡¯s his problem.¡±


    The girls agreed that Lexi would check out the book and then they¡¯d meet up when the semester started. Kim wanted to write her number on Lexi¡¯s hand (or maybe a few other body parts), but Lexi jotted it down in her phone instead. Everything settled, they started to head back to the elevators.


    Lexi felt good about herself. She¡¯d encountered something that, well it wasn¡¯t her worst nightmare or anything, but it was definitely something she¡¯d worried would happen. And, instead, everything had turned out fine. Better than that, honestly. It had been a while since Lexi had a close female friend. Already, she knew that Kim could be that person.


    When they got to the elevator bank, Kim stopped and grabbed Lexi¡¯s hand, as if she¡¯de to some decision. ¡°Trust me? I want to show you something.¡± She pulled Lexi over to the stairwell. She didn¡¯t give the tall brte time to respond.


    They ran up two more levels, to the top floor of the library. It looked the same as the rest of the building ¡ª shelves and stacks of books, all with a goodyer of dust. Lexi couldn¡¯t imagine what was so important that Kim wanted to share. Did the State College library have an erotic lit section?


    Kim dragged Lexi back through the stacks. The musty smell was almost overpowering. If no one ever went to the fourth floor, how many fewer people ever came up here? If thescivious redhead wanted to murder her, Lexi was pretty sure they wouldn¡¯t find her body for months.


    ¡°Kim, where are we¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Kim said. They got to the back of the room and the shelving cleared. There were several small tables for studying. More importantly though, was where the tables were sitting. Instead of just a nk, brick wall, there wererge, double-wide windows. The ss was covered by ck, lead bars, but that barely obscured the view.


    Lexi could see the whole campus from where she stood. Beyond that, rolling hills of grass and farms. Grey highway ran around all of it like a ribbon. People below went about their days, like little characters in one of Austin¡¯s videogames. It was almost God-like, to view the world this way.


    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it?¡± Kim said. She climbed up onto one of the desks and sat down on it,pletely ignoring the far more convenient chairs. The redhead patted the space next to her on the wooden table.


    Lexi shook her head. She was happy where she was.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Kim said, ¡°I found this freshman year. Most people don¡¯t get all the way to this floor and if they do, they never wander all the way back. It¡¯s not a massive secret, I mean, you can see the windows from outside. So, everyone knows they¡¯re here. I guess people don¡¯t think about them once they¡¯re in the building. I think that¡¯s kind of, like, a metaphor for how people think. We see so much about each other, but never realize what it says about who we are. Also, it adds to the fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡± Lexi asked. She was staring out the windows, not looking over at herpanion at all. She heard the sound of a zipper being pulled down.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Kim said, ¡°Fun!¡±


    Lexi turned around and saw that Kim had shucked off her jeans and underwear. Her bare bottom was right on top of the wooden table. Her pubis was covered in thick curls. She really was a redhead, Lexi thought absently.


    Kim smiled at Lexi. She dangled her fingers in front of her open pussy and gave it a little pinch. She stroked herself, up and down. Teasing. She wasn¡¯t looking at Lexi anymore. She stared out the window, like her mind and her body were in two different ces. Kim parted her lips and dipped a finger in her pink, pouting pussy. She sighed.


    ¡°See, this is my spot,¡± Kim said, ¡°You have a spot, don¡¯t you? A ce to go to when you want to get yourself off with a little something extra?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lexi said automatically. She wasn¡¯t sure what her answer would be if Kim asked. The shower maybe? Wherever Lexi¡¯s ¡®spot¡¯ was, she knew it wasn¡¯t nearly public as Kim¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fun of it,¡± Kim said, ¡°The whole world could be looking up at me right now.¡± She rubbed her clit, casually. Still keeping the other finger plugged in her pussy. ¡°I¡¯m so exposed. Anyone could see me. Could walk over here. Hear my little, ummmmmm, moans. My cries. Catch me.¡±


    ¡°Have they?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Kim said.


    Lexi didn¡¯t want to be turned on, watching the redheaded girl masturbate on the table. But she couldn¡¯t stop it either. The way Kim was talking about it, Lexi kind of wanted to try. So, she reached down and pulled up her skirt. Slipped her fingers under her panties.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Kim said. She was rubbing even faster.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep60

    Lexi leaned back against the bookshelves behind her. She could still see out the window, could watch Kim in front of her, too. The brte was surprised to find herself already sodden. She hadn¡¯t realized what her body was doing to her. She matched Kim¡¯s position, two fingers in her pussy. Other hand rubbing her clit. It was like touching a match to gasoline.


    All of those things Kim described: the exposure, the risk. Sharing it with another girl. Lexi felt it all rush around her. She heard Kim give out a low moan, then a cry. The redhead¡¯s leg kicked out and her already ruddy body seemed to glow red.


    Lexi hadn¡¯t had nearly the same amount of time, but it didn¡¯t matter. She tipped right over. She imagined the whole campus looking up, watching her cum. Stunned at her sexiness. She pictured someone walking in on the two of them. Jaws agape. Wanting to touch themselves the same as they were. Lexi watched Kim cum, again and again, and felt herself do the very same. The pleasure so open and overwhelming.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ ffffUCK!¡± Lexi said, and she slumped forward. Thest of her orgasm drained out of her. She was surprised to find her voice was hoarse, she¡¯d been yelling for a while and hadn¡¯t noticed. So loud, they could probably hear her all the way down at the desk. That almost made it better. Lexi heard Kim giggle and she started to do the same.


    ¡°See?¡± Kim said, ¡°Fun!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Yes. Fun.¡±


    Kim hopped down off the table. She started to pull on her pants. ¡°Maybe next time we do it together.¡±


    ¡°We just¡­ did it¡­ together,¡± Lexi said. Still panting from the exertion of her orgasm.


    ¡°No, like, together,¡± Kim said.


    ¡°Oh. Ohhhhh. Maybe?¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for all that. At least not yet.¡±


    Kim grinned knowingly, and Lexi suddenly saw a glimpse of the future in her friend¡¯s smile. Real as if it were written in stone. Lexi¡¯s legs wrapped around the ginger girl¡¯s head as shepped up Lexi¡¯s sweetness, the world drifting by the library window. Both girls writhing in Lexi¡¯s dorm room. Rubbing each other off in Kim and Cole¡¯s apartment. A whole existence seemed to y out in Lexi¡¯s mind. They were lovers, a couple, more. But that was far in the future, with a few twists and turns yet ahead. Yet for a blink, it was like Lexi could see it all. And then it was gone.


    Now, in the moment, Kim smiled, rested her hand on Lexi¡¯s shoulder, and kissed her lightly on the cheek. ¡°I should probably be getting back,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to meet Cole in a little bit.¡±


    Lexi fixed her own skirt, so she was sure she was covered. ¡°Are you going to tell him? About this?¡±


    ¡°Only if you want me to,¡± Kim said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lexi said, meaning it. They started to make their way through the bookshelves. It felt like a much quicker trip back. Before, it seemed like a student would have to do some serious searching to find Kim¡¯s ¡®spot.¡¯ Now, Lexi wondered if someone would hear them as soon as the elevator doors opened. It scared her, but also gave her a thrill. Lexi realized she needed a spot of her own.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not sure, I won¡¯t say anything to Cole,¡± Kim said, ¡°Take it from a girl who¡¯s fucking her brother, there¡¯s a lot of value in discretion.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lexi nodded. She got that.


    Back at the elevators, Kim hit the button to head down. The machine made a loud groan, then started to inch its way up to get them.


    ¡°I hope you know how much I appreciate that,¡± Kim said as they got on the elevator, ¡°You understanding about me and Cole. You spend enough time on the Inte you¡¯d think everyone¡¯s fucking their family. They¡¯re not. I know what Cole and I are doing is horrible and wrong. But it¡¯s also right for us and I¡¯ve learned to ept both sides of that. I didn¡¯t even mean to tell you. In the moment I got carried away. I guess I got lucky.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Carried away, I mean.¡± I¡¯m fucking my brother, too. I¡¯m fucking my brother, too. Lexi repeated it again and again. She couldn¡¯t make the wordse out. The elevator door opened, and Kim stepped away. The redhead blew Lexi a little kiss and then she was gone.


    Lexi stood there, the words still echoing in her mind. I¡¯ll tell her next time, she promised herself. She was still unsure of exactly how to say it, but she knew that holding back the truth would be far harder. There was a lot to look forward to here, Lexi could tell. She just wasn¡¯t ready to start heading that way yet.


    *


    Molly wandered around the empty house in her pajamas, feeling like a lost soul. The buxom blonde was wearing what she thought of as little girl pjs: a long-sleeved shirt and long, fuzzy pants, covered in images of unicorns pooping rainbows. She¡¯d thought they were funny, yful, when she bought the set. Now, she felt like the only joke about them was on her.


    This was the clothing of a child. And Molly was definitely not one of those.


    Everywhere she went, there were reminders. In her own bedroom, Molly remembered herself and her Daddy. The spankings. The rubbing each other. Or, if she preferred, the time she made out with Lexi in there.


    In the living room, she thought about fucking her older brother while Lexi helped them along. Austin hade so close to cumming in her unprotected pussy. Was he really going to do that before their parents interrupted? She didn¡¯t think so ¡ª she trusted her brother ¡ª but in the moment¡­ Molly should have been disgusted by the thought of carrying her brother¡¯s baby. But the only thing that bothered her about the idea was that she wouldn¡¯t be carrying her father¡¯s instead.


    Wasn¡¯t that way worse? Molly was a smart girl. She could weigh the dangers on either side. On the one hand, siblings were the most gically simr creatures on the. Having a brother-baby was about as biologically safe as mixing a wasp with a rattlesnake.


    But her father nting his seed in the ce that he himself had helped create had to be way worse, right? Oh whatever. Why try to weigh dousing yourself in kerosene and then swallowing a match against electrocuting yourself while underwater? They were both supremely stupid ideas.


    But none of that stopped Molly¡¯s sexual memories from flooding her as she moped around the house. Not to mention all the other ces in their lives. In the car, sucking off her father. At church, getting it in the ass. All the crazy things the family had done at the campground¡­


    Molly felt surrounded by it. And at the same time, very much alone. Her father and mother were both out at work. Austin had moved back to his apartment. Usually Lexi was around for at least a part of the day, but Molly¡¯s older sister had gone up to State that morning to pick up some books. Not that Molly had so muchpany when Lexi was at home, either. The tall brte spent most of her time in the basement, running on the treadmill. The two girls had barely spoken since that night when the siblings had all been caught with each other.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep61

    Everyone was moving on. Except Molly, apparently. Her mother¡¯s new rule, no more secrets, didn¡¯t apply if there were no confidences to keep. Molly packed for school, even though she still had plenty of time. She ate cold cereal or microwave pizza. She went for walks. Caught up on books, TV shows. Every sound she made seemed to echo. She did nothing yet felt unbelievably tired. Was this depression? Molly didn¡¯t think it was, but she thought the Inte might disagree.


    Molly was about to take a nap when she heard the garage door open. She was still in the living room, and she sat up on the couch attentively, like a dog waiting for her master. It was Lexi.


    The tall brte waved at her sister as she came up the stairs from the garage.


    ¡°How was school?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Actually, pretty awesome,¡± Lexi said. Molly ran the words through her head. Want to sit and watch TV? Want to go for a walk? Want to go make out in your room?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go work out,¡± Lexi said. Molly settled back into the couch with a sigh.


    One by one, the Campbell family filed into the house. Christine was next, then James. A part of Molly wished her brother would show up, too, but she knew Austin wasn¡¯ting. The family not all together ¡ª what had been normal before the start of the summer ¡ª no longer felt right to Molly.


    The blonde girl helped her mother make dinner, manicotti and sd, and the whole family sat around the kitchen table to eat. Another perfectly normal act that would have felt weird before theke trip.


    ¡°How was work?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Very good,¡± James said, his mouth full of noodles. ¡°It feels nice to be back in the office. Being in meetings. Reviewing budgets. You?¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Christine said, ¡°Same patients. Same problems. Did you get what you were looking for at school, hon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, got all my books,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Plus a few other things I wasn¡¯t expecting to find.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Molly?¡± James asked, ¡°What did you get up to today?¡±


    ¡°I hung around the house, mostly,¡± Molly said, so quiet she could barely hear herself over the tter of utensils.


    ¡°Oh,¡± James said.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Lexi said.


    Christine tutted her tongue. ¡°Well I¡¯m d we all had a sessful day, whatever we were doing.¡±


    After dinner, Molly helped with the dishes, then went up to her room andy down on the bed. It was only 7:30 ¡ª what kind of weirdo went to bed at 7:30? ¡ª but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to do but sleep. Was this really how it all ended? Soon, she¡¯d be off to school. This episode in the series of her life would end. She found herself desperate to find the fast forward button, to skip to the next season. Molly Goes To College would be a much better series than what she was stuck watching now.


    Everyone seemed so engaged. So energized. Why was it, when everyone else was happy, Molly had to be sad? She thought about the past few weeks. About everything she¡¯d done. She knew she was supposed to feel guilty about it. Was that what she¡¯d been doing? Punishing herself? For one moment, for a few weeks, Molly had truly found herself and what made her happy. And though the family might pretend otherwise, Molly knew it had made them feel good, too.


    And just like that, Molly made her decision.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She got up and went to take a shower. Molly looked down at her blonde muff and for a moment, though about shaving it. But she let the idea wash away. It looked good on Lexi, but Molly liked her little bush. It made her feel more like a woman.


    Molly got out, toweled off, and went to her bedroom. She brushed out her hair and let it hang as is. Then she put on something easy: a ck tank top that did nothing to hide her massive chest, and a pair of shorts that did the same for her ample hips and backside. She looked at herself in the mirror. Yes, this was maximum Molly. She didn¡¯t need anything extra. Her simple, unadorned self was still the best version of her.


    Satisfied, Molly marched across the hall and knocked on Lexi¡¯s door, hard. The tall brte answered. She¡¯s changed into her workout clothes, shorts and a light t-shirt. She cocked an eyebrow at her younger sister.


    ¡°Hey Molly, want to hang out?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± Molly said. In case her intention wasn¡¯t clear, Molly and pushed her older sister¡¯s chest and steered them both onto the little bed. Lexi could have fought her off, she supposed, but she didn¡¯t even bother to try. Molly pressed the advantage, pressing her lips to her sister¡¯s.


    Lexi smelled of sweat and a slight perfume. Her lips were thin, not soft and lush like Molly¡¯s own. The passion of her kisses, though, made her affection clear. Molly didn¡¯t think of herself as a lesbian. She liked dick, like, a lot. But she enjoyed the difference of being with her sister, too. Lexi didn¡¯t have curves, exactly, but she was still feminine. Molly liked feeling her sister¡¯s little breasts press against her own. She liked reaching into Lexi¡¯s jeans and feeling her soft, warm furrow.


    Lexi rolled them over so that she was on top. Typical. They were both half naked now. Their hands between each other¡¯s bare legs. They hadn¡¯t stopped kissing since Molly came in the room.


    ¡°We never talk anymore,¡± Lexi said. She kept rubbing Molly¡¯s clitty and it felt oh-so-nice. That was another thing Molly liked about being with a girl. Lexi got it.


    ¡°Is there something in particr you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± Molly asked. She redoubled her efforts on Lexi¡¯s snatch, smooshing her clit the way she knew her sister would like. The blonde girl grinned as Lexi¡¯s body responded to her touch. Her older sister¡¯s eyes rolled back slightly. Her lip quivered.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯tstop. AH!¡± Lexi¡¯s whole body stiffened, then curled. She fell to Molly¡¯s side. Panting. Her eyes came back to center and she kissed her baby sister on the cheek. She started rubbing Molly¡¯s pussy again, slow andzy.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± Molly asked. She couldn¡¯t help but giggle a bit.


    ¡°Wha? Oh ¡ª nothing in particr,¡± Lexi said, ¡°It just seems like, I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re not happy.¡± She stretched out lovely while she spoke. Like wringing out thest of her orgasm. She was still stroking her younger sister, but not in a way that would bring the blonde girl any closer to where she wanted to go.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to Mom,¡± Molly said, more frustrated by what her sister was doing than what she was saying.


    ¡°Fuck Mom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Not right now,¡± Molly said, ¡°You should be more than enough to¡­ Dammit, stop teasing me.¡±


    Lexi grinned naughtily, then started to rub faster. Her thin fingers flew over Molly¡¯s sex. Pressing her clit, pumping her fingers with the perfect amount of pressure and then OH!


    ¡°OH! ohfuck! yyyeeeeeeeSSSSSSS!¡± Molly¡¯s backside bucked upwards. Her legs kicked out and the pleasure overwhelmed her. She fell back to the bed. Lexi¡¯s hand was still on her sex, but Molly pushed it away. ¡°Too sensitive.¡±


    The girls climbed over each other, still naked from the waist down. Molly could feel the heat of her older sister¡¯s sex on her thigh. Her own pussy kissed lightly on Lexi¡¯s leg. They held each other like lovers, which Molly supposed they were.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep62

    ¡°Is that what you wanted?¡± Lexi asked. She looked her sister seriously in the eyes. There was such an intensity when Lexi stared at someone, even post-sexnguid. Molly envied that drive more than anything else about her sister.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. To feel that way. We all agreed it¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like that,¡± Molly said, sullen. ¡°Feels like you¡¯re all judging me.¡±


    ¡°For spending all day in the house, not for this,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Come on Molly, I didn¡¯t need to go to State today. But it was so nice to get out. To do things.¡±


    ¡°And this?¡± Molly asked, idly patting her sister¡¯s bare pussy. God, it still felt kind of weird to her touch. Molly was d, once again, she¡¯d kept her own hair. She wondered if her Daddy would want her to shave. She knew she¡¯d do it if he asked, despite her own dislike of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mutually exclusive,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I can go out, have a nice day, thene home and still fool around with my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I want you to spend some time with me,¡± Molly said, ¡°And no, we¡¯re not going for a run.¡±


    Lexi rolled her eyes, but grinned. She kissed her baby sister¡¯s lips and tongued a trail down her neck. She reached for the bottom of Molly¡¯s shirt to lift it off.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Molly said, ¡°I have a better idea.¡±


    She rolled off the bed, taking Lexi with her. They didn¡¯t bother getting dressed, just walked bottomless out into the hallway.


    ¡°Mom have you seen Dad?¡± Molly called down the stairs.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s in his study,¡± Christine yelled back from the living room, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Me and Lexi are going to fuck him,¡± Molly said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°Have fun!¡±


    *


    James sat in the semi-darkness of his office and tried to focus on theptop screen in front of him. This PowerPoint wasn¡¯t going to write itself but, damned, it didn¡¯t feel like he was going to write it either. He hadn¡¯t lied before; it did feel good being back at work. But the actual working was killing him.


    Coming home and finding the kids fucking the night of his anniversary, James hadn¡¯t felt anger or remorse. He wasn¡¯t afraid or disgusted. He was relieved. This whole time he¡¯d thought he was broken ¡ª it turned out they all were. Ironically, it was admitting that they were all screwing, that it was OK to screw, that finally made James able to stop doing it.


    He¡¯d paused in front of Molly¡¯s room a few times. Almost knocked. They¡¯d agreed it was alright to have sex, so why not? Well, with Molly there were certain biological considerations. No matter how much James¡¯ balls might want to empty in his unprotected daughter, his brain knew it was a bad idea. But beyond that, as long as they were safe, there was nothing stopping them. And yet, James still didn¡¯t knock on Molly¡¯s door.


    He thought about the games they¡¯d yed. That¡¯s how he thought of them: the blowjobs in the car. The spanking. The¡­ well, the other thing they¡¯d done in the church. That¡¯s all it was: a fun little game the two of them yed together. Like Candnd, but sweeter, and with far greater rewards. Him pretending to be angry; her pretending to be scared. Was it really only fun because it was wrong?


    Of everything that had happened, that was what made James pause the most. Was he only having sex with Molly because he wasn¡¯t supposed to be having sex with Molly? Because if that was true, it colored everything quite differently in James¡¯ mind. Then it wasn¡¯t an uncontroble urge. It wasn¡¯t love.


    It was an affair.


    That was something far different and far more dangerous. James loved what he¡¯d done with his daughter, didn¡¯t ever want to stop if he was being honest with himself. But he was terrified to lose his wife over it. Fucking his family could lose him his family. God, life had gotten so weird.


    Did Christine see it that same way? Was she having an affair with Austin, too? By strict definition it was cheating, of course. But they¡¯d had this agreement, somewhat unspoken, that these dalliances had been off the books. Like an NBA team somehow signing a superstar free agent without it counting against the sry cap. All the benefits, none of the consequences. But was that ¡®get out of divorce free¡¯ card real or imagined? The married couple was sleeping in the same bed, but they weren¡¯t having sex. They didn¡¯t even touch each other beyond a very chaste goodnight kiss every evening. Who was adultering who, exactly?


    Rather than ask the question, let alone try to answer it, James got back on the treadmill of life and ran so hard he almost couldn¡¯t tell he was going nowhere fast. He went back to work. Molly packed for school. Lexi and Austin moved on. And James came home to an empty house, a vacant marriage, an unfilled life.


    There was a knock on the door, and James stood up to get it. The office was dark, the sun had gone down in his distraction. He was still wearing his cks and dress shirt from the office, but his feet were bare, and the thick carpet itched at his heels. He still hated this room. Even when it was bright, it felt gloomy.


    The office door was locked from the inside so that no one could disturb him when he was working. Lately, James saw it more as part of his prison. His punishment. Sequestered from the people he loved.


    He clicked it open and saw both his daughters standing in the hallway, wearing nothing but broad, near-matching smiles. Their clothes were piled at their feet. James nearly fell over backwards. The girls said nothing, they just pushed him back into the office and sat him down in his chair. Lexi pulled the door closed behind them. Molly flipped the lock.


    ¡°No one can save you now,¡± the blonde girl said, doing her best to sound threatening. Both girls dragged their hands over their Daddy while he sat pliant in his office chair. A Markus model from Ikea: best purchase ever, apparently


    James¡¯ oldest daughter kissed him first. Lexi felt so good in his arms. Her taut muscles and tight body. The urgent drive of her thin lips, teeth pressing into his. So demanding. Desirous.


    Molly kissed him next. Her soft curves melted into him. His baby girl felt so different than her older sister. The softness of her full lips. Her thick¡­ everything. Undting under every caress. While his youngest daughter kept kissing him, James felt Lexi unbuckle his pants and pull them down. He lifted his butt up to help her.


    As soon as his cock was exposed, amazingly instantly hard, Lexi wrapped her mouth around it. Took his meat all the way in, sucking and slurping for all she was worth. Molly, still hanging over him, took his hands and ced them on her huge, bare breasts.


    ¡°See Daddy, now you get the best of both worlds,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Lexi said, mouth full of dick. James couldn¡¯t tell if it was a happy agreement or an upset one. He groaned in pleasure, holding his youngest¡¯s sculpture-worthy boobs while his eldest performed a symphony of cocksucking with her mouth. The artistry was overwhelming.


    ¡°Oh Lexi. Molly. So good.¡± James could barely get the words out.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting close,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Lexi said.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep63

    ¡°Well don¡¯t waste it,¡± Molly said. She reached down and pushed Lexi¡¯s head back. James¡¯ cock popped free and both father and daughters moaned. Molly wasted no time; she grabbed her father¡¯s fuckstick and aimed it at her pussy. Slowly, she settled down on it, sighing like a teakettle the entire time.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so good,¡± Molly said as her father bottomed out inside her. It wasn¡¯t the mostfortable position, James cock was bent up at an odd angle, but it was inside his darling daughter so who cared?


    He snaked his arms around Molly¡¯s body and found her tits once again.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she said and giggled, ¡°You¡¯re obsessed.¡±


    ¡°The man knows what he likes,¡± Lexi said, but it was clearly yful.


    Both James and Molly were now perched on the office chair. Connected in a way that fathers and daughters were never supposed to be. Yet it felt so right. Molly started rolling herself back and forth. Her pussy slid up and back on her Daddy¡¯s cock. The hydraulics of the chair bounced with her.


    ¡°Uhn. Uhn. Uhn,¡± James groaned.


    ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh,¡± Molly gasped.


    ¡°Squeak. Squeak. Squeak,¡± the chair squeaked.


    ¡°That looks so hot,¡± Lexi said, then to Molly, ¡°Look down. You can see where Dad¡¯s dick goes right into you.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s ¡ª fuck ¡ª so awesome,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Our Dad made that pussy,¡± Lexi said, ¡°It¡¯s his. And he¡¯s sticking his cock right in there.¡±


    ¡°So wrong,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°So right,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Dad gave you everything and now, he¡¯s going to give you an orgasm. Do you want that? Do you want our Dad to make you cum?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. Please,¡± Molly said.


    James couldn¡¯t see where Lexi was, but he could feel by the way that Molly was moving ¡ª by the asional brush of fingertips on the base of his cock ¡ª that Lexi was rubbing the blonde girl¡¯s clit.


    James felt Molly¡¯s cunt go tight. She groaned, loudly, and started to thrash.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby girl. Do it. Show Daddy what a good little girl you are,¡± James said.


    ¡°Oh Daddy. Oh fuck! My Daddy¡¯s making me¡­ CUM!¡±


    Molly went stiff, then fell forward. She¡¯d already been sitting precariously, and now Lexi had to catch her before she dropped to the ground. The two girls looked so sexy pressed against each other. Lexi¡¯s lithe body wrapped around Molly¡¯s full curves.


    The tightness of Molly¡¯s twat, the violence of her cum, probably should have triggered James¡¯, too. He¡¯d felt the edge rushing towards him. But when his daughter fell forward, his cock popped out, leaving him right on the edge of pleasure. His penis bobbed in the cold air, spattered in the white froth of his baby girl¡¯s pussy.


    Lexi, still holding her slumped sister in her arms, looked down and saw the state her Dad had been left in.


    ¡°My turn!¡± she said. She gently let Molly go, and the blonde girl sank into the carpet. Then Lexi turned around, bent at the waist, and presented her perfect, pink pussy to her father.


    ¡°You shaved yourself,¡± James said.


    ¡°Really? Of all the things you¡¯re looking at right now, that¡¯s what you notice?¡± Lexi asked. She wiggled her backside yfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s very naughty,¡± James said, ¡°Making yourself bare that way.¡± He pped Lexi¡¯s pert, little bottom.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lexi gasped.


    James studied what he¡¯d wrought on his daughter, the pink blooming across Lexi¡¯s backside. He looked up and saw that Molly, now sitting up and leaning against the wall, was smiling at him, knowingly.


    ¡°She needs to be punished, Daddy. For being such a slut.¡± Molly seemed to relish thatst word. Savor it in her mouth. Ssslut.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been bad, Alexis,¡± James said. He thought he¡¯d slipped up, calling her that, but Lexi didn¡¯t seem to mind. If anything, she kind of cooed as her father used her little girl name. ¡°Daddy needs to punish you.¡±


    Lexi didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t move, either. Just kept twisting her little bum back and forth slightly. Like a snake about to strike. James¡¯ own anaconda really did want to strike back, but he decided to go along with Molly¡¯s fun for the moment. Right, Molly¡¯s fun. James shook himself back to the moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He reared back and pped his daughter¡¯s backside. Not nearly as hard as he¡¯d done with Molly, but enough to make Lexi jump a bit.


    WHAP!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lexi squeaked again.


    Whap! Whap! Whap!


    ¡°Oh, Dad, I need to learn my lesson,¡± Lexi said. She had her head up and was looking up at Molly as she spoke, ¡°I think you need to give me that, big, hard stick. That¡¯s the only way to show me.¡±


    James grinned, imagining his oldest daughter was doing the same. Her backside was ruddy from his ps. He reached down and felt her opening. He had to admit, there was something nice about touching her shaved skin. So wrong and right at the same time. Like a lot of things he did with his daughter.


    James gripped his cock, sticky with his baby girl¡¯s juices, and aimed it at his oldest daughter¡¯s pussy. The spanking had done more than turn him on, it¡¯d given his dick a chance to recover. He might not blow his load the moment he touched Lexi now. The teasing hadn¡¯t helped with his urge to cum, however. His penis was practically aching with need.


    Clearly, Lexi was just as wanting. As soon as James¡¯ head started to push its way inside her, the brte girl groaned. She started shifting herself back, forcing him in deeper.


    James watched, like a magic trick, as his dick disappeared into his daughter¡¯s snatch. Lexi felt different than Molly. It wasn¡¯t something he could put words to. She wasn¡¯t tighter, just differently tight. Not wetter, but differently wet. It was fun to feel the contrast in his girl¡¯s cunts. For a moment, he thought about calling Christine down to get the full spectrum, but he decided that two girls were more than enough.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep64

    ¡°Look, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°Look at her ¡ª she wants it so bad.¡± The blonde seemed to be enjoying her older sister¡¯s vulnerability. Like she hadn¡¯t just been begging to cum only a few minutes before. Even when everything else changed, sibling rivalry stayed constant, apparently. ¡°She¡¯s such a needy, dirty slut. Fucking her own father like that.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and rub my clit,¡± Lexi said to her sister, growling.


    Molly dropped down on one knee and reached around her sister¡¯s thin thighs. James couldn¡¯t see when the blonde girl made contact, but he didn¡¯t have to. Lexi let him know immediately.


    ¡°Oh, FUCK that¡¯s nice,¡± she said. His cock now fully ensconced in her cunt, Lexi began to slide back and forth, like trying to get him deeper. Ironically, down on all fours in a very submissive position, Lexi had more freedom of movement than James did on the chair. He could only sit back and rx while his oldest daughter rode up and down his shaft. Not that it wasn¡¯t pleasurable, but a part of him wanted to grab that muscr ass and take control


    The room devolved into a series of grunts and groans. The wet slurps of dick and cunt. Lexi oh-ed and ah-ed with each thrust. The pleasure rippled up and down James¡¯ dick. Even Molly seemed to be getting into it, just rubbing her sister off.


    ¡°You should stick it in her ass, Daddy,¡± the blonde girl said.


    Lexi made a noise that sounded like a mix of frustration and fear.


    ¡°Maybe another time, honey,¡± James said, sensing the moment. What kind of trouble was his little girl trying to get him into?


    ¡°You¡¯re such an instigator,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re such a slut,¡± Molly said. There was that word again. It was like she¡¯d just learned it that day. ¡°Getting off on your Daddy¡¯s dick.¡±


    ¡°Sssssooo good,¡± Lexi said. James had to agree. Lexi was getting in the rhythm of it. Moving faster. Head down. The ecstasy of it oveing her.


    ¡°Uhn, uhn, uhn,¡± Lexi grunted. ¡°Getting close.¡± Lexi threw her head up in the air, she reached back and held James¡¯ leg, keeping him in ce. She practically sat straight up ¡ª froze as the pleasure washed over her ¡ª then fell forward, dislodging her father¡¯s dick once again. Lexiy on the ground in the fetal position, shaking uncontrobly. Like her orgasm was a stream of electric shocks.


    ¡°A,¡± Molly said, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t get to cum.¡± She was still on the ground where she¡¯d been rubbing off her sister. Now she crawled over and slurped James¡¯ cock into her mouth. ¡°We taste good, Daddy,¡± she said. Though, with her mouth full, it was missing quite a few consonants.


    Molly bobbed back and forth. She showed a little more skill than James was used to. She still wasn¡¯t anywhere close to her older sister, no woman was, but Molly was learning some tricks. It didn¡¯t matter though. He was already so close.


    The sight of everything around him: his two naked daughters. Molly¡¯s cocksucking double chin, her innocent face full of purple penis, her huge tits swinging back and forth with every suck. Lexi lying on the floor, body still flushed in post-orgasmic bliss. Her tight little titties and athletic body.


    James reached down and wrapped his hands around the back of Molly¡¯s head. Slipped his fingers through her blonde curls.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh, baby girl, your Daddy¡¯s gonna¡­ Gonna¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lexi practically shouted it, ¡°I want some, too. Please Dad. Let¡¯s share.¡±


    James reluctantly loosened his grip on Molly¡¯s head. The blonde girl released his cock from her mouth and started stroking him. Up and down. Aiming him.


    James roared as the first burst of cum shot through him. A white stter hit Molly right on the chest. The next arced over to Lexi. Back and forth. st after st. Molly made sure her Daddy was painting his little girls with his illicit pleasure. James had trouble keeping his eyes open through the ecstasy, but he tried to watch every stter ssh on his girls.


    James reached down and grabbed Molly¡¯s hand, holding it still on his shaft as pleasure shifted over to pain. The satisfaction rolled over him. He felt himself soften in his daughter¡¯s grip. It felt strangelyfortable and safe. He sat up and stroked Molly¡¯s head, lovingly. Lexi stood up on weak legs and hugged her father close. He could smell his own cum on her.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°For our special treat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks Dad,¡± Lexi said.


    James almostughed. He¡¯d just had a threesome with his gorgeous daughters, and they were thanking him.


    Later that night, after the girls had cleaned themselves off and gotten dressed again. After they¡¯d turned out all the lights and closed their bedroom doors. After James brushed his teeth, put on pajamas, and climbed, sore, into bed. Once all that was over, James rolled on to his side and told Christine what had happened. She barely even looked up from her iPad.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°They told me they were going to.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s OK?¡± James asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cum in Molly, did you?¡± Christine asked. She was wearing a very conservative pajama shirt that went down to her knees. She had her sses on and the light of the screen turned her face bluish. It was a very strange contrast ¡ª what she said and how she looked.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± James paused. It was weird to be so casual about sex, yet to still also feel restricted about what he could say. Forty years of cultural indoctrination still had its ws in him. ¡°That is, Molly jerked me off and I came all over both of them.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice,¡± Christine said. She was only half paying attention now.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s OK?¡±


    Christine folded her iPad closed and rolled over to look at her husband. He could feel her exasperation rolling over him. ¡°No, of course it¡¯s not OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°But this where we are right now so we agreed: we have to be honest with each other.¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Austin¡¯s been away, and the girls were obviously busy with you, so no,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not upset,¡± James kept asking. He couldn¡¯t stop. He¡¯d always been such a confident man. He knew it was one of the things that Christine loved about him. But he couldn¡¯t stem his need for reassurance in that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Christine said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not knocking up our daughter, there¡¯s no consequences. It¡¯s just part of our lives now. I don¡¯t like it, but I know I can¡¯t make you stop.¡± She turned onto her back and opened up her iPad.


    The conversation was clearly over. James went to sleep soon after, the pleasure of fucking his daughters overwhelming any guilt over anything else.


    *


    Austin was deep in a world of chopped lettuce when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He barely looked up from what he was doing. It was one of the line cooks, Luis.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s outside to see you,¡± he said, ¡°Out back.¡± Austin nodded.


    He understood the need for prep. When he first started, he felt like it was busy work. The way the chef showed him to do things, Austin felt like Daniel-san in the Karate Kid,pleting strange rituals for the sake of being strange. Now that he understood it, he appreciated the details and nuance. But that didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed it.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep65

    Still, he was reluctant to step away. Once Austin got in a rhythm, it was easier to go, go, go until it was all finished. Breaking his pace felt like climbing out of a warm pool into shockingly frigid air. Like waking from a wonderful dream to a small, lonely bed.


    Austin carefully put his knife down. He honestly had no idea who hade to see him. Maybe one of his shit-head roommates had locked themselves out of the apartment again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he told Luis. He didn¡¯t want the line cook reporting back to Chef Paul that he¡¯d been shirking his duties.


    Austin walked through the kitchen, dancing around the other workers all engaged in equally menial but necessary tasks. He pushed through the back screen door. It had rained out while he¡¯d been inside, though he hadn¡¯t noticed when. Everything was slick and dark despite the fact it was mid-day. Austin looked up and saw who was waiting for him. He smiled, the grin overtaking his face.


    Christine was standing by the dumpster, looking like a dream. She had on a long, navy dress and stockings. She was wearing high heels and sunsses. Her straight hair shot golden out to just below her chin. She waved, shyly.


    Austin practically skipped over and hugged his Mom before she could say hello. He knew he missed her, he thought about her all the time, but he hadn¡¯t realized how much until she was there. He took in a deep breath, let the scent of her perfume waft over him. She felt so small, yet still so strong, in his arms.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± he said. The words burbling over.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Christine said. ¡°I had a little break between patients at work and I thought I¡¯de see you. I don¡¯t suppose we could grab lunch?¡±


    Austin nced back at the kitchen. He wanted to say yes so badly.


    ¡°You¡¯re busy,¡± Christine said, ¡°Of course you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re working hard? No, I¡¯m proud of you. So proud.¡±


    ¡°I want to spend time with you, too,¡± Austin said, ¡°It¡¯s just, we¡¯re in the middle of prep. I shouldn¡¯t even be out here right now. We get a little break before service. I¡¯d be free in, like, a couple of hours?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°I have to be home by then. Making dinner.¡± Sheughed a little at the irony.


    ¡°OK, well I¡¯m d you came to see me,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Christine said. Even in heels, she had to stretch upward a bit to kiss her son. She kissed his cheek. His lips. They melted into each other. Both gasping at the strength, the overwhelming shock, of contact.


    Christine pushed Austin back against the cement wall of the building. They were over to the side of the door. No one could see them unless they stepped out and turned all the way around. Remarkably private for standing in the middle of a restaurant parking lot in the center of town where anyone walking by could see.


    If their public position concerned her, Christine didn¡¯t let it show. She broke the kiss and started to slide downward. She traced her son¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Shhhh, baby. It¡¯s OK,¡± Christine said, ¡°Mommy will kiss it all better.¡± She knelt down. The edge of her dress dipped into the wet ground. She took off her sunsses and tucked them into her front, casual as anything. Then Christine reached up and undid Austin¡¯s pants. Just the top button and the zipper. She pulled out his rapidly stiffening shaft.


    ¡°Oh Mom,¡± Austin said. He groaned as his mother engulfed him. She looked up and smiled at him. It was so hot, seeing his Mom¡¯s mouth wrapped around his cock ¡ª the proper, powerful woman submitting to her son. Austin almost came right there.


    It didn¡¯t take too much longer, though. Christine gave head the same way she did everything: with unified purpose and skill. What¡¯s more, Austin had been too tired from work to work himself thesest few weeks, let alone hook up with someone else: he was already on a short fuse.


    Christine licked up and down her son¡¯s shaft. She wrapped her fist around the base and stroked along with her sucks. Austin¡¯s knees went week. He put his hands on his mother¡¯s head. The dominant woman softened, letting her son slowly fuck her face.


    Christine sat back and let him use her body. He tried to be gentle. Respectful of the power she¡¯d granted him. Yet the pleasure of it all was all too much. His mother choked and gasped as his cock plunged forward. It only aroused him more.


    ¡°M¡­ Mom? I¡¯m getting close,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°In my mouth, baby,¡± Christine said. Austin¡¯s climax raced through him. Christine stroked his leg lovingly as his body bucked. As he filled his mother¡¯s mouth with his spend.


    When he was finished, Christine gave his swiftly softening prick onest, loving lick. Then she carefully tucked his penis back into his pants and zipped him up. Like she used to when he was a little boy. She stood up. Austin, stilling down from his cum, took in the sight of his post-blowjob Mom.


    Her face was red, lips puffy. Her stockings had rips at the knees from the gravel ground and her dress was sodden along the hem. Her perfectly straight hair hung askew. Christine looked like a woman who¡¯d sucked a guy off in the back of a restaurant by the dumpster. Because, of course, she just had.


    ¡°Well, I did say I was running out for lunch,¡± Christine said and giggled. She leaned over and gave Austin a kiss on the cheek. He could smell his own cum on her lips. ¡°Sorry we don¡¯t have time for more.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Now get back to work, mister,¡± Christine said. She swatted her son¡¯s ass.


    Austin stumbled back into the kitchen. His things were right where he left them. He eyed everything like it was new.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Luis asked, walking by.


    Austin started to respond, then stuttered. A minuteter he sliced his finger while cutting the broli.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep66

    Lexi sat in the car, staring at herself in the rearview mirror. Idly, she yed with her earring. The diamond stud winked at her in the reflection.


    This is so stupid.


    Lexi had gotten herself all dolled up. Even more than usual. She never wore jewelry, but she put in diamond earrings and wore a thin, gold ne with a cross pendant. She¡¯d put on her little ck fuck-me dress, a pair of dark stockings, even heels. Then she¡¯d done her makeup: dark, dramatic eyes and bright red lipstick She looked like a girl heading out for a night on the town. She was going to visit her brother.


    So fucking stupid.


    Lexi had driven over in a rush. Didn¡¯t even call to let Austin know she wasing. Hadn¡¯t even paused to think about what she was doing. It wasn¡¯t until she parked that she realized the strange, surprise, sibling booty call she was staging. And suddenly it all felt just as odd as that sentence sounded.


    How was she going to exin all this to Austin? To his roommates? Yeah, no, I¡¯m here all dressed up to hang out with my brother? How would she justify it when they heard noisesing from Austin¡¯s room that were definitely not from a video game?


    It had started to rain. It¡¯d been raining all week. Lexi could see Austin¡¯s car parked across the street; she knew he was home. Christine had seen him at the restaurant a few days before, so Lexi knew this was Austin¡¯s day off.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This was so stupid. Dumb. A waste of time. Lexi turned the engine on. It roared to life. The raindrops turned yellow in the headlights. She clicked the car back off. Fuck!


    Lexi looked at herself in the mirror again. Molly was right, she was a dumb slut. Fooling around with their Dad had been fun. Lexi didn¡¯t enjoy the whole dominance thing, the spanking, but it was neat to try something different. Was it weird that what Lexi liked best was that it felt like she and her little sister had really bonded over fucking their Dad together? It definitely wasn¡¯t normal. Of course, it was even weirder that sex with their father had inspired Lexi to get all fancy and head over to fuck her brother by surprise a few dayster.


    God, I¡¯m so broken. But then why did this feel so much better than staying at home and acting ¡®fixed¡¯?


    Lexi got out of the car. She mmed the door behind her, like warning her better instincts to stay back. She hadn¡¯t brought an umbre, so she scampered across the street ¡ª rain sttered her head and bare shoulders ¡ª and rang the bell. She heard an unfamiliar male voice across the box.


    ¡°Pizza?¡±


    ¡°Lexi,¡± Lexi said dumbly, ¡°I¡¯m Austin¡¯s sister?¡±


    There was a long pause. Then a loud buzz. Lexi pushed open the door and stepped inside from the rain. The first floor was nothing but a row of beat up mail slots and a dirty, cracked-tile floor. Lexi was pretty sure her brother wasn¡¯t living in a crack house, but this wasn¡¯t much of an upgrade.


    She went up the stairs carefully, like at any second the whole structure might copse. People seemed to use the area outside their doors as closet space, based on how much stuff was piled in the hallways. The building smelled like beef stew, and not in a way that made her think that someone might actually be cooking it.


    No rats, at least, Lexi thought to herself. She nced around, nervously. No rats no rats no rats, she prayed silently with every step.


    On the third floor, she found her brother¡¯s apartment: 3B. She stepped around a pile of clothes all wrapped in stic and rapped on the door. It was opened by a short, dark haired boy that Lexi didn¡¯t recognize. He was wearing only a stained white undershirt and a pair of baby blue boxers. His eyebrows seemed to be in an ongoing campaign to conquer the rest of his face. The brows were winning.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Lexi said, forcing the cheer into her voice.


    ¡°Dmitri,¡± he said gruffly. His ent came through on that one word. He stepped aside and let Lexi walk in. The apartment was¡­ not as bad as Lexi feared? Totally not nearly as bad as her worst possible expectations. There were windows, for example. And furniture.


    The kitchen was right there by the front door. Well, a stovetop, anyway. Behind that was a couch facing a sad, small TV. The whole ce stank of boy, and not in the good way.


    Austin was sitting on the couch with a game controller in his hand. Next to him was a tall, skinny boy wearing pajama pants and a torn, ck t-shirt. He had thin blonde hair and a nose that could be in the dictionary under ¡®right angle.¡¯


    ¡°Lexi!¡± Austin eximed as soon as he saw her. He dropped the controller and raced over. He was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, which made him practically formal next to his roommates. He immediately wrapped her in a hug. ¡°You look amazing,¡± he gasped in her ear.


    Lexi stepped back and let her brother run his eyes over her. He grinned, then seemed to realize where he was ¡ª who else was looking ¡ª and turned away.


    ¡°This is, um, well Dmitri you already met. And this is Lucas,¡± Austin said. The two guys said hello.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Lexi said. She noticed that neither boy could take their eyes off her rack. Well, at least she knew the dress was working.


    ¡°So, you heading out somewhere fancy?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to¡­¡± Lexi stopped herself. If she wasn¡¯t going anywhere nice, then why in hell was she dressed that way? ¡°I mean, yes. That is, I was hoping we could, umm, go out to dinner. Just you and me. You haven¡¯t been around since you went back to work and, well, I thought it would be nice if we could hang out and do something. You know?¡± She was rambling. Stop rambling. ¡°So, what do you think? Or not. I mean, I don¡¯t want to impose if you guys have ns.¡±


    ¡°No ns,¡± Austin said, finally interceding. ¡°I should probably go get changed though.¡±


    ¡°What you have on is fine,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Austin gestured at his outfit, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to look underdressed next to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lexi repeated.


    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯ll be just a sec I promise,¡± Austin said. He jaunted out of themon area and went back toward his bedroom. Lexi heard a lot of moving around back there, followed by a loud crash. ¡°Almost ready!¡± he called from behind the door.


    Lexi went over and sat down on the couch, holding her hands in herp. Lucas looked over at her and grinned nervously.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Lexi said.


    Dmitri dropped into the lounger off to the side. He shared the same deep conversation with Lexi that she had just had with Lucas. Then they all sat there in silence.


    ¡°So, ying Destiny?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dmitri said.


    Good lord. Lexi had had more scintiting conversations with their neighbor¡¯s pet dog. The boys¡¯ approval of her outfit that had seemed so satisfying before had taken a hard turn off to Creepy-ville. Conversation, miserable as it was, seemed the only way out. ¡°What do you guys do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Software engineer,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°I¡¯m a programmer,¡± Dmitri said.


    Shocker.


    ¡°Austin?¡± Lexi turned around and called to the bedrooms.


    ¡°Just got to find shoes!¡± Austin said. There was another loud crash. Finally, his door opened. He was wearing a wrinkled white dress shirt and a pair of dark jeans. He still had hiking boots on. Still, her blond brother made it look good. He smiled that goofy half-smile of his and Lexi was almost ready to shove him back in the bedroom and rip those clothes right back off him. It wasn¡¯t fair, how easy it was for a boy to put himself together.


    Lexi leapt off the couch. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± she said, leaning in and giving her brother a yful kiss on the cheek.


    Austin looked at the floor, sheepish. Like he should have been prepared for his sister to surprise him with a formal dinner. Lexi practically dragged her brother out of the apartment. They got out into the hallway and she turned around and pushed him back against the closed door. She kissed him, hard on the mouth. She felt his body rise to meet hers.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep67

    Lexi broke the kiss and led her brother downstairs. The rain had only gotten harder. They sprinted across the street and scrambled into Lexi¡¯s car. She turned it on and set the heat to sting.


    ¡°So, where are we heading?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t the slightest idea,¡± Lexi said. Austin looked at her, eyes creased with worry. He put his hand over hers. ¡°I missed you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°So, you got all dressed up and came to see me on a whim?¡±


    ¡°Sort of?¡± Lexi said.


    Austin leaned over and kissed her cheek. ¡°You know I¡¯m starting to think I love you, big sis.¡±


    Lexi blushed. She took the car out of park and pulled out rather than find a way to respond.


    They ended up at a pizza ce on the far side of town. It was a little joint with real brick ovens and a forty-minute wait for a table. The siblings stood in the corner by the coat rack, hanging off each other like a couple. They stayed away from too much PDA for all sorts of reasons, but if anyone who knew them saw, there would still be plenty of questions. Fortunately, no one was familiar.


    After they got seated, Lexi ordered a bottle of wine. They carded her, but thankfully not her brother who was still underage. They split a pizza and talked about dumb things, nothing things, all the things they wanted to say but couldn¡¯t speak aloud.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Still being Mom,¡± Lexi said, ¡°She said she visited you the other day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we, ummmm.¡±


    ¡°She told me,¡± Lexi said, ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Austin said, ¡°Dad and Molly are still being Dad and Molly?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lexi said. She chuckled to herself. ¡°You haven¡¯t been gone that long.¡±


    ¡°Feels like it sometimes,¡± Austin said, ¡°And you? How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m OK,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I got all dressed up for a date with my brother, apparently.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that going for you?¡±


    ¡°Kind of amazing,¡± Lexi said. She stopped herself. Focused hard on her pizza. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be,¡± Austin said. ¡°Youing to the apartment tonight all¡­ You? It was maybe the best thing ever. Like, I don¡¯t know if you realized my roommates almost had twin heart attacks when they saw you.¡±


    ¡°Hard not to notice,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Do you ever let them outside, or do you just crate them while you¡¯re working?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good guys,¡± Austin said, ¡°Dmitri has a pretty serious girlfriend. They get nervous around strangers. Incredibly sexy strangers, especially.¡±


    The two of them finished the pizza and paid the bill. They walked out of the restaurant arm in arm. It was still pouring. Lexi thought it might never stop. They both stood on the curb, staring at her car like it was miles away instead of parked across the street.


    ¡°Seriously, Austin, how are you?¡± Lexi asked. She stared at the river of road as it flowed by. A car rushed past them and the ssh just missed her toes.


    ¡°OK,¡± Austin said, ¡°Most of the time. I miss you guys though. Mom and Molly. You. Sometimes I miss you a lot.¡±


    ¡°You coulde home,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Not, like, forever. Be there for family dinner or whatever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Austin said, ¡°I guess I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Austin,¡± Lexi said, ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learnedtely? It really is OK.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even drive somewhere else. Just piled into the backseat, soaking. Austin tore Lexi¡¯s stockings down. Pushed her dress above her waist. She ripped his cock out of his pants. He tackled her back into the cushions. Bumped her head against the door frame. Spread her legs roughly. Pink and dripping. Exposed.


    Brother and sister became one.


    It felt like finding light in the darkness. Water in the desert. Her brother¡¯s cock finally filled her. Panting and grunting. Red lipstick smeared on his cheek. The squealing protests of the backseat. Back and forth. The little golden cross bounced between Lexi¡¯s breasts, tangled in her brother¡¯s chest hair. Her thighs ached, squeezing around his waist as her pussy caressed his cock. The heat of her brother¡¯s shaft plunging again and again and again.


    Lexi¡¯s rapture rose like the tide and overwhelmed her, a great undting rush. Everything devolved into sounds. Sensations. ¡°Austin ¡ª inside. Pleeeeease.¡±


    Austin roared as he came. Lexi felt the hot liquid ssh against her cervix. My brother¡¯s inseminating me. He¡¯s putting his seed in his sister. The thought sent Lexi over the top onest time. A short, sharp ecstasy that crescendoed into something expansively greater. The world went white. Then dark.


    The siblings wrapped around each other in the backseat. Sticky with each other¡¯s juices. Lexiughed. She kissed her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re heavy,¡± she told him. He disengaged, soft member slipping out of her. Lexi held back the urge to beg him to put it back. It felt necessary, like she was missing an organ without him there.


    ¡°You¡¯re covered in lipstick,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I ruined your stockings,¡± Austin said.


    They put themselves back together as best they could and climbed back into the front seat. Lexi fired up the engine. She could still smell their sex, lingering. They drove through the rain, both still trying to catch their breath.


    Lexi parked in front of Austin¡¯s apartment. Water beat a tattoo on her roof. Austin leaned over and kissed his sister on the cheek.


    ¡°Well, I had a lovely evening,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°What will you tell your roommates?¡±


    Austin shrugged.


    He opened the door and stepped out.


    ¡°Austin?¡± Lexi called out. She hadn¡¯t intended to say anything. But seeing him go in that moment made her heart skip. His handsome face peered back into the car.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m kinda sorta maybe starting to love you, too,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Little bro.¡±


    Austin nodded solemnly. Then he ran back into his building. Lexi drove off in silence, the music of the evening enough to get her home on its own.


    *


    James sat at his desk and stared at pictures of his family. The images he had brought to his office were about ten years out of date. Lexi, in her Alexis days, in a bright red uniform on a sports field. One leg resting on a ser ball. Her eyes looked ready to burn through the frame. Austin in a batting stance, about to take a pitch. Even in the action shot a little cocky grin yed on his lips. Molly, her teeth looking too big for her mouth, in a purple, velvet-y dress at a chorus recital.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep68

    There was a picture of Christine, too ¡ª also about a decade younger. It was before she went health conscious ¡ª way before she went health crazy ¡ª and she looked so young. So happy. She was standing with the three kids hanging off her like she was a jungle gym. They were in the backyard during some barbecue. Everyone smiling so wide.


    James was sitting in a big, ergonomic leather chair behind arge wooden desk. Hisputer screen glowed bluish over everything. There was a TV on the far wall. A fish tank to the one side. Rows of bookshelves with titles like, ¡°Winning Marketing¡± and ¡°Leading the Way.¡± He had a corner office, with two windows looking outward to the rolling ocean of parking lot. The other two walls were also ss, frosted, and James could easily make out the shadows of his co-workers walking past.


    In other words, there were plenty of things for him to be looking at ¡ª some of which he was actually being paid to do ¡ª but he kept ncing at the pictures of his kids. His family. Going back to work, James had anticipated that he¡¯d feel weird at first. He imagined he might struggle with some of the old urges, especially as he was exposed to some of his younger, cuter colleagues. But it never urred to him how much he would miss his family.


    James was used to the traditional father role, the one his own Dad had brought him up with. In his world, the family patriarch went to work, came homete, and woke up early. Things like emotional avability, that¡¯s what Mom was for.


    But then the kids had gotten older and started to move away. James began to worry he¡¯d missed their lives entirely. Like those nightmares where you go to Disney World and forget to go on the rides. Worse, he feared it was already toote to fix it. Then that weekend by theke had happened and closeness wasn¡¯t exactly the issue anymore, was it?


    Now, back at work, where his emotions were supposed to be sealed far away, James felt like he was leaking them all over the ce. He didn¡¯t just miss the sex (OK, he definitely missed the sex), but thefort of being around the people he loved and who loved him back. The office, byparison, felt cold and anodyne.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    James¡¯ phone buzzed and he jumped. He¡¯d beenpletely lost in his reverie. His assistant¡¯s voice came over the speaker. ¡°Your daughter is here to see you,¡± she said. ¡°Molly.¡±


    James, already shocked by the noise, nearly fell off his chair. Molly?! His family never visited. Part of his work-life segregation policy. He was always too busy for visitors. Or the kids were too young and wild. It was safer, besides, to keep one ce from contaminating the other.


    Now, though, all James could feel was excitement at the thought that his darling little girl was right on the other side of the frosted ss. What was she doing there? James couldn¡¯t imagine. Actually, he could imagine and that was the problem.


    Was his blonde baby girl really there to ¡ª what were the words the kids used these days? ¡ª hook up? That didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Yet, how disappointing would it be if she was there for some other reason? The buck-toothed little girl in the velvet-y dress looked up at him from her picture with a disapproving smile.


    His door opened and his assistant stepped inside, pulling the door closed behind her. Mnie was young and blonde. She was only about five feet tall and she had a gymnast¡¯s build. She was wearing grey cks with a matching sport coat over a purple dress shirt. She was young, and in trying to look professional she actually made herself appear even younger. Like a kid in her mother¡¯s clothes. The power suit sapped away whatever strength she might have had. A simple blouse and a skirt would have been fine, but James had no way to tell the poor girl that without it being inappropriate.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking over your schedule,¡± Mnie said, staring down at herpany-issued phone as she walked up to James¡¯ desk. ¡°You¡¯ve got that finance thing in fifteen, but I can probably move it toter this afternoon. I¡¯m sorry, if I¡¯d known Molly wasing, I¡¯d have already cleared¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mnie,¡± James said, careful to say her name slowly, hoping it would help her stay calm. The poor girl ¡ª and she really appeared girl-ish in that moment ¡ª was already flustered. Her blonde hair seemed to be escaping out of her very professional bun by the second. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting Molly either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Mnie said. James realized she was looking at her phone screen because she was too afraid to look at her boss. Was he truly such an imposing, old ogre? The fact that Mnie was young and cute (and probably smoking hot under all thoseyers of clothing) didn¡¯t make James feel any better about himself. ¡°I¡¯ll do a better job of making sure your schedule is more flexible in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mnie.¡± James said it more firmly. He waited till she finally looked directly at him. Her eyes were sad and small. ¡°It¡¯s. Fine. You¡¯re not expected to be psychic. Don¡¯t move the meeting, we¡¯ve been trying to get everyone together for weeks. I¡¯ll say a quick ¡®hello¡¯ to my daughter and we¡¯ll move on with the day, OK?¡±


    Mnie nodded. She took a deep breath, like gathering herself back together. He knew his assistent was smart when she wasn¡¯t freaking herself out all the time. First jobs were always hard. He remembered his: eighteen years old, wife pregnant with their first. It felt like he would never move from that ce. Then suddenly here he was in this big office with some kid too terrified to look at him. It might as well have been magic. Sometimes James wished he could change it all back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your daughter,¡± Mnie said and scurried back outside the office. James smoothed his shirt. Checked himself in the reflection of theputer screen. God, I¡¯m acting like a nervous teenager.


    The door opened and a boundless, bountiful teenager bounced into his office. ¡°Hi Daddy!¡± Molly eximed. She was wearing a id skirt and a white dress shirt that, honestly, could barely contain her incredible body. She looked like she was wearing a slutty schoolgirl Halloween costume. My God.


    Molly ran around the desk and wrapped her arms around her father, tight. He could feel her prodigious chest on his shoulder. Molly had been in the room for less than a minute and she was already getting him hot in a way he knew he couldn¡¯t be at work.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Molly,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Molly said, not sounding at all sorry, ¡°I was just at home and lonely by myself and I thought, you know I bet my Daddy is all lonely by himself, too.¡±


    Mnie left the two of them alone, shutting the door behind her. James wished he could ask her to lock it, but he didn¡¯t know how he could frame that request. He looked up at his daughter. His heart pounded at his ribs like a prisoner trying to escape.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Molly leaned forward and kissed him right on the lips. She rolled his chair back and swung herself over James¡¯ legs. She gave him a guilty little smile, then kissed him again


    ¡°So, I have a meeting in a little bit, but if you¡¯re willing to wait, we could have lunch in about an hour or so,¡± James said.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll just grab a snack right here.¡±


    Molly sunk down to her knees. She unbuttoned her top, exposing her luscious,rger-than-life breasts, encased in a bright red,cy bra. Then she opened James¡¯ pants.


    ¡°I missed you, Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°But I missed this even more.¡±


    ¡°Molly,¡± James said. He intended it as a warning, but even to his own ears it sounded encouraging.


    What he meant didn¡¯t matter to his little girl. She shushed him and reached into his underwear. She pulled out her father¡¯s cock, wiggling it in the air triumphantly.


    James looked reflexively up at the door. It was still shut tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Molly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep69

    James was about to speak again. He was going to make it clear that what his daughter was doing was inappropriate. Then Molly swallowed his dick and he swallowed whatever he¡¯d wanted to say. The words were gone ¡ª poof! ¡ª a lot like the erection that had just disappeared into his daughter¡¯s mouth, actually.


    Molly did not waste time ¡ª she started sucking with abandon. James sat back and groaned. Let his eyes float shut. Goddamn that girl was amazing.


    Molly grunted unhappily. James looked down. The blonde girl seemed upset about something. She reached over and grabbed his hands. She put one on her stupendous chest, the other behind her own head.


    God DAMN that girl was amazing.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Molly said and went back to working her Daddy¡¯s dick. She dragged her tongue along the underside of the shaft, ran her lips up and back. She tasted and tickled. Stroked and teased. The room was filled with wet sloshing noises as James¡¯ baby girl milked his cock with abandon.


    ¡°God, baby, that feels so good,¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°Just let me know when you¡¯re going to go. I want to make sure I swallow it all.¡±


    BEEP!


    James¡¯ eyes shot over to the phone on his desk. The inte opened unbidden. ¡°Your meeting, Mr. Campbell?¡± Mnie asked. Her voice was harsh and overloud through the phone. James reached to turn down the volume, but the mouth around his dick held him in ce.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.


    ¡°Yes, Molly and I are, um, finishing something up. Be out in a second.¡± How had fifteen minutes passed so quickly? James looked over at his screen. Twenty minutes! He was alreadyte.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the team know you¡¯re behind,¡± Mnie said.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Molly wasn¡¯t stopping. Not even slowing. And her happy little grunts seemed to be getting louder. Was his baby girl really going to do this to him?


    ¡°He¡¯s almost there,¡± Molly called out from under the desk. She cupped her father¡¯s balls as she said it, as if checking to confirm her prediction. Then she went right back to sucking. She wrapped her fist around her father¡¯s shaft, but she didn¡¯t stroke with it. Instead she held the skin back and taut, holding back his climax while she bathed his cockhead with her saliva.


    The inte clicked, like Mnie had hung up. James reached over to switch off the phone, to prevent his assistant from identally listening in, but instead he knocked the whole apparatus onto the floor. It tumbled with a loud crash. Molly didn¡¯t even look up.


    There was a firm knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Campbell? You OK in there?¡± The door cracked open. Molly loosened her grip on James¡¯ dick. One stroke. Two.


    ¡°Oh!¡± James couldn¡¯t contain the gasp as, just like that, his cock spewed out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the same moment, as James dumped his pleasure down his baby girl¡¯s throat, Mnie stepped fully into the room.


    ¡°Phone¡­ dropped¡­¡± James said, the words barely coherent. Hey back in the chair. The orgasm was still racing through him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Molly?¡± Mnie asked, confused. The buxom blonde popped up from under the desk like a happy little jackrabbit.


    ¡°Got it!¡± she said. James looked up and saw his daughter was holding the phone in the air like a dirty Statue of Liberty. Her hair was mussed to heck and her blouse was still too open by about three buttons. For the first time, James was happy his office was always a bit on the dark side.


    ¡°They cancelled the meeting,¡± Mnie said, ¡°I told them your daughter was here and they pushed it back to next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK,¡± James said. Molly put the phone back on his desk and ran her fingers through her hair. James realized his pants were still down around his knees. His thighs were cold. His penis hung limply in the open air. God, this wasn¡¯t going to get better, was it?


    ¡°You have something on your chin,¡± Mnie said, pointing at Molly. Nope not better at all.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Molly eximed. She reached up and pulled the remains of her father¡¯s spend into her mouth with a naughty little grin. ¡°I had a zed donut earlier and I must have missed some.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Mnie said.


    James sat a little straighter. But not too straight. This was so bad! ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, trying to keep his voice deep, ¡°Meeting¡¯s cancelled. So that means we can go get lunch, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll update your calendar,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Block out the next two hours,¡± James said, ¡°I want to spend as much with my daughter as I can. That is, spend as much time with her. Lord, what is wrong with me today?¡±


    The three of them allughed nervously. Mnie nodded and tapped at her phone. She walked out of James¡¯ office, pulling the door closed behind her.


    ¡°God, that was close,¡± James said.


    ¡°She¡¯s super cute,¡± Molly said, staring after Mnie. ¡°I don¡¯t have anypetition here do I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be into that,¡± James said, ¡°To her, I¡¯m just a strange, scary, old man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I doubt that,¡± Molly said, ¡°Everyone loves my super sexy Daddy. Besides, you didn¡¯t see the way she was looking at us before.¡±


    ¡°You mean with cum dripping out of your mouth and your bare breasts hanging out of your shirt?¡± James asked.


    Molly looked down and seemed to notice her open blouse for the first time. ¡°Oops!¡± she said and quickly buttoned up. ¡°So, you said you wanted to get lunch?¡±


    ¡°One meal wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I am a growing little girl,¡± Molly said. She sat down on the desk and winked at her father. Her butt bumped against the picture of herself in that chorus outfit. When did that innocent little girl in the picture transform into the minx sitting on his desk?


    ¡°Actually, I was thinking we should order in.¡± James said, wrapping his arm around Molly¡¯s waist and pulling her close to him. ¡°That way I can eat¡­ out.¡±


    ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± Molly said a bit too loudly. James couldn¡¯t hear, his head was already buried between his blonde baby girl¡¯s thick thighs.

 Fucked Up Family:>Ep70

    Another day, another far too busy service. Austin found himself not just prepping sds but also having to help out on the line. On the one hand, this was great. A sign that the restaurant was seeding. The better the ce did, the more opportunity it meant for Austin. On the other hand, he was falling asleep on his feet.


    One slow day ¡ª that was all he wanted. Thest time he¡¯d had a day off, he¡¯d ended up spending his time at dinner with Lexi. That had been a ton of fun, but also exhausting in its own way.


    Austin missed his family. It wasn¡¯t homesickness. Not like when he went to summer camp at age 12 and had felt oddly mncholy for a week. No this was more like when his first real girlfriend had gone away for spring break and Austin had felt empty. Like a piece of him was missing.


    He¡¯d been embarrassed then, acting like a lovesick teenager. Now, in his twenties, missing his Mom and sisters the same way? Embarrassing wasn¡¯t the word for it. There was no word for pining for your family. Actually, he was pretty sure the word was illegal. But it didn¡¯t stop his heart from feeling that way. Stupid, useless heart.


    Austin felt a tap on his shoulder and looked over. It was one of the servers, Jane. She was a skinny girl with light brown hair and green eyes. When he¡¯d started at the restaurant a year before, he¡¯d thought Jane was sort of Lexi-like and they¡¯d dated a couple of times. God, even then I was into my sister, Austin thought. Had the pills actually changed him, Austin wondered. Or had they simply opened the door to his already existing desires?


    He pulled himself back to the present. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked. The servers rarely bothered him unless something was horribly wrong. Jane, in particr, tended to keep her distance. The rtionship hadn¡¯t ended badly, but they didn¡¯t have lot to say to each other either


    The bony brte was all smiles that night though. Austin knew the extra business had led to some serious tips for the servers. It helped buoy them over the heavy flow of constant guests.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got visitors on table 7,¡± Jane said. Austin looked down at the tes in front of him. He had about six orders in various states of progress. And he was already falling behind. ¡°Ummm, I¡¯lle check on them in a bit?¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell your family to fuck off?¡± Jane asked. She raised her eyebrow at him, dubious. He¡¯d always thought she looked so sexy when she did that. Of course, now he realized he liked it cause the face sort of reminded him of his older sister. I¡¯m so fucked up.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Ken, one of the line cooks gently shoved Austin aside. ¡°It¡¯s family man, this stuffes second.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Austin asked. Ken and Jane looked at each other knowingly.


    ¡°Just say ¡®hi¡¯ ande back,¡± Ken said.


    Austin knew better than to waste more time. He jaunted out of the kitchen, ducked past another server, and went over to table 7. He recognized both of them immediately. His heart soared.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Austin said. Christine and Lexi looked up at him. When Jane had said ¡®family,¡¯ Austin assumed he was getting the whole crew. But it was only his older sister and mother. He couldn¡¯t have been more pleased. He¡¯d been expecting a family visit, an encouraging pat on the back. This was something far different: a pat on a way more exciting part of his body.


    Christine and Lexi leered at him, then eyed him oddly. Austin looked down. He hadn¡¯t thought about his appearance. His apron looked like he was cutting through harsh jungle, not preparing sds. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, and blushed, ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day. Week. Lifetime.¡± He slid his hands down his side, unsure of where to put them.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be,¡± Christine said, ¡°I like a man in uniform.¡±


    ¡°Yes, looking like you work hard is sexy,¡± Lexi agreed. Austin wasn¡¯t sure his Mom and sister should be saying those things in public. But he didn¡¯t enjoy them any less.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you doing here?¡± Austin asked. He didn¡¯t want to sound rude, but he was legitimately curious.


    ¡°We¡¯d heard about this hot new ce we had to try,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°And the hot dudes who work there,¡± Lexi added.


    Both women were dressed for a night on the town. Lexi was wearing a shiny, green dress and had those diamond earrings in again. Austin could see the little gold cross dipping between the top of her cleavage and blushed. That little ¡®t¡¯ brought back some naughty memories.


    Christine was wearing a white blouse and a ck skirt. She had in gold hoop earrings, as well. Both women had done their makeup and styled their hair. They looked like two women out on the prowl: not a mother and daughter having a nice, family meal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have time to join us?¡± Christine asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s clearly too busy,¡± Lexi said. Austin nodded. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Lexi was right. He could already feel the hand of responsibility reaching around the back of his neck.


    ¡°I could, ummm, meet up after the shift is over. We could get dessert?¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love some dessert,¡± Lexi said. She reached out and grabbed at Austin¡¯s member through his cks. He jumped back.


    ¡°Lexi!¡±


    ¡°Well I think dessert sounds lovely,¡± Christine said. Austin couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across his face, thinking about what that meant.


    He nodded and dragged himself back into the kitchen. He tried to stay focused on his job, but he couldn¡¯t. It was not his best performance. A few things got sent back and, overall, he was sloppy. Austin¡¯s mind was elsewhere, still standing by the booth with his Mom and sister. He did not get a congrattory pat on the back from Chef Paul. He didn¡¯t stand outside and have a post-service smoke. He didn¡¯t want to hear about his mistakes from his co-workers. Besides, Austin had better things to do.


    Austin got a text from Lexi that she and Christine had headed across the street to the big Irish pub. It waste, but the ce was still jumping. There was a loud, live band at one end. The bar area was quite full: they had three bartenders going and all seemed overworked. Between the pounding music and the roar of conversation, Austin¡¯s ears were vibrating as he looked for his mom and sister. He found them, both with drinks in their hands, sitting at a high top back against the wall.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep71

    ¡°Hiiii Austin!¡± Christine said when she saw her son. She leaned over on her stool and gave him a hug. ¡°We got these from those boys over there.¡± She held up a half-empty ss. She pointed out where two guys were standing, obviously upset that their purchase was lubricating some other guy¡¯s girls.


    Austin was shocked. He¡¯d never seen his mother drunk before. Hell, he¡¯d never even seen her drink alcohol. Christine had made no secret of the fact that recreational drinking wasn¡¯t for her. She let her children drink, but she, herself? Never.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    For her to be there, ss in hand and already at least two sheets to the wind? Austin would have been less surprised if she¡¯d been holding a pr bear in her arms, nursing it from her teats, while singing Irish folk music.


    Lexi raised her ss at Austin. ¡°Mom¡¯s kind of drunk,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hell yes!¡± Christine said. She tried to kiss Austin on the lips, but he pulled away. Too many people in this bar might know who they were.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Austin asked Lexi.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing OK¡± she said. She slid off her stool and stumbled a little. Then she recovered and gave Austin a hug. ¡°OK, maybe notpletely OK.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun!¡± Christine said, ¡°My baby boy is here and we¡¯re going to have fun!¡±


    Austin gave Lexi a worried look.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We¡¯re not as think as you bad we are.¡±


    Austin raised his eyebrow at his sister. Damned. He¡¯d spent all night looking forward to this, but now both women seemed too sloshed for much of anything. Years of trying to get girls drunk enough to hook up with him and now he found himself wishing his conquests could be a bit more sober.


    Worse, these weren¡¯t two sluts he¡¯d picked up at a bar. This was his Mom and sister. No, only trouble coulde of this. He stuffed his disappointment down. After all, what had he thought was going to happen? They¡¯d trade blowjobs out by the dumpster? All try to stuff themselves in the backseat of the car? No, Austin realized he¡¯d been like a little boy at Christmas ¡ª naively expecting a motorcycle where even the most basicmon sense said he was getting sweaters.


    Besides, his need to take care of his girls overruled any other instincts. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Ooooo. We¡¯re going back to your ce,¡± Christine said, too loudly, ¡°Someone¡¯s gettingid!¡±


    Lexi tried to shush her mother, but they both began giggling.


    ¡°How much did you guys have?¡± Austin said. He was practically slinging his mother over his shoulder rather than helping her off her stool.


    ¡°Well, we had a couple ourselves,¡± Lexi said, she was slurring her words pretty badly, but Austin could parse her for the most part, ¡°And then these guys bought us a bunch of drinks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom showed me.¡±


    ¡°No, not them,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Other guys.¡±


    Jesus, how many men had those two been leading on?


    ¡°We look goooood,¡± Christine said. She had her arms wrapped around her son. Austin could smell the liquor on her breath. Yet he had to admit, both women did look hot. He¡¯d have bought them drinks, too. Lexi, tall and striking. Her dress took her already incredible legs up to a whole new level. And his mom, Christine, she could easily have passed for mid-twenties in that outfit. The two of them looked like supermodels, slumming it in a local bar when they could have any guy they wanted. Apparently, though, they only had eyes for Austin. He could find no smallfort in that.


    Lexi put Christine¡¯s other arm around her shoulders and the siblings managed to lead her out of the bar. Once they got outside, the sudden silence was deafening. The rest of the world was fast asleep. The sidewalks were empty. Even the parked cars seemed more still than usual.


    Austin let go of his mother and let her stand on her own. She stumbled, but then was OK again. She ogled both her children.


    ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± Christine said, ¡°Now, you said something about taking us girls back to your ce?¡±


    Austin didn¡¯t think that was such a good idea. Fooling around with his mother and sister within earshot of his roommates was like looking for disaster. They were easygoing guys, sure, but no one was that understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drive you home,¡± Austin said as he led the girls down the street.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Our home,¡± Austin said, ¡°Your home. You guys need to sleep it off.¡±


    ¡°A, Austin¡¯s no fun,¡± Christine said. She got all pouty.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s right, Mom,¡± Lexi said. She gave her brother a knowing look. She¡¯d sussed it all out without him needing to exin. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Oh OK,¡± Christine said, still acting like a whiny ten-year old, ¡°But I wanted our Austin¡¯s incredible cock inside me.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Another time, I promise,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t care,¡± Christine said to Lexi, ¡°He fucked you sillyst week.¡±


    Austin and Lexi shared another look.


    ¡°Did you like that Austin? Did you like fucking your big sister stupid in the car? Oh, I bet you did. Her tight pussy wrapped around your massive cock so perfectly. I want that too, Austin. Mommy needs her little boy¡¯s big dick in her right now. You put it in there, young man, like a good boy. Give Mommy all your nasty little spermies while sissy watches us.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Mom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her to the car before it gets worse,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Give me cock!¡± Christine chanted loudly, her voice echoing off the empty shops. ¡°Give me cock!¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep72

    Lexi raised her eyebrow at Austin as they walked. It was the look that Jane had given him earlier, the one that turned him on so much. ¡°We¡¯re parked down here,¡± she told him.


    They¡¯d brought Lexi¡¯s little sedan. Austin loaded Christine into the backseat. Lexi handed her brother the keys. She was doing a good job of acting sober. Austin had to remind himself that his older sister wasn¡¯t in much better shape than their mom.


    Lexi got in the passenger seat and Austin fired up the engine. The radio came on way too loud and Austin quickly switched it off. Lexi put her hand on his thigh. It wasn¡¯t too long ago that they¡¯d both been sitting in that car. Been half-naked in her back seat. Had said some things that they could never take back. That Austin was terrified not to take back.


    ¡°Lexi, you drive so Austin can fuck his mother back here,¡± Christine said, ¡°About time we Christened this car.¡±


    ¡°Toote, Mom,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Remember? I told you me and Austin already did that.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t count unless he does it with a real woman,¡± Christine said, then quickly corrected herself, ¡°Not that you aren¡¯t a real woman, honey. It¡¯s just, when you get older and you learn some things¡­ Well, you¡¯ll see.¡± There was a loud zipping noise and Austin nced back to see that his mother was slipping out of her skirt


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lexi eximed, ¡°Put that back on.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Lexi said. Hermanding voice was a little slurry, but it was still effective, ¡°I¡¯m too drunk to drive and you¡¯re too smashed for¡­ well, anything. Austin¡¯s taking us home. Understand?¡±


    Christine pulled her skirt up. She sat back in the seat and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Seatbelt?¡± Lexi asked. Christine red and reached over for the belt.


    Austin pulled out of the parking space and started to drive them home. It was farther than going back to his apartment (he could walk to his apartment). The roads were fairly empty, but they were dark and so Austin took his time heading back.


    Christine slowly seemed to sober up. She sat up straighter in the backseat.


    ¡°I really am sorry for what I said before,¡± Christine said, ¡°You are a real woman Lexi. I¡¯m really super proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom,¡± Lexi said, a twinge of disbelief in her voice. Of all the things Austin thought his mother should be apologizing for that night, her rudement to Lexi wasn¡¯t even in the top ten. But he wasn¡¯t in a position to demand anything. And it did seem to make Lexi feel a little better.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so well in school,¡± Christine rambled on, ¡°You¡¯re in such good shape. Your long legs and tight, hot body. Your sexy breasts and cute little ass¡­¡±


    OK, so maybe Christine wasn¡¯t sobering up at all, Austin thought. He turned down another road. They were still about twenty minutes from the house.


    ¡°And Austin, you too. You¡¯ve got a great chest and I love your calves. That ass. And that cock. Oh my God you¡¯ve got such a massive monster between your legs. You¡¯re so much bigger, and thicker than¡­ Wait! Stop here stop here stop here!¡±


    Austin looked back. Did his Mom need to throw up? He quickly parked the car on the side of the road. They were in front of a small children¡¯s yground. He¡¯d seen it a bunch of times before in his daily travels. It was pretty tiny ¡ª a little climbing area with a couple of slides and a row of swings. At this time of night, it was totally deserted and Austin thought it looked more creepy than inviting.


    Christine jumped out of the backseat as soon as the car was stopped. Austin waited to hear the sounds of his mother losing her lunch, but there was nothing. Then she popped up in Lexi¡¯s window.


    ¡°What are you waiting for,e on!¡±


    Lexi cocked her eyebrow again. Warily, the siblings got out of the car. They found their mother sitting on the swing,pletely naked. Her clothes were strewn across the faux-woodchip ground over by the monkey bars. She had her legs wide open and she was moving back and forth, like humping the open air. She was singing to herself softly.


    Christine saw her son and daughter walking up to her and smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y on the swings,¡± she said, ¡°This time, you can push me.¡± Sheughed at her own joke. ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there, get him ready for me.¡±


    Lexi didn¡¯t look happy about it, but she dutifully bent down and undid Austin¡¯s jeans. As his penis popped free, Lexi stole a little suck. Austin gasped at the touch of his older sister¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Come on now, that¡¯s no fair,¡± Christine said, ¡°You got to fuck himst time.¡±


    ¡°And you got to blow him,¡± Lexi retorted. Christine shrugged as if to say that sounded reasonable after all. Austin clearly had no vote in this. He stepped out of his pants. He still had his shirt on. The summer air was warm on his naked backside. He looked around at the yground. Was this a criminal offense? Fucking your naked Mom in a kids¡¯ park had to be an offense, right?


    Then Lexi wrapped her mouth around his member and Austin¡¯s mind went nk. Sllllluuuuuurrrrp. His sexy sister made a show of tasting his cock.


    ¡°That looks so good,¡± Christine said, ¡°Oh baby don¡¯t take too long. Please put it in me I want it so bad.¡±


    ¡°You want to fuck your son?¡± Lexi asked her mother, enjoying the tease. ¡°You¡¯re going to let your baby boy put his big dick in you?¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck yes,¡± Christine said.


    Lexi let Austin¡¯s penis slip out of her mouth. She gripped it tightly and pulled him forward.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± she told Austin. She adjusted him so he was pointing his cock forward. Then she ran around the back of the swings and began pushing her upward.


    ¡°When I said I wanted to be pushed this wasn¡¯t what I meant, dear,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Shut up, slut,¡± Lexi said. She had a big dumb grin on her face as she said it. Lexi kept pushing their Mom up on the swing. Till Christine¡¯s pussy was at the exact right height of her son¡¯s dick. She and Austin shared a dirty grin. ¡°Hurry up, dummy, I can¡¯t hold her here forever.¡±


    ¡°Dummy. Slut. Suchnguage,¡± Christine said, ¡°Clearly I¡¯m failing as a parent.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re kicking ass as a fuck hole,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I can live with that,¡± Christine said. She giggled to herself again.


    Austin stepped forward and ced his cock in his mother¡¯s gaping snatch. Then he wrapped his arm around her bare back to hold her in ce. Lexi let go. Austin plunged into his Mom¡¯s pussy.


    Mother and son both gasped as they became one. The swing slid out from under Christine. It didn¡¯t matter. Austin held his mother up. She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist. Arms around his neck. Head buried in his shoulder. Completely in her son¡¯s control. They¡¯d been this way once before, in the shower back at the campground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you Mom,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I know, baby,¡± Christine whispered back.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep73

    Austin began moving his Mom¡¯s tight ass back and forth on his cock. The urge to fuck overwhelming his instincts to stand. It was hard to do it this way. Amazing, but also a real physical challenge. Slowly, not stopping his pistoning, Austin walked them over to the slide. Gingerly, heid his Mom down.


    ¡°Noooo,¡± she groaned as they broke the connection. Shey back. Her legs syed out. Pussy dark and dripping. Her little breasts barely off her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Mom,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Show me,¡± Christine said, ¡°Show Mommy.¡±


    Austiny on top of his mother and slipped his penis back inside her. Back where it belonged. A son goes in his mother¡¯s womb, after all. Austin drew back, then began fucking his mother with abandon.


    It wasn¡¯t at allfortable. The slide was too small on either side. The metal was cold. The structure creaked and groaned with every push. It didn¡¯t matter. Austin drove into his mother like she was the source of his life. Which she was.


    ¡°Give it to Mom,¡± Lexi said. Austin looked up and saw her standing over them. ¡°Do her good.¡±


    ¡°You like that?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± both women responded at the same time. Christine cheering enthusiastic. Lexi low and breathy.


    ¡°Give it to me. My son. Fucking me. So good,¡± Christine babbled.


    ¡°Fuck your Mother with that massive dick,¡± Lexi said. Austin saw his sister had her dress up over her waist. Her hand was down her panties and she was rubbing furiously. ¡°Fuck yes, that looks so hot.¡±


    It was ufortable but it didn¡¯t matter. Being in his mother felt too good. Too right. But Austin wanted her to cum and he knew that his dick wasn¡¯t going to be enough on its own. The slide was too tight for him to reach down.


    Austin slowly pulled out. He stood over his mother as she groaned in frustration. He turned to Lexi, ¡°Help her out.¡±


    Christine groaned. Lexi knelt over her, dipped her hand in his mother¡¯s sex. Austin¡¯s older sister didn¡¯t say a word. She just went to work, like changing a tire. Filling a hole. Lexi moved like an expert. She slid her hand back and forth on their mother¡¯s clit and both of them groaned in unison.


    Austin watched, entranced. He felt a warm hand wrap around his dick. Lexi gripped him tightly. His older sister was rubbing their mother with one hand, stroking her brother with the other. Austin knelt down to return the favor for his sister. The siblings were both sloppy and slow on each other, neither really pushing the other to pleasure. Just feeling, watching, as their mother writhed back and forth on the slide. In a yground she¡¯d probably taken them to as kids. They¡¯d pretended to be pirates. Superheroes saving the day. Knights off on a grand adventure.


    The kids were ying together while their Mom watched again. But in a whole different way. The three of them reaching the ultimate, incestuous pleasure.


    ¡°The two of you look so good together,¡± Christine said, looking up as the siblings stroked each other over her. ¡°So hot.¡±


    ¡°You look good, too, Mom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Come on Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°Get there. Cum. I want to put it back in you so badly, but you have to cum first. Don¡¯t you want me to fill you up? Come on. Cum for me. Cum for us.¡±


    Lexi took her hand off Austin¡¯s cock and now worked her mother with both. Christine responded immediately. Two fingers inside now. Rubbing her clit even faster.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Ah¡­ Huh huh,¡± she gasped. Her chest flushed. Legs cinched upwards, trembling. ¡°ohfuck¡­ OhFUCK!¡± Christine threw her head back and her whole body shook, then fell back still.


    Christine lifted her head and looked at the siblings. Panting.


    ¡°Still want it?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes,¡± Christine said.


    Austin looked at his sister. Lexi shrugged. ¡°Like she said, I got to fuck youst time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a big girl. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Austin pulled himself from his sister¡¯s grasp. He lined himself up with his Mom, practically fell on top of her. The orgasm had cinched her pussy shut. Sliding back in was work. One push. Another. Already he could feel the orgasm building in his balls.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°You¡¯ve been such a good boy. Making sure I cum like that.¡±


    Austin was all the way in his mother¡¯s pussy now. He pulled back and mmed forward.


    ¡°Come on, baby,¡± Christine said, ¡°Give Mommy what she needs.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m¡­ Getting close,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Christine said, ¡°Just a¡­ a little longer. Mommy¡¯s almost there, too.¡±


    Austin slowed, but he couldn¡¯t slow. His mother was squeezing his ass, urging him on, like a prized racehorseing down the final stretch. He felt the whip at his nk.


    ¡°Come on Austin. Come on, baby¡­¡± Austin felt his mother start to tremble around him and he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    The first burst rocketed up his shaft. The ecstasy overcame him.


    ¡°OH!¡± Christine gasped as she felt her son explode inside her. ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡± She squeezed him tightly as the orgasm ripped through her. As Austin¡¯s orgasm emptied into her. Austin could barely breathe. His muscles burned. All he cared about was each salvo of sperm as he filled his mother¡¯s waiting snatch.


    ¡°Fucking¡­ fuck,¡± he gasped, ¡°Oh fuck you feel so good, Mom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± Christine said, ¡°Oh yes. So good. My baby boy is filling me so good.¡±


    Austin pulled back from his mother. Shey still on the slide like she¡¯d been pinned there. A stream of white liquid leaked out of her pussy and ran down to her little brown star.


    ¡°Now what am I going to do?¡± Lexi asked. She stood over both of them. Still rubbing herself.


    Austin grabbed Lexi and tipped her over till he was carrying her, fireman style. They¡¯d been in this position before, too. When Lexi¡¯s ankle was twisted, and she couldn¡¯t get down the mountain. Austin carried his big sister over to the swing and sat her down on it.


    It wasn¡¯t the right height for fucking, but it was perfect for other things. Austin knelt between his big sister¡¯s legs and drove his tongue right into her sex. She tasted so tangy and sweet. You could put that vor on toast, he thought to himself, it was so nice. He curled his tongue in her tight hole and licked around her clit. Battered it back and forth.


    He felt his sister¡¯s hands knot in his hair. Heard her little whimpers and cries. He felt her thighs close around him, a little squirt of girl juice, and he knew he¡¯d done his work well. Lexi gasped and groaned, almost falling backward off the swing. She snickered, a post-sex giggle, then fell forward instead, sprawling out on the bouncy ground. Austin heard his mother chuckling on the slide, in sympathy with her daughter.


    ¡°Did my son do good for you?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Not as good as his cock, but yeah,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Sorry, baby, he¡¯ll get you next time,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°We really need him to grow two of those things,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Sorry, hon, I made him how I made him,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Well you did damn fine work,¡± Lexi said.


    Austin stood on the yground half naked and watched as his sister and mother talked about how good he was at giving them both orgasms. Finally, he gathered them both up and corralled them in the car. He went back and got all of Christine¡¯s clothes and tossed them on top of her in the back seat.


    Austin got dressed, himself, and started the car. He looked back at the yground. It¡¯s a miracle no one called the cops, he thought.


    ¡°You know, I think I might be a little drunk,¡± Christine said from the back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t do anything too embarrassing,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°You mean like fuck your son and daughter in the middle of a yground?¡± Lexi asked. The two women startedughing again.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep74

    They didn¡¯t stop until Austin pulled into the driveway leading up to the house. He was so tired, he left Lexi¡¯s car there, and followed his mother and sister inside. He ended the evening passed out on the couch.


    *


    James woke up before the rm. The day hadn¡¯t even started, but he was already apprehensive. His wife was passed out next to him. Snoring and drooling. She still had her dress on from the night before. She¡¯d said she was going with Lexi to visit Austin at the restaurant and hade back at some ungodly hour, stinking of alcohol.


    James was too asleep then, and too smart now, to ask his wife what had happened. No more secrets was fine in theory ¡ª unflinchingly, brutal honesty was asking for another thing altogether. James got out of bed and took a shower. When he got out, Christine was still asleep. They were going to bete, so he shook her shoulder slightly.


    The beautiful blonde woman groaned and rolled over. But she blinked her eyes open.


    ¡°How wasst night?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Our son is awesome!¡± Christine said. Then she frowned, guiltily. ¡°I may have had too much to drink.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°I may still be a little drunk now,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you exin it to Dr. Stevens,¡± James said. He pulled on a pair of jeans and a polo shirt. He wasn¡¯t going to work, it was Saturday, so he wanted to stay casual. But he thought he should look good for their appointment.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Christine said. She popped out of bed. ¡°Howte are we?¡±


    ¡°Slow down,¡± James said kindly, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    Christine hurried to take a shower and get dressed. She put on a nice pair of jeans and a blouse. Not nearly as well-dressed as she was the night before to see Austin, James thought ruefully, but perfectly appropriate for what they were doing. They got into the SUV, the orgy-mobile as Molly had named it, and drove into town.


    To her credit, Christine had immediately agreed when James said they ought to try seeing a couples¡¯ counselor. He¡¯d thought he would get a huge argument from her ¡ª for a doctor, Christine really hated to see the doctor. He¡¯d steeled himself, then reinforced that with strong, rational arguments, and then presented the idea with an iron will.


    But Christine had agreed right away. All that preparation for nothing. James was almost disappointed he didn¡¯t get to make his points.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right, we need to do this,¡± Christine had said.


    ¡°I love you so much and I don¡¯t want to see us¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Christine had said, ¡°It¡¯s important. Just tell me when.¡±


    James had pulled a few strings and gotten them a meeting for that Saturday. They drove into town together. It felt weird to be in the car and not even thinking about pulling over for a blowjob.


    ¡°Before I forget, I spoke to my brother this morning,¡± Christine said, breaking the semi-awkward silence.


    ¡°Oh?¡± James stayed focused on the road. ¡°Is Jack good with theter date for the annual bi-family barbecue?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll make it work,¡± Christine said, ¡°The whole family will be there: Kelly and both the kids.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to see them again,¡± James said. He turned the car and parked it in the garage. They both walked over to the office.


    The waiting room was a small ce, cozy, with pictures of cats on the walls and fake flowers in real vases. They were ying a smooth jazz radio station that seemed to have never gotten over the zing talent that was Kenny G.


    An older woman gave the couple some paperwork to fill out, then led them back to a small room that wasn¡¯t much different than the front: more cats, more flowers, though thankfully no Kenny G. James and Christine sat down on a leather couch. There was another chair facing them and, behind that, an office desk.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A few momentster, Dr. Stevens entered the room. She was a thin, older woman, with oval sses and long, silver hair tied back in a ponytail. She had on a yellow sweater over a light pink blouse and a pair of tan cks. She nodded at them and smiled warmly.


    ¡°So, why have you decided toe talk to me today?¡± Dr. Stevens asked as she sat down in the chair facing them. She had a little notebook in front of her, but she kept it closed and simply folded her arms in herp.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been having some problemstely,¡± James said. He and Christine had agreed beforehand on their story. They would talk honestly about their feelings and what was going on. But no ¡®details.¡¯ i. e., it was perfectly fine for James to say that he felt distant from Christine (which he did and which he said), but there was no need to say that he felt distant from Christine because she was fucking their son and he was doing their daughter. That went into a pile of ¡®need to know¡¯ information and Dr. Stevens didn¡¯t need to know.


    Even with that caveat, though, James found it harder to talk about things than he¡¯d thought. Especially with Christine sitting there watching him. Still he did his best to discuss where he thought the marriage was at.


    Christine also spoke candidly, and James was impressed. She truly did want to work at this, he realized. He didn¡¯t know why he kept painting her as the bad guy. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    After they were done talking, Dr. Stevens leaned back in her chair. ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°I think this is a very strong start. You¡¯re good at sharing your feelings with each other and that¡¯s better than a lot of couples I see. I can tell there are some trouble areas and I¡¯d like to work with you on that, both individually and as a couple.


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re both feeling removed from each other in some way. That you feel like the passion in your marriage has dwindled. That¡¯s natural. A long-married couple is a different rtionship. It¡¯s easy to feel like you¡¯re in a rut. But there¡¯s also a level of intimacy that a young couple can never hope to aplish. We can work to help you cherish that while still reigniting that passion you feel like you¡¯ve lost. Let me ask you both a very direct question, how often are you having sex?¡±


    James and Christine eyed each other. James felt a giggle burbling up his chest and he held it back. He saw Christine do the same.


    ¡°Well I can see by your response that the answer is you¡¯re not doing it at all,¡± Dr. Stevens said, ¡°Listen, if there¡¯s one thing I can rmend to you both, right at the beginning of this process before anything else, you should be having sex. You may not always be in the mood, but I rmend you try to have sex as frequently as possible. It¡¯s such a key part of the rtionship. The more you can be intimate, the better.¡±


    ¡°Sex,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°As much as possible,¡± James said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Dr. Stevens said. She nodded at them both and beamed.


    ¡°Well that was aplete fucking waste of time,¡± Christine said as they walked back to the car.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± James said, ¡°More sex? Please, that¡¯s the least of our problems.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep75

    Austin got into workte. Driving from home instead of the apartment took longer than he¡¯d anticipated. He missed only about ten minutes of prep, but it was enough. Everything was off rhythm, like the drums in a band ying a quarter-beat too fast. Austin simply couldn¡¯t keep up. He tried to ignore the res of his co-workers as he stumbled through mistake after mistake.


    First, he prepped the wrong order. Then he got the right one, but it was missing dressing. The one after that was over-dressed. And round and round he went.


    It didn¡¯t help that the whole kitchen was having a bad day. No one could cook fish right, apparently, and Chef Paul was in a particrly foul mood. Twice, food got sent back from the dining room. At the end of the evening, they all seemed like a battle-worn toon rather than a kitchen brigade.


    Once everything was cleaned, Austin went out back for his smoke.


    ¡°God tonight sucked,¡± he said as he puffed. Everyone except Chef Paul was back there: dishwashers, line cooks, even a couple of the servers. No one looked at Austin when he spoke.


    ¡°You would know,¡± Ramon, one of the line cooks, said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I had a bad night,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°A bad week, more like,¡± Ramon said, ¡°A bad month.¡± Everyone else snickered.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Guys, cool down,¡± Jane said. Boy, if his ex was defending him, things must really be bad. ¡°It was one of those days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ¡®one of those days¡¯ every day for your boy here,¡± Ramon said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not ¡®my boy,''¡± Jane said.


    ¡°It¡¯s sd for fuck¡¯s sake. You¡¯re not even cooking that shit, man,¡± Ramon said. The other cooks grumbled in agreement. James felt the anger rise in his chest. He backed it off.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± James said, though it burned him to do it, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, OK? I¡¯ll work to get better.¡±


    Ramon red at him. He dropped his cigarette and ground it under his foot, looking Austin down. He started to walk back into the kitchen, past where Austin was standing. And when he got so close that Austin could smell his breath, he leaned right in.


    ¡°Go fuck your mother,¡± Ramon said.


    ¡°What?¡± Austin asked, shocked.


    Ramon said it again, louder. ¡°You heard me, bro. Go fuck your mother.¡±


    Austin didn¡¯t think rationally about what Ramon had said. He didn¡¯t take the time to consider that some random line cook would be totally oblivious to what was going on in Austin¡¯s personal life. He didn¡¯t reason through the very many ways that this man might simply say a string of nasty, angry words. Austin just got scared. Then he got angry.


    Then Austin snapped.


    They had to pull him off Ramon, both of them bruised and bloody. Austin didn¡¯t know where thest ten minutes had gone. Couldn¡¯t remember anything between those whispered words and the moment where his arms were pinned behind his back. His legs kicking in the air. No one needed to tell him what had happened, though. He could put it all together his own damned self. He limped back to his apartment; arms wrapped around his chest.


    The next morning, he got the call. He knew what it was, but he held hope tight as he walked back to the restaurant. Stepped into Chef Paul¡¯s office. The older man eyed Austin with sympathy. For a moment, Austin believed he might get onest chance.


    ¡°Ramon¡¯s not going to press charges,¡± Chef Paul said, ¡°But I can¡¯t keep you on. You know that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Austin¡¯s heart fell, but he¡¯d already expected it. Even he had to admit, there was simply too much stupid for Chef Paul to ignore. In the over-bright morning light, Austin knew that he¡¯d overreacted. Hell, he kind of knew it in the moment. But Ramon¡¯s words had pushed Austin into such a dark ce, he couldn¡¯t see right from wrong. There was nothing to do about it now.


    Austin got his stuff from the restaurant and walked back to his apartment. On his way there, he realized that if he wasn¡¯t earning money, he couldn¡¯t stay at his ce, either. It really was all over.


    He walked up the steps and unlocked the door. It was still early morning and his roommates were getting ready for work. Austin walked straight back to his bedroom, gathered his stuff, and threw it into suitcases. Kind of like he had that day back at the campsite, not even caring where things went.


    Up and down the steps, Austin loaded up his car as much as he could. Then he wrote his roommates a check for his share of the next month¡¯s rent and said goodbye. They shook hands. Austin drove off.


    The emotions washed over him on the drive. Embarrassment. Guilt. Fear. He ran the argument with Ramon through his mind. He wondered if he could have argued Chef Paul into onest chance. But no. Austin knew it was over.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    There was a point, maybe a month ago, where he¡¯d have med it all on other things. On his asshole coworkers. On his family for constantly interrupting him at work. On those damned pills that had taken over his life. But Austin couldn¡¯t make excuses anymore.


    He¡¯d made these choices. And as much as he hated where they¡¯d taken him, he knew that they were his. Yet there was something else in it, as well.


    Because, as he drove in damning silence, Austin realized he felt content. Happy. This wasn¡¯t a setback, but a chance to reorient his life. An opportunity to really, truly make things better. Why worry about what had happened when his future could be so bright? This wasn¡¯t a good result. But it wasn¡¯t a bad one either. The world was still full of wonderful possibilities, Austin could feel it in his heart.


    After all, he wasing home.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep76

    Last Time: The Campbell family decided they were all OK with the ongoing family orgy, as long as they were honest with each other about what they were doing. They went back to their daily lives, but their uncontroble, incestuous urges came with them. And the consequences weren¡¯t far behind. Austin has already lost his job, but surely nothing else could go wrong. Right?


    *


    When Molly came downstairs that morning, she found her older brother passed out on the living room couch. He was wearing his clothes from the night before, jeans and a t-shirt, and he was snoring. With the bright sun of morning dripping over him, he looked a bit like a cat, curled up under a sunbeam. A giant, smelly, drooling cat that was probably still drunk from the night before. But still.


    She¡¯d heard what had happened. Austin had gotten in a fight at work, over what Molly couldn¡¯t imagine. He¡¯d lost his job ande straight home. The family had all whispered about it the night before, but everyone agreed to leave him be for the moment. Molly decided it was best to continue that policy.


    The buxom blonde girl went into the kitchen and made breakfast, doing her best to stay quiet. But after she made eggs, ate them, and cleaned up, Austin remained unconscious. He hadn¡¯t even rolled over.


    Molly went back into the living room and eyed her brother. Sleeping beauty this was not. Still, sometimes she understood what Lexi saw in Austin. He had a nice smile and warm eyes. His body was tight ¡ª cute butt, great abs, all that good stuff. She got a ¡®he¡¯s like Dad but younger and in better shape¡¯ vibe from her older sibling. He was hot, Molly couldn¡¯t deny that.


    But they¡¯d never gotten along or been particrly close. Even in the bad-old Lexi days when they should have had a natural alliance against their bitchy sister, it had been every sibling for themselves. They were just two very different people. Molly was quiet, reserved. She didn¡¯t have confidence in herself and she didn¡¯t like to show off. Austin was ¡ª quite literally with that gilded mop on his head ¡ª the golden boy who could do no wrong.


    Maybe that was the problem: Austin was hot, and he knew it. Some girls go in for cocky, Molly knew. Her mother and older sister definitely did. But Molly wanted someone who could be warm and loving. Who couldugh at themselves sometimes. James was good looking, too, but he never acted like he was better than everyone else. Maybe Austin would grow up the same way, eventually. Molly wasn¡¯t patient enough to wait and see.


    Regardless, sometimes Molly regretted the rtionship she had with Austin. She knew other girls had older brothers that stood up for them, who protected them. She knew girls who worshipped the ground their older brothers walked on, who probably would fuck them if they could. Ironic, then, that Molly was the one who¡¯d actually done it.


    The family had all been having sex since the incident at theke when their mother had given them pills that turned them fucking crazy in every sense of that phrase. They¡¯de home, seen doctors, changed everything. Yet the incest orgy rolled on. Molly had been with her Dad, her older sister, and even her Mom (a rtionship so distant it made Molly and Austin seem like BFFs). But somehow, she¡¯d missed sex with her older brother.


    Then Lexi showed up at her door and hooked the siblings up. Screwing Austin wasn¡¯t something the blonde girl had ever thought about or really wanted, but there she was ¡ª naked on the living room floor with her brother¡¯s bare cock in her unprotected pussy. And she¡¯d liked it. A lot. More than she ever thought she wouldN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was different, of course. Her father wasmanding, directive. Austin was more supportive. Encouraging. Was it possible that the man Molly wanted her brother to be only existed when they were having sex? God that was a strange thought.


    Molly didn¡¯t hate her brother and she didn¡¯t want to start, either. They¡¯d been apathetic most of their lives and it never urred to her that that might change. A lot of what had happened that summer had been a surprise. Perhaps the feelings most of all. Molly found she cared for Austin, worried about him. If he¡¯d lost his job, if he¡¯d returned to live at home, that meant things had gone badly. Molly didn¡¯t know what her brother wanted from life, but she assumed happiness had to be a part of it. Maybe, like a good sister, there was a way Molly could make Austin feel a bit better.


    Molly reached over and shook Austin¡¯s shoulder. He grunted but didn¡¯t wake. She shoved him again. His eyes blinked open. He saw his sister and a look of confusion passed over his face.


    ¡°Hey Molly. What are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I live here, dingus,¡± Molly said, ¡°At least for a little while longer anyway.¡± School, that thing she¡¯d been racing towards, it hung over her like a shadow now. Molly kept telling herself she was leaving forever. Worse, she kept insisting to herself that she was excited about the idea. It wasn¡¯t sticking.


    ¡°You know you have a bed upstairs,¡± Molly told her brother, ¡°You don¡¯t have to crash on the couch like a vagrant.¡±


    ¡°At the time, the stairs seemed a bit too forbidding,¡± Austin said. He grinned and rubbed his head, sheepishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure someone would have helped you, if you¡¯d asked,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is everyone?¡± Austin asked. Molly caught the implication and was a little hurt. She stuffed it back. You¡¯re better than this, she reminded herself.


    ¡°Lexi¡¯s out running,¡± Molly said. The siblings shared a knowing look. ¡°And Mom and Dad are both at work.¡±


    ¡°Boy, I really slept in, huh?¡± Austin rolled over and stretched. The movement lifted his t-shirt, revealing his sculpted abs. Even when he wasn¡¯t trying, he was a turn on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Molly said, ¡°For what happened with your job. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was totally my fault,¡± Austin said with a rueful smile, ¡°But thanks. It means a loting from you. I know we haven¡¯t been the closest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I can be here for you,¡± Molly said, ¡°I know if it was reversed, you¡¯d totally be here for me, too.¡±


    Austin looked at Molly again, like seeing her for the first time. She was dressed pretty casually: a t-shirt and a pair of jeans. Molly knew though that even in clothes like that (sometimes especially in clothes like that) her massive breasts and ample ass stood out in a way that could break a boy. Once upon a time, the thought of a guy checking her out would have sent her screaming to her room. Now, she enjoyed the attention. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sexy and no one can stop me.


    For a moment, Molly thought about teasing her brother a little more. But Austin, abs aside, was not looking his best in the moment.


    ¡°You need a shower, bro,¡± Molly said.


    Austin looked down and sniffed himself, like he needed to verify his sister¡¯s story. ¡°No kidding,¡± he said, finally, ¡°I think all my clean clothes are still in my car.¡±


    ¡°You could probably borrow something of Dad¡¯s if you had to,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Austin said, ¡°Some things, anyway. Not sure how I feel about wearing Dad¡¯s underwear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good call,¡± Molly said, ¡°That would be weird.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep77

    Austin got off the couch and limped up the stairs. Molly followed, not even trying to hide what she was up to.


    Austin went into his bedroom and found some old clothes that he¡¯d left behind from thest time he¡¯d left the house. He held them up triumphantly to Molly, like a trophy he¡¯d just won. Then he went across the hall to the shower. Molly leaned against the door jamb and watched him.


    ¡°Hey, are you OK?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Molly said. She smirked. But she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get in the shower now,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Yup.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll just, you know, take off my clothes.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°OK then,¡± Austin said. He took a deep breath, like he was about to jump off a very high diving board. The blond older brother reached down and pulled his shirt over his head, revealing those delicious abs again. He had a thin line of golden curls that went down the center of his pecs, growing gradually thicker as it headed down his treasure trail.


    Austin looked right at his sister again. The implication was clear, but Molly pretended not to notice. Her brother shrugged and unsnapped his jeans next. He pushed them to the floor, then stepped out of his boxer-briefs. Totally naked, Austin stood on disy for his baby sister.


    OK, so maybe he had a reason to be so smug all the time. Molly ran her eyes up and down his body. She thought of the old meme: Dat ass tho! And those legs! And, again, that chest! Was he her father? No, he was not. But sometimes you don¡¯t feel like filet mignon. Sometimes you just want a cheeseburger. And Austin looked fucking tasty.


    ¡°Getting in the shower,¡± Austin said, still strangely nervous. Maybe that was part of it too. Molly wasn¡¯t used to this side of her brother. This vulnerability.


    Austin turned on the water. It choked and hissed. He stood there naked, waiting for it to steam while his sister watched him. Molly didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t speak or blink or even breathe. She watched like a jungle cat watches its prey. And got ready to pounce.


    Very deliberately, Molly lifted her shirt over her head. She shook her blonde curls loose, which had the added benefit of making her giant tits shake as well. Maybe Austin had a thing for skinny chicks like Lexi or their Mom. But that didn¡¯t stop him from staring, gaping, at his little sister¡¯s big boobies.


    Molly reached down and unsnapped her own jeans. She exaggerated how much they stuck to her full hips. She was wearing nothing but tiny pink panties now. Austin had forgottenpletely about his shower.


    ¡°Water¡¯s getting cold,¡± Molly said. She pointed him back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Austin said. His eyes never left his sister¡¯s pink, full body. Finally, he stepped into the shower. He swung the frosted ss door closed behind him.


    Molly stood there for a moment. Then she giggled, tossed her panties aside, and hopped into the shower with her brother. She didn¡¯t wait to get used to the water or even let Austin react. Molly just jumped him, wrapping herself around her brother, almost tackling the two of them to the ground.


    She pressed her lips to his. Wrapped her thigh around his waist. His sparse chest hair tickled at her nipples. Her sex spread against his own.


    ¡°Fuck, Molly,¡± Austin gasped.


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea, yes,¡± Molly said. She closed his mouth with her own. If there was one thing she knew about her brother, more touching and less talking was the way to go.


    The hot water was burning her back, so she turned them around, letting Austin take the brunt of it. She traced her hands over her brother. The strength of his arms and chest. She felt herself getting wetter by the second.


    Austin did the same to his baby sister, covering the usual areas of breasts and butt. He moved his mouth over and found her earlobe, sucking and biting. Molly gasped ¡ª she didn¡¯t even realize she was sensitive there. It was almost as electric as if he¡¯d been licking her nipples. Which was where her brother went next, after a quick stop at the nape of her neck. God, if there was a map to her body online, then Austin had clearly downloaded the PDF. How did he know her body better than she did, herself?


    For her own part, Molly tired of touching her brother¡¯s impressive body and moved on to the good stuff. One hand on his buttcheek, the other on his cock. God, he felt so big in her hand. Maybe not longer than her Dad¡¯s but thicker. Molly wasn¡¯t a size queen. She¡¯d figured out that the person attached to the penis mattered a hell of a lot more than length or girth. But she couldn¡¯t stop her knees from weakening at the thought of having that monster inside of her.


    Molly started to kneel down, to take her brother into her mouth like she did with her Daddy. But she stopped herself. With James, she¡¯d suck him off, then bend over, pliant, and let him have his way with her.


    Here she wanted something different. She felt his fingers at her furrow and spread her legs wide as she could give him ess.


    ¡°Not exactly getting clean here, are we?¡± Austin said.


    ¡°This is way better,¡± Molly said. She used her own hand to press Austin¡¯s digits inside of her. Heplied with vigor, two full fingers right up her dripping chute. Her body weed the invaders with ease. Molly ran her hands down to her clit and began working it at the same pace as her brother¡¯s manual pumping. It was good. But she wanted more.


    Molly pushed Austin¡¯s fingers away and reached for his cock.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, showing remarkable self-control. ¡°You first. Then me.¡±


    Molly wasn¡¯t used to hearing that. Wasn¡¯t anticipating her brother¡¯s focus on her pleasure. With her father, James just took her ¡ª the orgasm was assumed. Its arrival was like a Japanesemuter train, inevitable. Austin treated Molly¡¯s cum more like a persnickety guest that had to be coddled before it would consider visiting.


    Well, she wanted different. Molly kept rubbing her clit. She stepped back to give her brother a better view. He smiled at her warmly.


    ¡°Yes, Molly. Show me,¡± he said, ¡°Show your big brother how you get off.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep78

    Molly dipped her own finger inside herself, much more gently than her brother had. She found her g-spot and worked herself up and back. Watched her brotherzily stroke his own cock, clearly more for her enjoyment than for his.


    Molly¡¯s body bucked. She slowed her grip and suddenly there it was. Not a massive orgasm. A little cum: a blip, not a st. But a nice little rush of endorphins that left her leaning back against the shower wall and panting.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± Austin said, watching his sister¡¯s pleasure run through her. Brothers weren¡¯t supposed to see their sisters cum. They weren¡¯t supposed to know how their little sis stroked her pussy. The way her lip quivered as the orgasm rushed through her. The gasps and moans of sisterly ecstasy.


    But then, there were lots of things the siblings shared that they weren¡¯t supposed to.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± Molly said with a saucy smirk. She turned around and put her hands on the wall of the shower, like she was about to be frisked. Which, she was in a way. She pushed her butt backward, presented her sex to her brother. She looked back over her shoulder. She could see Austin¡¯s hungry grin. God, that looked good.


    She felt his hardness push at her pleasure center. She shed back to thest time they¡¯d done this, the way it had felt to have her brother inside her. The way he¡¯d almost¡­ Molly was pretty sure her brother wouldn¡¯t impregnate her. She¡¯d thought it through multiple times, and she was almost positive he¡¯d have pulled out if their parents hadn¡¯t walked in on them.


    Pretty sure. Almost. Was Molly ready to risk that with her unprotected pussy?


    ¡°Hey Austin?¡± Molly felt her brother pause right at the point of attack. The head of his cock barely spearing herher lips. ¡°You know I¡¯m not, like, safe, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes,¡± Austin said. That little hesitation made Molly feel good about hesitating. She knew herself, her body, by now. If she didn¡¯t trust her brother a little, she didn¡¯t trust herself a lot. Molly had begged for her father¡¯s cum. She¡¯d wanted it inside her so bad she didn¡¯t care about the consequences. If James kicked down the door right then and demanded she take his seed, Molly knew she¡¯d do it. Willingly. Happily.


    But Austin wasn¡¯t forcing anything. Molly liked that about her brother, intellectually. Sexually, though, it meant she was able to make smarter, though perhaps less pleasurable, choices.


    ¡°I think, maybe, we shouldn¡¯t put it in,¡± Molly said, ¡°My pussy, I mean.¡±


    Austin stepped back. He tried to keep it quiet, but Molly could hear his sigh of frustration. She couldn¡¯t me him. After all, she was the one who¡¯d forced her way into the shower; had jilled herself off right in front of him. If this were Daddy¡­ Molly shivered a little despite herself.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big bro, there are plenty of other ces to put that perfect penis of yours.¡±


    ¡°You mean, like, you¡¯ll suck me off?¡± Austin asked. I really must be bad at blowjobs, Molly thought to herself, for a boy to sound that disheartened about a dick lick.


    ¡°No, silly,¡± Molly said, ¡°You¡¯re staring at it right now.¡± Molly looked back over her shoulder. Her brother gazed down at her, his mouth slightly agape. God, he could be so stupid sometimes. Even Mom admitted that in her private moments. ¡°My butt, silly. Stick it in my big, slutty backside.¡±


    ¡°Molly are you sure?¡± Austin asked. Stupid but sweet, it wasn¡¯t the worstbination.


    Molly rolled her hips back and forth, shaking her ample ass at her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fuck me in the butt, big bro? Come on, I want it ¡ª need it ¡ª so bad.¡±


    That seemed to do the trick. Austin reached back for the body wash. He squirted it all over his cock, then on his sister¡¯s butt. He spread it over her brown star, even pushed some in with his finger. Molly felt herself tighten back there, reflexively.


    For a moment, the buxom blonde began to rethink her decision. Yes, she¡¯d done anal once before and had liked it, sort of. It had been different, that was for sure. She didn¡¯t mind doing it again. But Austin, well, she knew he was even bigger than her Daddy.


    She felt her brother¡¯s cock head push at her rear entry then¡­ Pop, his head slipped inside.


    Oh fuck.


    ¡°G¡­ go slow, Aus,¡± Molly gasped.


    ¡°Uhn. Uh huh,¡± Austin said. He gripped Molly¡¯s ass cheeks like they were the safety bars on the world¡¯s scariest ride. ¡°God, you feel so good.¡±


    ¡°I know, just¡­ Just be careful, OK?¡±


    Molly felt that familiar ¡®topple-over¡¯ feeling in her head as her brother¡¯s dick inched deeper into her ass. She reached back with her hand and started to tease at her pussy again. Her clit was still sensitive from rubbing it out earlier. In fact, her whole system was going haywire. Like her own senses couldn¡¯t separate the shocks of pleasure from the stabs of pain. He had to be halfway in now. God, what if he wasn¡¯t?


    Austin slowly drew back from his baby sister¡¯s bum and Molly sighed. She squeezed her sphincter down, trying to increase Austin¡¯s pleasure. He groaned, letting her know it was working all too well.


    When he got to just the head, Austin slid forward again. Deeper this time. Even more. Was his dick going to slide up her intestines in a second?


    ¡°Ohhhhhh,¡± Molly groaned, low and feral. She hadn¡¯t even expected the sound toe out.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m all the way in,¡± Austin said, ¡°I¡¯m balls deep in your butt, little sis.¡± He said it proudly, like he¡¯d climbed a mountain or won a tournament. Molly almostughed for a moment, picturing the ¡®fucked my sister in the ass¡¯ trophy. Then it was gone and her head tipped forward, overwhelmed by it all.


    Austin was still sliding slowly ¡ª taking his time, savoring every sensation. Every push in, Molly felt like the whole world was going to roll over. Every inch elicited those low, animal groans. Maybe anal¡¯s not my thing, she thought to herself. But it was toote to change course now. She worked her clit faster. There was a battle inside her between ecstasy and agony. Her brother pushed one end into her ass, while Molly drove the other. A tug of war where both siblings would be winners.


    Austin felt the velocity of his sister¡¯s fingers increase and took the hint. He began plumbing her ass faster.


    ¡°God, Molly,¡± he said. He kept spitting out those little nonsense phrases. ¡°Your ass. So good. Little sister.¡±


    Molly wished he¡¯d reach down and grab her tits, like Daddy did, but the position didn¡¯t allow for it. And Austin was too focused on the job at hand. Her brother was battering her big butt now. The shower echoed with loud pping noises as Austin¡¯s hips mmed against hers.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep79

    Molly closed her eyes and drowned in the sensations. The blonde baby sister rubbed her pussy with abandon. Her brother had started to tremble with each thrust. He was getting close, she could tell. She squeezed her bowels tight and her brother groaned like it was the greatest thing in the universe.


    Molly understood, now, what Lexi had said about the sexiness of being in control. Austin was so big and strong, but he was putty in her hands. Well, ass. But still. It made Molly feel powerful, alive. She¡¯d spent her life a scared mouse, but here in the shower she was a goddess of sex. And her big, strong, older brother was a supplicant to her superiority. All the pussy rubbing in the world couldn¡¯t feel as good as that sensation as it washed over her.


    ¡°G¡­ getting close, Mol,¡± Austin said. His voice wavered the same as his body. Little paroxysms of pleasure rippled through both of them: the promise of what was toe.


    ¡°Kay,¡± Molly said, barely able to get more than single sybles out. ¡°In my ass. Cum. OK?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Austin said.


    Molly dropped her hand from her pussy. She didn¡¯t need it anymore. The pleasure was building on its own, with every plunge from her brother¡¯s splendid penis. He was pushing her over the edge. Molly couldn¡¯t even imagine what this was going to be like, theing orgasm felt like a freight train.


    BANG


    The bathroom door flew open. Molly¡¯s head shot around like it was on a spring. Her heart leapt into her chest. Austin¡¯s fucking faltered.


    ¡°Oh, hey Lexi,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°There you guys are,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all over the house.¡±


    ¡°Just ¡ª ohfuck that feels good ¡ª taking a shower,¡± Austin said. He practically fell over as Molly squeezed his cock again. She couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°Austin¡¯s doing my ass,¡± Molly said. The pause in pressure had let her get her words back. At least for the moment.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Lexi said. She¡¯d opened the shower door and was studying brother and sister like they were a new art instation. ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°No, I think we¡¯re good,¡± Molly said. Austin drew back, then plunged forward. Molly¡¯s brain fritzed out again. Through the haze of it, she saw Lexi staring back at her. Her big sister was sitting on the ledge of the tub, looking up at Molly while their brother plowed her posterior.


    Molly worked to keep the world in focus, but it was hard. That pounding, pulsing rhythm. Molly found her clit again and she put herself back on track. Her body reacted to the sense of her brother¡¯s impending release. She kept the one hand on her cunt and rested the other on the shower wall. She could barely hold herself up.


    ¡°Our brother¡¯s really close,¡± Lexi said. She put her hand over Molly¡¯s. Held it tight. Like sharing her strength. ¡°He¡¯s going to cum in your ass.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Molly said. It came out like a whine. Needy and scared.


    Lexi leaned even further into the shower and took her sister¡¯s massive breast into her mouth. Molly was assaulted from everywhere. Her ass, her tits, her hot little pussy.


    Austin¡¯s hands, impossibly, got even tighter on Molly¡¯s backside.


    ¡°Oh, Molly I hope you¡¯re close baby cause I can¡¯t hold back,¡± Austin said it like it was one long word. A stream of consciousness. Ast second effort to be a good man and get her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Molly said. Each word was an incredible effort. ¡°I¡¯m close. I¡¯m there. I¡¯m OK I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°Ohgod,¡± Austin groaned and froze in ce, ¡°Here it¡­ COMES!¡±


    The first spurt sshed hot against the back of Molly¡¯s rectum. Just like that, her orgasm overwhelmed her as well. It wasn¡¯t the normal explosion of pleasure, but a strange rush of release that sent the same message in a newnguage.


    Molly¡¯s teeth clenched, her eyes rolled back, her butt cinched tight around Austin¡¯s cock. Her brother burst inside her again.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh my brother¡¯s cumming in MEEEEEEEE,¡± Molly cried. Everything dropped away and it was only pleasure arcing through her. Her brother filling her ass. Her body. Tight and strong and glorious.


    Molly opened her eyes. She was lying in the fetal position at the bottom of the shower. The water ran over her lukewarm. Her big brother stood over her. Her older sister rubbed her shoulder.


    ¡°You OK, buddy?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Yuh-huh,¡± Molly said, but it came out more like a question. Together, the siblings helped their baby sister stand. Molly¡¯s legs were so wobbly, she nearly tumbled right out of the shower. But Lexi and Austin lifted her out. They wrapped her in a towel, practically swaddled her.


    ¡°Molly that was amazing,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°You too,¡± Molly said. Not even caring at the nonsense of it all. Austin and Lexi dried Molly off, then led her back to her bedroom. Theyid her down on the bed. Austin climbed in and curled up next to her. His skin was warm from the shower, but dry. His muscles so hard, body so soft.


    Molly wrapped around him and rested her head on his chest. She felt Lexi crawl in on the other side, pressing her body tight against her little sister¡¯s back. The siblings all sighed as one, deep and content.


    Molly¡¯s whole body ached. Sleep overcame her anyway. She felt Austin slip away at one point, but it was distant. She woke up in bed, naked, with her sister. The sun was low in the sky.


    ¡°Hi, sleepyhead,¡± Lexi said, and kissed Molly lightly on the nose.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Molly said, ¡°I think we kind of slept the day away.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in and out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hot,¡± Molly said, ¡°Especially cause we¡¯re naked.¡±


    ¡°It was fun to be naked in the house,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You should try it. Nakedundry, naked sandwich-making, naked TV.¡±


    Molly giggled as she pictured it. She sat up and stretched. Her whole body still hurt, especially her pesky posterior. Pooping was going to be a problem.


    ¡°So, Austin, huh?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Just having fun,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I could see that,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m d. I like having fun with Austin, too. But we¡¯ve never done, ummm, that before.¡±


    ¡°Figured it was safer,¡± Molly said.


    Lexi started tough. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to say this but it¡¯s true: I¡¯m proud of you for letting our brother fuck you in the ass.¡±


    And Mollyughed, too, feeling closer to her older sister than she had in a very long time. She knew in her heart that the both of them couldn¡¯t be happier.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep80

    Lexi turned the treadmill up on high and ran. No TV, no music, just the pumping pressure of legs on movingnd. Most days now, Lexi went outside to run. She preferred the fresh air and it was nice to enjoy the warm weather while she could. Most of all, running on the treadmill was boring. Miles seemed to drag on with nothing for her to look at but bad television or a concrete wall.


    But when Lexi felt like punishing herself, there was no better ce to be than that basement. She upped the velocity again. Sweat ran in rivulets down her body. Her legs throbbed. She would not let herself slow down.


    Lexi tried to pretend she didn¡¯t understand why she was so upset. She told herself that she was fine, that she was stressed for no reason at all. But deep-down Lexi knew exactly what was bothering her: she was jealous.


    It was all so stupid. Lexi was the one who¡¯d encouraged Austin and Molly to fuck in the first ce. How could she be mad that they did it again? Besides, she¡¯d shared Austin plenty of times already, it¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t sleeping with their Mom every chance he got. Nor was Lexi any more loyal, what with her trips to the library and their Dad¡¯s den. Her and Austin were a lot of things: siblings, lovers, each other¡¯s greatest supporters. But exclusive? Please.


    All the rationality in the world didn¡¯t matter: Lexi was jealous so Lexi was jealous. She¡¯d tried to be casual about it when she caught them in the shower. Her eyes were naturally green, but she hoped her envy didn¡¯t show through the frosted ss. She¡¯d held her sister afterward, warm and loving, secretly hating the blonde girl. Which only made Lexi feel worse about feeling so bad.


    So, she got on the treadmill and ran to fucking daylight. But the pain stayed right on her trail. All Lexi could think about was a way to get bnce. She could let Austin fuck her in the ass, that would certainly even things up. But she¡¯d always be second to her baby sister in that and besides, she knew Austin would see right through it. Also, Lexi had less than zero interest in anal. Just touching her asshole, grazing it, during sex was enough to shut her down.


    Could she do something with Mom? Lexi knew Molly feared Christine and, honestly, she could see why. Their mother was tough on all of them, but she seemed to have a special distaste set aside for her youngest daughter. It wasn¡¯t something that Lexi ever understood. Christine loved all three of them, obviously. Clearly. But maybe she didn¡¯t like Molly so much?


    Anyway, it seemed like a nice idea in theory but how that worked in practice was less clear. What was she going to do, tell on Molly to their mother? It was a waste.


    No, there was only one real option here. It wasn¡¯t rational. It wasn¡¯t going to hurt Molly, really. But Lexi knew doing it would make herself feel better. She shut off the treadmill, pping it hard for good measure. Then she went upstairs to go take a shower and get dressed. It was time to go to war.


    *


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly long drive, especially at midday when the traffic was low. Lexi felt the anticipation of it in her chest. Excitement and guilt. Thrill and worry. At least the roads were clear enough to let her concentrate on other things.


    Once Lexi had settled on the idea, it seemed to make so much sense. After theke, Lexi¡¯s rtionships with her family had all changed. She gained a loving rtionship with her brother and a new closeness with her sister. Lexi found that she even got on with her mother in a way she never had before. But everything with her father was¡­ Fine? Everything was fine.


    They¡¯d had sex a few times and it was good. But it wasn¡¯t the passion with Austin or the yfulness with Molly or the catharsis with Christine. Lexi loved her father, but she wasn¡¯t a Daddy¡¯s girl and didn¡¯t intend on bing one. How did fucking her father, a taboo on about twenty different levels, be rote?


    Lexi assumed, once again, it was the Molly thing. James loved Lexi. Of course he did. But he loved Molly. Maybe a few years ago that would have hurt Lexi¡¯s feelings, to find out her father felt that way. Lord knew, it had clearly broken Christine in some basic way to find out her husband preferred the fruit of their loins. But for Lexi it was more like discovering that she was out of bread. It was problematic, frustrating, but easily solved.


    So no, Lexi didn¡¯t usually obsess about the sex with James and she didn¡¯t crave it like crazy. Except, on this one asion. As she drove to his office, her decision made, Lexi found she really was yearning for some Daddy dick.


    She drove to James¡¯ office, parked in the visitor¡¯s garage, and marched up to the lobby. The ce was impressive ¡ª a massive atrium made mostly of marble, brightly lit, with huge windows. Several posters hung on the walls, all espousing the philosophy of helping others instead of earning money. Like printing a philosophy on 11 x 17 foam core ever made it true.


    Lexi found the security desk and an older, obese guard called upstairs. A young woman answered. She sounded flustered.


    ¡°OK, hang on,¡± Lexi heard the woman say over the phone. There was more back and forth between the woman and the guard. Lexi did her best to stare at the nk wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± the security guard said, and handed Lexi a small temporary badge. It said, ¡®Alexis Campbell¡¯ on it. Fucking hell.


    The woman on the other end of the phone, her father¡¯s assistant, was waiting for Lexi when the elevator opened to James¡¯ floor. She had pixie-short blonde hair and was quite cute with a taut little body. Though you could hardly tell by how she was buried under her clothes. The assistant had on some sort of women¡¯s business suit, but it looked at least a couple sizes toorge for her.


    The woman, already looking harried, appeared surprised when Lexi introduced herself.


    ¡°I was expecting the other one,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°You mean Molly?¡± Lexi asked, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister. We don¡¯t look very much alike do we?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± the woman agreed. She introduced herself as Mnie, then led Lexi through a sea of desks, back towards James¡¯ office. As they went, the young assistant kept ncing back at Lexi. A few months ago, Lexi would have taken this to mean that Mnie thought Lexi was strange looking ¡ª tall and gangly. Or, she would have assumed that Mnie wasparing Lexi to her younger sister, or her Mom.


    But now Lexi had seen this enough times now to recognize it right away: Mnie was into her. She shed the tiny blonde a flirty smile when she looked back.


    ¡°Is my Dad busy?¡± Lexi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly call ahead to let him know I wasing.¡±


    ¡°That seems to be a running thing with your family,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the other one.¡±


    ¡°Molly?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯se by unannounced a few times in thest couple weeks.¡±


    ¡°That must be so frustrating for my father,¡± Lexi said, trying not to giggle. They got to the corner office, but Mnie stopped at her desk. It wasn¡¯t even a cube ¡ª just a sad littleptop on a tiny desk with an old, beat up desk chair. The only decorations were a few pictures of Mnie with an older couple who had to be her parents. No boyfriend pics, Lexi noticed.


    ¡°Actually, before you go in, I wanted to ask you about something,¡± Mnie said, ¡°Have you noticed anything, um, odd between your sister and your Dad?¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep81

    Lexi almostughed again, but she stopped herself in time. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, trying to sound as innocent as possible.


    ¡°Well, I mean, it¡¯s probably nothing. I¡¯ve just. That is. Sometimes it seems like when your sister visits, they maybe are, I dunno. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lexi stood there and watched while the girl, only a few years older than herself, spun herself into a tizzy trying not to say what she was trying to say. Lexi was willing to bet that Mnie had had one serious boyfriend in her whole life, if that, and probably didn¡¯t realize there were positions other than missionary. She seemed the type to still titter when someone said the word ¡®penis.¡¯ It sure was fun to watch Mnie squirm though, and Lexi wondered if the tiny blonde would do the same dancing on her tongue.


    ¡°Dad and Molly have a weird rtionship, no doubt,¡± Lexi said, finally extricating Mnie from the trap she¡¯d created for herself. ¡°They¡¯re more like friends than father and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mnie said, ¡°I guess that kind of exins it? Sort of.¡±


    She looked at Lexi for a long time. This girl was hot to trot, but at the same time, if Mnie had been with a woman before, she¡¯d been on Mars. No, it was more than likely that Mnie herself had no idea what was coursing through her veins at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Mr. Campbell know you¡¯re here,¡± Mnie said and turned, breaking the spell.


    Lexi nodded. She knew the moment was slipping away and she decided to go for it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too forward,¡± she said, ¡°But would you want to hang out sometime? I hope that¡¯s not weird. You seem like someone I¡¯d like to get to know better.¡±


    The blonde assistant wasn¡¯t able to contain her excitement. ¡°That would be awesome!¡± she said. ¡°Sorry, I recently moved to the area. My boyfriend and I¡­ well, ex-boyfriend now. Anyway, long story. I don¡¯t know anyone here and, yeah, I mean ¡ª I feel it too. Like we could be good friends or something?¡±


    Friends, suuuure. Lexi chuckled. Oh, she was going to have so much fun with this girl, she could already tell. I wonder if Kim would want to help, Lexi thought to herself, then pushed it away. I don¡¯t know if I like this person I¡¯m bing, but it sure does lead to some interesting situations.


    James¡¯ office door popped open, and he stepped out. Lexi couldn¡¯t deny her Dad was a handsome man. He had on a pair of te cks and a white dress shirt. He¡¯d rolled the sleeves halfway to his elbows. With his slowly silvering hair and toned body, he looked like an escapee from one of those Viagra ads (not that her father needed a little blue pill, no sir).


    Lexi looked and saw, immediately, that Mnie seemed almost entranced by James¡¯ arrival. The blonde assistant¡¯s face went pink, she got this wide smile, and her eyes went dreamy. Lexi half-expected her to swoon like someone in an old cartoon. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t only Lexi that got the girl going, but her father as well. Something in the family genes she supposed. Did Molly get a simr reaction when she was there?


    Mnie quickly collected herself and announced Lexi¡¯s arrival, as if James couldn¡¯t see his daughter for himself.


    ¡°Hi Alexis,¡± James said, dragging out her little girl name in a way designed to make her upset. The cocky bastard had already figured out what she was there for. Well, if he was used to regr molestings of Molly, why shouldn¡¯t he expect a little Lexi loving alongside?


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Lexi put on her best pouting voice, almost like she was doing a Molly impression. Which, based on experience, was a good thing when it came to her father. ¡°You know I like to be called Lexi.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, dear,¡± James said. He gave Mnie a knowing wink at his daughter¡¯s exasperation. God, he was so smooth. If James wanted, he could have that girl eating the cum right out of his¡­


    Hmmm. That gave Lexi an idea. She¡¯d been right about a team-up, but maybe she¡¯d been considering the wrong co-conspirator. Oooh, yes, fucking James would be way more satisfying if she could turn his sexy secretary, too. That would certainly shake off the Austin/Molly blues.


    ¡°I only have a few minutes before my next meeting, hon,¡± James said. Lexi had clearly been off in her own world again.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oh, yes, sorry Dad,¡± Lexi said. ¡°I mean, Daddy. I wanted to talk to you about one little thing. Shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I clear your calendar, Mr. Campbell?¡± Mnie said. Mr. Campbell?! Holy crap this girl was adorable. ¡°You know, in case.¡± She gave both father and daughter a knowing look. This was standard procedure, apparently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t skip out of this finance meeting,¡± James said, ¡°Not again.¡± He couldn¡¯t keep the disappointment out of his voice.


    ¡°Tell you what,¡± Lexi said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be long. Mnie, why don¡¯t youe get us after five minutes. That way we don¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± both Mnie and James asked at the same time. They eyed each other. Did Mnie have more than just suspicions about what went on between father and daughter behind closed doors?


    ¡°I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on, umm, family stuff,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°We could be discussing something private,¡± James said.


    ¡°Whatever it is we¡¯re doing in there, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I promise.¡±


    James looked at both women, then shook his head. He gestured for Lexi to follow him inside his office. It was actually a prettyrge space with thick carpeting, an imposing desk, and a tall executive chair. There was a fish tank on one side and a couple of windows in the far corner.


    As soon as James clicked the door shut behind him, Lexi tackled him, thumping her Dad against the door.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± he gasped in surprise. The lithe brte wasted no time. She dropped to her knees and dragged her Dad¡¯s pants down.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± James said again, more of a warning.


    Lexi grabbed her Dad by the waist and spun him around. She pushed him back against his desk. His massive Daddy cock stuck out stiff under his shirt tails and Lexi slurped it right up.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± James moaned and then sighed. His daughter licked around his shaft, then began sucking back and forth. Another man fell victim to Lexi¡¯s magic mouth. She wondered if she should start using her powers for good. Maybe peace in the Middle East was only a few strategically ced blowjobs away.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep82

    Lexi made to worship at her father¡¯s cock, but she knew he was the one venerating her. She put on the works: testing, tasting, teasing. She imagined Molly was watching, seeing how much better her older sister was at oral. Feeling the pain of her inadequacy deep in her heart. Jeez I really am getting dark here, Lexi thought to herself.


    James ran his fingers through his daughter¡¯s hair while she sucked him off. Lexi felt the pressure at the back of her skull. She decided to let him feel like he was in control, for the moment. Knowing at any time she could flip the switch and take it all back. She even let her father pump her mouth a bit.


    ¡°God. So good.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhm,¡± Lexi said, mouth full of Dad dick. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted him to blow in her mouth, her tasty treat, or put it all in her pussy. She was definitely feeling the need for seed, and the thought of being inseminated by the man whose cum had created her seemed really appealing in the moment. Also, coincidentally, it was another thing Molly couldn¡¯t do for her precious Daddy. Not that that was on Lexi¡¯s mind. Not at all.


    Maybe I¡¯ll let him do both, she thought to herself, I¡¯m sure Dad can give me two loads for the price of one.


    Lexi focused even harder on her task. She wrapped her fist around the base of her father¡¯s cock and began stroking back and forth. Like pumping him into her mouth. She loved the feel of his hot hardness on her tongue. His masculine scent in her nose. She reached back for her father¡¯s balls, to coax out that magical, life-giving liquid.


    The door flew open behind them and Lexi nearly fell over. She felt her father¡¯s dick go semi-soft in her mouth, like the poor thing had been shot. In all the excitement of the oral, Lexi had forgottenpletely about Mnie. But there the petite blonde girl was, eyes locked on father and daughter. Jaw on the floor.


    ¡°Oh I¡­¡± Mnie stuttered. The words spilled out of her and Lexi only caught a few of them as they fell. ¡°Come back. That is. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shut the door.¡± Lexi said it with amand she didn¡¯t feel. She¡¯d taken an incredible risk. Pushed all her chips in the middle and then added in everything else she¡¯d ever owned. All for this one moment. It wasn¡¯t a bluff exactly, but the oue was unclear. This was it; this was her life. And for what? Lexi wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    If Mnie did leave where did that leave Lexi and her father? Their whole lives could be ruined by one impulsive decision made by a bitter girl too stupid to ignore her own aching cunt. The whole family had spent incredible effort trying to avoid this exact scenario. And here Lexi was intentionally making it happen.


    Everyone froze. Seconds stretched out. Lexi felt her heart bursting to escape and leave the rest of her behind. Finally, to her great relief, Lexi heard the door slide closed with a click.


    The athletic brte looked back and saw little Mnie. She had her back against the wall. Arms behind her. She gave Lexi a nervous grin.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We¡¯re working on this project and we could use a little help to get it finished.¡± She curled her fingers at Mnie. She wasn¡¯t worried any more ¡ª this woman was hers now. Well, hers and James¡¯. Surprising considering how all this had started, Lexi was more than willing to share.


    Lexi help up her father¡¯s cock like evidence in a hearing. It hung a little limply. She looked up at James. His eyes were wide. He looked more shocked than little Mnie did. ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± Lexi mouthed to her father. He nodded, but his pupils didn¡¯t un-dte. His dick didn¡¯t spring back to life. Too much blood to the brain and heart, Lexi thought. Not nearly enough where she needed it.


    ¡°Come here, Sweetie,¡± Lexi said again. The tiny blonde tiptoed over. Her pants suit swished as she walked. Lexi stood up, leaving her Dad to lean against the desk, bottomless. She put her hands on Mnie¡¯s shoulders. Lexi knew she was taller, but damn she practically towered over this girl. She felt like Shaquille O¡¯Neal meeting Jose Altuve, though probably the difference was mostly in her mind.


    Mnie looked up at Lexi, searchingly. She started to speak, but the tall brte leaned down and kissed her quiet. Lexi felt Mnie gasp in her mouth as their lips met.


    Lexi pulled back and looked her in the eyes. Mnie appeared even more frightened now. But there was something else in her face, as well. Want. Need. And an almost reflexive willingness to obey. ¡°I know,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I know. But this will be so good, I promise.¡± She kissed the girl again and felt Mnie¡¯s body respond in a rising sigh. Lexi shifted her tone slightly.


    ¡°I know how much you want this. Want us.¡±


    Mnie nodded powerlessly.


    Lexi slid the jacket off Mnie¡¯s shoulders. She undid the belt at her waist. Slowly she unwrapped her present, like revealing a matryoshka doll ¡ª peelingyer afteryer back to discover that, yes indeed, great things came in small packages. Just by kissing and stripping, Lexi got little Mnie down to her bra and panties. The woman was truly fantastic.


    She had an incredibly tight, tiny bodybined with prominent tits and jutting hips that screamed woman. Mnie¡¯s bra-covered breasts were probably a C-cup at most, but on this girl¡¯s build they might as well have been quadruple-Es. Sensing Lexi eye-fucking her, Mnie looked down at her own body, like only noticing her semi-nudity for the first time. She blushed from head to toe. Adorable didn¡¯t even begin to describe her.


    ¡°Oh, we are going to have so much fun together,¡± Lexi said. The tiny blonde could only nod. They both looked over at the boy standing to their side. James was leaning back against the desk. His erection had returned in full force. He looked at his daughter and his co-worker and smiled, cocksure. What a perfectly appropriate word that was.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, back to this project we were working on,¡± Lexi said. The three of them giggled a little. Lexi began to kneel down and gestured for Mnie to do the same. Mnie stared back at her, deer-in-headlights. Lexi stood again and pushed down on the little blonde¡¯s shoulders, forcing her down to her knees. Then Lexi followed suit.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯m a little overdressed for this,¡± Lexi said. She made sure Mnie was watching, then slowly unbuttoned her top. She¡¯d put on the standard bright colored blouse/skirtbo which she now thought of as her ¡®hunting gear.¡¯ It had done so well for her before.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep83

    Mnie watched intently as Lexi undid her shirt and pulled it off, revealing her pert, little breasts encased in a ckce bra she barely even needed.


    Mnie gasped. ¡°Your body¡¯s incredible,¡± she said.


    ¡°I think yours is pretty awesome, itself,¡± Lexi said, and the girl went all pink all over again.


    ¡°You¡¯re both fucking amazing,¡± James said.


    Lexi wanted to continue exploring Mnie, but she knew she needed to get her father involved before he ran out of patience. She reached up and slowly started to stroke her Dad¡¯s dick. Just enough to keep his attention without going much further.


    ¡°Does your¡­ Do you like doing that for your father?¡± Mnie asked. Lexi realized that the blonde girl was clearly into her and was desperately into James. But the third part of the triad, the incest between father and daughter, was a step too far for the little assistant. She was only willing to ignore it in order to achieve the two things she was actually interested in. Lexi decided it was best to drive straight into Mnie¡¯s desires and swerve around everything else.


    ¡°I bet he¡¯d like you doing it even more,¡± Lexi said. She held her father¡¯s cock out, offering it to the blonde woman.


    Mnie took a good look at that pendulous, purple penis and visibly gulped. Lexi could tell Mnie hadn¡¯t seen many cocks, let alone had much practice with them. Had certainly never kissed a girl or so deeply desired one. But the more she was exposed to it, the easier it was to push her forward.


    ¡°Here, we¡¯ll do it together,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You mean, um, touching it?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°All of it,¡± Lexi said.


    Mnie nodded slowly. She put her fist next to Lexi¡¯s.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ wow. That¡¯s really, um, bigger than I¡­¡± Mnie was at a loss. Lexi let go of her Dad¡¯s dick and let the tiny blonde start stroking back and forth on her own. She did so, entranced. She was so focused on Lexi¡¯s father¡¯s phallus, Mnie barely noticed as Lexi reached around and unsnapped her bra, letting her gorgeous breasts spill free.


    ¡°Look at her tits,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°They¡¯re fantastic,¡± James said. There they were: daughter in a bra and skirt kneeling on the ground while her father¡¯s personal assistant knelt next to her, down to just sheer blue panties, stroking his cock. Yet they were talking about the blonde girl¡¯s boobs like discussing a Netflix show they¡¯d both enjoyed.


    ¡°They¡¯re almost as nice as Molly¡¯s,¡± Lexi said. She couldn¡¯t help but twist the knife a little.


    ¡°She, umm, does this, too?¡± Mnie asked, but she smiled naughtily when she said it. Again, Lexi wondered if the innocent blonde understood way more than she¡¯d been letting on.


    ¡°Oh, Molly does a lot more than that,¡± Lexi said. She caught James smiling hungrily, clearly thinking about all the things that Molly did with him. Then she saw the troubled look on Mnie¡¯s face. Quickly she leaned in and kissed the girl, hard. She had to remember to steer away from the incest skid, or all of them would crash and burn. Yes, ironically, it was the good old, wholesome girl-girl-guy threesome that Mnie was mostfortable with.


    As Lexi explored her mouth with her tongue, Mnie¡¯s stroking on James¡¯ dick started to speed up. She sat forward, breasts proudly jutting outward. Lexi dragged her tongue down Mnie¡¯s chest and kissed at her tits. The blonde and the man she was stroking both groaned at the same time as Lexi took a pink nipple into her mouth and suckled.


    ¡°Very¡­ sensitive¡­¡± Mnie said in a way that could be taken as warning or encouragement.


    ¡°Suck him,¡± Lexi said, mouth full of nipple, ¡°Suck him like I¡¯m sucking on you.¡±


    Mnie seemed to falter at that, but she quickly recovered. She turned her head and gave James¡¯ penis a tentative lick. God, was being bad at blowjobs a blonde thing or something? Lexi did her best to hide her disdain, sucking on a perfectly shaped breast instead.


    Mnie did have amazing boobs, full and firm with neat little nipples that poked out oh so wonderfully at the slightest bit of attention. Even better, best as Lexi could tell, they were directly wired to the petite blonde¡¯s pussy. She rocked her hips back and forth every time Lexi tickled them.


    Mnie made a choking noise and Lexi saw that her father had taken charge. He¡¯d forced her mouth all the way down his shaft and, holding her head in ce, was now pumping her face like a pussy. Drool trailed down her chin and onto her chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s not hurting you, is he?¡± Lexi asked, genuinely concerned. Mnie made a noise that she couldn¡¯t read either way. James, in his utmost generosity, let Mnie off his dick so she could speak.


    ¡°It hurts but it¡¯s awesome,¡± Mnie said, panting. James shoved his dick right back down her throat. The blonde choked and coughed. A tear ran down her cheek. But she looked so happy to be sucking that cock. Lexi had never seen someone so submissive.


    The tall brte crawled behind Mnie and her by the hips. Now the blonde was on all fours, cock in her mouth, backside ready for even better things. Lexi kissed the small of her back, right by the tailbone. Then she pulled Mnie¡¯s sheer panties down. The girl mewled as Lexi did it, but she dutifully lifted her knees one by one to let herself be stripped naked.


    Mnie waspletely bare now. She had a cute, apple-shaped ass. Her snatch was surprisingly hairy. Blonde curls covered every inch of her sex and even spread to her inner thighs a bit. It was like seeing the inner deviant hidden by the outer ingenue. A lot like Mnie herself: so quiet and innocent, yet secretly a ve to sex.


    Lexi heard the wet noises of her father fucking Mnie¡¯s mouth. She kissed her way up Mnie¡¯s legs to her inner thighs. The tiny blonde spread open eagerly. Lexi tongued a trail inward. The supposedly sinless girl arched her pussy as Lexi came close, her puffyher lips pleading for contact.


    Finally, Lexi gave in and gave a light peck right on Mnie¡¯s sex. The girl bucked and screamed around James¡¯ dick. Her whole body clenched, she let the dick drop out of her mouth. Holy fuck this girl was hot to trot. She¡¯d already cum hard and Lexi had barely brushed her.


    ¡°S¡­ sorry,¡± Mnie said. She seemed legitimately ashamed of how easily she¡¯d tipped over into ecstasy.


    ¡°Cumming without permission,¡± Lexi said, ¡°What a bad little girl.¡± She tutted her tongue. ¡°Next time, you have to ask or there¡¯ll be punishment. Understood?¡±


    Mnie nodded. Her eyes small and scared. Lexi wasn¡¯t used to talking this way. In fact, she felt a bit silly saying the words. But then she saw the look on Mnie¡¯s face and that was all Lexi needed to keep going. She pinched the tiny assistant¡¯s ass, hard.


    Lexi kissed her way back to the blonde¡¯s hairy puss. If she came that hard from a little touch, Lexi could only imagine what would happen when her clit became involved. The girl might explode all over the office carpeting.


    Lexi kissed Mnie¡¯s sex again. She groaned but didn¡¯t cum this time, lesson learned. Lexi explored even further. Tasted at Mnie¡¯s dripping hole. Lapped upwards to her magic button. Every movement brought a longer, louder squeal.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexi knew she was good at oral, but this was beyond. Like telling a joke to a drunk girl whoughed at everything, it was so easy to get a reaction that it almost took the fun out of it.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep84

    Lexi heard her father groan in frustration, and she paused to look up. Mnie was trying to go back to sucking James¡¯ cock, but she could no longer concentrate. She idly stroked at his stem, all out of rhythm. James leaned against the desk, clearly trying his best to be patient, but he wasn¡¯t doing a very good job of it.


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s switch,¡± Lexi said. She almost said ¡®Daddy¡¯ but stopped herself. The less references to the ¡®I¡¯-word the better, she reminded herself.


    Mnie stayed on all fours, gasping for breath. Head lolled down. James looked at his daughter and raised an eyebrow, as if to ask, ¡®are you sure?¡¯


    Lexi¡¯s own mind was suffering the same confusion. That¡¯s the wrong pussy, you stupid slut. You came here to fuck your Dad, not help him plow someone else. But Lexi was having too much fun taking this innocent girl and turning her nasty. Besides, if she really wanted some Daddy dick, she could always get some at home. No, this was way too good to stop now.


    Lexi nodded at her father and they both stood up. Neither of them even spoke to Mnie, let alone asked her if this was something she wanted. Her assistance was assumed. Lexi stripped off her pants and underwear and sat up on her father¡¯s work desk. Her bare butt felt cold on the wood, the monitor pressed ufortably into her back.


    James lifted Mnie up, keeping her bent forward and her ass in the right ce. The girl let herself be posed, cing her hands on the desk. Her head right between Lexi¡¯s lithe legs. James spread Mnie¡¯s thighs outward slightly, then stood behind her. Cock in hand.


    Mnie looked up into Lexi¡¯s eyes, like a pleading puppy dog. Lexi watched the blonde¡¯s face contort as James¡¯ penis began to prate her. Her eyes and mouth both widening at the pressure as her pussy gave way. She gasped as Lexi¡¯s father filled her.


    ¡°Ohfuck,¡± she said, ¡°He¡¯s in me bare, I¡¯ve never. I mean, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving you permission toin,¡± Lexi said, arching her eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes. Sorry. It¡¯s OK. Just¡­ Just pull out. Please promise.¡± Mnie said. Neither father nor daughter said anything of the sort, but Mnie didn¡¯t stop taking James¡¯ dick in her twat. In fact, she seemed to already be trying to make him fuck her, twisting her bottom as best as she could.


    Gently, Lexi lifted Mnie¡¯s head and pulled her forward. The blonde girl got the hint and immediately began to lick where she¡¯d been ced. She grunted as James pulled back and then mmed home inside her.


    Lexi¡¯s expectations were low. She¡¯d seen the blowjob, after all. How good was this girl going to be? Then Mnie¡¯s tongue made contact and¡­ Holy Fuck! Maybe Mnie had never gone down on a girl before, but she certainly knew how to please one. She found Lexi¡¯s clit right off and tongued her happy hole, driving the tall brte right to the edge of orgasm. All the while Mnie¡¯s body was being plundered by the man behind her.


    ¡°God, Mnie,¡± James said, ¡°So tight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Campbell,¡± Mnie said, ¡°So big.¡±


    Lexi could see her father was about to correct the girl, but she caught his eye. There was something sexy about how she still called him that. Her submission so endemic to herself.


    Lexi wasn¡¯t regretting her decision to let James fuck Mnie one bit. She writhed under the tiny blonde¡¯s talented tongue. Watching her father dominate his assistant made everything feel even sharper. She felt her orgasme on and she squeezed Mnie¡¯s head, holding her in ce while the pleasure washed over her. That sense of control, Lexi understood why her father liked it so much.


    When Lexi¡¯s eyes fluttered back open, she saw James staring at her. Apparently, watching his daughter dominate Mnie was a turn-on for him, too. She could tell he was about to cum. He started to draw back, but Lexi shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting close,¡± Lexi told the blonde girl.


    ¡°Uhn. M¡­ me too,¡± she said, ¡°Oh God. I want it so bad. I don¡¯t want him to stop, but¡­ ¡°Oh, Mr. Campbell, I¡­¡±


    James groaned. Lexi giggled. ¡°You¡¯re going to have the biggest orgasm of your life,¡± Lexi said, but not until I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡± Mnie said.


    James moved faster. Building. His hips pped against Mnie¡¯s. The tiny blonde¡¯s whole body shook, her beautiful breasts most of all. She was trembling and Lexi cradled her head, looked her right in the eyes. Mnie stared back, face washed over with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, Mnie, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± James said. He threw back his head and shouted. The tiny blonde¡¯s eyes went wide as she felt her boss¡¯s semen ssh against her cervix. Her face turned so red it seemed to glow. She was trying so hard to hold it back. She really was adorable. Lexi patted Mnie¡¯s head lovingly. She nodded, once.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK now,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Cum for me, little slut. Cum for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Mnie cried. Her head dropped forward, her eyes crossed. Her whole body shivered. ¡°Oh, thank YOUUUU. He¡¯s doing it IN me and I can¡¯t stop. So warm. Sshing right in my¡­ ffffffFUCK I¡¯m cumming. Oh I¡¯m fucking cumming. I¡¯m cuMMMMIIIING!¡±


    Lexi stroked the blonde girl¡¯s hair. She bent down and kissed her head. She looked further back and saw her father, smiling at her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That was lovely,¡± he said, casual as if he was talking to the waiter at a restaurant. He pulled out and Mnie dropped to the ground. She was still trembling from her ecstasy. Lying there on the carpet, naked.


    Lexi reached down and helped Mnie stand. The poor girl nearly fell over, but Lexi guided her up and gathered her clothes.


    ¡°I was good, right?¡± Mnie asked, ¡°I did good for you?¡±


    ¡°So much better than good,¡± James said. He took Mnie from Lexi and kissed her face and lips.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mnie said. Shyly, she dressed in front of them, back to acting demure. She stumbled out of the office. James and Lexi, father and daughter, looked at each other and grinned.


    ¡°Well that was nice,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± James agreed, ¡°We should do it again sometime soon.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep85

    On the way out, Lexi passed by Mnie¡¯s desk again. The girl was still flushed, her blonde hair stuck out at odd angles. She gave Lexi a shy little wave.


    ¡°You OK?¡± Lexi asked. She leaned in close to Mnie¡¯s desk. She loved everything they¡¯d done, and she was sure her father¡¯s assistant felt the same. But Lexi couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, too. Maybe this girl liked to be used, but that didn¡¯t mean it was right to use her.


    Mnie looked up at her with big, shy eyes. A wicked little smile started to form on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the little blonde said, ¡°In fact, well, if I¡¯m being honest? I¡¯ve kind of wanted that to happen for a long time. Today, when I heard Mr. Campbell¡¯s daughter was here, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought I was Molly,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I know what¡¯s going on in there. I decided, the next time, I wasn¡¯t going to be left out.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not Molly.¡±


    ¡°Right, so I got a little nervous about my n. But then, well¡­¡± Mnie leaned over her desk, so her lips were almost touching Lexi¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t Molly. In the end, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I still want to hang out, I mean, if you want to. Like actually hang out. Not dirty stuff. Though also that? God, I don¡¯t know why I get so awkward sometimes.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK,¡± Mnie said, ¡°Believe me I know from awkward. But, I was kind of hoping you could y a different role. Like you did in there. You know as part of my whole, um, thing?¡±


    ¡°Like say, ¡®Mnie you¡¯re my friend now?''¡± Lexi asked. Mnie nodded slowly. Lexi leaned over the desk and whispered, ¡°Mnie you¡¯re my slut now.¡±


    The blonde assistant¡¯s eyes rolled back and Lexi was sure she¡¯d just orgasmed from the words alone.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lexi said.


    She went all the way down to the garage with a smile on her face. As Lexi pulled out onto the highway, she realized she didn¡¯t feel jealous anymore. In fact, she resolved, she was done resenting anyone for what (or who) they did. In fact, the more she shared, the better she felt. Lexi hit the gas pedal andughed.


    She yed her music loud, singing along the whole drive home.


    *


    Austin woke up in his old bedroom, disoriented for a moment. Why wasn¡¯t he in his apartment? He tried to roll out of bed, but his body rebelled. He felt like he¡¯d been in a fight, except¡­


    Fuck. It all came flooding back to him.


    Austin knew he was supposed to feel guilty about what had happened. He was aware that giving up on his dream job to run home to an endless incest extravaganza was, on a basic level, so very deeply wrong. But he didn¡¯t feel that way at all.


    He was tired of holding himself to a standard that didn¡¯t even make sense. Lexi wanted to be with him. His baby sister had seduced him. His mother begged him for sex. This was pleasure, pure and simple, with no consequences. Why, exactly, was he beating himself up over it?


    And sure, the job thing was a downer. No doubt. But there were other restaurants in this world. Heck, just in that little town. He¡¯d had a taste of it to be sure this career was what he wanted. Great. Now he knew. He could start at some other ce or even go to culinary school. Who stayed forever at their first job?


    As for the family ¡ª for all the handwringing and teeth-gnashing they all put themselves


    through ¡ª the family was fine. Better than fine, in fact. The family was fucking great. And Austin was going to enjoy it.


    And then Austin made his decision.


    The blond boy didn¡¯t bother with a shower. He pulled a t-shirt and jeans off the floor, sniffing to make sure they were clean. He checked himself in the mirror, his stubble wasn¡¯t so bad, and pulled his fingers through his hair. Eh, good enough. For better or worse, this was ultimate Austin, and he was proud of it.


    Austin jogged went downstairs. He could smell bacon frying. The light conversation of his mother and sister. This house was sofortable, so weing. Why did he miss living in that old apartment with his weirdo roommates exactly?


    Austin found his mother and older sister in the kitchen. Christine stood over the stovetop, making breakfast. Lexi sat at the table nearby, checking her phone. Austin waved at his sister and smiled. She gestured back, absently.


    ¡°What are you ying?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Some dumb match-3 thing,¡± Lexi said. She seemed pretty engrossed for something that was ¡®dumb.¡¯


    ¡°Honey, how are you feeling?¡± Christine asked, not turning away from her cooking.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good,¡± Austin said, ¡°d to be home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re happy to have you back here, too,¡± Christine said.


    Austin stepped behind his mother. His kissed her on the back of the neck, then slid his hands down to her hips. He found the edge of her waistband and started to slide it down her skinny hips.


    ¡°Oh, Austin, honey, I¡¯d love to,¡± Christine said, ¡°But I¡¯m kind of busy here.¡±


    ¡°You can keep cooking,¡± Austin said. He nibbled on his mother¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You said that thest time,¡± Christine said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to burn breakfast. And then I have a bunch of patient files to get to.¡±


    ¡°Moooom,¡± Austin whined. He slid his hands off her hips to cup her tiny, tititing tits.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Christine said. She shimmied her body free of her son¡¯s caresses. ¡°Your sister¡¯s right there, you know.¡±


    ¡°Moooom.¡± Now it was Lexi¡¯s turn to whine.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want your brother¡¯s incredible cock,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I¡¯m in the middle of something here,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You can keep ying your game,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lexi said. She stood up from her chair and leaned forward on the kitchen table, pushing her backside outward. Presenting it to her younger sibling.


    Austin walked behind Lexi and casually pulled down her yoga pants and underwear, revealing her toned ass and, beneath that, her pink, shaved pussy. Austin dragged his finger through his sister¡¯s slot and found it already dripping.


    Without pausing, Austin pushed his own pants down to his knees. He grabbed himself, aimed, and slid home. Lexi groaned, but she didn¡¯t look up from her phone.


    ¡°Almost¡­ to level 49,¡± she said.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Austin said. He drew back and started to slowly fuck his big sister.


    ¡°Hey, I keep forgetting to ask,¡± Christine said, ¡°Lexi, have you registered for sses yet?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yeah. Oh yes. I did it ¡ª fuck ¡ª um,st week,¡± Lexi said. She had to speak up over the pping sounds of her brother driving his dick into her, deep.


    ¡°God, you feel so good, Lexi,¡± Austin said, ¡°Really super tight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that big brother dick,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You¡¯d make the 99 tunnel feel, uhn, tight.¡±


    The smell of their sex mingled with the scent of frying bacon. Austin couldn¡¯t imagine anything better.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep86

    Christine turned, one hand still on the spat, and looked at her children fucking on the table. ¡°You guys both look so good like that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom,¡± the siblings chorused.


    ¡°Is your baby brother doing a good job on your little pussy, Lexi?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Your son is such a fantastic fuck. Thanks for giving me a brother who gives it to me so ¡ª fuckyeah ¡ª good.¡±


    ¡°Well, Austin¡¯s also lucky have a sister who¡¯s such a sexy girl,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Austin said, ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    He sped up his thrusts. Lexi¡¯s pussy cinched itself even tighter around his cock. Her head dipped and she groaned.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she said, ¡°Hang on. Almost there.¡±


    ¡°I thought you just got there,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I mean in the game,¡± Lexi said. She was struggling to keep her eyes on the screen while her brother plowed her. Austin gripped Lexi¡¯s incredible ass tight, pumping back and forth. Looking down at Lexi¡¯s backside, he thought about what he¡¯d done with Molly. How awesome would it be to take Lexi¡¯s beautiful butt, as well? And God, wasn¡¯t it like him to be fucking his sister¡¯s cunt and wishing he could be in her ass, instead? One thing at a time, dummy, Austin told himself.


    ¡°OK, there we go,¡± Lexi said. She put her phone down and started to move with her brother¡¯s thrusts.


    ¡°Oh God, Lex,¡± Austin said, ¡°That¡¯s, fuck, that¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like your brother¡¯s about to cum,¡± Christine said, ¡°Do me a favor. Be a good girl and let him put it all in your pussy. I don¡¯t want to have to wipe splooge off the kitchen table again.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ problem¡­¡± Lexi said.


    Austin slid his hands down to Lexi¡¯s muscr hips. The siblings moved together. Their bodies fit perfectly.


    ¡°You two really do look so cute,¡± Christine said, ¡°I should take a picture forter.¡±


    Austin couldn¡¯t tell if his mother was kidding or not. He was too far gone to care. He felt the tingling trigger at the base of his cock.


    ¡°L¡­ Lexi, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°But have you? I mean, will you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sweet, making sure your sister cums, too,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already, uhn, cum twice. You¡¯re gonna¡­ You¡¯re gonna fill me up and when you do, I¡¯m gonna go a third time. Promise.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± Austin said. He drew back, pumped in quickly, and the bliss rose right up his dick, bursting into his sister¡¯s dripping snatch.


    ¡°Ha AH!¡± Lexi said, gasping. She stood almost straight up. Put her hands on Austin¡¯s hips, holding him inside her. Austin didn¡¯t need the encouragement. All he could focus on was emptying himself into his sister as the ecstasy grabbed hold of him. His hands trembled on her hips.


    Lexi flopped forward onto the table with a loud bang. Austin stayed attached, pumping his load into his sister¡¯s womb. Finally, he felt himselfe down. He stepped back. His cock left its happy ce with a squelch.


    ¡°That was really nice, you two,¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m d my babies go so good together.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom,¡± Austin said. It seemed weird to him to beplimented on how well he fucked his sister, but also strangely right.


    ¡°You were great, Austin,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m d I was able to be here for you.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Austin said, ¡°Did you get there?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you ¡ª I came like three times at least. Not like, super big ones, but definitely three solid cums, OK?¡±


    ¡°I meant your game,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I crushed it.¡±


    Christine chuckled and lovingly patted her son on the back. ¡°Now clean up so I can serve breakfast. I¡¯m going to go wake up your father.¡±


    Austin helped lift his big sister up to her feet. Lexi pulled her pants up again and Austin did the same. He went and got a sponge to wipe down the table. He might have put his load in Lexi, but that didn¡¯t mean other juices hadn¡¯t dripped down.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me cum in you,¡± Austin said. His sister looked at him and raised her eyebrow in that super sexy way.


    ¡°You always cum in me,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Austin said, ¡°I just like that you let me do it.¡±


    ¡°I like that you want to,¡± Lexi said. ¡°Is it weird that I kind of wish¡­?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s a stupid thought.¡±


    Austin grabbed his sister by the shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s¡­ Please don¡¯t freak out.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I had this thought before, when you were like, filling me. And then I thought about it again just now. I know it¡¯s totally perverted and gross and really, truly fucked up.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Lexi,¡± Austin squeezed her shoulders tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes, sometimes, I wish it wasn¡¯t safe. Like, you could inseminate me for real.¡±


    Austin couldn¡¯t hide the surprise from his face.


    ¡°OK, I know. I¡¯m totally broken,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°No!¡± Austin said, ¡°You¡¯re not. Not at all. Trust me. There are times I wish it, too.¡±


    Lexi hugged her brother tightly and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not going off the pill or anything. It¡¯s only in the moment. You know?¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Austin said, ¡°Does it help to know that thought turns me on, too?¡±


    ¡°Totally,¡± Lexi said. She rubbed her nose against his, yfully.


    Their mother and father both came down the stairs and the siblings broke apart. They shared a little smile to seal their secret.


    ¡°Oh, hey Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°I almost forgot. I was hoping toe by your officeter. Now that I¡¯ve got some free time. My, um, eyes are bothering me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds like fun,¡± Lexi said, ¡°My eyes are also bothering me. So bad.¡±


    Christine shook her head. James sat at the table and opened his iPad.


    ¡°You two can just say you¡¯re going over to fuck your mother, you know,¡± James said.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Christine said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so childish about it.¡±


    She set out tes and put breakfast out for everyone. Molly joined soon after and the kitchen filled with the sounds of a good meal, a fun conversation, and a warm, loving family.


    *


    James opened his closet, looking for his lucky tie. They were finally going to have that finance meeting they¡¯d been putting off and at this point he figured he needed all the mojo he could get. He went row by row but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. He sighed, exasperated.


    ¡°Hey Christine? I can¡¯t find my good tie,¡± James called out, ¡°You know the green and blue one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little, uhn, busy right now,¡± Christine called back. She was bent over the bed, her only son fucking her from behind. ¡°Did you check the closet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m checking it right now,¡± James said.


    ¡°Fuck, OK,¡± Christine said. There was a wet sound as she separated from her son. She walked over to her husband, pulled the tie out from behind two others as if by magic, then marched back to the bed with an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Now put that big dick back in Mommy,¡± Christine said. She groaned as her son filled her fuck hole once again. ¡°Ohhhh, that¡¯s so nice, Austin.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep87

    Lexi jammed her tongue into Molly¡¯s snatch and the blonde girl shrieked with pleasure. They writhed against each other on the couch


    ¡°Could you two keep it down, I¡¯m trying to work,¡± Christine said from where she was seated at the kitchen table.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s just mad cause I¡¯m licking you and not her,¡± Lexi said. She went back between her sister¡¯s legs and Molly groaned again.


    ¡°God, sis, your tongue is fucking magic,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Well maybe if you practiced more,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Seriously, you two,¡± Christine said. She stared into herptop, making a very serious face.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh fine,¡± Lexi said. She climbed up from the couch, then crawled under the table. Christine was wearing a skirt, so Lexi simply spread her mother¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Not sure¡­ that¡¯s helping,¡± Christine said. ¡°Oh FUCK! OK, that¡¯s totally helping.¡±


    ¡°Guess now¡¯s my time to practice,¡± Molly said. She got under the table and pulled her sister¡¯s legs apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good little sister,¡± Lexi said, then went back to pleasuring her Mom.


    *


    ¡°James there¡¯s a call for you,¡± Christine called up from the kitchen. ¡°Your cell phone is buzzing.¡±


    ¡°Can you bring it up here?¡± James asked. Christine grabbed his phone and scampered up the stairs. Her husband was standing in the hallway. His pants were around his ankles and his baby girl was feasting on his cock.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to wait till Molly¡¯s done?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Mmmhm?¡± Molly asked, slurping up and down.


    ¡°Nah, I got it,¡± James said and answered his phone. By the time he was done talking to Simmons about the sales force bonuses, he was cumming down his daughter¡¯s throat


    *


    Austin, James, and Christine all sat at the table eating dinner. The boys leaned back in their chairs.


    ¡°Come on you two, we¡¯ve talked about this,¡± Christine said. Both men groaned. Lexi and Molly popped up from under the table, looking disappointed. ¡°No blowjobs at the table.¡±


    ¡°I was giving Austin a handjob, Mom,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°The rule still applies,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Lexi said and flopped into her seat. She picked up her fork and started to eat. Molly did the same.


    ¡°You can wait till after dinner,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Maybe you can,¡± James said, and he winked at his oldest daughter.


    ¡°Molly, you eat that broli or no eating your brother,¡± Christine said.


    The busty blonde whined about it, but she ate every green on her te.


    *


    ¡°But Mooooom, it¡¯s not fair,¡± Molly said. She stamped her foot on the ground.


    ¡°Ask your father,¡± Christine said, the frustration leaking into her voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s at work,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Look, your brother¡¯s fucking me right now. I don¡¯t know what you want him to do about it,¡± Christine said. She bounced up and down on Austin¡¯s dick, riding him for all she was worth. Austin groaned as his mother¡¯s cunt milked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ sis. I¡¯lle¡­ find you. In a little bit,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Why not wait for your Dad?¡± Christine said, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡°I want it now,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°You can suck on my tits,¡± Christine said, ¡°Or rub my clit if you¡¯d like. Here, I know. Why don¡¯t we both rub each other right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sis,¡± Austin said, ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Molly shook her head, petnt. ¡°You already fucked Mom once today. And Lexi too.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯ll be your turn next,¡± Christine said. She flexed her hips up and down. Her little breasts jiggled. Austin¡¯s bed springs squeaked in rhythm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room,¡± Molly said, ¡°But I expect a big cum load of my own when you get there.¡±


    ¡°That sperm better not be going in your pussy, youngdy,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡± Austin said, ¡°I always jizz on Molly¡¯s giant tits, instead.¡±


    *


    ¡°Oh FUCK, Austin that feels so fucking gooooood,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ohfuck¡­ I¡¯m fucking cummmING!¡± Molly cried.


    ¡°Can you three please keep it down,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to watch a movie here.¡±


    He and Christine sat on the couch while their children all rolled around the living room floor. Austin fucked his older sister while she ate out Molly in one long chain.


    ¡°How can you pay attention through all this?¡± James asked his wife. Christine shrugged.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m¡­ We¡¯re almost there, Dad,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Well get it over with, so I can watch my movie,¡± James said. He turned up the volume on the TV.


    The detective on screen looked around at the room full of suspects. ¡°So that would mean the killer is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh YES I¡¯m CUUMMMING!¡± Lexi cried out.


    James dropped the remote on the couch and stood. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch this upstairs,¡± he said, as his son filled his daughter full of fertile sperm.


    *


    Lexi was on all fours, her brother plowing her from behind. Molly was next to her in the identical position, getting it from her father the same way. The blonde girl turned and gave her sister a kiss on the lips while both of them took their respective cocks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dad, Lexi feels pretty amazing,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she does,¡± James said, ¡°But our little Molly¡¯s pretty ¡ª uhn ¡ª fantastic herself.¡±


    ¡°Boys, stop arguing who has the better pussy and fuck us, would you?¡± Lexi said. Her younger sister reached over and squeezed her hand, tightly. Molly¡¯s face went red and she groaned. Apparently, James was doing fine, arguing and screwing at the same time.


    ¡°We could switch,¡± Austin said, ¡°Do aparison?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± He pped Molly¡¯s ass and she gasped.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Molly said.


    Austin did the same thing to his older sister. Lexi red back at him. At least the boy had the good sense to look ashamed.


    Lexi turned away and watched her sister¡¯s incredible tits swing back and forth. It was so hot to see her that way. The girls were still holding hands. Lexi felt Molly¡¯s grip tighten again.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± the blonde girl said. Lexi kissed her sister, feeling her body tremble with post-orgasmic pleasure.


    ¡°I think you need to cum, Dad,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much more of this Molly can take.¡±


    ¡°What about you, sis?¡± Austin asked, ¡°You had enough yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck no,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You keep sticking me with that amazing dick.¡±


    ¡°Guys, dinner!¡± Christine called from the kitchen.


    ¡°Almost there!¡± James called back. He whipped his dick out of his daughter¡¯s pussy, gave it two good strokes and spewed his cum all over the blonde girl¡¯s back.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep88

    ¡°Ohhhhh, that¡¯s it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wow Dad, you practically hit the wall from here,¡± Austin said. He took his own dong out of Lexi, despite her protests. He jerked himself quickly and his own orgasm overtook him. The tall brte felt her back spattered warm with her brother¡¯s seed.


    ¡°Oh man, I wasn¡¯t even halfway to where you got,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°But look at how much more you made,¡± James said, ¡°you practically painted our little Lexi.¡±


    Both men reached down to help the girls stand. Everyone started getting dressed.


    ¡°That was awesome, Daddy,¡± Molly said. She kissed his cheek and skipped off to the kitchen.


    ¡°You owe me another load,¡± Lexi said, ¡°In the right ce next time.¡± She kissed her brother¡¯s cheek and followed her younger sister out.


    Both men pulled up their pants. James put his hand on Austin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good life isn¡¯t it, son?¡± he said. Austin had to agree that it was.


    *


    Lexi and Austiny naked together in his tiny single bed. There wasn¡¯t much room, and they were wrapped around each other. It had be a new tradition for them, ever since they¡¯d cuddled after anal sex with Molly in the shower. They didn¡¯t do anything dirty (not always in any case), they just enjoyed the feeling of being this close, this intimate. Austin had tried doing the same with his Mom, but she¡¯d been totally uninterested.


    There was a knock on the door and Molly came in. She waspletely bare, as well. Huge white spatters ran across her ample chest. Her face was flushed, and she was grinning dopily.


    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like it when I stay with them,¡± Molly said, ¡°Room for one more in here?¡±


    ¡°On this tiny bed?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°And covered in Dad¡¯s stuff?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Lexi likes his stuff,¡± Molly said, ¡°Also my bed is big enough for all three of us.¡±


    The three siblings decamped to Molly¡¯s room and climbed on top of her covers. Austin on one side, Molly on the other, Lexi in the middle. The tall brte took turns running her hands down Austin¡¯s defined chest, then switching to Molly¡¯s massive breasts.


    ¡°Are we going to hell?¡± Molly asked out of nowhere.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Austin asked. He rolled over to his side so he could answer his younger sibling properly.


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing. Fucking each other. It¡¯s wrong, right?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Is anyone getting hurt? Is anything going wrong because of what we¡¯re doing?¡± Lexi asked. She started stroking her sister¡¯s hair, lovingly.


    ¡°Well, Austin lost his job,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I keep telling you that was my own doing,¡± Austin said, ¡°Trust me. What Lexi¡¯s saying is, are there any direct consequences from us all having sex?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Molly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not wrong,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°But the bible says that we¡¯re not supposed to do this,¡± Molly said, ¡°Incest, I mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the bible says we¡¯re not supposed to have sex, period,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Or use the bathroom,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Seriously guys,¡± Molly said. She sat up. Brother and sister stared at her massive chest, still covered with crusty cum. ¡°I mean it. Even with consent and no consequences, what we¡¯re all doing is wrong, right? It¡¯s like, morally twisted. What happens if we really do get punished for this. Like, am I going to have to exin to the Almighty why I had sex with my Dad? My brother and sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving other people pleasure,¡± Austin said, ¡°I don¡¯t think God¡¯s going to be angry at you for doing that.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still wrong, Austin,¡± Molly said, ¡°If the police came here tomorrow, I mean¡­ Maybe it¡¯s not illegal? But it¡¯s certainly a sin. Right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lexi said, ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think anyone knows. That¡¯s the point. We try to be our best selves, what more can we be? We¡¯re doing something we love; that we¡¯re passionate about. That makes other people happy. It¡¯s a weird, twisted happiness, but still. I mean, there are billion-dor movies about killing people. Is that really so much worse than sex?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if we stop sometime in the future it¡¯ll be OK,¡± Molly said, ¡°Just wipe out everything we¡¯re doing here and make it OK. Or maybe God will understand. Like, we didn¡¯t want to start this and maybe God gets it and forgives us.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe there is no God,¡± Lexi said, ¡°No eternal judgement. And life keeps moving on without us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather go to hell than have nothing,¡± Austin said. ¡°The thought of everything ending? My consciousness gone forever? That scares the crap out of me. I¡¯ll take infinite burning fire over that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s messed up,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I worry that everything we¡¯re doing is wrong,¡± Molly said, ¡°That it¡¯s breaking us in ways we can¡¯t see. And someday, something will happen, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life regretting this choice. Wishing I could go back and undo it all.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to stop having sex with us?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Molly said, pouty. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to stop. I want to keep doing this. Maybe forever. But sometimes I wonder if I need to stop. There are plenty of people with drinking problems who ought to quit but are nning on doing it forever. Plenty of rapists and murderers who think that what they did was right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing those things,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°No,¡± Molly said, ¡°But sometimes I feel like I¡¯m doing something just as bad, only in a more insidious way. That my whole life will be taken away because I couldn¡¯t stop doing something that in my heart, I know is wrong. That I need to go out and find a normal boyfriend and have a normal life with a normal family.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Molly said, ¡°I like this too much. And so, sometimes, I wonder if that means I¡¯m going to hell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Austin said. He shrugged.


    ¡°You guys suck,¡± Molly said. Her siblings sat up and hugged her, tightly. Lexi kissed her cheek. Austin cupped her boob. He knew it wasn¡¯t supportive, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± Lexi said, ¡°We have to try to be our best selves. And if that includes what we¡¯re doing now, then I guess that¡¯s the stain on our souls. I still think there are worse ones. No one gets out of this life without taking a hit. Everyone gets scars. Pretending that we have to be perfect is silly. I don¡¯t know ¡ª I think I¡¯d rather be wed and happy than ¡®good.¡¯ At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m going with right now.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep89

    Lexi, Molly, and Austiny back, holding each other tight. The three of them locked together. The bed was warm, the house was cozy. The rest of the world felt right.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I still think I¡¯m going to hell,¡± Molly said, ¡°But I¡¯m not stopping this, either, so I guess I¡¯m OK with it.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe nothing happens at all and we just be nothing,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Great, I guess I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight,¡± Austin said, ¡°Thanks for that, sis.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to sleep, we could all have sex,¡± Molly said.


    She smiled wickedly.


    *


    Christine woke up that morning likeing out of a haze. It felt like a long time since she¡¯d stepped back and looked at her life. Every day now, her family fucked and sucked. They became one, in an incestuous tangle of cunts and cocks. Penises and pussies. Father and daughter. Mother and son. Brother and sisters. Together in every way they could think of.


    United as one in every possible sense.


    Christine had fought it for so long. She didn¡¯t want to be that family. It felt like weakness. Yet she couldn¡¯t stop submitting. And at a certain point she¡¯de to ept it. She told herself that what they were doing wasn¡¯t dirty or wrong. She reminded herself that this was what she wanted.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect ¡ª nothing ever was. She loved fucking Austin, yes. And being with Lexi had be a neat little treat. But it would be nice if her husband would stop dicking their youngest daughter. Or, at lease, pretended to notice her lying next to him in bed. Both James and Molly were so frustrating sometimes. But that¡¯s what families did, right? They let each other down. That didn¡¯t mean they stopped loving each other.


    Christine was used to disappointment with Molly, honestly. The blonde girl was always such a let down. While Christine was pushing the family to constantlypete, Molly was the one whogged behind. The fact that James now encouraged that behavior, practically glorified in it, well it made Christine wonder what she was doing with him, as well.


    Of course she loved her husband. It was just¡­ After the camping trip, everything was different. Christine saw James in a different light. She¡¯d always thought he was on her side, a supporter to everything she aplished. Now she knew he was one of them: the people who thought that life was about being good enough instead of being great.


    Well, Christiney in bed that morning feeling great. About her life, her children, and especially herself. Not a problem in the whole world.


    In fact, she felt so good, she considered cancelling that morning¡¯s appointment with Dr. Pulisic. It was hard to believe how much time had passed since the family had raced right from the campsite to his office. The good doctor had tried so hard for all of them. And in the end, where did it lead them? Back into each other¡¯s beds (and a few other ces, as well).


    So, after all that time, what was she going to tell him? And even if she did speak the truth ¡ª divulge every incident in excruciating, ecstatic detail ¡ª what would he do about it? He¡¯d found nothing wrong with them, physically. Would he sit there and repeat the mantra that they had to work a little harder? Please. If Christine couldn¡¯t stop, then no one could. This was simply their lives now. They were just lucky that nothing could go worse than it already had.


    But Christine knew the family ought to go to the appointment, if anything just for appearances. So that morning she gathered everyone up, got them all in the orgy-mobile, and drove down to see Dr. Pulisic once again.


    The good doctor looked the same as she remembered him, with his rumpled dress shirt and thinning hair. He smiled broadly when he saw the family, like they were all old friends. One-by-one, he brought each family member into his office and spoke to them. Christine didn¡¯t need to hear them talk to know what her family was saying. They¡¯d all agreed on the drive over.


    ¡°No more urges,¡± James said.


    ¡°We¡¯re totally over it,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even like looking at my brother,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing great,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Thank you, Josip,¡± Christine said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped us all so much.¡±


    Dr. Pulisic eyed Christine hesitantly. She was his final interview; the rest of the family was sitting outside in the waiting room. Christine perched up on the exam table. She gave Dr. Pulisic the same nervous look back.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we need to discuss,¡± he said. He stared down at the floor and kicked his foot. Like pushing a little, invisible pebble. ¡°About your blood tests.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, did you find what¡¯s causing¡­ I mean, what caused the, um, incident?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry to say I¡¯ve hit a dead end. Even the small leads I originally had have simply melted away. You¡¯re perfectly normal. All of you. Except, well¡­¡±


    Fuck. The look in his eye. The tests had beenprehensive. Had Dr. Pulisic found a different kind of abnormality? Christine knew cancer ran in the family. Her mother had died from a metastasized breast tumor when Christine was in her twenties. She had an Uncle who died of gliostoma, as well.


    Christine ran every possible horrific result through her mind in a matter of seconds. Every nightmare diagnosis. Cancers, of course. Probably too young for Parkinson¡¯s, but she was right in the sweet spot for MS. All kinds of autoimmune disorders. God, she¡¯d taken such good care of herself. What could possibly be wrong with her?


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Dr. Pulisic said.


    Christine nearly fell off the exam table. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± she said, ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t. The test must be wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve run it three times,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, ¡°That¡¯s why I waited to see youst. I¡¯m sorry, Christine. Is there any chance it could be¡­ I mean, it¡¯s almost certainly your husband¡¯s, yes?¡±


    Christine stared at the floor. No, it almost certainly wasn¡¯t. She hadn¡¯t had sex with James since the campsite. And only that one time. Since then it had been a steady diet of her son. Her little boy had put his own baby in his Mommy. His own sibling was now waiting in her womb. Of all the nightmares Christine had foreseen, this one simply hadn¡¯t urred to her. Oh God. She shook her head slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, gravely, ¡°Your daughter is pregnant, too.¡±


    ¡°Molly?!¡± Christine screamed. She was going to kill James. Fucking murder him. All the times she¡¯d told him to keep his dick out of his unprotected, little girl. Of course he didn¡¯t listen. Goddamn it. Goddamn both of them. How could they be so fucking stupid?!


    ¡°No, Molly is actually the only one of you who isn¡¯t with child,¡± Dr. Pulisic said. He put his hand on Christine¡¯s leg. A warm,forting gesture. ¡°I know Lexi¡¯s old enough to hear it herself, but I thought it would be easier if it came from her mother rather than me.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep90

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Christine said. All she could hear was her heartbeat. The pulsing pounding of blood as it rushed through her system. She was overwhelmed by the sickly, antiseptic stench of the exam room. The too hot touch of Dr. Pulisic¡¯s hand on her knee. How could this have happened? How was any of this possible?


    ¡°Post-tubal ligation pregnancies are rare, but they do ur. And I know your oldest daughter is on the pill, but there¡¯s a reason we always say 99% effective. 1% may not seem like much, but in the context of billions of women, it¡¯s stillmon enough. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what else to say except that I know this must be very traumatic for you.


    Christine thought about the jokes she used to share with James about his unusually potent, extremely persistent sperm. After all, they¡¯d been safe in high school, too. And it had led to three children. So, Christine was almost too familiar with this talk from a doctor when it came to her husband¡¯s cum.


    Except it wasn¡¯t her husband this time, was it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to presume anything,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, ¡°Evaluating the progression of th pregnancies, I can say that both were almost certainly conceived around when your family visited me the first time. Based on everything else you¡¯ve told me, I have to assume these babies are unfortunate. On a number of levels.¡±


    Christine put her hands on her middle. On her womb. She knew what it was like to carry life within her. She¡¯d done this three times already. And now that she knew what she was looking for, she swore she could feel it there. Which was ludicrous. At most it was a clump of cells, nothing more. Call it mother¡¯s intuition, a lifetime of experience, whatever. Christine knew what she was carrying. And she knew it wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s.


    Fucking Austin. Apparently unusually potent, particrly persistent sperm ran in the family.


    Christine felt the tears well up and she didn¡¯t bother to hold them back. She felt Dr. Pulisic hug her. How would she tell James? Oh fuck, how would she tell Lexi?! How was she going to tell anyone?


    ¡°As a fellow doctor, I don¡¯t have to tell you the risks involved with carrying your son¡¯s child to term,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, ¡°If your daughter is pregnant by her father, by her brother? You aren¡¯t so far along. You still have options.¡±


    Christine stiffened. She slipped out of Dr. Pulisic¡¯s hug. Wiped the tears from her cheek and sniffled them back. This disy wasn¡¯t doing anything. Wasn¡¯t helping at all. She slid off the exam table and stood.


    ¡°I need to think about that,¡± she said, ¡°We all need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dr. Pulisic said, but he looked surprised, ¡°Talk to your family. No one will me you for such a choice.¡±


    But Christine did me herself. For all of it. This whole disaster had been on her hands from the beginning. She had given the family the pills. She¡¯d begged Austin to stick his cock inside her. She¡¯d watched, silent, as James fucked Molly, as well. Hell, even Austin and Lexi ¡ª the two siblings had beenpletely responsible until she, their own mother, encouraged Austin to inseminate his sister.


    She was the one who¡¯d taken them to this doctor, who of course had done nothing. Christine had kept fucking her son, her daughter. Would James have stopped if she¡¯d been able to control herself? She couldn¡¯t say for sure. But it certainly contributed that she continued the behavior.


    And then, when it had alle out. When the family admitted they¡¯d stopped trying to stop boinking each other and was now only aiming to get in each other¡¯s pants? It had been Christine who¡¯de up with that ridiculous rule: no more secrets. She¡¯d seen it as a stopgap in the moment. A temporary hold. She recognized what it was now: implicit permission for illicit acts amongst the family.


    And now that they were here? Now that they all had actual, unavoidable consequences growing in their wombs, what could she do? There was no time machine. No undo button. This is what they were.


    For a moment, Christine entertained the fantasy: this would finally stop them. This oue, this miserable inescapable result of their perverse natures, would finally be the end of the family fucking.


    Christine knew it was a lie. They were in this now, forever. Tied to it, anchored. And like that metaphorical object, they would all sink, inexorably, to the bottom. Nor would drowning in this misery even grant them the peaceful reward of death. The Campbell family was going to have to live this life they¡¯d created, breath by excruciating breath. There were no outs anymore. No escapes.


    Christine left Dr. Pulisic¡¯s office, robotic. She found the family in the waiting room. They smiled up at her warmly. Even Molly looked on her mom with a loving kindness. It only made Christine feel worse.


    They all piled into the car and drove home. The kids were singing some pop tune in the back. James joined in, as well. The family SUV jaunted along past ptial homes and perfectly manicuredwns. The safe haven of suburbia that Christine had bought into so fully.


    Before the camping trip, Christine fully believed that she lived in a good ce with a fair God who loved her. Not because she was one of His flock, His children. But because she deserved God¡¯s love. Earned it.


    Christine worked hard. She went to school, raised a family, made good money. She lived in a big house in a good neighborhood. She built her body into a monument to perfection. She ate right, worked out, and never did drugs or even drank alcohol.


    The family took wholesome vacations to Yellowstone and Disney. She voted with her conscience, gave to charity, volunteered at the kids¡¯ schools. Raised smart children with good morals. Paid for them to go to college and start wholesome lives of their own.


    In other words, Christine followed the rules. She lived the way everyone said to. So, of course, she would win.


    Only now, as she watched the world roll by, she realized it was all a lie.


    You could be a criminal and still be a CEO. You could rape and murder and win humanitarian awards. You could cheat and steal and live in one of those white picket-fenced homes. None of it fucking mattered. There was no eternal reward. You would not reap what you sowed. You could do everything right and end up with a pile of shit.


    You could be the best person possible, and then take one stupid pill and wake up pregnant with your own grandson. With your daughter knocked up by her own brother. With your whole world fucking shattered. And for what?


    Fate had taken a giant crap on Christine¡¯s head. God had abandoned her. The universe had screwed her over. She lived life exactly right and life had turned around and told her to fuck off.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep91

    Christine stared at her own distorted reflection in the window. When she¡¯d woken up that morning feeling so ¡®content¡¯ she¡¯d been lying to herself. Christine wasn¡¯t happy with things the way they were. Not really. She tried to think back to when she¡¯d ever truly been happy and came up empty.


    She¡¯d been a lonely kid growing up. Her parents were both very rational, emotionally distant people. When Christine came home with skinned knees, they¡¯d nod absently and hand her a band-aid. When she cried because her first boyfriend had broken her heart, her mother¡¯s big piece of advice was ¡®get over it.¡¯


    For a time, Christine had her older brother, Jack. Especially in middle school they¡¯d been close. God, she looked up to her big brother so much. But then Jack went off to his own adventures in college and Christine was back in that empty house. She called it The Refrigerator, her childhood home.


    Then she¡¯d met James and he was so handsome and affectionate. In a way that reminded Christine of her big brother. She¡¯d been happy with James, she knew. But then they¡¯d gotten pregnant with Alexis and the world went a-tumble all over again.


    Getting through college with one, two, three kids had been almost impossible. Getting through medical school had been even harder. Then, one day, Christine woke up and found a thirty-year-old woman staring back at her in the mirror. And she realized she hated everything about that person.


    She started working out. Going to the gym. Building her body into something perfect, something that no one could ever stop loving. That was her new solution. That¡¯s how things had gone in her life. When her brother failed her, she found a husband. When he failed, she found school. When that didn¡¯t work: exercise.


    Only she wasn¡¯t happy then, either. Oh, sure she told herself it was happiness. She showed herself her washboard abs and sculpted arms and said, See, you¡¯re happy now. You could bounce a quarter off your perfect butt ¡ª that¡¯s what winners feel like.


    God she¡¯d been so delusional. So naive and stupid. And now she was in the passenger seat, next to her husband and children, driving home with an incest baby in her womb. Quite literally fucked up.


    She¡¯d spent all that time resenting Molly for being soft. When it was Christine who was broken. She hated James for being weak. When it was Christine whocked the strength to do what was right. She¡¯d taught her children awful things about life: about who to be and how to act. She¡¯d been cold like her parents and worse. Judgmental, haughty, selfish.


    She thought back on some of the things she¡¯d told Lexi, horrible things, to a girl who worked harder than anyone she¡¯d ever met in her life. The stuff she¡¯d done to Molly ¡ª a sweet, naturally happy girl who loved her mother so deeply. And all Christine had given her back was disdain. It was a miracle Austin could bear to look at her, some of the things she¡¯d said to him over the years.


    And James.


    God, Christine couldn¡¯t believe how horrid she¡¯d been to her husband. Treating him like dirt when all he¡¯d ever done was care for her. She¡¯d resented his love for Molly so much, but what did Christine ever offer him in exchange? How could she be so sanctimonious with her own son¡¯s cock pressing at her cervix?


    If the family was fucked up, Christine was the one who¡¯d done it. She¡¯d taken these healthy beings and twisted them. Perverted their growth. She¡¯d been an iron dictator who¡¯d bent them all to her will and thenughed at how they limped and simpered in their strange, useless shapes.


    The car pulled into the garage. The family piled out in one huge mob. Christine stayed in the car. Numb. She could see happiness through the still-open garage door. She could hear it, stomping and giggling through the rooms above her. She wanted more than anything to be one of them.


    She looked down at her belly. Put her hands where she knew her unborn child was already waiting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby,¡± she whispered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to fix everything.¡±


    *


    James came home feeling beat down. He opened the door, kicked off his shoes, and flopped on the couch. He sat there and gazed at the wall, like waiting for it to give him an answer. He knew none wasing. Things had already been bad enough before he went to work. When he woke up that morning, he couldn¡¯t imagine how life could get any worse.


    Well, now he knew.


    It had started the night before. After the doctor¡¯s appointment, Christine had told him about¡­ He couldn¡¯t even think the word, let alone say it. He¡¯d gone to bed and stared up at the ceiling, unable to sleep.


    When James woke up, he tried to start a fight with Christine about it, but she just nodded and agreed with everything he said. It was a new, infuriating tactic and it only made James madder. Eventually, he gave up and stormed off to work. And that¡¯s when things really dropped down the drain.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Christine came into the living room, still dressed in her pajamas. She sat on the couch next to James and held his hand. She was acting so affectionate, but James was too distraught to be confused by his wife¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°I got called into Jean¡¯s office this morning,¡± James said, ¡°Apparently there were some improprieties. That was the word they used anyway.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Christine said, ¡°Jean¡¯s your supervisor, right?¡± She kept stroking her husband¡¯s hand. She looked at him with warm, caring eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Well he was. The short of it is I¡¯m fired,¡± James said.


    ¡°What? They can¡¯t let you go,¡± Christine said. Her angry reaction to his treatment was already making him feel better.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°They¡¯re not,¡± James said, ¡°Not exactly. They brought up a whole bunch of stuff. Everything that¡¯s happened since the camping trip, basically. Missing so much work and thening back and being, well, I guess I can admit I haven¡¯t been the most diligent employeetely. There was some other stuff, too.¡±


    Christine arched her eyebrow. James almost smiled despite himself. He¡¯d seen both his daughters make the same exact face.


    ¡°Well, there was that whole thing with my assistant, Mnie,¡± James said, ¡°They let her go, too, by the way. Also, they said I was bringing prostitutes into the office.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Christine said. She tried to stifle theugh but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Christine,¡± James said, ¡°I started to tell them it was my daughters, except¡­ Well, I realized that would make things way worse.¡±


    ¡°Poor Lexi and Molly,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Poor them? What about me?¡± James said.


    ¡°Of course, dear. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christine said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make you feel bad. It¡¯s just, if those girls knew? They¡¯d be mortified.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep92

    ¡°In any case, after they threw all that stuff in my face, they gave me a choice. I could voluntarily resign and get a healthy retirement package, or they were going to make it all public and drag me through the mud.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°What choice did I have?¡± James said, ¡°They¡¯ve already sent out a staff-wide e-mail. They¡¯re going to ship all my office stuff back here. It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Was the package generous, at least?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, considering. Won¡¯t be paying the mortgage but it¡¯s not nothing,¡± James said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got my job,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯ll be tight, but we can make it work.¡±


    ¡°I know. I guess I should be worried about all those things, but I¡¯m not. Christine, what you told mest night¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Christine said. She kissed her husband lightly on the lips. He startled. It had been so long since she¡¯d shared that kind of affection with him. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine. I told you, I¡¯ve got it all figured out.¡±


    ¡°Guess I better start putting my resume out there,¡± James said. He knew how his wife worked ¡ª even a little bit of rxation was cause for a full investigation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Christine said, ¡°Take your time. For one, you need to let this cool down. But, honestly, after everything you¡¯ve been through, I want you to have a break. See where you are in six months, even a year. People in your position? There¡¯s always another job waiting. For now, you¡¯ve got the package from work and I¡¯m still earning. It¡¯ll all work out, I promise.¡±


    James stared at his wife, trying to figure out when the alien being had taken over her mind. He didn¡¯t remember her being this way thest time she was pregnant, but if this was the result, he was going to have to find a way to keep her knocked up forever.


    ¡°Now, I have a special surprise for you,¡± Christine said. She stood up. ¡°Something that¡¯s going to make you feel a whole lot better about everything.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    James started to stand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I feel like a surprise,¡± he said.


    Christine shushed him again and gently pushed him back onto the couch. ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯re going to want this one,¡± she said. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m a little behind because I wasn¡¯t expecting you home so soon but stay right here and I¡¯ll sort everything out.¡±


    Once James was safely ensconced in the cushions, Christine sauntered out of the living room. She came back holding two sses filled about halfway with scotch. James was running out of ways to express his surprise. His wife almost never touched alcohol (although there was that time she¡¯de home from her date with Lexi and Austin, so who could say at this point). While she didn¡¯t actively discourage her husband, the implication of alcoholic abstinence was clear. Sure, James had a drink every now and again when out with co-workers. But otherwise he was almost always dry.


    Christine handed him his ss, then clinked it with her own.


    ¡°This is good stuff,¡± James said, after taking a sip.


    ¡°The guy at the store said it was the best,¡± Christine said. James didn¡¯t want to think about how much ¡®the best¡¯ cost. Being out of work seemed to put dor signs on everything.


    Christine took a sip, then coughed.


    ¡°Are you sure you should be¡­¡± James couldn¡¯t evenplete the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little to keep youpany,¡± Christine said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    They sat on the couch, not really talking. James finished his own drink, then finished Christine¡¯s for her. When he was done, his wife got up and poured another two sses. She handed him his but held onto the other.


    ¡°My dear, are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± James asked. He was already feeling warm. He wasn¡¯t used to this much consumption.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Christine said, smiling yfully, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to get me drunk to take me to bed,¡± James said.


    ¡°Maybe not, but it makes it a whole lot more fun,¡± Christine said.


    He felt weird, his wife in her pajamas while he was in a suit. He loosened his tie and took off his coat. He was too buzzed to care about the clothes and tossed them on the cushions next to him. He noticed that Christine was still standing over him, holding that ss of scotch, unsipped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got another one just waiting for me?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Oh no, this isn¡¯t for you,¡± Christine said.


    James heard footsteps on the stairs. He turned around and saw Molly walking towards them. His eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    She was wearing a bright red, silk camisole with ck,cy edges around her cleavage. It hung to right below her sex. She looked amazing in it. The crimson shiny against her skin. The way her incredible chest looked ready to burst out of the stitching. How every step seemed to lift the bottom of the camisole to alllmmmmooooost expose her pussy. She was not wearing underwear. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything, just that camisole that looked so good on her that it had toe off as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hi Daddy,¡± Molly said. She smiled shyly and blushed. The red of her cheeks further brought forward by her deep red clothing.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± James breathed. He hoped his wife didn¡¯t hear. James felt his cock stiffen in his pants. Goddamn, what was Christine trying to do to him?


    Molly walked slowly over to the couch. She took the ss of scotch from her mother and took a sip. She made a very funny ¡®yuck¡¯ face, like she would when she was little. She drank it again, though.


    ¡°Do you like my outfit?¡± Molly asked, ¡°Mommy bought it for me, special.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, ummm, very nice,¡± James said. Christine looked down at her husband and winked.


    ¡°Molly, dear, why don¡¯t you take your drink upstairs,¡± Christine said, with (again) surprising affection. ¡°I need to talk to your Dad for a second.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Molly said. She gave her father a big, exaggerated wink, then pranced back up the stairs.


    James watched her go the whole way, every best part of his baby girl bouncing hypnotically as she went. Finally, he dragged his eyes away from his daughter and looked over at his wife. He expected to see an angry re, but there was none there.


    ¡°Christine, what¡¯s going on?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we get everything out in the open,¡± she said, ¡°I want us to speak honestly about what¡¯s happened, what¡¯s going on now, and ¡ª most importantly ¡ª what we¡¯re going to do about it going forward.¡±

 Fucked Up Family: Ep93

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± James shouted.


    Molly could hear her father¡¯s voice echoing all the way upstairs, through the shut door, and into her parents¡¯ bedroom, where she was now sitting on the bed.


    The buxom blonde felt ridiculous wearing that little camisole. Every part of her seemed to be busting out ¡ª her oversized boobs, her too wide hips, her ample ass. It reminded her of nightmares she¡¯d had, going to school without clothes on. Trying to cover every exposed asset and knowing it was impossible.


    She took a deep breath. Her Mom said she looked good and that was something. Molly wasn¡¯t used to gettingpliments from her mother on, well, anything, but especially not her body. Molly didn¡¯t know how to take it when Christine said she looked sexy. Was she being ironic? Molly was legitimately unsure.


    But then she saw how her father looked at her and, wow, OK she was clearly looking good. She took another drink of the scotch. God, it was terrible. How did people drink this stuff? Every sip though, made her feel a little stronger. Gave her a bit more courage.


    That¡¯s probably why her mother had suggested she have some. It made her tummy feel warm in a funny way. Made her sex tingle, too. OK, so maybe the taste wasn¡¯t exactly the attraction.


    Molly sat on the bed and tried to hear what her parents were saying, but after James¡¯ shout they¡¯d gotten quiet. It was dark in her parents¡¯ bedroom, but Molly left the light off. Another of her mother¡¯s requests. It was weird, Christine had been strangely supportive all day. Molly was pretty sure this was her mother¡¯s evil (good?) clone or something. Nothing else made sense.


    The blonde girl posed a few times, but ended up lying on her side, head propped up. It was the bestbination of alluring andfortable. She smoothed the camisole and resisted the urge to rub her little cunny, even though it was clearly crying out for some attention. She waited.


    It took so long, he wondered if her parents had forgotten about her. What if they were both doing it, right there on the couch? That would make more sense, a married couple having sex, than what Molly was awaiting. She could barely contain the butterflies in her stomach. Again, the alcohol helped.


    There was a soft knock on the door. Then it creaked open. James was standing there. He was wearing his light blue dress shirt, unbuttoned about halfway. He had on navy cks, but he¡¯d kicked his shoes off. He looked at his daughter, hungrily. Like devouring every inch of her body with his eyes.


    James stepped inside the room. Christine came in behind him. Molly¡¯s Mom was wearing a pair of long pajama pants and a cute, little white t-shirt. Her blonde hair, usually so perfectly straight, hung askew.


    James sat down on the bed, on one side of Molly. Christine joined on the other. Both parents took one of Molly¡¯s hands and squeezed it tight.


    ¡°Molly, honey,¡± James said, ¡°Mommy told me what she¡¯s nning to do. What you both are nning. Are you sure about this? If you¡¯re not, it¡¯s OK. I won¡¯t be mad or disappointed or anything.¡±


    Molly looked at her mother. Christine mouthed the words ¡®go for it.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, I¡¯m sure,¡± Molly said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but honey, we¡¯re already¡­¡± James faltered. The words were so hard to say. Probably because speaking them made it all seem so much more real. ¡°That is, I still don¡¯t see how doing this fixes anything.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course it does, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°It makes everything even. Between you and Mommy. You and Austin. Me and Lexi. No one can be mad at anyone if we¡¯ve all done the same thing.¡±


    ¡°But honey,¡± James said, ¡°it¡¯s going to ruin your life. I mean, what about school?¡±


    ¡°I want this more than anything,¡± Molly said, ¡°How does getting what I want ruin my life? Besides, I never wanted to go away to school in the first ce. I¡¯m happy here, with my family. Mom already got me set up at State. Lexi and I can go together, it¡¯ll be great.¡±


    James squeezed his daughter¡¯s hand even harder. Molly could see that no matter how much she exined, he was never going to ept it. So, she made the decision for him. The young blonde leaned over and kissed her father on the lips.


    Molly was never going to get over how much she loved kissing her Daddy. The slight scratch of his stubble on her cheeks. The way he felt like a man and how that made her feel very much like a woman. The smell of scotch on his breath onlypounded it. Molly felt her father¡¯s arms wrap tight around her. She started to lean back, pulling James down to the bed. Bringing her Daddy to rest right on top of her. His chest on her breasts. His pant-covered penis already pressing against her sex.


    Molly moaned. Her father slipped his tongue into her mouth. He ground down against her. He was hers, now. She knew.


    ¡°Here, let me help you both get ready,¡± Christine said. Molly had been hoping that once things got started, her mother would leave them both be. But, apparently, she intended on being an active participant.


    Christine reached around them and pulled James¡¯ dress shirt over his head. She slid her hands down to her husband¡¯s waist and deftly undid his belt. Then Christine pulled his pants and underwear off. James lifted slightly to help her along, but that was all. When he lowered himself back down, it was his bare cock grinding against Molly¡¯s moist furrow.


    James kissed down his daughter¡¯s neck he ran his hands down her nk, cupped her massive breasts, then settled on squeezing her ample ass. The two of them rubbed against each other like horny teenagers. Which, Molly supposed, was appropriate considering that¡¯s exactly what she was.


    James pulled up for air. He looked at his daughter, his eyes filled with so much love they seemed to overflow with it. He dragged his hands around and gripped the bottom of her camisole.


    ¡°You look so good in this, baby girl,¡± James said.


    ¡°Then why are you trying to take it off?¡± Molly asked, yfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you know you¡¯ve got good lingerie, dear,¡± Christine said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t stay on you for very long.¡±


    Molly sat up and let her Daddy lift the silky outfit over her head. He tossed it to the side and then looked at his daughter again, appreciating her in a way that made her feel so special.


    Molly had always hated her body. She wanted to look lithe and muscr like her mother and sister. Now though, in her father¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t imagine wanting to be any other way. She was maximum Molly, and she glorified in it. Plus, for the first time in her life, for reasons Molly would never understand, it seemed like her mother felt the same way.


    ¡°You look so gorgeous, Honey,¡± Christine said, ¡°Your body is incredible. Doesn¡¯t she look fantastic, dear?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± James said. Molly could have sworn she saw drool slip out the side of her father¡¯s mouth. He looked at her, dumbfounded.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep94

    ¡°I love your huge tits and those wide hips,¡± Christine said, ¡°It¡¯s so feminine ¡ª you¡¯re like our little blonde Venus.¡±


    ¡°Moooom,¡± Molly said. She felt the blush creeping up her chest.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stare at her James,¡± Christine said, ¡°Your little girl¡¯s been waiting for this for a long time.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± James said.


    ¡°Come here, Daddy,¡± Molly said. She kissed her father then pulled him back down on top of her. James responded suitably. He slipped his tongue into Molly¡¯s mouth. His hot hardness pressed against her leg. His hands found her butt again. Then her boobs.


    ¡°God, I love your body,¡± James said. Molly giggled, it made her so happy when her Daddy talked to her that way. She felt someone patting her head and she looked up to see her mother stroking her hair, lovingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be such a good fuck for your Daddy, I know,¡± she said. ¡°Are you ready? Or do you want him to lick you a little first?¡±


    ¡°Put it in me, pleeeeaaase,¡± Molly whined, ¡°I want him so much and I¡¯m ready right now.¡± She was surprised to find it was true. Molly usually needed a bit of buildup before her little pussy was ready to take her Daddy¡¯s big, wonderful dick. But the alcohol had really lubricated her. That and all of her father¡¯s kisses. The excitement of the moment. She felt like James could try to slip a telephone pole into her and it would slide inside.


    ¡°Here let me do it,¡± Christine said. She pped her hands excitedly, then popped off the bed. ¡°Let me put his cock in you.¡±


    James stood up and Molly slid herself to the end of the bed. Christine grabbed her husband¡¯s member and gave it a couple of cursory strokes.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so good,¡± Christine said, ¡°Look at that massive Daddy dick, Molly. That¡¯s the cock that put you in my womb. And now it¡¯s going to go into your unprotected, tight, little pussy.¡±


    ¡°I know. So hot,¡± Molly said. She groaned.


    ¡°Are you going to be able to take your father¡¯s massive cock in your tiny, teenaged twat?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± Molly said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    ¡°And when Daddy¡¯s ready? You¡¯ll take all of his devious little sperms inside you? Even though you aren¡¯t safe? There¡¯s nothing to stop your Daddy¡¯s fertile friends from firing right through your cervix and into your waiting, wanting womb.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, yes,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I checked, Molly,¡± Christine said, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking fertile right now.¡±


    Christine squeezed her husband¡¯s cock as she said the word ¡®fertile¡¯ and he groaned with desire. ¡°You¡¯re ovting aren¡¯t you? I can see it: your little girl grool is clear as ss. You could probably get pregnant just standing next to your Daddy, let alone when he puts his bare, unprotected penis inside you.¡±


    Boy, Christine was totally getting off on this, Molly thought. But the buxom blonde couldn¡¯t judge ¡ª all this talk was turning her on, too.


    ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s going to make you a Mommy now,¡± Christine said. She dragged James forward by his cock. ced his purple, raging head right at Molly¡¯s quim. ¡°Are you ready for him to give you a baby brother or sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Mommy,¡± Molly shimmied her body down, desperate to get her father¡¯s cock inside her. ¡°Please.¡±


    She felt the head of her Daddy¡¯s dick push inside of her. Her vaginal walls strrrreeeeeetched to amodate the thick, pulsing invader. If anything, her father felt even bigger than usual. His cock slid halfway in. Father and daughter both groaned together.


    James pulled back, pressed inside, and now he was almostpletely buried. Somehow deeper than he¡¯d ever gone before. Molly felt so full. She knew there was more toe. James drew back onest time, then stuffed his daughter to the hilt. Molly, to her amazement, felt her pussy cinch around his dick. A tiny orgasm rolled through her.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± she said, and her eyes rolled back.


    ¡°Did you just cum, little girl?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°Uhn. Uh huh,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Look at our little slut, already cumming on her Daddy¡¯s cock,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± James said. He reached up and tousled Molly¡¯s hair. He couldn¡¯t resist squeezing her boob afterwards. ¡°Ready, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy,¡± Molly said, ¡°Make me cum again. I know I can do better for you. Let me show you. Let me show you how your little girl can cum so BIG.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    James started pumping his daughter¡¯s pussy. Short, sharp strokes. Long drawn out teases. He felt her body respond, then shifted rhythms, leaving her unable to keep up. The pleasure rose in orgasmic crescendos. A little cum. Then a bigger one. Then even bigger than that. Always building, building towards the next explosion.


    Molly gasped for air. She shouted and screamed. Mewled and whimpered. ¡°Oh God. Oh Daddy. Making me. FUCK! Oh yes. I¡¯m fucking my father and it feels so good. Oh Daddy can you feel it? My pussy. Made just for you. The pussy you made with that gorgeous, giant cock. You¡¯re in it right now. You¡¯re making it ¡ª oh god ¡ª CUUUMMMMMM!


    Christine, now back by her daughter¡¯s head, leaned over and kissed Molly right on the mouth. The blonde girl wasn¡¯t sure if her Mom was trying to show her affection or just shut her up, but it amplified her pleasure, so she went with it. The sensations of her mother¡¯s mouth on hers, mixed with her father¡¯s pounding pressure, it took Molly to another level entirely. Everything drained back to sensations. Wants. Needs.


    Molly reached her arms up and found her mother¡¯s bare chest. At some point Christine had stripped down as naked as her husband and daughter. Molly felt her mother¡¯s little breasts in her hands. The sharp nipples scratched at her palms. She felt so naughty, squeezing them.


    ¡°You always used to like Mommy¡¯s tits,¡± Christine said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t get enough of them.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ fuck. I think I like them for a different reason now,¡± Molly said, ¡°They¡¯re so sexy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you dear,¡± Christine said, ¡°I always wanted to have big knockers like yours. I can tell your father loves them so much.¡±


    Far be it from James to ignore that reminder, he reached over and squeezed at his daughter¡¯s massive melons. It messed up his tempo, but Molly hardly cared as her Daddy worshipped at her tits with his hands.


    ¡°You know our little girl¡¯s gigantic boobs are only going to get bigger once you give her a baby, James,¡± Christine said. Her husband groaned and his grip tightened on Molly¡¯s mammaries. ¡°Have fucked our daughter¡¯s titties yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Molly said.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep95

    ¡°Oh James, you really need to do a better job caring for our baby girl. Those boobs are begging to have your big cock between them.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± James said, ¡°Promise.¡±


    He was clearly having trouble speaking. His grip began to falter. His backside moved more erratically.


    ¡°OOoooo, I think your Daddy¡¯s getting close,¡± Christine said. She stood up and walked over to stand next to her husband. ¡°Are you ready, baby? Are you going to cum with your father?¡±


    Oh God. Cum? Molly couldn¡¯t stop cumming. She¡¯d had so much illicit pleasure. All the sex they¡¯d shared. Molly thought she¡¯d seen all of what it had to offer her. And yet, she saw something in the distance. Felt it. A rumble of thunder echoing across a valley. A sense of something headed her way. Getting ever closer.


    ¡°Mol¡­? Molly?¡± James voice wavered while he spoke. ¡°Daddy¡¯s getting¡­ I¡¯m getting close, baby. I can feel it. God, you feel so good and I can¡¯t hold back.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Molly grunted, tried to push words out of her mouth, but it came out only as meaningless sound. She felt her mother squeeze her hand, tightly.


    ¡°Tell your Daddy what you want,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy. I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Use your words,¡± Christine said.


    ¡°Please Daddy, I want your cum so bad,¡± Molly said. Now that she was finally able to talk, the words streamed out of her. The way her father¡¯s cum was about to stream into her wanting womb. ¡°Give me your baby. Breed me. Please Daddy I¡¯m going to cum so good and I need you to fill me up.


    ¡°Are you sure, baby?¡± James asked. ¡°I can still, ungh, I can pull out. Cover your tremendous titties. I¡¯ll put it in your mouth. In your ¡ª ohgod ¡ª in your tight little bum.¡±


    ¡°No Daddy put it insiiiiiide me,¡± Molly said, ¡°Give it to me. Put your baby in your baby girl. I want your load in my cunt. Your seed in my womb. Your baby in my belly. I want to be round and full and look at you and know you did that to me. I want you to feel my big tummy and know it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Give it to her James,¡± Christine said. She leaned up against her husband. She kissed his cheek. Then she reached down and carefully cupped his balls. ¡°Feel that? It¡¯s all going inside your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± James said. Molly reached down and found her clitty. She started rubbing it for all it was worth. The storm ¡ª that massive, roiling cum ¡ª was getting closer. Gaining speed at an almost rming rate.


    Molly worked herself so hard, she was practically pping her pussy. She could feel her father¡¯s dick driving into her, slipping past the tips of her fingers.


    ¡°Oh. Oh baby girl,¡± James said. His whole body began to shake. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Oh god YES!¡±


    Time slowed. Molly¡¯s father froze in ce. His hands squeezing her hips so hard it hurt. Her backside slowly lifted into the air. Arching upwards. Her pussy practically sparked as she crested. Her hands dropped to her sides. She went stiff as a board. Then limp.


    Already ensconced in ecstasy, the first hot ssh of her father¡¯s cum ricocheted past Molly¡¯s cervix and sent her to another world entirely. The bliss exploded out of her pussy. sted through her arms, to her fingers. Her feet down to her toes. Her fucking hair was fucking cumming and Molly really thought she might be dying, the ecstasy was so incredible.


    ¡°Oh god, DAAAADDDDY!¡± she screamed. Her whole body shook uncontroble. Her massive breasts flopped and floundered. Her ass trembled and her pussy, impossibly, mped down so hard she was afraid it might rip her Daddy¡¯s dick right off.


    The next spurt filled her pussy and Molly went even higher now. Each injection of fertile sperm took her further past what she¡¯d truly believed was the limits of human pleasure.


    ¡°CuMMMMMING!¡± Molly didn¡¯t even realize the words wereing out of her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m cuummmming on my Daddy¡¯s cock. He¡¯s filling me up so GOOOOD. Putting his baby in me. Oh OH OHHHHHHH OH OOOOOoooooh!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, Molly. Oh God. That¡¯s a good girl. Take it. Take it allllll,¡± James rambled onwards. Father and daughter found each other there, in the heaven they¡¯d created. Molly felt her Dad embrace her. She wrapped her arms and legs around him. Like holding on to a life preserver while she dropped down a waterfall.


    Her father¡¯s next ejaction felt a little weaker. The next weaker still. Instead of a great firing cannon, James¡¯ cock became more like a faucet, leaking cum into his daughter¡¯s spasming cunt. Molly¡¯s pussy flexed and tightened, driving to draw out every bit of her father¡¯s spend. Each another orgasmic burst of bliss, growing ever smaller.


    As the ecstasy slowly released its grip on her, Molly felt an odd sense of relief. She¡¯d never known how pleasure could almost overtake you. How frightening it could be in all that wonder. But she¡¯d survived it. Somehow.


    Her consciousness floated back down to the bed, like a feather in an updraft. She felt her father¡¯s body pressed against hers. Both of them dripping with sweat and far other, less appropriate, liquids. She could smell her tangy pussy mixed with her father¡¯s salty cum. The spice of the scotch lingered in her nose and tongue.


    She heard her father panting. ¡°Oh Molly. Oh, my baby girl. You did so good. Oh, God I love you so much, Molly.¡±


    She heard herself talking, too. ¡°Did I? Oh, did I do good for you Daddy? I tried so hard. God, I feel so full. So full of you. Your salty, sexy stuff. I took it all, Daddy. Did you see? Your little girl took your big, thick cock and all that incredible cum. Your massive load is in my tiny pussy Daddy, can you see?¡±


    Molly spread her legs. Her father¡¯s cock slipped out, soft. A big warm glob of white liquid ran out with it, right down to her asshole.


    ¡°Naughty sperms,¡± Christine said. Molly watched, still in shock, as her mother reached down and pushed her husband¡¯s semen back into her daughter¡¯s fertile snatch. ¡°Stay in there where you belong.¡±


    ¡°Did I do good, Mommy?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Oh, honey you were the best,¡± Christine said, ¡°You did so good for your Daddy. I¡¯m super proud of both of you. My perfect, wonderful family.¡±


    James rolled over and kissed his wife. Christine wrapped her arms around him. It was the most loving Molly could remember her parents acting in a long time. She smiled, seeing her father¡¯s cock leave a little white drip down his wife¡¯s bare thigh. Christine barely noticed.


    ¡°Not me, you dope,¡± she said, not unkindly, ¡°Go be with your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I love you both so much,¡± James said. Hey down on the bed, rested his head right on Molly¡¯s huge tit. Molly kissed the top of his head lovingly. She felt her mother curl up on her other side. The three of them started to drift off.


    ¡°Mommy, do you want me to do, you know, anything for you?¡± Molly asked, barely conscious.


    ¡°Oh Honey, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± Christine said, ¡°I already came before. When you and your Daddy were fucking, I rubbed myself freaking silly. But it¡¯s very kind of you to ask.¡±


    ¡°We have an amazing daughter,¡± James said, mumbling.


    ¡°We have an amazing family,¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Damn straight,¡± Christine agreed. Molly didn¡¯t remember falling asleep. She woke up sometime wayter in the day, naked, still wrapped in both her parent¡¯s arms.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep96

    Once again, Lexi found herselfying back in bed, staring up at nothing. She could hear her parents and Molly. Her baby sister was screaming bloody murder, and Lexi didn¡¯t need to be a detective to figure out her father¡¯s weapon of choice.


    ¡°My Daddy¡¯s fucking me so good!¡± the blonde girl¡¯s voice echoed throughout the house.


    Lexi wasn¡¯t upset in the least. If anything, she was happy for her little sister. It was Lexi, herself, who wasn¡¯t so sure she wanted the package she was currently carrying.


    OK, that was a lie too.


    I have to stop doing this, she told herself, making myself feel the way I think I ought to, instead of experiencing the actual emotions. It was safer the other way, she supposed, though not nearly as healthy in the long term.


    When her mother had told her she was pregnant, Lexi freaked out. She felt literal insanity tug at the back of her brain. She wanted to run through the kitchen ss doors, out across the back yad, and sprint across the continent till her legs fell off. Anything but actually consider what she¡¯d just been told.


    When Lexi finally calmed down, though. When rational thinking reentered her brain, Lexi looked at herself and realized that she wasn¡¯t all that upset, actually. Oh sure, in the moment, it had been horrifying beyond conception. But the reality was¡­


    Well, she had kind of wished this into being, hadn¡¯t she? And then she remembered why she¡¯d felt that way in the first ce. Her body wasn¡¯t hosting an alien being, a destroyer of worlds. It was the physical representation of her love for Austin. And that? Well it was kind of awesome, actually.


    Lexi saw some movement by her door. She looked up and saw Austin, himself, standing there, staring at her with nothing but adoration.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful, you know that,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°If you give me a speech about my pregnant glow, I¡¯ll cut your cock off and shove it up your own ass,¡± Lexi snarled.


    ¡°Holy fuck, sis,¡± Austin said, stepping back out of the door frame, ¡°I thought we were done with this ¡®hating each other¡¯ stuff.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lexi said. She sat up and patted the bed for Austin to sit next to her. ¡°Sorry. Old habits.¡±


    Austin sat next to his sister. He put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth I really am sorry,¡± he said, ¡°If I¡¯d had any idea that we were going to¡­ That I might put, well, that in you? I mean, we always talked about being out of control. But in my heart, I believe I¡¯d have found a way to stop. I swear.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lexi said. She rested her head on Austin¡¯s shoulder. God, he felt so strong. She loved being surrounded by him. ¡°You¡¯re a good brother.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a fantastic sister,¡± Austin said. He leaned over to kiss her on the lips.


    ¡°My Daddy¡¯s cumming in meeeeeeee!¡± Molly shouted from the other room.


    ¡°Apparently, Dad¡¯s cumming in our baby sister,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the rumor I¡¯d heard,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Austin asked. ¡°I mean, obviously you¡¯re upset. But about Molly, I mean. I guess, that is, do you wish that was you in there right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my poor stupid, silly baby brother,¡± Lexi said. She kissed him on the top of his head.


    ¡°Hey, Lexi?¡± Austin sat up. He looked very seriously into his older sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know, ummm, well we¡¯ve kind of danced around it until now. I just want to make sure, you know. I mean, that is¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Get to the point, brother,¡± Lexi said. She tousled her brother¡¯s blond hair. She thought she knew what he was going to say. She had no idea what wasing.


    ¡°Right. Sorry,¡± Austin said. ¡°I love you, Lexi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, you¡¯re my brother,¡± Lexi said, ¡°You were kind of born that way.¡±


    ¡°No, not like that,¡± Austin said, ¡°I mean, yes of course like that. But also no. I mean I love you love you. In a way that I¡¯d never imagined before the campsite. In a way that I still didn¡¯t feel after all that fucking. But at some point, after the workouts and that time you surprised me at my apartment and that crazy night in the yground with Mom¡­ I fell in love with you. I¡¯m sorry I was such a coward and couldn¡¯t say it before.¡±


    Lexi searched her brother¡¯s eyes. She felt tears begin to well and she sniffled them back. He really meant it, the big dope.


    ¡°I love you, Austin,¡± Lexi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was too stupid to say it before.¡± She leaned up and kissed her brother lightly on the lips. The cheeks. ¡°But so what? We love each other. Great. We¡¯re not going to get married. We¡¯re not even going to stop having sex with other people, are we?¡±


    ¡°No, I imagine I¡¯ll always want Mom and Molly,¡± Austin said, looking away like he might actually feel guilty. ¡°What about you? Are you going to stop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no,¡± Lexi said. There was the family, of course. But there was also the promise of everything with Kim and Cole. Even Mnie. Lexi knew now she¡¯d never cease. Couldn¡¯t. Her love for Austin was more than she could imagine, but she knew the shape of it, and it didn¡¯t fit a traditional life. It wasn¡¯t built for something so expected and boring.


    ¡°So we¡¯re agreed,¡± Austin said, ¡°But you should know that I am yours. Truly. Like you said, I can¡¯t marry you. But I would if I could. Everything else aside, I choose you. Not Molly or even Mom. You¡¯re first in my heart and in my life. It¡¯s not what I ever imagined I¡¯d have. Honestly, it¡¯s so so much better. And that¡¯s never going to change. Even if you don¡¯t feel the same about me.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Lexi said, ¡°First in my heart. First in my life. I must be crazy, cause I¡¯m totally in love with my beautiful baby brother.


    There was that word again. Baby. Austin picked up on it too. ¡°Is that you being clever?¡± he asked, ¡°Baby brother?¡±


    ¡°Not funny,¡± Lexi said. She took a pillow and shoved it in her brother¡¯s face. He yfully pushed it away.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t trying to be,¡± Austin said, ¡°So, my long-time sister love, have you decided what you¡¯re going to do about our little bundle of joy?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Lexi said. She smiled at her brother, coyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? The father of your child?¡± Austin seemed legitimately distraught.


    ¡°I think you already know,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be an amazing Mom,¡± Austin said. He kissed his sister hard, pushing her back into the bed. He was already reaching for the bottom of her shirt. The hem of her pants. Like he didn¡¯t know where to start, just wanted all of it gone. ¡°Time to start working on baby number two,¡± he said as he kissed her.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep97

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, dum-dum,¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s Daddy dum-dum to you,¡± Austin said.


    Later, when they were both naked, Austin¡¯s body shining with sweat. His dick dripping with his sister¡¯s juices. Lexi screamed out, ¡°My brother is fucking me so good!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± she heard Molly call out faintly.


    ¡°Give it to her good!¡± Christine said.


    Lexiughed at herself, at her family. Then she howled in pleasure as her brother came inside her.


    Just like she¡¯d always wanted.


    *


    James scrambled around, doing everything he could to get the house clean. The ce was already in good shape. Now that potential buyers might being at any time, they had to keep it in viewable condition. But with Christine¡¯s family arriving for the yearly barbecue, James held himself to a higher standard.


    The house bustled with activity as everyone did the same. Christine was outside, lighting the grill. James thought he could see a little bump in her belly, but he was pretty sure it was his imagination. Austin had told him that he thought he saw the same thing on Lexi, but they agreed it was wishful thinking. Molly had a few months before she¡¯d even start to show, James knew, but he couldn¡¯t wait for it all the same. He kept resting his hands on her stomach, but she always made him squeeze her massive tits, instead.


    Christine came inside the house, a massive grill spat in one hand. ¡°Are they here yet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They just texted,¡± James said, ¡°They¡¯re about five minutes away.¡±


    Christine walked over to her husband and wrapped her arm around his waist. He kissed the top of her head, lovingly.


    ¡°You excited to see your big brother?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Like you wouldn¡¯t believe,¡± Christine said. Then she called up the stairs. ¡°Kids! Your cousins will be here any minute!¡±


    The three siblings rumbled down into the family room. They were all dressed nicer than usual: a polo and jeans for Austin and sleeveless blouses with cks on the girls. Once again, James marveled at how, even in simr outfits, his two daughters lookedpletely different.


    ¡°Hey Dad, I just got off the phone with Mnie,¡± Lexi said, ¡°She says she wants toe by and visit sometime next week.¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± James said. ¡°Just for dinner, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Molly said, ¡°Dinner.¡± Then the two sisters startedughing. James didn¡¯t want to smile, but he did anyway. He was trying to be more responsible about things. But then he pictured the submissive, skinny blonde spit roasted between him and Lexi. This was never going to end, was it? At least they were keeping it amongst themselves these days. Mostly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Mnie?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to love her,¡± Lexi said, with an exaggerated wink.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± James said, using his best stern father voice, ¡°I expect all of you to behave in front of your cousins. You understand what I mean by that, yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you bet we will,¡± Molly said. James red back at his daughter. She wilted. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our best behavior,¡± Christine said, but she was smiling oddly as she said it. ¡°Promise.¡±


    There was a knock on the door and the family ran up to answer it. Everyone shouted as they were reunited. The families had always been close. James sometimes forgot that fact over the year when they didn¡¯t see each other. But whenever they met up, they all slipped right back into it. It was nice, James thought. Easy.


    Jack, Christine¡¯s older brother, came up and said hello first. He had always been a big man ¡ª taller than James, even ¡ª and he¡¯d put on weight over the years, giving him a bit of a gut. He was balding on top, too, and what hair he had was more salt than pepper. He shook James¡¯ hand, hard, and pped his back. It was hard to hate Jack, it really was. He was such a good guy.


    Next, Jack¡¯s wife stepped up and gave James a hug. Kelly was a petite woman, about Christine¡¯s height. But that was about all Kelly shared with her sister-inw. She had dark brown hair that ran in ringlets down past her shoulders. Brown eyes and a cute, little upturned nose. But that wasn¡¯t what James noticed most. Kelly had huge breasts and wide hips, almost as impressive as Molly¡¯s. James had always had a crush on the woman, though he tried not to show it. He thought she was absolutely gorgeous.


    Jack¡¯s two kids, Jessie and Eric, stood back and waved. They were still in those awkward years where they weren¡¯tfortable hugging adults. Jessie was the older sibling, about Lexi¡¯s age. She had blonde hair like her Aunt Christine¡¯s, but a body that was looking more and more like her own mother¡¯s.


    Eric was Molly¡¯s age: eighteen. He was tall like his Dad, with broad shoulders and none of the paunch. He had a mop of curly, dark hair and deep brown, soulful eyes.


    The families both stared at each other through the doorway, a strange awkward moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to hang out in the backyard,¡± Molly said, and started leading her cousins around the side of the house. The rest of the family followed.


    The summer was over, the trees were already changing colors, but the afternoon was warm enough for short sleeves. The backyard smelled of burning propane and fresh cut grass. The kids all foundwn chairs and sat in a circle, talking about their lives.


    That ought to be an interesting conversation, James thought. He knew Jessie and Eric were both at school somewhere out east. Meanwhile, Molly and Lexi had both started sses at State, while Austin was looking for work. Very different than where they¡¯d been only a few weeks before.


    James went to get a beer (they had beer in the house now!) and overheard Christine talking to Jack and Kelly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they let you go,¡± Kelly said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been having some health issues and the other partners wanted to move in another direction,¡± Christine said. ¡°There was some other stuff going on, too. I¡¯m not allowed to talk about it, legally.¡±


    James smiled to himself at how his wife implied they were the partners¡¯ issues and not her own. He was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t Dr. Ng who¡¯d been caught riding his son under the phoropter.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be looking for work?¡± Jack asked.


    ¡°Eventually,¡± Christine said.


    James looked around the backyard. It was weird, thinking that this would be thest barbecue they hosted at the house. With all the changes life had brought, the ce was simply more than they could afford. They¡¯d found a duplex to rent on the far side of town. As soon as the house sold, they¡¯d move over there.


    Austin paired his iPhone to a Bluetooth speaker, and started sting the tunes. James stood over the grill and made hot dogs and hamburgers. The families all joked and ate. The kids yed cornhole and the adults chatted. James smiled at the world around him. With everything in their livestely, it was good to have something go right for once.


    Christine touched his shoulder. ¡°Can you go in and set up dessert?¡± she asked. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of stuff to take out of the fridge and the watermelon needs chopped up.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± James said. He and Christine were doing OK. They¡¯d found another marriage counselor and this one seemed to be working out way better. Both husband and wife had some unresolved emotional issues to work out. They didn¡¯t mention their other familial activities, it didn¡¯t seem to matter.


    They slept in the same bed and both of them tried to have sex together at least once every couple of days. It wasn¡¯t mind blowing, but it worked. After months of doing his daughters, sex with his wife was actually a nice change of pace. James felt closer to Christine than he had in a long time. She said she felt the same. If a rebuilt marriage could be built out of the ashes of everything else, then maybe this really was working out for the best.


    James went into the kitchen and opened the fridge. Christine hadn¡¯t properly prepared him for everything she¡¯d purchased. There was a twelve-pack of butterscotch pudding right up front and a tray of chocte cupcakes on the shelf below it. He took those out and ced them one by one on a te.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, there were also fresh-baked brownies sitting on the counter. James took a small knife and cut those into squares. He found another te and stacked them up into a gooey, chocte pyramid.


    Finally, James dug back into the fridge and rolled out the watermelon. He took the chef¡¯s knife out of the drawer, sharpened it, and ced the fruit on a cutting board. He cut it in half, then halved it again. He sliced all that into chunks and filled arge bowl with pink fruit.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Fucked Up Family: Ep98

    He took all the dishes and piled them into the sink, did a quick wash, then loaded everything into the dishwasher. Heid out the tes of sweets, nning on how to get all this food to the backyard without dropping anything.


    Then James remembered that Christine had bought a dessert wine for everyone to try. So, he dug that out of a cab and poured nine sses. He figured the kids were all old enough to partake. Now everything was collected. James figured it would take at least two trips to bring it all outside. Suddenly, he realized he had to pee.


    He chuckled to himself, thinking of that time not so long ago when they¡¯d been at the campground. He¡¯d felt that incredible urge to piss and then¡­ Well that was how it had all started. He found it was a happy memory, now. The start of the family bing something more. Something better.


    Well, James had to go again, but not the raging firehose he¡¯d experienced at the campsite. He went upstairs to the master bathroom, mostly on instinct more than anything else. The sheets on the bed were still mussed from him and Molly ¡®waking up¡¯ that morning. He quickly straightened it, then went into the bathroom. He didn¡¯t even bother to close the door behind him. The house was totally empty.


    James lifted the toilet lid, unzipped his jeans, and took out his dick. He let out a long,nguid stream of urine. He sighed, rxed. No prostate problems yet, old man.


    Out of the corner of his eye, James noticed something in the trash next to the toilet. The mesh basket waspletely empty except for something that looked a lot like an empty pill bottle. He didn¡¯t remember anyone taking any medication. Maybe they were pre-natal pills?


    When he was done peeing, James zipped himself back up and flushed. He couldn¡¯t control his curiosity, so he knelt down on the floor and looked in the trash. He pulled the little stic container out. He recognized it immediately.


    It was the bottle of ¡®pep¡¯ pills Christine had given them. The ones they¡¯d taken right before the camping trip had gonepletely crazy. He hadn¡¯t seen the container since that fateful day. James¡¯ heart pounded. His stomach wrapped in knots. The bottle waspletely empty.


    Oh no.


    James turned to look out the window, practically ripping the blinds off in his haste. But the bathroom looked out to the side of the house. James couldn¡¯t see anything from there.


    Oh no. Oh no. Oh no.


    James dropped the container on the tile and sprinted out of the bathroom. He took the steps down two at a time. He skidded through the kitchen, right up to the ss, sliding doors.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    And froze.


    James¡¯ jaw dropped. His heart went from practically bursting out of his chest to t out dead. Austin was standing up by the pic table, pants around his ankles. His cousin, the very sexy Jessie, waspletely naked. She was on her knees, sucking his cock like it was the tastiest treat she¡¯d ever experienced. Lying on her back under her, Lexi was licking at her cousin¡¯s cunt. The three of them rocked back and forth in pleasure.


    Next to them, rolling in the grass, Molly and Eric were wrapped around each other. The cousins had their heads in each other¡¯s crotches. Molly was working the tall boy¡¯s dick while his face was buried in her snatch. Both of them seemed to be struggling between pleasing each other while experiencing their own ecstasy.


    Over on the patio, Jack waspletely naked and lying on his back. His sister, James¡¯ wife ¡ª so tiny next to her brother¡¯s massive frame ¡ª was riding up and down on his cock. James could hear the two of them through the ss.


    ¡°My¡­ brother¡­ feels¡­ so¡­ fucking¡­ GOOD!¡± Christine panted. Jack reached up and squeezed his sister¡¯s tiny breasts while she rode him. The siblings humped each other with abandon.


    The only person James couldn¡¯t see was Kelly. Where was his sister-inw? He reached for the sliding ss, desperate. Maybe it wasn¡¯t toote. If he shouted, he could stop them. He could save Jack¡¯s family from the same fate that his own had sumbed to.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    James spun around. His sister-inw stepped into the kitchen,pletely naked. He¡¯d always had a thing for Kelly. Seeing her now, he realized he¡¯d underestimated her. The brte¡¯s body was incredible. Her breasts were full and surprisingly perky considering their size and age. She had pink, puffy nipples and they pointed outward. Her thick dark bush covered a tidy little pussy. Her feminine hips arched outwards. This was a woman built for fucking. She smiled at him, sexily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you,¡± Kelly said. Her country twang came out particrly strong.


    ¡°Oh,¡± James said. He felt stupid with desire. Kelly slithered over to him. She undid his belt and bared his dick. It was hard as heck and pointing straight out. Of course it was. James¡¯ cock was never the brains of the operation, despite how many decisions it made.


    ¡°Oooo, I always knew you¡¯d have a big one!¡± Kelly said. She pped with glee, making her body shake in incredible ways. ¡°I want you so bad, brother-inw. I know you want me too. I see the way you watch me. How you stare at my big titties. You like looking at my ass now? Oh, boy you should feel it while you fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Kelly, I don¡¯t know if we should.¡±


    Kelly put her finger over James¡¯ lips and shushed him. ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± she said, ¡°More than OK. Besides, if Jacky gets to do his baby sister, then I¡¯m damn sure going to get some of that big, juicy, brother-inw dick for myself.¡±


    She bent over the kitchen table, presenting her pussy to James. It was already engorged and open. ¡°Come on big guy, give it to me,¡± Kelly said, wiggling her butt, ¡°Just don¡¯t put any of your stuff in me, OK? Jack¡¯s had a vasectomy, so I stopped taking the pill. You can cum anywhere else you want. My tits, my face, my ass. Heck, let¡¯s do all three.¡±


    James stood behind his sister-inw. His dick, once again in charge, slipped into her cunt with ease. At first, he was disappointed with how open she felt. But then her vaginal muscles mped down on him and it was like nothing he¡¯d ever experienced. It was as if Kelly had Christine¡¯s old exercise regimen, but only with her kegels. She could probably pick up a plunger using only her pussy if she so desired.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Kelly,¡± James groaned.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah, give it to me good,¡± Kelly said, ¡°Fuck that married pussy. Show her who¡¯s really in charge!¡±


    From where he stood, James could see out through the ss to what was going on in his backyard. Austin had Jessie up against the house, her butt in his hands, fucking her for all he was worth. Next to them, in almost the exact same position, were Eric and Lexi, matching their cousins stroke-for-stroke.


    Jack was still plowing his sister, but they¡¯d moved to the pic table. Christine was on her back, her brother jamming his dick into her with abandon. His gut hung over her lewdly as the siblings shared their pleasure. Meanwhile, Molly was sitting on her Mom¡¯s face, wriggling and writhing.


    As Eric and Austin orgasmed into their cousins, Jack filled his sister with cum, and Molly shook through her own ecstasy, James unloaded his own fertility into his sister-inw¡¯s unprotected pussy without a second thought. All of them crying out together in incredible, uncontroble pleasure.


    And just as everything seemed to end, it began all over again.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep1

    Introduction: To stay out of hell, he¡¯ll have to stick it in his sisters.


    *******


    Anyone who¡¯s read my stuff knows I like it when things get a little goofy. Well this is definitely the silliest story I¡¯ve written so far. If everything must be super serious, this story is definitely not for you.


    Everyone is over 18.


    *****


    Mary had a problem: her 19-year-old son, Michael, would not stop masturbating.


    Mary had never had this problem with Michael¡¯s three sisters. They weren¡¯t jamming their hands down their pants every free minute they got. Mary, herself, had certainly never done such things. She was sure that her John had not, as well, when he was alive. How else had he gotten her with child in such quick session? A family of four children in four years was the sign of a truly moral man.


    Mary found out about Michael¡¯s habit in the usual way. She went into his bedroom to pick up theundry and there he was, jamming on himself like a deranged animal. It was horrible, and she told him to stop immediately. Mary was angry at her son, of course, but most of all she was scared. She knew what Michael was doing was a terrible sin.


    But Michael kept masturbating despite the impending doom it implied. He did his best to hide his activities. But once Mary knew the signs ¨C the closed door, the loud music, the mysteriously sticky underwear and the vast consumption of tissues ¨C she was always able to catch him.


    Mary started off being kind. She patiently exined that it was natural for a boy Michael¡¯s age to have urges, but that God wanted him to remain pure. Then Mary threatened her son, telling him that every ejaction would lead him one step closer to eternal damnation. She even tried punishments, ordering him off to bed without dinner as soon as she saw what he was up to. But everything she tried only seemed to make him do it more.


    With nowhere left to turn, Mary went to talk to their family priest. She was embarrassed, of course. Admitting that she couldn¡¯t control her son, keep him on the moral path, made her feel like a failure. But Mary needed Father Donovan¡¯s wisdom more than her pride.


    They met in his private office. Everything smelled slightly of old books and fresh potpourri. Sitting on the far side of Father Donovan¡¯s oversized wooden desk, Mary told him everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mary,¡± Father Donovan said, ¡°I know that losing your husband so young was hard for your family. Michael in particr. But masturbation is a sin. God is very clear about this. Man is only permitted to ejacte inside a woman¡¯s vagina. Not in his underwear, a tissue, his own hand, or¡­ Well, anywhere else he might think to put it.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯ll go to Hell,¡± Mary said and sobbed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he needs your help.¡±


    *


    The long drive home gave Mary plenty of time to think about her problem. Could she wrap Michael¡¯s penis in something that kept him from touching it? What if she made sure someone was watching him all the time? It all sounded so stupid and ridiculous. Mary was failing her son and she knew it.


    And then it came to her. Father Donovan had not said that Michael couldn¡¯t masturbate. The act itself was fine ¨C it was the result, and what Michael did with it, that was the problem. Mary simply needed the appropriate receptacle for her son¡¯s spend. And wouldn¡¯t you know it? She had three of them just waiting for her at home.


    *


    Mary asked the entire family to join her around the kitchen table. The first toe down the stairs was her oldest daughter. Hope was 21, tall and thin with dark brown hair that she always kept tied up in a ponytail. She was wearing a pair of sensible cks with a sweater over a button-down shirt.


    Her middle daughter, Chastity, came down next. She was 20 and about medium height with bright blonde hair that ran in rings to her shoulders. She had a broader build, like her father¡¯s. Chastity was wearing a light blue sun dress that probably showed a bit too much of herrge chest and shapely legs.


    Finally Tabitha, the youngest at 18, entered the room. With light brown hair down to the middle of her back, she was a bit shorter than Chastity and a bit curvier than Hope. Especially in the hips. She was wearing a t-shirt with some cartoon character on it and a pair of ripped up jeans.


    All three were very pretty girls ¨C bright. Hope and Chastity were both top of their sses at college nearby, and Tabitha was in line for a schrship to Vinova. And all three of them were single. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for such young women to have boyfriends. But Mary knew each would make an excellent wife sometime in the future.


    Once everyone was seated, Mary called Michael into the room. At 19, he was tall and muscr, though often clumsy ¨C like a boy trapped in an adult¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t help that it seemed like he¡¯d outgrown his clothes overnight. Everything was just a tad too tight on her son¡¯s body.


    Michael¡¯s unruly, curly brown hair bounced as he flopped into his seat. He clearly thought he was in some kind of trouble. Mary smiled ¨C he was going to feel much better once she told him the good news.


    ¡°As all of you know, I¡¯ve been struggling with how to deal with your brother and his little problem.¡±


    ¡°Moooom,¡± Michael said, burying his head behind his muscr arms, ¡°Why are you always talking about this? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°If you could control yourself we wouldn¡¯t have to talk about it,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Michael,¡± Hope said, kindly. She had stepped in as a surrogate second parent for her younger siblings after their father had died. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural to want to do things like that. Especially as a young man.¡± As always, Hope had a serious look on her face. The archetypal first child ¨C driven and deliberate.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot about it.¡± She was the smartest in the family, though also the most innocent. Tabitha spent so much time behind a screen, she often struggled when she stepped out into the real world.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Everybody knows boys have to pet the one-eyed snake once a day or they, like, die.¡± That was Chastity ¨C always teasing. She wasn¡¯t mean, but Chastity wasn¡¯t exactly kind to her kin, either.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Some people clearly think this is funny,¡± Mary said, ¡°But I know better. At first, I thought that you were innocent, Michael. Naive. Then I believed that you were doing it on purpose. Trying to hurt me and the family. But I¡¯vee to understand the truth: you cannot control yourself. And it¡¯s my job ¨C the family¡¯s job ¨C to help you. To keep your soul safe. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been talking to Father Donovan.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Does everyone have to know?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Yes God,¡± Mary said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem. Father Donovan made it very clear that you will be damned forever if we don¡¯t stop you from spilling your sperm all over the house. And unlike some people, I know that Father Donovan isn¡¯t the type to say things just to jerk me around.¡±


    Chastity giggled.


    ¡°In fact, Father Donovan has given me an idea for how we can handle Michael¡¯s problem, so it doesn¡¯t shoot us all in the face.¡±


    Chastity burst outughing. Her face bright red.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, Chastity,¡± Mary said, ¡°We¡¯re all going to have to work together to make Father Donovan¡¯s solution work.¡±


    Well, it had been Mary¡¯s solution, really. But she felt like the family was more likely to listen if she put a bit of priestly guidance behind her thinking. And Father Donovan had given her the seed of the idea. The room went silent. She had their attention.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep2

    ¡°Father Donovan reminded me that the problem isn¡¯t Michael¡¯s horrible addiction to self-pleasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Mooooom,¡± Michael groaned.


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s what he¡¯s doing with the results.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Look, Mom,¡± Hope said, ¡°We all want to help Michael out, but shouldn¡¯t this be a conversation between you and him? I¡¯m not sure why we need to be involved.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the ones that have to help him,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Chastity said, ¡°You want us to like, jerk him¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my Lord no! You can¡¯t do that to your brother. That would be terrible!¡± Mary said, shocked. She felt the whole room seem to sigh in relief, ¡°Michael needs to ejacte in your vaginas, not your hands.¡±


    All three sisters went stiff. They looked at each other side eyed. No one breathed, let alone said anything. Mary saw that Michael, however, was staring straight at Tabitha. He was making a very strange face that looked almost like desire.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the perfect solution?¡± Mary said, ¡°God wants Michael¡¯s sperm to go inside a woman. So long as he does that, it¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°You want us to fu¡­ I mean, have intercourse with Michael?¡± Hope asked. Her voice slipped out like a whisper.


    ¡°Oh no, honey. Not at all. Michael will do his thing as usual. When he¡¯s ready to go, he¡¯ll just finish where he¡¯s supposed to. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well if that¡¯s all,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°See,¡± Mary said, ¡°Your sister gets it.¡±


    ¡°But Momma,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°None of us are on the pill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, honey,¡± Mary said, ¡°Birth control is also a sin. No pill or condoms or any of that. But there¡¯s such a thing as the rhythm method. Your body is only fertile for a few days each month, when you¡¯re ovting. And we¡¯ll know when that is because we can track it on the calendar. Plus there¡¯s other signs too. So when you¡¯re not safe, Michael will simply use one of your other sisters, instead. That¡¯s why all of you have to work together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Mary said, disappointed that her eldest daughter, of all people, didn¡¯t get it, ¡°But if it makes you feel better, I¡¯ll supervise the first few times to make sure we get it right.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Hope said, ¡°I get that you¡¯re trying to help. But I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Mary¡¯s patience finally snapped. ¡°I have had it up to here with the entitlement in this family!¡± Mary jumped out of her seat, waving her finger at her daughters as she spoke. ¡°I work so hard to provide for all of you. But I ask you to make one little sacrifice, one, and it¡¯s too much to ask. Clearly, I¡¯ve raised selfish, spoiled little brats. If you¡¯re not willing to do this for your brother, maybe I should stop doing things for you. College, cell phones, clothes. I don¡¯t need to pay for those things. Maybe when you¡¯re working three jobs instead of going to ss, you¡¯ll understand what it means to make concessions for the people you love.¡±


    The three girls all looked at each other with scared, tiny eyes. They tried asking more questions, but Mary made it clear that this was the only way forward. Finally, she extracted a promise from each of them that they would help their brother, no matter what. God, what was so hard about assisting a sibling, honestly?


    As everyone left the room, Mary realized that her son hadn¡¯t said anything at all about her n. He¡¯d just nodded when she asked him to promise to use his sisters from then on. She supposed that Michael was so ashamed that it hade to this he couldn¡¯t say a word. Or perhaps he was ovee with happiness.


    After all, Mary had just saved his soul.


    *


    Mary bought a big calendar and tacked it up on the fridge. Then she made each of the girls mark down their cycles so that they could determine their safe days. You¡¯d think she was asking them to choose which finger they wanted to cut off, for all theirining.


    Mary knew better than to ask Michael to be regr about his activities. They would all have to y by ear and figure things out as they went. Fortunately, all three girls lived at home and they all had different schedules with school, extracurricr activities and, of course, church. That meant at least one sister would be avable at all times.


    With everything set up, Mary wanted to get things started as soon as possible. Fortunately, her son was on the same wavelength. That very next evening, after dinner, she heard music ring in Michael¡¯s room. Her favorite scented hand lotion was missing from her bathroom. All the signs were there. Mary opened the door and, sure enough, there was Michael lying back on his bed. Pants around his ankles. Penis in his palm.


    Mary had heard boys liked to look at pictures when they did it, but her son just had his eyes squeezed shut. His body twisted in rising pleasure. He was whispering a word that sounded a bit like ¡®Tabitha,¡¯ but Mary couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Michael¡¯s eyes popped open when his mother walked in the room. ¡°Holy¡­ Mom! I told you not to bother me when I¡¯m¡­ When my door is shut.¡±


    ¡°And I told you what to do the next time you masturbate,¡± Mary said. She crossed her arms with disdain. Michaely back, looking shocked. His penis was still in his fist, pulsing and purple.


    ¡°Well,e on then,¡± Mary said, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. Unless you need more time.¡±


    ¡°No! I mean. No ¨C it¡¯s pretty close.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Mary said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find your sister.¡±


    ¡°You mean Tabitha?¡± Michael asked, hopefully. Mary eyed him warily. One sister shouldn¡¯t be any more desirable than another. In any case, Tabitha was at volleyball practice and Hope had a night ss. But fortunately Chastity was in her room and almost certainly ready to help.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll wait,¡± Michael said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Chastity hates me.¡±


    ¡°Chastity doesn¡¯t hate you,¡± Mary said, ¡°She just has a unique way of expressing her feelings.¡± Michael looked ready to protest more, so she grabbed her son by the arm, dragged him out of his room, and marched him down the hall.


    ¡°Chastity is going to be so mad,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t. If anything, she¡¯d be angrier if you didn¡¯t let her help you. You¡¯ll see.¡± Mary knocked on Chastity¡¯s door (a courtesy she hadn¡¯t given her son) and then opened the door.


    Chastity was lying back on her bed, reading a book. She was wearing a conservative set of pajamas ¨C red ck id with long sleeves that almost looked like a little bedroom business suit. Chastity¡¯s golden curls syed out on the pillow behind her.


    ¡°What we talked about,¡± Mary said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± She shoved her son into the room. Michael waspletely naked. He kept his head down, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes. He held his erect penis in his hand like it was something that needed carrying. It looked to be about the same size as her husband¡¯s, Mary noticed. Perhaps a bit longer and definitely thicker. A very nice penis that would someday give Michael¡¯s future wife a lot of healthy babies.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep3

    Chastity looked up at her brother in shock. Her mouth moved, like she was trying to spin up a sassy retort, but no sound came out.


    ¡°Well, get on with it,¡± Mary said. The siblings stared back at their mother. ¡°Must I do everything? Fine. Michael, you said you were close, so get moving. Chastity, take your clothes off. You need to be ready when your brother is, or this will all be for nothing. Don¡¯t just stare at me like idiots. This is what we agreed to ¨C get going!¡±


    Michael began rubbing his hand up and down his member lightly. It didn¡¯t look to Mary like he was doing much, but she was willing to concede that everyone worked differently. Chastity lifted her pajama shirt over her head. Herrge breasts spilled out.


    ¡°Holy fuck, sis!¡± Michael said, ¡°Nice!¡±


    Chastity gave her brother a look ¨C it was supposed to be nasty, but it came out as kind of pleased. Mary had to admit, her daughter¡¯s breasts were quite big. Yet they still had the perkiness of youth. Her little pink nipples poked outward.


    It urred to Mary that her daughter didn¡¯t actually need to take her top off for this, but it was toote by that point. Plus it seemed to be working for Michael. He was rubbing himself much faster.


    Chastity slid off her pants, then shey back on the bed.


    ¡°Spread your legs a little, honey,¡± Mary said. She stepped forward and pulled Chastity¡¯s knees apart. Her daughter¡¯s sex was as purple as her son¡¯s ¨C herbia hung open and wanting. The strong scent of female arousal filled the room.


    ¡°You getting turned on by your sister, Perv?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Michael said, like he couldn¡¯t hear the insult. His whole body turned red. He was breathing like he¡¯d just run a race. Michael started to rub even faster ¨Cpletely focused on his sister¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°OK, Michael. When you¡¯re¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh FUCK, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Michael tried to jump forward but it was toote. His semen spurted onto his sister¡¯s stomach and chest. He groaned as his body jerked, every ejaction slowly covering his sister¡¯s ample chest.


    ¡°E, gross!¡± Chastity said as she was sshed with her brother¡¯s sperm.


    ¡°You need to cum in your sister, dear, not on her,¡± Mary said, not unkindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep practicing and you¡¯ll get it right eventually.¡± She rubbed his head lovingly. Michael looked down at what he¡¯d done.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Michael said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He ran out of the room.


    Mary red down at Chastity. ¡°That wasn¡¯t exactly what I meant by being supportive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he shot his spooge all over me,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to make him feel bad about it, though, did you?¡±


    Chastity got up and started to wipe herself off with a tissue. She sighed. ¡°Stupid, useless brother.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all learning here,¡± Mary said, ¡°I expect you to be more encouraging next time, OK?¡±


    ¡°You mean, like, beg him to stuff my aching pussy with his huge, hard cock until he sts me full of his hot, sticky cum?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not that encouraging,¡± Mary said.


    *


    After a little time had passed, Mary went to her son¡¯s room and talked to him. She told him that no one was upset. He just needed to learn to time things better.


    ¡°With Chastity there naked and watching me. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I lost control,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°I understand honey. And now we know how to fix things for next time,¡± Mary said.


    Michael nodded. She thought, for a moment, she saw him smile.


    ¡°Chastity is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Mary said.


    ¡°She¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°And Hope,¡± Mary said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s pretty?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I guess. They¡¯re my sisters. Chastity¡¯s so mean and Hope¡¯s always being bossy. It¡¯s hard for me to think of them that way.¡±


    ¡°And Tabitha?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Tabby¡¯s gorgeous. Everyone knows that,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Mary said, ¡°You¡¯re a very lucky boy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I am.¡±


    *


    After the previous day¡¯s debacle, Mary knew she needed to adjust her idea of how things would go. Just randomly selecting a sister in the moment was tooplicated. They needed to make the process as easy as possible to start with. Later, once they had a system, they could be less organized about things.


    She also decided that Michael may have been right. Mary had no doubt that Chastity would be fine in the long run, but she probably wasn¡¯t the best choice for a first try. And if the 20-year old blonde had struggled with doing things right, then starting things off with baby, brte Tabitha was out of the question. Plus Michael¡¯s own reactions to his little sister were a bit troubling. This was supposed to be functional, not fantasy.


    So, Mary made Michael promise the next day to masturbate at a certain time. He grumbled andined but he agreed. Then she made sure Hope would be around at the right moment and ready. Mary told her oldest daughter to wait in her room, already naked. Then she went to Michael and told him he could begin.


    Mary waited in the hallway while her son went to work. She thought it would be a few minutes, but a good amount of time passed before she heard her son¡¯s door open. He was naked again and cradling his penis the same way he had before. It looked a littlerger this time, somehow.


    Mary led him back to Hope¡¯s bedroom. The tall brte knew to expect them, so Mary didn¡¯t bother to knock. She opened the door and shoved Michael inside.


    Much like her sister the day before, Hopey back naked on top of the covers. She was long enough that her feet hung off the end of the bed. Hope was very thin with tiny, barely-there breasts. Her brown hair was still neatly tied back in a ponytail. Hope was very beautiful ¨C all my girls are, Mary thought proudly ¨C and she could see by Michael¡¯s reaction to his naked sister that he found her attractive as well. Despite his earlier denial.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep4

    Hope smiled at her brother and gestured warmly for him to enter.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Michael,¡± Hope said, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± She opened her legs, raising her knees to give Michael easy ess to her sex. Michael stood at the end of the bed, penis in his hand. He was stroking it so fast, Mary could barely see his fist.


    ¡°Are you getting close?¡± Hope asked. Michael just moaned and nodded.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready,¡± Mary said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait too long likest time.¡±


    Michael stepped forward and lined his penis up with his sister¡¯s vagina. He did his best to still rub it as he did. Then, slowly, he moved the head so it was lodged in his oldest sister¡¯s opening. She made a little ¡°hmph¡± noise as he entered her for the first time.


    ¡°OH! Wow,¡± Michael said, ¡°Hope. You feel so¡­¡±


    ¡°Much better than a hand, isn¡¯t it, son?¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Incredible,¡± Michael said. His eyes filled with wonder at the pleasure he could feel just from being inside a woman.


    ¡°Get it all in there,¡± Mary said, ¡°I don¡¯t want any to escape.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Michael leaned forward and Mary saw his shaft disappear into his sister¡¯s body. Hope bit her lip. Tossed her head back.


    ¡°So good¡­¡± Michael said. He reached down to start rubbing his penis again but found there wasn¡¯t enough shaft to grab. He looked back at Mary with a sad, confused face.


    ¡°Pump her,¡± Mary said, ¡°Just a little. To make your stuffe out.¡±


    Michael drew back then pushed forward. Hope let out a deep breath as he did so. In. Out. Two more times. Then suddenly Michael convulsed. His testicles jumped upward. And Mary knew that her son was spending inside her daughter.


    ¡°Oh YES!¡± Michael cried.


    ¡°MMMmmmph,¡± Hope gasped. Michael stayed in his sister until he stopped shaking. Then slowly pulled back. Mary saw a bit of white liquid leak from the head of his penis.


    ¡°NO!¡± she shouted and shoved Michael back inside his sister. The two siblings stood there, connected, looking at each other almost with wonder. Michael¡¯s penis gently pulsed inside Hope. Only after she was satisfied that all of her son¡¯s sperm had been left in the proper ce, Mary let Michael pull out.


    Hope sat up like it was nothing. She grabbed a tissue and held it to her dripping sex. Mary supposed that so long as the sperm was in Hope¡¯s vagina initially, God couldn¡¯t be too concerned if it leaked outter.


    Michael stood over his sister, his deting penis still in his hand. He was shivering slightly.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Michael,¡± Hope said, ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have some reading to do for ss.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Mary said, ¡°Remember, Michael, if you need Hope again, just let her know, OK?¡±


    Michael nodded, seriously.


    *


    Now that everything had gone so well with Hope, Mary was ready to try again with Chastity. As Hope had done, the blonde girl got undressed and then waited for her brother to show up. Michael came into the room soon after, Mary trailing behind him.


    Chastity¡¯s room smelled strongly of her sex again. She gave her brother a smarmy grin, then turned it sweet for her Mother.


    ¡°Try not to blow it, little bro,¡± Chastity said.


    Mary thought there was little chance of that. Michael hade out of his room much more quickly this time, and Mary thought his penis looked a bit less primed. But she knew that it was folly to assume that every time would be exactly the same. That¡¯s why they needed to practice.


    Michael lightly stroked his cock, while Chastity slid forward, putting her open vagina at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Remember Michael, just like with Hope,¡± Mary said.


    Michael nodded, then fed his penis into his sister¡¯s sex. He didn¡¯t stop at the head this time, but instead buried himself to the hilt inside Chastity. Then he started rocking back and forth.


    The room was filled with squelching sounds as Michael slid inside his sister.


    ¡°Ffffff¡­ She¡¯s really tight,¡± Michael said, ¡°Feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Better than Hope?¡± Chastity asked, grinning wickedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone feels different, dear,¡± Mary said, ¡°But also equally as good. Right Michael?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes. Oh Yes.¡±


    ¡°OK honey,¡± Mary said, ¡°Just go ahead and¡­¡±


    As if on impulse, Michael¡¯s arms shot out and suddenly grabbed his older sister¡¯s massive breasts. Mary expected Chastity to scream and p him, but instead she sort of grunted and let him grope at her.


    Almost as soon as he touched his sister¡¯s chest, Michael¡¯s body began to cinch. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh GOD!¡±


    ¡°Is he doing it?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Yuh. Oh yeah,¡± Chastity said, ¡°I can feel it spurting in me. I was wrong before. When I said his sperm was icky. It¡¯s actually kind of awesome.¡±


    ¡°OK, good. Remember not to pull out too soon, Michael.¡± Mary said. Her son nodded as the pleasure washed over him.


    *


    Mary thought that would be it for the day, butter that night she heard a knock on her door. When she opened it, she saw Michael, standing there and looking pained. His penis peeked through the doorway.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mary said, ¡°OK.¡±


    Michael tried to lead her to Tabitha¡¯s room, but Mary dragged him back toward Hope¡¯s. She knocked on her daughter¡¯s door and then opened it.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s¡­¡± Hope looked up and saw her naked brother standing behind his mother. Penis at the ready. ¡°Oh! OK, sure.¡±


    Hope jumped up and shucked off her pajamas ¨C the same red id ones all the girls wore. Then Hopey back down on her bed, her legs spread lewdly. Michael looked down at his oldest sister and grinned. Without a word, he went between Hope¡¯s legs.


    Hope gasped as her brother entered her. Michael started pumping right away. Already a veteran. Hope looked over at her mother and made a sour face.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be much longer, now,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± Hope said, ¡°Chastity told me Michael yed with her breasts before, but he¡¯s not even touching mine.


    ¡°Michael, y with your sister¡¯s breasts.¡±


    ¡°Yes Mom. Sorry Sis,¡± Michael reached over and took Hope¡¯s tiny breasts in his hands. He tweaked her nipples, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Hope said, ¡°I forgive¡­ OH!¡±


    ¡°God Hope, you feel so good!¡± Michael shuddered and fell forward.


    Hope made a long low whine. Her chest and face went cherry red. Her legs kicked out. Twitched. She squeaked out little sounds and her green eyes squeezed shut. Wrapped her arms around her brother¡¯s back and shook.


    Mary knew her daughter didn¡¯t mean to, but Hope was clearly experiencing an orgasm as her brother filled her with his cum.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep5

    After it was over, Mary walked Michael back to his room.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve got this,¡± she told him, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe get me every time now. Just grab Hope or Chastity and do what you need to do.


    Michael nodded, then leaned down and gave Mary a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Thanks Mom. I mean¡­ For everything.¡±


    Mary smiled wide. She¡¯d really, truly done it.


    *


    The next afternoon, a naked Michael ran into the living room like the house was on fire. His erect penis floppedically as he ran


    ¡°Mom? We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°I thought we solved this,¡± Mary said, pausing her movie. Michael exined that Hope wasn¡¯t in her room and so he¡¯d gone to Chastity. But she had told him it was her fertile time. Mary went into the kitchen and looked at the calendar. Sure enough, Chastity would be out of the rotation for a few days.


    That meant only Tabitha was left. After everything had gone so well with Hope and Chastity, Mary had quietly decided not to involve her youngest daughter. Now though, it looked like Tabitha was the only option. Mary was d that Michael hade to her, first.


    ¡°I thought it would be best,¡± Michael said. They walked together over to Tabitha¡¯s room. Michael¡¯s penis seemed not to g even a little. Oh, to be young again.


    Mary went in first and found Tabitha watching a movie on Netflix. The small, brown-haired girl took off her headphones.


    ¡°Hi Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it my turn?¡± Tabitha asked. She quickly stood. ¡°Hope and Chastity told me all about it. I can¡¯t wait. I mean, ummm, I can¡¯t wait to help my brother.¡±


    Tabitha quickly got undressed andy down in the bed. She really was a mix of her older sisters. She had Chastity¡¯s broad shoulders and baby-making hips,bined with Hope¡¯s smaller breasts and thinner arms. She smiled, almost eagerly.


    Then Michael stepped into the room. He¡¯d clearly been stroking his penis while he waited, and it stuck out angrily. He looked down at his sister and gaped.


    ¡°God Tabitha. You¡¯re amazing. I mean, even better than I¡­ um. Wow.¡±


    Tabitha smiled at her brother, warmly. Then she saw what he was holding and her eyes went wide.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve never seen one before,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°At least not outside a textbook. It¡¯s a little imposing.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t want her baby daughter to have a bad experience with this. If it was too much, Tabitha might not do it again and then they¡¯d be down to only two options. As that day had proven, it was helpful to have a third. Even if it was only for emergencies.


    Mary knew that Tabitha was very cerebral, so she wondered if exining things a bit clinically would help her get over the initial shock. Tabitha nodded. She sat up on the bed. Her little breasts ¨C a bitrger than Hope¡¯s, but not by much ¨C hung down as best they could.


    ¡°Come here, Michael,¡± Mary said. Her son walked up and stood in front of his baby sister. His sex pointed almost right at her mouth. ¡°This is your brother¡¯s penis.¡± Mary gestured at Michael¡¯s member, careful not to touch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s also called a cock,¡± Michael said. Tabitha giggled girlishly.


    ¡°When he rubs it, it gets hard. Erect,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Would you maybe like to touch it?¡± Michael asked, ¡°You know, see how it feels?¡±


    Tabitha reached up and grabbed her older brother¡¯s penis. His cock, Mary corrected herself. It sounded like a porn word, but if that¡¯s what he called it, who was she to tell him differently?


    Tabitha and Michael gasped in unison as her tiny hand wrapped around his shaft.


    ¡°Oh Tabby,¡± Michael said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It feels so warm,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Soft. But also strong.¡±


    ¡°It gets hard so it can go in your vagina,¡± Mary said, ¡°When it¡¯s in you and it¡¯s your time, Michael¡¯s cock will produce sperm and that¡¯s how you get babies.¡±


    ¡°I know that part, Momma,¡± Tabitha said. She hadn¡¯t taken her hand off her brother¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Well, are you ready to try it?¡± Mary asked. Tabitha smiled and leaned back, resting her head on her pillow.


    ¡°Oh Tabitha,¡± Michael said, taking his penis in hand again, ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­ I mean, when I would. Back in my room. You were always the one I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rambling nonsense, dear,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Michael,¡± Tabitha said. ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are.¡±


    Michael stepped a little closer to his sister and started stroking, slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­ I just need some more time,¡± he said.


    ¡°You could just put it in me,¡± Tabitha said with a grin. ¡°Might be more scientific that way.¡±


    ¡°Not till he¡¯s ready,¡± Mary said, ¡°You¡¯re epting your brother¡¯s sperm so he doesn¡¯t go to Hell. You¡¯re not fu¡­ Having intercourse.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Duh. Does that feel good, Michael? Rubbing it? I mean, like, in a learning sense. So I know for when I¡¯m married.¡±


    ¡°You look so awesome, Tabitha,¡± Michael said, ¡°It feels so good.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡± Tabitha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just this like building pleasure¡± Michael said, ¡°I slide the loose skin up and down. It¡¯s fantastic. Especially when I go over the head.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ It did feel really nice in my hand,¡± Tabitha said.


    ¡°OK, enough learning time,¡± Mary said, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. I¡¯m in the middle of a movie here.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Michael said, ¡°I¡¯m getting close.¡± He moved in front of his sister, and, as before, took his cock and rested it at her dripping opening. Tabitha looked down at their impending connection. Entranced.


    Michael started sliding into his sister. ¡°Oh, Tabby Cat, I always dreamed of¡­¡± Suddenly he stopped. He¡¯d gotten himself halfway in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Michael said, looking at his mother in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s some kind of barrier there or something. Maybe Tabitha¡¯s puss¡­ I mean her vagina. Maybe it¡¯s really small.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep6

    Mary almostughed when she realized what he was saying. He¡¯d reached his sister¡¯s hymen. Come to think of it, Mary wondered why Michael hadn¡¯t had this issue with his other two sisters. Well it was a problem to be pondered another time.


    ¡°Can you stroke yourself while you¡¯re still in her like that?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Well, do your best with what you have,¡± Mary said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but. I¡¯m worried some of it might spill out.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± Mary said, suddenly concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Momma,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°He can push it in more. I feel like he can.¡±


    ¡°You sure, honey?¡± Mary asked.


    Michael pulled back a bit, then slid forward. ¡°I can feel it give a little.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Try pushing harder.¡±


    ¡°You sure Tabitha?¡± Michael asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Tabitha nodded. Michael drew back. This time he really drove into his sister. Tabitha screamed. Michael groaned.


    ¡°OH!¡± Tabitha cried, ¡°Oh fffuck.¡±


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Mary asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Y¡­ yeah. I did it. His¡­ I feel it shooting inside me.¡±


    Michael waited, then pulled out. His penis was streaked with blood. ¡°Oh God. I¡¯m so sorry, sis. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Michael,¡± Mary said, and patted him on the back. Tabitha sat up and Mary handed her a few tissues. Thick, pinkish goo dripped out of her vagina.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Just feels a little weird. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be ready by the next time you need me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Michael said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think it,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I want to help the family the same as everyone else.¡±


    *


    Now Mary assumed her job was truly done. All three girls were trained for the next emergency. Eventually, Michael would grow out of this faze and his sisters could stop providing for him. Until then, Mary was happy to stay out of it.


    However, unintentionally, Mary had set herself up as the director of this entire project and so she found she couldn¡¯t escape her responsibilities. She was in charge of the calendar ¨C the siblings relied on her to ¡°assign¡± Michael a sister when it was time. Like a dirty maitre d¡¯. Further, since Mary had been present at all of the initial attempts, the children treated her as the expert, the coordinator and, when necessary, the referee.


    Still, Mary tried to disentangle herself as much as possible. The next time Michael came to her with a ¡°need,¡± Mary showed him the calendar and exined how it worked. She told him that he, too, could simply decide which sister was the most appropriate and act ordingly.


    ¡°I just feel morefortable when you do it, Mom,¡± Michael said, ¡°When it¡¯s me on my own it feels kind of wrong. Pervy. But if we decide as a family¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be here every time you need to do your thing,¡± Mary said, ¡°I have to work, too, honey. But I understand you want to respect your sisters. You¡¯re being a good brother. I¡¯ll do my best to help out when I can.¡±


    So, Mary reviewed the calendar with Michael. As it turned out, with Hope out for an early run and Chastity still in the danger zone, It was Tabitha¡¯s turn again. Michael¡¯s baby sister was going from excused to almost overused. Well, there was no other option ¨C Mary sent her son up to request Tabitha¡¯s help.


    Mary heard the bedroom door shut behind him. She went back to folding clean clothes. But suddenly she heard footsteps and saw her naked daughter standing over her, looking distraught.


    ¡°We need a little help,¡± Tabitha said, her tiny breasts still jiggling from her run over. Tabitha lead her mother into her room. Michael stood to the side looking sheepish. Tabitha jumped back on the bed, knocking her stuffed bears to the side. She resumed the position. Knees elevated. Thighs apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a little trouble, ummmm. Getting going,¡± Michael said, ¡°I thought I was ready, but when I came in here it just¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go back to your room until you really are ready,¡± Mary said. She pushed her hair out of her eyes. Seriously? How had this boy been masturbating on his own all this time?


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie here and wait,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I have ss in a couple minutes. Can¡¯t we do something to, like, speed him up?¡±


    Both children looked to their Mother earnestly. ¡°Honestly, you two,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not the expert in these things. But it seems as though Michael is just nervous. Tabitha, honey, are you doing your best to make Michaelfortable?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I guess,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I was only asking him questions about his penis. Like how it worked, how it felt. Stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go, honey,¡± Mary said, ¡°You can¡¯t interrogate the boy while he¡¯s building up like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Michael. I didn¡¯t mean to. What can I do to fix it, Momma?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you could do things that would make Michael feel morefortable. Like, say nice things about him.¡±


    ¡°Michael, your penis looks very nice,¡± Tabitha said.


    ¡°Thanks?¡± Michael said. He¡¯d resumed slowly stroking himself, but he was clearly still not at full mast.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start,¡± Mary said, ¡°Try saying other things. And use the word cock, your brother appears to prefer it. We should respect that.¡±


    ¡°Michael your cock looks really tumescent. I can¡¯t wait to have it inside my vagina.¡±


    ¡°A little less clinical, honey.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you could try, like, touching yourself, too,¡± Michael said, ¡°Not like masturbating. I know that would be wrong. Just, like, little rubs that show you¡¯re enjoying what you see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Mary said, ¡°Just don¡¯t get too into it, like your brother said.¡±


    Tabitha rubbed her little breast, being sure to tweak the pinkish nipple. With her other hand, she reached down and sort of teased at her opening. She clearly had no idea what she was doing, but the young brte managed to make a believable appearance of enjoying herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the talking, dear.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Michael, I know you think about me when you¡­ do stuff. I think about you, too sometimes. Here I am. Waiting for you. Wanting you. Pleasee give me your cock. It looks so good. I want it so bad.¡±


    Mary thought Tabitha¡¯s speech sounded pretty forced, but it clearly did the trick for her son. He lunged forward and buried himself in his little sister. She gasped, but it clearly wasn¡¯t as painful as thest time. Tabitha looked down, interested at where her brother and she were now joined. She smiled and pped.


    ¡°Yay! Thanks, Momma.¡± Tabitha reached for her brother¡¯s hands and pulled them onto her breasts. He squeezed them both, like testing for ripeness. Apparently this was part of the procedure now. Michael moved in and out, then shuddered. He fell forward.


    Tabitha giggled. ¡°It feels so neat, erupting inside me.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Michael said, his head buried between his sister¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Well, very good,¡± Mary said, ¡°Just remember what we learned for next time.¡±


    Both siblings nodded simultaneously. Michael¡¯s eyes zed over with post-sex stupor. His sister¡¯s, though, stayed bright and wanting.


    *


    Again, Mary thought she finally had things figured out. But, again, Michael ran out to find her when he needed help.


    ¡°I thought we talked about this,¡± Mary said, standing over the hot stove and stirring.


    ¡°We did,¡± Michael said, ¡°And we agreed that it¡¯s creepy for me to justmandeer a sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not whatevering your sisters. That¡¯s why the calendar is up. It literally tells you who you should go to for help.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep7

    ¡°Fine,¡± Michael said. He walked over to the fridge and pouted loudly as he looked. ¡°Ooo, looks like Chastity is back in the rotation.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    A few minutester, dinner was done, and Mary called for the kids to eat. Hope and Tabitha appeared immediately, but neither Chastity nor Michael showed up.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take so long,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Michael is just doing what he needs to, Mom,¡± Hope said, ¡°We should try to be respectful of their privacy.¡±


    Mary gave the girls their meals, but she couldn¡¯t stop worrying that something might be wrong. Finally, she gave up and went upstairs. Michael had asked for her help after all ¨C she wasn¡¯t snooping, just being supportive.


    She found the siblings in Chastity¡¯s room. The blondey back in front of her brother, but he was just standing between her legs. Mary waited by the doorway. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt them unless she needed to.


    Michael clearly had one hand on his cock (Mary had decided to use his word for it from then on), but his other was squeezing his sister¡¯s ample breasts. He slid from one to the other ¨C cupping, squeezing, pinching at the nipple.


    Chastity smiled hungrily up at her brother. Her hands were down at her sex and she was moving them in a way that suggested she was¡­ Oh no. This wouldn¡¯t do. It would not do at all.


    Mary burst into the room. ¡°Chastity! I¡¯ve finally got Michael in order and now you¡¯re doing the same thing? Come on now dear, you know better than that.¡±


    Both siblings froze and stared at their mother. The scent of Chastity¡¯s sex filled Mary¡¯s nose. The doting mother immediately felt ufortable, like she¡¯d done something wrong. But then Mary¡¯s righteous anger took over. Why did they all have to act so ill-behaved?


    ¡°Well?¡± Mary asked, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for an exnation.¡±


    ¡°We. That is. I mean, Mom,¡± Michael said. His penis slowly deted in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Well, obviously,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°No no. What I mean is, Michael came in here all good and ready like you taught him. But when he tried to put it in me it, like, wouldn¡¯t go. You know?¡±


    Mary gave her daughter a look that said that, clearly, she did not know. Everything had slid in so easily before. What was different this time?


    ¡°I was, ummm. God, Mom, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making me say this. I wasn¡¯t w¡­ I mean, Icked lubrication. As Tabitha might put it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Michael said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened. I tried to put it in Chastity but she was dry and so we couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Right, so I said, let me get myself ready for you,¡± Chastity said, ¡°That¡¯s all we were doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh honey,¡± Mary said, her heart suddenly aching for her children, ¡°Of course I understand. It¡¯s natural that you¡¯re not going to be ready for your brother all the time. But you can¡¯t rub yourself like that, dear.¡±


    ¡°But it was really painful for both of us,¡± Chastity said. ¡°Maybe if my stupid brother¡¯s stupid dick wasn¡¯t so big it¡¯d be easier, but what can we do?¡±


    ¡°You need to let Michael do it for you,¡± Mary said, ¡°He should get you ready before he puts it in you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Chastity said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you show him what to do, first,¡± Mary said


    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t just squeeze my tit, you big dope. You¡¯re not milking me. Reach down and put your finger here,¡± Chastity said. She dragged her brother¡¯s hand down below her blonde pubes. ¡°Yes, there you go. That feels¡­ OH!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re more than wet enough,¡± Mary said. She saw the look on the siblings¡¯ faces and decided to step away. They needed to adjust to doing this on their own. Still, she waited by the door, leaving it open a crack to listen, just in case anything went wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in you now, sis,¡± she heard Michael say.


    ¡°Yes. OK,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Just keep rubbing there. Yes. That way I don¡¯t, ummmm, get dry again all the sudden.¡±


    ¡°S¡­ sure thing,¡± Michael said. ¡°Feel good now?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yeah. I feel it. Feel myself getting¡­ Rub faster.¡±


    Mary heard squelching sounds as Michael worked at his sister. If Chastity was really having this much trouble, it might be a medical issue, she thought. Or perhaps maybe she should buy some lube. All three sisters might need it at some point.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Faster¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ OH! OH FUCK!¡±


    Mary peeked into the door and saw her son shaking as he came. Her daughter was trembling, too. Her body seemed to judder with every one of Michael¡¯s ejactions. Back arched. Blonde hair hanging down. Large breasts shaking. Mouth open in a silent scream. Then, Chastity¡¯s body rxed and she dropped back to the bed.


    Chastity looked so pretty in that moment, Mary thought, her chest shiny with sweat. Michael stared down at his sister, gasping. Chastity smiled and reached up, patted him on the cheek.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Giving me all your cum.¡±


    Mary had to agree. She wondered what had gotten into Chastity, acting so sweetly with her sibling.


    *


    Over dinner, Mary made sure that Chastity shared their new ground rules with the group.


    ¡°Lubrication is very important,¡± Mary said, ¡°I don¡¯t want any of you getting hurt by not following proper behaviors. Just remember to make sure Michael does it for you. Try to think about it as a kind of tit for tat.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh I definitely have a tit for his tat,¡± Chastity said.


    *


    The next morning as she walked past Hope¡¯s bedroom, Mary couldn¡¯t help but hear Michael talking to his sister.


    ¡°Like this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Slower,¡± Hope said, ¡°And not so hard. You¡¯re rubbing my pussy not grinding a garlic clove.¡±


    ¡°Chastity likes it this way,¡± Michael said with a bit of a whine.


    ¡°Well Chastity¡¯s snatch must be made of steel or something cause that fucking hurts,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s OK, Honey. I know you¡¯re just learning.¡±


    Mary carefully creaked Hope¡¯s door open a little more, so she could see what was going on. Hope was in the usual position on her back. Michael leaned over her. He had one hand on Hope¡¯s little breast, the other down at her juncture. His penis was practically forgotten.


    ¡°Up a little more,¡± Hope said, ¡°Yes. Feel that little nub there? It¡¯s my clitoris. It¡¯s what would be my cock if I was a boy. Just think of it as my magic pleasure button. Put your thumb right there and¡­ OH! Little less pressing, but more rubbing. Side to side. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Chastity was already going by now,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Good for Chastity.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep8

    Mary leaned into the room. Careful not to be noticed, anxious not to miss a moment. As much as she wanted to leave this project to her children, Mary found she was strangely disappointed whenever she missed one of their sessions.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°Is your brother doing a good job for you?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Ssssssooooo good.¡±


    ¡°You think I can put it in you now, Hope-y?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Michael took his hand off his sister¡¯s little breast, but Hope stopped him. ¡°Here, let me get that for you,¡± she said. Then she reached between her legs and aimed Michael¡¯s cock at her opening.


    ¡°Hmmmmm,¡± Hope groaned and kind of giggled as her brother filled her. ¡°Won¡¯t be long now.¡±


    Michael stroked in and out of his sister, then stiffened. Mary knew all the signs. Hope¡¯s chest flushed. Her legs tremored.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhh¡­ FUCK!¡± Hope cried out. Michael groaned and that was it. The two of them strained against each other in orgasmic bliss.


    Michael stayed inside to his sister as they both came down. Hope stroked Michael¡¯s face. His arms. Lovingly.


    Mary realized as she watched them ¨C her children all seemed to be getting so much closer. It felt like they¡¯d all been fighting forever. Especially after John died. But these little moments of kindness were happening more and more.


    They really were acting like a family, now, and it made Mary swell with joy.


    *


    That evening, Mary came home from shopping to an empty house. She thought the kids must have all gone out. Then she heard voicesing from Tabitha¡¯s room. Mary felt a little frustrated. They knew they were supposed toe and greet her first thing when she got home


    ¡°Hey kids!¡± Mary said, opening the door. They all stared up at her, looking surprised and a bit embarrassed. Like they¡¯d all been up to something. Tabithay back on her bed,pletely naked. Michael stood over her, holding his cock. Well that was a normal sight. Mary had tough to herself ¨C somehow they¡¯d reached the point where this was perfectly normal


    No, what made it so surprising was that Chastity and Hope were also in the room. Both girls were fully dressed, standing on either side of Tabitha¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Oh, hi Momma,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear youe home.¡±


    Mary sighed and stepped into the room. She closed the door behind her.


    ¡°We thought it would be a good idea to help,¡± Hope said, ¡°The whole lubrication thing. We wanted to make sure our baby sis wasfortable.¡±


    ¡°We knew the two of them might screw up the screwing,¡± Chastity said, ¡°If you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Well, I must say I¡¯m very pleased,¡± Mary said, ¡°How supportive you are of your little sister. But I hope you aren¡¯t putting too much pressure on Michael.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m OK Mom,¡± Michael said. His erection poked outward. ¡°I know my sisters can take care of me.¡±


    ¡°We were just about to get started,¡± Chastity said, ¡°You want to stay and help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d just be in the way,¡± Mary said and started to slowly back out.


    ¡°No, I want Momma to stay,¡± Tabitha said with a bit of a little girl whine.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯ll make you feel morefortable,¡± Mary said, ¡°I¡¯ll just stand back here and let you girls take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Hope said, ¡°Let¡¯s pick up where we left off. Michael you were about to start rubbing Tabitha¡¯s clitoris.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got to find it first,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Be supportive, dear,¡± Mary said. Chastity just shook her head with disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to put your hand on my breast,¡± Tabitha said. Michael reached with his left hand and found Tabitha¡¯s tit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to give it a good squeeze,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Just not too hard,¡± Hope said, ¡°Good, now reach down and find that little knot of nerves. Just like I showed you. Don¡¯t get frustrated if it takes you a little bit. It can be a bit tricky.¡±


    ¡°Maybe with your itty bitty clitty it can,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Me? You can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Tabitha gasped.


    ¡°I think he found the right spot,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°Just sort of rub it back and forth,¡± Hope said, ¡°Michael, try different speeds and patterns till you find something that works.¡±


    ¡°Remember,¡± Mary said, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make sure Tabitha is wet enough to take Michael¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about her tits, doofus.¡±


    Tabitha groaned. ¡°That feels really good. But now I think I want something inside me, too.¡±


    ¡°OK, Michael that¡¯s your cue,¡± Hope said. Michael took his hand off Tabitha¡¯s clitoris and reached for his penis. Tabitha¡¯s crotch bucked and she cursed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Michael said, ¡°I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°As always, I have to do everything,¡± Chastity said. The blonde girl reached over and grabbed her brother¡¯s cock. Then she fed it into her baby sister¡¯s sex. ¡°There you go,¡± she said, and patted Michael¡¯s ass. ¡°Give it to her good.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tabitha said, her voice just a breath, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    It was not unlike rubbing his belly while patting his head, Mary reflected. Michael had to run his hand side-to-side on his sister while pushing himself back and forth.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Oh fuck! I f¡­ I feel. Something¡¯s building. I think I need to stop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Tabby Cat,¡± Hope said. She reached down and ran her fingers through Tabitha¡¯s hair. ¡°He¡¯s almost there.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Building is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°N¡­ Not like this. I feel like this kind of pressure,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to pee.¡±


    Michael looked over at his sisters. His eyes questioning. But he didn¡¯t stop sliding in and out of his sister.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Tabitha said, head rolling back and forth. ¡°Feels so good. Don¡¯t want him to stop but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Tabitha cried. A ssh of almost-clear fluid shot out of her vagina and sttered on her brother¡¯s bare chest.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep9

    ¡°Oh YES!¡± Michael groaned and let his own liquid loose into his younger sister. The siblings seemed to be matching each other, st for st. Tabitha¡¯s eyes rolled back into her head. Her breasts wobbled and she howled her pleasure.


    ¡°CUUUMMMMMMMMMIINNnnnnnnng¡­¡±


    Finally, Tabitha¡¯s screams started to subside. The two of them slowly straightened.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Oh Michael I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I just lost control.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Michael said, ¡°Kind of neat, actually.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I peed on you,¡± Tabitha said. She really seemed upset.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that was urine,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a squirter!¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mary asked. She was concerned for her baby girl now. If she had some sort of strange condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it online,¡± Chastity said, ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve read about it. Some women produce liquid when they orgasm. It¡¯s a totally natural thing, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look that up,¡± Tabitha said, her intellectual curiosity overtaking her embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you some sites,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Real educational stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well I think you both should clean off,¡± Mary said, ¡°And thene down to supper.¡±


    *


    After dinner, Mary enlisted Michael to help her do the dishes. They both stood over the sink ¨C Mary washed while Michael dried. It was an old routine she used to do with her husband and now sharing it with Michael felt veryforting. Domestic.


    Since it was just the two of them, Michael felt able to confide in his Mother. ¡°You were right,¡± he told her, ¡°What you said before ¨C my sisters really are stunning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you agree,¡± Mary said. She handed him a dripping bowl and he toweled it off.


    ¡°Tabitha¡¯s soooo beautiful. But now that Chastity¡¯s being nice to me, I¡¯m finding that she¡¯s really fun to be around. And Hope, I don¡¯t know, I saw her as this authority figure. But she¡¯s be more like a best friend. Like I could trust her with anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Mary said, and she was.


    ¡°Like you said, I¡¯m a lucky guy.¡± He handed her the dish towel. She looked up at him confused.


    ¡°We¡¯re only half done,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Got to go,¡± Michael said, ¡°All this talking about my sisters ¨C I think it¡¯s time for me to ¡®use¡¯ one of them. If you get my meaning.¡±


    Mary certainly did. She sighed and finished the dishes by herself.


    *


    Finally, it seemed that they¡¯d settled into a regr routine. A few days went by without Mary seeing or hearing much of anything. It was almost as if Michael had stopped entirely, though Mary was pretty sure that was impossible. More likely, the siblings were finally starting to learn to keep things quieter.


    Then one morning Mary was making breakfast and she heard shoutinging from the dining room.


    ¡°Well maybe that¡¯s because he likes me better,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Hope said.


    Mary stepped back from the stove and walked into the other room. Both girls were still in their matching id pajamas. Chastity leaned back in her chair looking pleased with herself. Hope was standing, hands down heavy on the table.


    ¡°We both know hees to me more often,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Cums more, too. Maybe we should start calling you ¡®Nope.''¡±


    ¡°Last night he was drooling all over my tits, not yours,¡± Hope said


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet,¡± Chastity said, ¡°With your little boobs he was probably starving for more.¡±


    Hope shrieked and leapt around the table. She grabbed Chastity¡¯s pajama shirt by thepels and lifted her sister up out of the chair, snarling.


    ¡°Girls!¡± Mary cried out before she even realized she was ready to speak, ¡°What in the Lord¡¯s name are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Chastity¡¯s saying that Michael likes her better,¡± Hope said. She still had her sister by the shirt. Her knuckles white.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I have the better body,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m definitely better than you at making him happy,¡± Hope said, ¡°He knows when he needs someone to take care of him, I¡¯m the one to go to.¡±


    ¡°And when he wants a good fuck,¡± Chastity said, ¡°He goes to me.¡±


    Hope growled and pulled tighter. Chastity screamed and reached for Hope¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Both of you stop it this instant!¡± Mary said. She stood there fuming till the girls let go of each other. They slinked back to their sides of the table, ring each other down.


    ¡°First of all,¡± Mary said, ¡°No one is fucking anyone. Understood? You¡¯re helping your brother. Just sticking a dick in you for a minute is not having sex. Trust me.¡±


    Both girls nodded. Mary could see the muscles in Hope¡¯s arm slowly start to rx.


    ¡°Second,¡± Mary said, ¡°Michael loves both of you very much. Chastity, I know that Michael goes to you when he needs a pal, someone tough with or watch a movie. But Hope, you and I both know that when Michael wants to beforted, or if he really needs advice, he turns to you. That doesn¡¯t mean he loves either of you less. Just different.¡±


    ¡°But Moooom,¡± Hope said, ¡°Michael really does go to Chastity more than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it feels that way, but I bet if we really looked it¡¯d be equal. Plus, Hope, you just had your fertile timest week, so Michael was probably avoiding you a bit more. As he should. And don¡¯t forget, you both also need to share with Tabitha. Now, I want this to be thest time I hear of this. Understood?¡±


    Both girls nodded sullenly. Mary went back into the kitchen to finish cooking. Later in the day, though, she took Michael aside and talked to him. They agreed that he needed to do a better job of spreading the wealth. And Mary knew that he would honor that. He really did love his sisters too much to intentionally hurt their feelings.


    *


    Mary was wrong about one thing, though. The siblings were graduating to full on sex. It wasn¡¯t an immediate change over. Not at first. But Mary kept getting hints ¨C from hearing and watching and just from the way they all talked. Michael was spending less time getting himself ready and more just going in to his sister¡¯s rooms to get his relief.


    It was natural, Mary supposed. Why resort to a fist when a perfectly good vagina was waiting? In some ways, Mary was d. Michael was learning not to masturbate but, rather, to look for an actual woman. So she didn¡¯t exactly discourage the behavior as it became moremon.


    Everyone still acted under the pretense that Michael was rubbing himself to almost-orgasm, then finding a sibling. It was just that ¡®almost¡¯ was getting a wider and wider definition. Then, the inevitable happened.


    Mary was downstairs doing theundry when she heard Tabitha call out. She walked up and called back. ¡°Tabitha, honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Momma, Michael¡¯s fucking Hope!¡± she shouted. Mary marched down the hall and swung open the bedroom door. There was Michael, between his oldest sister¡¯s long legs, just sawing back and forth. Tabitha stood to the side, gesturing like a ringmaster at the sibling¡¯s performance. Wide eyed at what was happening.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Mary said. Michael grunted, but he didn¡¯t slow his pace one bit. He was totally naked. His toned bottom jiggled slightly with every push. Michael¡¯s hands gripped his sister¡¯s hips. Hope rocked back and forth on the bed. Her brown hair went everywhere. She made a little grunt each time her brother bottomed out in her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You said he was supposed to only do the end part,¡± Hope said, ¡°But he came in here and just stuck it in me.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep10

    ¡°Michael is this true?¡±


    Mary heard footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    ¡°No way,¡± Chastity said. She stood behind her mother, staring in wonder at her brother and sister on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± Michael said, ¡°I was in my room and feeling, you know. I was going to start rubbing but I know that¡¯s wrong. And then I thought, well, doesn¡¯t this solve the problempletely?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mary said, starting to feel herself pulled towards saying yes. I mean, I guess I should be proud of the boy in some way.


    ¡°M¡­ Mom?¡± Hope asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not hurting you now is he?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Oh GOD no,¡± Hope said, ¡°Though he is¡­ uhn¡­ neglecting his lubrication duties.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sis,¡± Michael said. He let go of her hips and started massaging her breasts.


    ¡°Oh, that feels great, Michael,¡± Hope said, ¡°But I¡¯d like it if you touched a little lower, too.¡±


    Michael obliged. He took one hand and started rubbing between his sister¡¯s legs. She moaned appreciatively.


    ¡°Well as long as you¡¯re not hurting her I guess it can continue, for now,¡± Mary said, ¡°Just don¡¯t do it every time.¡±


    Given permission, Michael and Hope seemed to speed up. Their movements became more frantic. The sounds of their sex grew louder and less restrained. Instead of just lying back, Hope moved her butt up and down to match her brother¡¯s rhythm. Her sex hungrily stretched around his cock.


    ¡°But Mom,¡± Chastity said, ¡°It¡¯s not fair that Hope gets to fuck Michael and we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°It seems like something we should each get to experience.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Hope said, her body bouncing, ¡°OH! So good! Michael c¡­ clearly knows how to treat his ssssssiiiiiiisters.¡±


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s agreed,¡± Mary said, ¡°Now let¡¯s give them some privacy.¡± She herded the two girls into the hallway and carefully closed the door behind her.


    As she walked down the hall, she heard the telltale sounds of the siblings¡¯ shared crescendo.


    *


    Mary had to run errands that afternoon, but she came home to quite a sight. Chastity was bent over the couch,pletely naked. Blonde hair ran like waterfalls onto the cushions. Her prominent posterior hung over the armrest, lewdly disying her vagina. Chastity had bragged to Hope before that her clitoris was easy to find and Mary saw that her daughter wasn¡¯t kidding. Chastity¡¯s little man in the canoe was more like a giant in his yacht.


    Michael stood behind his sister, just as naked. He had his hands on her hips and was lining his cock up like he was about to prate her.


    ¡°Oh, hey Mom,¡± Hope said. She was sitting on the couch by Chastity¡¯s head, lightly stroking her sister¡¯s golden hair. Hope was fully clothed, but Mary could see that telltale flush running up her daughter¡¯s neck. ¡°We¡¯re just doing our sibling duties.¡±


    ¡°Um, I can see that,¡± Mary said. She almost dropped her groceries to the floor. ¡°But do you think, maybe, it might be better to, you know, do this somece more private?¡±


    ¡°It was way easier to fit everyone out here,¡± Tabitha said. She was standing by her brother¡¯s side, also stillpletely dressed. She had on her sses and seemed to be studying the entire act like it was a new science project. Mary practically expected her youngest daughter to have a notebook and a pen.


    Mary wanted toin, something about this seemed particrly unwholesome. She couldn¡¯t say where it crossed the line exactly. The public aspect of it, perhaps. But then she¡¯d already given them permission for that. The way all three girls were getting along, helping their brother, Mary was almost proud. From a certain point of view.


    ¡°Can we get on with this?¡± Chastity asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t exactlyfortable you know.¡±


    ¡°Quitining and take your brother¡¯s dick like a good little sister slut,¡± Hope said, giving Chastity a light p on her cheek.


    ¡°Hope!¡± Mary said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you speak to your sister that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind, Mom,¡± Chastity said, ¡°It¡¯s part of my ummm, lubrication process.¡±


    Mary looked over and, sure enough, her daughter¡¯s vagina certainly seemed ready to take a penis. The lips were dark and hanging open. A thin line of girl drool dripped down to the carpet.


    ¡°Girls, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mary said, ¡°Something about this seems off.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you stay and supervise Mom?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°That would be great Momma,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°That way you can correct us if we do anything wrong.¡±


    Oh Lord, preserve me. ¡°Well, OK. I guess.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Michael said, ¡°Tabby Cat, will you go ahead and do the honors?¡±


    Tabitha gave a little curtsey and stepped forward. She took her brother¡¯s cock in her hand and hung the head in Chastity¡¯s opening. She did it daintily, like hanging a dress that she wanted to keep wrinkle-free for a fancy evening.


    Chastity made a little grunt as Michael started pushing forward. From this position, Mary could easily see Chastity¡¯s vagina stretching to amodate her brother¡¯s thick, purple pole. Michael sighed, content, as his testicles bounced against his sister. Fully buried between her legs.


    ¡°God that¡¯s nice,¡± Chastity said, her voice muffled by the pillows. ¡°You may be an idiot, bro, but you have the best cock.¡±


    Michael pped his sister¡¯s ass. ¡°Damn straight. About the cock part, I mean. Not the stupid thing.¡±


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Chastity asked, her voice muffled by the cushions, ¡°You¡¯re making my point for me.¡±


    They moved in silence for a while, creaking against the couch. Michael ran his hands down his sister¡¯s nks. Tabitha watched them both, intently. Sometimes bending down to get a different angle. It really felt like some sort of strange demonstration. Human Reproduction 101.


    Michael moved almost gracefully in his sister. He was clearly trying to be gentle.


    ¡°Jeez, are you trying to tickle me or what?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Language, dear,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Well then tell Michael to quit messing around and fuck me,¡± Chastity said, all pretense of propriety gone. ¡°I can barely feel what he¡¯s doing right now.¡±


    ¡°This is how Hope liked it,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Well save it for when you¡¯re with her, then. I¡¯m a real woman and this pussy needs pounding.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep11

    ¡°Every woman is different, Michael,¡± Mary said, ¡°You need to respect what Chastity is doing for you, by understanding her unique needs.¡±


    ¡°Oh OK,¡± Michael said. He started to pump Chastity faster. His thighs pped against his sister¡¯s ass. Squelching sounds filled the room. Mary could smell Chastity¡¯s unique, feminine scent. There was something sort of beautiful about this, in a way.


    Chastity reached back like she was about to rub herself, then stopped. Hope noticed her sister¡¯s dilemma. ¡°Michael don¡¯t neglect your sister.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach under her in this position,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°I told you this was stupid,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Shut up, slut,¡± Michael said and pped Chastity¡¯s ass so hard it left a hand mark on the cheek, ¡°Take it like a good sister.¡±


    Mary gasped but Tabitha held her back.


    ¡°Part of her¡­?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Tabitha said, then shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but then, Chastity doesn¡¯t wet herself every time she orgasms, either. Like you said, everyone¡¯s different.¡±


    Michael was really plowing his sister now. Chastity¡¯s face pushed ufortably into the cushions. Rather than using his sister¡¯s hips to steer her, Michael was now holding on to them like handrails. As if he might copse without them. His breathinging in great gulps.


    ¡°Is he getting close?¡± Chastity asked, ¡°I¡¯m getting close.¡±


    ¡°Well, Michael? Are you?¡± Hope asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Well, OK then. Answer your slut-sis when she asks you something,¡± Hope said.


    Michael reached his hand forward and found his big sister¡¯srge breast. ¡°Holy fuck I love your big boobs,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s our Chas-titty,¡± Tabitha said, giggling. Michael, spurred on by holding his sister¡¯s breast, began frantically driving in and out of his sister.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh YES!¡± Chastity cried, ¡°Harder, dammit! No, not my tit, dummy. My pussy. Goddammit, give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Getting close,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°About fucking time,¡± Chastity said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting forever to burst. Now fill me up. Give it to me good. Give to meeeeeee!¡±


    Michael gasped, then roared. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m doing it, sis. I¡¯m stuffing you full!¡±


    Chastity was clearly cumming with her brother. Her mouth open in a silent O. Her head tilted to the sky. They both seemed locked in that moment, frozen in their ecstasy. Then it cracked and they both fell back. Michael bent on the ground. His sperm dripped down his sister¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I¡¯ll get that.¡± She reached with a tissue and scooped up Michael¡¯s spend. Michael stayed curled on the ground. Chastity stood up on shaky legs. Hope helped hold her up, and the two of them slowly made their way back to the bathroom.


    Mary looked at what her life had be and sighed. Well, she thought, at least that ought to hold them for a while.


    *


    After dinner, Mary got caught up in a show and stayed up far toote. She snuck upstairs, but saw a light escaping under the door to Michael¡¯s bedroom. Mary knocked ¨C she hoped her son wasn¡¯t upte, troubled with something.


    She needn¡¯t have bothered. Instead, she found Michaelying back on the bed. Hope firmly nted on her brother¡¯s cock. Her body hung over him. He was holding her tiny breasts in his hands while she slowly rode up and down on his member. Chastity was sitting next to them on the bed, naked as well. Watching intently.


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t you ever stop?¡± Mary asked, ¡°It¡¯s two in the morning!¡±


    ¡°Shhhhh, Mom,¡± Chastity said, ¡°You¡¯ll wake Tabitha.¡±


    If their mother¡¯s presence bothered them, the siblings didn¡¯t let it show. Hope continued to ride her brother, moving almost sensuously ¨C snake-like, Mary thought. Michael¡¯s head rested against the pillows, eyes mmed shut.


    ¡°Michael couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Chastity said, ¡°And my pussy. I mean my vagi¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mary said, ¡°Pussy is fine.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Chastity said, as if adding it to her ledger, ¡°Well it was really sore from earlier today. So Michael agreed to suffer with second-best.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hope said, trying to p at her sister, but she missed. Mary noticed it didn¡¯t slow Hope¡¯s humping one bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I shouldn¡¯t put down Tabitha so easily?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ second best, Hope¡± Michael said. ¡°You¡¯re practically perfect.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know, baby,¡± Hope said. She rubbed Michael¡¯s head affectionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, bro. Hope is nice and all, but don¡¯t you wish those tits were a bit more of a handful? And that little clit. I¡¯m surprised you can even find it most times.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he can find it all right,¡± Hope said, then she shuddered as her brother did just that.


    The three of them all kept going, as if they¡¯d forgotten Mary was in the room. She cleared her throat and finally the siblings froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s just all these positions,¡± Mary said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with lying back and letting your brother give you his cum?¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep12

    ¡°Michael was really tired, Mom,¡± Hope said, ¡°I told him he needed release before he could sleep, but he wouldn¡¯t do it unless I helped him. You know Michael. He can be very stubborn.¡±


    Mary stood there, in a bit of shock. The siblings took her silence as permission and Hope, once again, began riding her brother. She leaned forward, letting her tiny breasts drag over her brother¡¯s chest and the two started to move more erratically. Urgently.


    ¡°Going to cum!¡± Michael cried. His sister straightened like she¡¯d been shot. Her whole body trembled and her chest turned red. Then she fell forward and rested her head on Michael¡¯s shoulder. She reached up and petted her brother, lovingly.


    ¡°Thanks for my midnight treat,¡± she said, then kissed him on the forehead. It all felt very matronly, to Mary. Sweet in a strange sort of way.


    Hope carefully climbed off her brother. A stter of sperm dripped out of her and onto Michael¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t notice. He was already dead asleep.


    ¡°I still say he¡¯d have been happier cumming in me,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Chastity stop teasing your sister,¡± Mary said


    Hope shushed them both. ¡°Please be quieter. It took forever to get him down.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll talk more about this in the morning,¡± Mary said. The two girls nodded sullenly, then all three of them tip-toed out into the hallway.


    *


    The next morning, while Michael slept soundly in his room, the rest of his family ate breakfast together in the kitchen. Mary was d to get some time alone with her daughters. Her n had been working so well, but now it seemed to be spiraling out of control. Yes, Michael was almost certainly not masturbating. It was probable that he wasn¡¯t even touching himself, which was amazing ¨C a goal she could never have even have hoped for.


    But this craziness with the ¡®lubrication process¡¯ and doing each other all over the house. And did they really all need to be together every time?


    ¡°We thought you¡¯d be happy,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°We¡¯re supporting each other.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not always all of us,¡± Hope said, ¡°Tabitha wasn¡¯t therest night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sad I missed it,¡± Tabitha said.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Shut up, Chas-titty,¡± Hope said, taking a yful swipe at the middle sister. Then she turned to Tabitha ¡°Michael was cranky before bedtime.¡±


    ¡°God, why does he always fight sleep when he so clearly needs it?¡± Tabitha asked.


    ¡°Please let me talk,¡± Mary said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re all working together to help your brother, I really am. I just wish you could be more wholesome about it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to upset you,¡± Hope said, ¡°But we also think we should be able to decide what¡¯s best for us.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee toe watch, Momma,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°To help, like, answer questions and stuff. We want you to be a part of this.¡±


    ¡°Watch?¡± Mary asked. That sounded ufortably close to something inappropriate in and of itself.


    ¡°Look Mom,¡± Chastity said, leaning forward and looking as serious as she¡¯d ever seen her blonde daughter, ¡°You pushed us into this and we agreed. Now it isn¡¯t enough unless we do it your way? No. You made it our job and so you have to respect how we go about it. Unless you want us all to stop entirely?¡±


    Mary thought about calling Chastity¡¯s bluff. But she decided it wasn¡¯t worth it. Like they said, she was getting what she wanted. Did it really matter all that much if it wasn¡¯t happening exactly as she¡¯d hoped?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mary said, ¡°You should do what you think is best.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom,¡± Hope said. They all shared a hug. Then Tabitha went upstairs to wake Michael for his morning ¡®exercise.¡¯


    *


    When Mary came home that night, she again found all her children on the couch. It seemed this was their new favorite spot, like a flock of geesending in the middle of some random corporate park every spring.


    All four siblings were naked. Michael was on his back on the floor and Tabitha was on top of him, like Hope had been before. Except Tabitha was facing towards Michael¡¯s feet. She was bouncing up and down, sort of distractedly.


    Chastity sat by Michael¡¯s head. Her massive breast hung over his mouth. It looked a bit shiny, as if it was covered with his saliva. Chastity had a bit of a sour look on her face when Mary caught her eye. The blonde made a deep sigh and shifted slightly, as if ufortable.


    Hope knelt at Michael¡¯s feet, facing Tabitha. She held each of her baby sister¡¯s hands and she was speaking low, encouraging her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Tabby Cat, keeping going up and down like that. Try to lean forward a bit more. Like I showed you,¡± Hope said. She looked up, ¡°Oh, hey, Mom!¡±


    Tabitha did her best to turn around while still sitting on Michael¡¯s cock. ¡°Hi Momma,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. Hope is assisting me with Michael.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, dear,¡± Mary said. She did her best to keep her expression neutral. She¡¯d agreed to¡­ well, whatever this was. All that time she¡¯d wanted to shed her responsibility, but now that the kids had taken control she felt forgotten. Left out. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± she said, wistfully.


    ¡°OK good,¡± Hope said, then told Tabitha, ¡°Now try doing it on your own. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Reaaaaallllly good,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°There¡¯s like this¡­ spot in there. His head keeps rubbing against it every time I move and it¡¯s like¡­ FUCK. Lightning in my pussy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your g-spot,¡± Chastity said. She kept looking at Michael and then back at Mary. As if contemting something.


    ¡°It¡¯s, like, the other side of your clitoris,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°God, I can only imagine what it would be like to stimte both at the same time,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Too bad Michael can¡¯t get it from there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can do that for you,¡± Hope said. She let go of one of Hope¡¯s hands and reached for her younger sister¡¯s sex. Mary stifled a gasp. This was clearly them testing her. They didn¡¯t actually want to do these things. They were pushing boundaries. Making sure she¡¯d keep to her bargain. That was all.


    Tabitha moaned as Hope made contact. She started moving up and down faster, like rubbing herself between the rock and a hard ce of her brother¡¯s cock and her sister¡¯s fingers. She reached over to Hope and started returning the favor. The tall brte sighed as her youngest sister touched her precious center.


    ¡°Fuck it,¡± Chastity said. Facing his feet, she straddled her brother. Chastity then wrapped her arms around Tabitha. Rubbed her youngest sister¡¯s breasts from behind as she slowly lowered her sex onto his mouth.


    Mary waited for Michael to say something. Instead, he tilted his head up and started top at his sister¡¯s eager quim. ¡°Fffffffffffuuuuuuck,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Finally found a use for that big mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm,¡± was all he could say.


    They had be like one huge monster, the four of them. A creature made of writhing arms and legs. Heads buried against each other. Only capable of moans and whimpers. Slowly sliding across the living room floor. Crawling towards forbidden euphoria.


    Tabitha increased her pace on her brother¡¯s cock. Her movements got more desperate. Driven. Her sisters manipted her from both sides. Hope shook as Tabitha rubbed her. Chastity trembled on her brother¡¯s tongue. And then suddenly the four siblings started to tremble as a massive shared orgasm rolled through them.


    It started with Hope. She made a noise like she¡¯d burned her hand on the stove. A loud ¡°hssssss AH!¡± Her chest and face flushed. Hope¡¯s orgasm dominoed into Tabitha¡¯s. ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± she bayed up at the ceiling. A burst of clear liquid shot out from her sex and spattered her sister¡¯s bare breasts. Michael grunted under Chastity, who suddenly bent back, mouth hanging open. A chorus of ecstatic cries and ted sobs. Gradually they slowed and carefully leaned back against each other.


    Tabitha looked down at Hope, covered in her sister¡¯s girl cum. ¡°Oh God, Hope, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, sounding near tears.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, baby. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Hope said and hugged her sister tight.


    ¡°You manage to fill our sister up, Michael?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°It¡¯s already leaking out of me. There¡¯s too much for my little pussy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Better not be,¡± Chastity said, ¡°My pussy is expecting her own delivery before the day is done.¡±


    Tabitha¡¯s sisters released her, and she fell sideways. A river of her brother¡¯s sperm seeped down her leg. Hope fell forward and hugged Michael.


    ¡°Such a good job,¡± Hope said, ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± She kissed his head in that motherly way again.


    ¡°You think that was good, you should try his tongue,¡± Chastity said.

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep13

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be better than his cock,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chastity slowly stood, her legs trembling slightly under her. She went over and gave Mary a kiss on the cheek. ¡°So, Mom, now that Tabby¡¯s pussy¡¯s been fed, what¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    *


    Mary woke up earlier than usual, needing to pee. She rolled out of bed and made her way through the dark house to the bathroom. The sun wasn¡¯t even over the horizon yet, but the kids would all have to get up for school soon.


    As she opened the door, she heard the hush of running water. Looking through the tinted ss doors of the shower, Mary could barely make out Michael and Chastity. The blonde¡¯s legs were wrapped around her brother¡¯s waist. He was pummeling her into the tile wall. The two of them grunting and gasping.


    Mary didn¡¯t want to wait, so she quietly sat down and used the toilet. She watched as the two of them humped almost violently. Too involved in each other to even notice she was there.


    When she was done, Mary stood up and then slowly made her way out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking CUUUUUMMMMMMMM,¡± Chastity screamed as Mary carefully closed the door behind her.


    Later that afternoon, she came upon Michael sitting in front of theputer. Tabitha was sitting on hisp. Her bare breasts bouncing. The desk chair squeaked rhythmically along with them, telescoping up and down as brother and sister railed each other. Tabitha was gasping, ¡°hu HU hu HU hu HU.¡± Panting like she was having an asthma attack. Desperate for breath.


    After Mary passed, she heard the squeaking stop, reced by her youngest daughter¡¯s orgasmic howl.


    ¡°Oh Tabby, you feel so goooooood!¡± Michael yelled.


    That night, as Mary went off to sleep, she heard Hope¡¯s bed banging against the wall. She couldn¡¯t help but satiate her curiosity. She found Hope on top of Michael ¨C her favorite position apparently. Michael leaned forward, his mouth wrapped around one of his sister¡¯s little breasts like a baby at the teat.


    They were locked together in a way that made it hard to move, so they just slowly rocked against each other. Like a steam engine gradually building speed. Hope ran her hands through Michael¡¯s curly hair. He hugged her close as he could. The two of them trembling in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Getting close,¡± Michael whispered. He snaked his hand down to the juncture where brother¡¯s cock met sister¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy,¡± Hope said. She stiffened. Her chest flushed. ¡°Ahhhh, that¡¯s a good BOY! Give your big sister everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Mary carefully closed the door behind her. This was her new normal, she supposed. And she was surprisingly alright with that.


    *


    Tabitha looked down at her pussy, confused. It was early morning and she was still naked. All the girls had started sleeping that way, just in case.


    Usually Tabitha¡¯s vaginal secretions were whitish, like a pale match of what her brother produced. And unless he was in the room with her, Tabitha rarely got very wet from just walking around. Sure, she was used to being drippy a lot of the time now, but this was somehow different.


    That morning, Tabitha felt like a leaky faucet. Her legs already slick with her essence. And the fluiding out of her was clear and more slippery than usual. It was all a bit strange, Tabitha had to admit.


    She decided it would be best if she passed Michael off that day. Just in case. If there was something wrong down there, it would be a mistake to do something that might make it worse.


    Just as Tabitha resolved to tell Michael to use a different sister, she heard him bang on the door. It wasn¡¯t a set signal, really, but she knew the sound all the same. He was there to take care of his needs. Tabitha opened the door, not bothering to cover herself. She was careful not to hurt her brother¡¯s feelings, but she told him she wasn¡¯t feeling well and asked if he wouldn¡¯t mind trying Hope or Chastity.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Michael said, ¡°Neither of them are around. I guess I can go rub it out this time. We¡¯ve been so goodtely. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tabitha said firmly. She could picture the talking to she¡¯d get from Momma if she didn¡¯t let him in. Whatever was wrong, it couldn¡¯t be worse than sending her older brother to Hell. ¡°I¡¯m happy to help out. Let me get ready.¡±


    Tabitha climbed up on her bed andy backward. It felt a littleforting to go back to the old standby. They¡¯d been doing all kinds of things in all sorts of ces ¨C lying back on the bed felt almost quaint.


    Michael shucked off his clothes and then stood on the edge of the bed. His penis pointed out proudly.


    ¡°Did you¡­ prepare?¡± Tabitha asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Michael said, ¡°Haven¡¯t even touched it.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. I want this tost.¡±


    She reached down and took his cock in her hands. ¡°God, I love my biiiiiig brother,¡± she said. She really meant it, too. Before all this ¨C before Momma had told them about her n and they¡¯d all started taking care of their brother ¨C Tabitha had always felt close to Michael. More than what she¡¯d felt for Hope (who was always so patronizing) and Chastity (who was always so mean).


    Michael was different. He cared about her. Legitimately cared. There were times when she¡¯d even thought he might have feelings for her. The kind a brother shouldn¡¯t have for his sister. And then, as she got older, she began to think that she might have those same feelings, too.


    Of course, now, those desires felt perfectly ordinary. Natural, really. Tabitha studied her brother ¨C his toned, muscr body. Deep brown eyes and yful, curly hair. And, of course, his cock. His wonderful, fantastic, oh-so-pleasing penis. Like it had been created just to cause her joy.


    ¡°Oh, Tabitha,¡± Michael said, ¡°You have no idea how badly I used to want you. Lying back in my bed. Picturing you. Us. And now to be with you, here. It¡¯s like a dream. Better than a dream. Best.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know then, but I wish I did,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I wish I could go back to that girl and tell her to get right into her brother¡¯s room. His bed. I wish I knew how much I wanted you. Needed you. You¡¯d have had my virginity the day I turned 18. The fucking minute. I swear I¡¯m sorry I made you wait so long.¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me in good time,¡± Michael said and smiled, ¡°I can hardlyin about that. Now, you want me to get you ready?¡± Michael asked. He started to kneel down. Tabitha had learned to love Michael¡¯s licking, but she thought about her dripping pussy and decided not to risk it.


    Besides, the sooner Michael put his dick in her, the sooner she would reach her pleasurable apex. God, how was she going to live without this once she went away to school in a few months?


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I¡¯m already excited just by looking at my big brother¡¯s big cock.¡± She took his member ¨C so hard, so soft ¨C and ced it at her pussy.


    ¡°That¡¯s my baby sis,¡± Michael said. He shoved himself in to the hilt, like it was nothing. Usually, even after a licking, it took a little effort to work himself into her. Michael looked down at his sister in amazement.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about how lucky I am to be with you. To feel your pussy squeeze my cock. Fill you with my cum.¡±


    ¡°Oh you like how I squeeze your cock, huh?¡± Tabitha asked. She bore down on the warm, hard invader in her snatch.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± Michael cried. ¡°What the hell was that? I almost came right there, I swear to God.¡±


    ¡°Kegels,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Pussy muscles. I¡¯ve been reading about them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to share that book with Hope and Chastity,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Oh hell no. I¡¯ve already got too muchpetition as is with your darling Hope and horny Chas-titty.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep14

    ¡°She¡¯s not my darling. I love each of you. You know that. And I love your little boobs,¡± he said. He reached over and squeezed them, being sure to pinch her nipples. Tabitha felt the pain shoot down to pleasure in her dripping puss.


    ¡°Yes ¨C show me,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Give your Tabby Cat her delicious cream.¡±


    Michael smirked. He drew back slowly, then entered her again, lovingly. ¡°You want the Hope way?¡± he asked. Then he mmed into her hard. ¡°Or the Chastity?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tabitha groaned, ¡°Give it to me my way. My way only.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Michael said. He began plugging her. Varying his strokes between long and short. Hard and soft. Reaching down and smearing her clit with his hands.


    Michael had be quite skilled, Tabitha thought. But this was even beyond what she¡¯de to expect. It felt like her whole body reacted to every thrust. Sparks raced down her arms. Her legs. Her pussy mped down, squeezing every bit of her brother¡¯s beautiful dick. God, if sex with Michael before had been like touching pleasure ¨C reaching it ¨C then this was like bathing in euphoria. Immersing in it. Drowning.


    Tabitha screamed. She whimpered. Words came out that made no sense. Exmations of incredible bliss. Her brother was doing something to her she couldn¡¯tprehend. And all she could think about was that his cum wasing. His beautiful bounty of sperm that would take her to an entire new level of heaven.


    Sperm, she thought. She was so used to fucking without consequences. It reminded her, suddenly, of what the act was supposed to do. Put her brother¡¯s baby inside her. Would that be so bad? She pictured herself swelling with life. Life that her own brother had given her. For a moment her traitorous mind wished for that. Wanted it. More than anything in the world.


    ¡°Going to cum,¡± Michael said, as if he could sense her aching need.


    ¡°Oh Michael, I want it,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Want it so bad.¡±


    Michael buried his head in his chest. His movement slowed.


    ¡°I¡­ Tabitha,¡± he mumbled into her chest, ¡°I love you. You know that? Not like a brother. But more. I think¡­ I think I always have.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Michael began to shake, tremble. His enormous fuck stick lodged itself right in Tabitha¡¯s cervix. Then he threw his head back and bellowed. Tabitha¡¯s own orgasm built and built but then stopped. Right at the edge.


    She felt that odd pressure at her pussy ¨C almost like peeing, but far more pleasurable. Her brother¡¯s first hot burst sted into her pussy and Tabitha felt like her whole body was about to shatter. Explode from the inside out.


    ¡°Oh, ffffffffFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUCK!¡± she screamed. Gouts of her cum sted out ¨C long hot streams. This time it really felt like an unending flow. Fountains of girl goo. An ocean washing over them both. Tabitha swore she was soaking her brother. The bed. Her peak felt different somehow. Even better than ever before. The ecstasy burst right off the top of her head.


    Michael¡¯s own liquid heat filled his sister¡¯s pussy to bursting. Tabitha swore there could be no more, yet it kepting. A tsunami that picked her up and carried her away. Wave after wave of indescribable bliss. His fertility overflowed her pussy. Pushed past her cervix. Battered her womb.


    ¡°I love my baby sister,¡± Michael said, over and over. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Finally, the two siblings disentangled. They looked down at each other, sticky with cum and sweat and started tough.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Tabitha said.


    ¡°That was incredible, Tabby Cat,¡± Michael said, ¡°Clearly I¡¯ve been underestimating my pretty kitty.¡±


    For a reason she couldn¡¯t exin in the moment, Tabitha leaned over and kissed her brother right on the mouth. They¡¯d done almost everything, but never crossed that line. The kiss felt far more erotic, dangerous, than anything they¡¯d done to each other before.


    It felt right.


    *


    After that day, though, Tabitha felt off. Just little things. She told herself it was the intensity of the orgasm that she and Michael had shared. He had broken her brain.


    But the strangeness stayed with her. She started struggling to concentrate in sses. Her stomach felt slightly sour, as well. Then her period decided to pass on its monthly visit. Just never bothered to show up. And then Tabitha really did feel sick to her stomach.


    When she was able to stop throwing up, she went out and bought a pregnancy test. As if she didn¡¯t already know. Another month went by. Another missed period. She was sure she was starting to show.


    Then one day Hope caught her crying in the bathroom. This whole thing with Michael, it had changed all of them. A few months ago, Hope probably would have told her to stop sobbing or to ¡°grow up.¡± Now, her eldest sister rushed in, held Tabitha close, and asked what was wrong.


    ¡°Is it Michael?¡± Hope asked, ¡°Did he do something to you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Yes. Oh God.¡±


    Hope walked her down to the living room. Chastity was already sitting on the couch. It felt strange for them to all be together fully clothed. What a weird world I¡¯m living in. Tabitha sat down. She eyed her older sisters nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us,¡± Hope said, ¡°Michael¡¯s at ss and Mom¡¯s at work. Whatever you say, it never has to leave this room. So, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Tabitha said, the words spilling out of her. Like a confession in a bad police drama.


    ¡°I know,¡± Chastity said. The two girls looked at their blonde sister with surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. I just do. Sister¡¯s intuition. I figured you¡¯d say when you were ready.¡± Chastity had changed, too. She¡¯d gone from merciless enemy to unyielding ally. Her toughness something to be treasured rather than feared.


    Tabitha knew that Hope would alwaysfort her, but Chastity would kill for her. It made for an incrediblyfortingbination. I¡¯m such a lucky girl, Tabitha thought.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hope asked, genuinely concerned. She reached across and stroked Tabitha¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tabitha said and started to sniffle, ¡°I followed the chart and everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you did honey,¡± Hope said, ¡°I know someone at school. They can fix this.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tabitha pushed her sister away. ¡°I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Hope said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The three of them sat in the living room and cried together. Hope hugged her baby sister tight and told her, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I promise.¡± She said it over and over. As if wishing it to be true.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chastity said, ¡°We¡¯ll work this out together. Like always.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep15

    After they both walked Tabitha back to her room, Chastity pulled her older sister aside. ¡°We have to help her.¡±


    ¡°No shit,¡± Hope said, ¡°If Mom finds out, she¡¯ll me Tabitha. You know she will. She¡¯ll say Tabby read the calendar wrong or, worse, that she did this on purpose. Mom ¨C family means the world to her. But this? It¡¯s too much. We¡¯ll be lucky if she lets us say goodbye before throwing our baby sister out on her ass.¡±


    Chastity flopped down in the hallway. Buried her head in her hands. ¡°Family,¡± she said, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Then suddenly she looked up at her sister and smiled. ¡°I have a n,¡± she said, ¡°But you¡¯ll probably think it¡¯s nuts.¡±


    Hope listened to what her sibling had to say, then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s insane. And that¡¯s the best thing about it.¡±


    *


    The next day, after they were sure Mom and Tabitha were gone, Chastity and Hope cornered Michael in the kitchen. He was eating a bowl of cereal.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take a break,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°From what?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± Michael asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can.¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± Chastity said, she leaned over Michael, putting her arm right by his head. The message was clear.


    ¡°I promise there¡¯s a reward for you at the end,¡± Hope said, ¡°But if you care about us at all, you¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°So, go back to rubbing?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Chastity said, ¡°None of it. Full on celibacy. You so much as touch your dick and I swear to God I¡¯ll cut the damn thing off. You got it?¡±


    Michael stared from one sister to another. He gulped and nodded.


    Hope watched him as he walked away. ¡°Jeez, if we had thought to do that six months ago we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±


    *


    Two weeks went by. Chastity had expected Michael to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t believe how hard it was for her to quitpletely. She¡¯d gotten so used to his cock. She almost broke a few times. Maybe just oral, she told herself. But no. She had to stay strong for her sisters.


    They chose an auspicious day in many ways. Tabitha had her first doctor¡¯s appointment and Mary was out for dinner with a church group. They would have hours to themselves.


    Chastity agreed to take the lead. She led Michael down to the living room and sat him down on the couch. Hope took his left hand. Chastity held his right. The abstinence really had an effect on their little brother. He was practically shaking just from their touch.


    ¡°I was going to give you a whole speech. Kind of let you in easy. But the truth is I think it¡¯s far kinder toe out and tell you,¡± Chastity said. Michael looked from sister to sister. Eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Tabitha¡¯s pregnant,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Michael asked, ¡°Did we screw up the calendar or¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew,¡± Chastity said, ¡°But your sister swears she followed it and she¡¯s pretty damn smart. Maybe the rhythm method isn¡¯t as foolproof as Mom thought. Or maybe we did the days wrong? Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Is she going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°She wants to keep it and we support that.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael said, ¡°Me too.¡± Chastity couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in her heart for how her brother was handling this.


    ¡°Tabitha¡¯s at the doctor right now, getting checked out.¡±


    ¡°God, Mom¡¯s going to freak,¡± Michael said, ¡°She¡¯ll disown her. Disown us.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what we wanted to talk to you about,¡± Hope said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you that nothing¡¯s more important to Mom than family. After Dad died, she was terrified that we¡¯d grow up. Move away. And she¡¯d lose us all forever. Chastity and I talked and we both agreed that while Mom would never forgive you and Tabby, she¡¯d have a much harder time kicking out all four of us.¡±


    ¡°But, only Tabitha is¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now,¡± Chastity said, ¡°But we¡¯re going to fix that. Right now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes went wide. His sisters stood up together. Chastity took off her shirt. Her pants. Hope did the same.


    ¡°The only way to save the family is to make a new one,¡± Chastity said. She reached back and freed her massive breasts. Hope let her little titties out, as well.


    Michael looked up at them like they were goddesses. ¡°That¡¯s why I had to wait? So you¡¯d both be¡­¡±


    ¡°Fertile,¡± Hope said, ¡°Yes. And we wanted to make sure you¡¯d be ready, too. Lots of little brother spermies to make lots of little brother babies.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s stop fucking around and get to fucking,¡± Chastity said, ¡°Your big sisters have some eggs they need fertilized and they need it right fucking now.¡±


    Michael practically leapt off the couch. He ripped off his shirt and pants. Threw his underwear across the room.


    ¡°You seem to be OK with this,¡± Chastity said, leering.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°We may have to try multiple times,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to make that sacrifice,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought,¡± Chastity said. ¡°You¡¯re up first, Hope-less.¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure I¡¯m about to be Hope-full,¡± Hope said, ¡°So shut your sperm hole, Chas-titty.¡± Michael started to lie down so Hope could get into her favorite position. But instead she surprised him by getting down on all fours, presenting her pussy to him.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Works for animals like Chastity,¡± Hope said, ¡°Should be good enough for me.¡±


    Michael got down on his knees. His penis was as hard as he¡¯d ever felt it. Like it could smell his sister¡¯s waiting womb. Hope wiggled her ass at him.


    ¡°Do you want me to warm you up a bit?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Oh GOD no,¡± Hope said, ¡°I¡¯ve been ready to go for two weeks. Get that thing in there and give it to me good.¡±

 Use Your Sisters Instead: Ep16

    Michael smiled and shoved his cock into his sister with one shot. ¡°Oh FUCK I¡¯ve missed that!¡± they both screamed at the same time. Michael wasted no time in screwing Hope. Pounding into her with an urgency she¡¯d never experienced. Like he needed to burst inside his sister the way he needed to breathe.


    Chastity crawled over to them both, her pendulous breasts practically dragging along the carpet. ¡°My baby¡¯s going to be so much better than yours,¡± she told Hope.


    Hope rolled her eyes. ¡°Shut up and let me get you ready for your turn,¡± she said. Obediently, Chastityy down under her sister. Hope immediately startedpping at her sister¡¯s cunt.


    Michael kept going like there was nothing else in the universe. Something about the way they were positioned ¨C he was hitting the perfect spot and it shot straight to Hope¡¯s head. ¡°Ffffffffuck that¡¯s nice,¡± Hope said.


    Michael reared back and pped her ass. ¡°No talking with your mouth full,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the mother of your child,¡± Hope said, ¡°You¡¯d better treat me right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hope-y,¡± Michael said, cowed. He reached around Hope¡¯s thigh and found her clit. He started rubbing her in time with his thrusts.


    ¡°Ooooooohhhhh¡­ Come on bro. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. I¡¯m so close. You going to get there with me brother? You going to follow your big sister like a good boy?¡±


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Come on little bro. Give it to me. Give me my baby!¡±


    Michael stiffened, then went off. His balls emptied upward, and a stream of sperm shot straight past Hope¡¯s cervix and into her womb.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh¡­ GOD! He¡¯s doing it! My brother is knocking me up!¡± Hope screamed. Her whole body shook. Her face and chest went practically purple. Pleasure arced through her body. A series of rising explosions until she felt like her whole body was going nuclear.


    Michael fell forward. Hope wrapped her arms around him. Her legs. They kissed each other on the lips. Tongues twisting.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± Michael said, ¡°Oh Hope. I love you so much. I¡¯m so happy we¡¯re doing this. Like it¡¯s making our love real.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too baby brother,¡± Hope said, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for your seed. Your love. Everything.¡±


    They stayed close as long as they could, like they couldn¡¯t bear to have one part of themselves not touching the other. Chastity looked down and felt, really, for the first time, jealous. Not of her sister. Not really. But of the honest affection that Hope and Michael clearly shared. And suddenly Chastity didn¡¯t want to fuck Michael any more. She wanted to love him.


    Chastityy down on her back and spread her legs. ¡°My turn,¡± she said. Michael crawled over to his sister. To her happy amazement, he still looked plenty hard.


    ¡°You have any left over in there for me?¡± she asked, giving his cock a little squeeze.


    ¡°There¡¯s always more than enough for all my sisters,¡± Michael said.


    Hope rolled over onto her side and looked over at the two of them, affectionately. Her eyes were unfocused, still lost in the after effects of her orgasm.


    Michael bent down between Chastity¡¯s legs. He guided his penis into his sister¡¯s snatch. Then Chastity wrapped herself around him. At first it was slow, caring. Chastity bathed in the pleasure of each little movement. Feeling every bit of her brother¡¯s cock as it slid back and forth in her tight, dripping sheath.


    Chastity understood, then, what Hope had been all about. She could glory in every moment. Savor it. Michael¡¯s fingers dancing over her body. Every delicious thrust. It really was wonderful.


    Then that was enough of that.


    ¡°This is nice and all,¡± Chastity said, ¡°But it¡¯s time for you to fuck your sister.¡±


    Michael cackled and then the two of them started rutting on the floor. He sucked her breast into his mouth. Bit the nipple. Pinched her clit and pped her ass. But no matter what, he kept plugging her dripping hole with his penis. Chastity felt the first orgasm roll up almost immediately. Her back arched and her mouth opened. A little hiss escaped her lips.


    Then she came again. And again. She¡¯d never multipled before. But now that the orgasms were rolling she found she couldn¡¯t stop and so she just kept climaxing like an avnche down an ever-steeper hill. Her body crying out for her brother¡¯s seed.


    Chastity felt Hope kiss her lips. Heard her brother moan. It was all in a different ce, outside her reality of constant cums.


    ¡°Chastity,¡± Michael¡¯s voice finally broke through, ¡°I¡¯m getting close. I¡­ I¡¯m going to cum in you. Fill you up. Are you sure, Chastity? You want your big dumb brother to cum in your unprotected pussy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not dumb,¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not? Maybe I should pull out. Keep you from passing on my doofus genes.¡±


    Chastity couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. Now that he had her where he wanted her, Michael was going to extract his revenge. She could almost be proud of him, if he wasn¡¯t so frustrating in the moment.


    Chastity reached up and grabbed Michael¡¯s skull so hard she felt like it could crack. ¡°You are smart and sexy and practically perfect,¡± Chastity growled, ¡°I want your baby so bad. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m lucky. OK? Lucky to have all of you. Now give me your fucking cum before I have to squeeze it out of you.¡±


    Chastity reached back and tugged at her brother¡¯s balls to make her point. Michael winked at her and nodded. ¡°I love you, too, big sis.¡±


    Chastity let go and dropped back to the floor. ¡°Then sh¡­ show me. Fill me with your stupendous sperm.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ Just get ready to cum with me big sis. Going to be a big one. Need your help to get me there.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Chastity said. She looked and saw that Hope was holding Michael¡¯s hand. Stroking it. ¡°Yes,¡± Chastity said, ¡°I can do that. Together then.¡±


    Chastity felt her brother¡¯s cock start to swell inside her, incredulous that he was somehow going to help her reach an even higher level of pleasure. But then she felt her insides fill with her brother¡¯s cum and it happened.


    Chastity¡¯s body cinched upward. A long loud scream escaped her lips.


    ¡°OOHHHHHHHhhhhhhh FUCK! My brother¡¯s fucking filling me up!! Oh fuck YES!¡±


    Chastity pressed her lips to Michael¡¯s, hard. Like her tongue could not go deep enough in his mouth. Aftershocks racked her body as an impossible amount of sperm seemed to empty into her. Michael shouted his pleasure. Howled and cried.


    ¡°I love my brother so much!¡± Chastity screamed. They held each other tight, shaking. Chastity felt Hope wrap herself around them. Embrace them both. It was finished. Done. Chastity had no doubt her brother had made her a mommy.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Michael said, ¡°I love my sisters so very, very much.¡±


    *


    Nine monthster.


    Mary parked the car in the visitor¡¯s lot, then she and Michael walked up to the hospital. The morning was cold and her breath was cloudy. Bright yellow-red sunrise filled the sky. If this didn¡¯t feel routine already, Mary thought, well it was going to soon.


    ¡°Well I hope you¡¯re happy with yourself,¡± Mary said. Her feet crunched on the gravel beneath them.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me this every time?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°I will until you give me a straight answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± Michael said, ¡°I¡¯m happy. That should be enough, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Father Donovan doesn¡¯t think so,¡± Mary said, ¡°He thinks we¡¯re all hedonists or worse. Like this whole thing wasn¡¯t his idea in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d he find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d think it would be obvious after a time. All three of them, Michael. Seriously.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± Michael said, ¡°Really it¡¯s not. If you¡¯d like, I¡¯d be happy to do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°OH no. Four kids are more than enough for me, thank you very much. Let alone grandkids. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see for yourself soon.¡±


    *


    They went into Hope¡¯s room. She was wearing nothing but a hospital gown. Her tall, thin body, held the pregnancy well. Her stomach only stuck out slightly. She finally had the bigger breasts she¡¯d always wanted.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Chastity and Tabitha,¡± Mary said, ¡°Check in on my new granddaughter. You two try to behave while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Michael sat down next to his oldest sister and sighed. The heart monitor beeped soothingly in the background.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s taking this pretty well, all things considered,¡± Hope said.


    ¡°Like you predicted,¡± Michael said, ¡°Family first. Always. Worked out pretty well, though, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Hope paused. She eyed her brother suspiciously. As if seeing him for the first time. ¡°You nned this from the start, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes ¨C I started masturbating knowing that I¡¯d eventually get to impregnate my sisters,¡± Michael said. He looked down at her dubiously.


    ¡°Not that, obviously. But after. When Mom started her whole ¡®use your sisters¡¯ policy. You knew. She made all those ridiculous requests. The whole time we argued, you sat there silent. I thought you were resigned. Embarrassed. But that wasn¡¯t it, was it? You saw what she was giving you. Where it would lead.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Michael said, ¡°Personally, I think I was just a boy trying to make his Mother happy.¡± He gave his oldest sister an exaggerated wink. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure we all got what we wanted.¡±


    Chastity came into the room, just as heavy with child as Hope was. Michael knew they¡¯d be back in the hospital for her in a few weeks.


    Tabitha came in after her older sister, holding their young son over her shoulder. Mary came into the roomst, smiling proudly.


    ¡°You doing OK with my little kitten, Tabby Cat?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Tabitha asked, ¡°I¡¯m almost ready for you to give me another one!¡±


    Mary sighed and let her head loll back. ¡°We¡¯re all going to Hell, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Michael said, ¡°But at least we know we¡¯ll be together.¡±

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep1

    There was very little traffic on the roads that Sunday morning, which was okay by me. I, my sister and her friend Melissa were on our way into the city proper.


    They often invited me to their outings, though perhaps the fact that I had a car was partly responsible for that. I really did enjoy theirpany though. Melissa was a fun, not to mention attractive, girl and my sister and I had always gotten along well.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet?¡± Melissa called out from the backseat.


    ¡°What are you, a kid?¡± said my sister, looking back at her with a teasing smile.


    ¡°Just saying your brother could speed up a little bit. We won¡¯t have any time to look around.¡±


    ¡°You can drive however fast you want to when it¡¯s your car and license, Melissa. Besides, the stores don¡¯t close in, like, four hours,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well, I need time to find the perfect outfit,¡± she objected. ¡°And so does Anna.¡±


    The purpose of the trip was to buy clothes for the annual April Fools party. A tradition among our friends.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re the one who always takes the longest,¡± my sister said absently, looking at her phone.


    Melissa scoffed indignantly. ¡°Sure, take your brother¡¯s side. I¡¯m only your best friend.¡±


    Anna sighed at her friend¡¯s behavior and rolled her eyes at me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Melissa said, grabbing my shoulders from the seat behind me. ¡°Maybe Sam and I can shop on our own. Iwas thinking of getting some new sexy lingerie¡­¡±


    That got my sister¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Ugh, cut it out. Please? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She ignored her plea. ¡°Actually, youare a pretty good driver, Sam. Maybe I can sit in yourp on the way home, so you can teach me? I¡¯ve always wanted to learn how to drive a stick,¡± she teased, giggling at her own joke.


    ¡°Oh my god. Just stop,¡± Anna begged, sounding annoyed.


    Melissa giggled, reaching around to stroke my upper chest quickly before pulling away her hands. She always teased me like that. Or perhaps it was my sister she was teasing. It always seemed to get on Anna¡¯s nerves when she did that, and she always made sure to shut it down. Which was unfortunate.


    ¡°Just kidding,¡± she promised, my sister still staring her down.


    I just sighed at their behavior, and tried to focus on the road.


    Melissa was shorter than me, though still an inch or two taller than my sister. She had brown hair and pretty decently sized breasts, which she showed off as often as she could. She had a bit of a wild streak too, though she wasn¡¯tthat crazy once you got to know her. Many of myte night fantasies had revolved around her.


    Anna wasn¡¯t bad looking either, I had to confess. My younger sister was blonde, blue eyed and lean. She had less than Melissa in the chest region, but an even better looking ass. Not that I looked. Cute, many still called her at the age of 20. She thankfully didn¡¯t show off her body as much as her friend. If she had been anyone but my sister she would most certainly have been my type.


    Two hot girls who spent almost every other day with me, yet I was still single. I was probably doing something wrong.


    **


    We arrived at our destination. A few busy streets in the middle of the city, which held most of what it had to offer when it came to shopping.


    I payed for parking, then walked over to where the two girls were waiting for me.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll head out on my own. I¡¯ve got a pretty good idea of what I need,¡± I told them. ¡°Meet up with youter?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± my sister said. ¡°Call us when you¡¯re done. We might need a third vote on a few things.¡±


    Anna smiled and waved at me before they left. Melissa blew me a kiss instead, causing them to get into a yful wrestling match, giggling as they fought.


    I walked around by myself for a while. I didn¡¯treally have anything I needed to buy. I picked up a nice shirt either way, then spent most of my time walking around and looking at shoes, electronics and anything that piqued my interest.


    I liked hanging out with the girls. However, experience told me it was better to let them finish the majority of their shopping on their own before getting involved. I sat down for a cup of coffee and rxed for a while before deciding it was time to call them.


    We met up at the store they were at. Women¡¯s clothes only, it seemed.


    ¡°Hey, Sam,¡± Melissa greeted me, waving me over.


    I circled and zigzagged through the blouses, bras and panties on disy.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I answered when I reached her. ¡°You guys about done?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, pretty much,¡± she said, cocking her head as if to consider whether that was actually true. ¡°Your sister is still trying out some stuff here though.¡±


    She paused, and looked at me with a mischievous smile on her lips.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was just thinking, maybe you could help? She was having trouble deciding.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± I conceded, willing to do anything to speed the process up.


    ¡°This way,¡± she said, taking my hand and pulling me toward the dressing rooms.


    We passed a few other shoppers on our way there. Mainly women, and the asional bored husband. The dressing rooms were mostly unupied.


    ¡°Hey, you ready for me in there?¡± Melissa said, talking to one of the closed drapes.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Come in,¡± my sister called back from inside.


    Before I could say anything she pulled back the side of the drape. I was pushed inside ahead of her and she followed behind me.


    The room got pretty crowded with the three of us in there, but there was still enough space between us for me to get a good look at my sister. My mostly naked sister. No one had told me she was trying on underwear. Or lingerie, I should say. Sexy lingerie.


    She looked¡­ beautiful. Way better than I would have thought. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a knot, with a few curling locks still hanging down to her shoulders. The dark,cy fabric of the panties left little to the imagination and the bra put her breasts delightfully on disy. When had my little sister gotten so hot?


    The shriek pulled me out of my stunned admiration of her.


    ¡°Aaah! What the hell?!¡± she shouted, covering up herself with her arms. It didn¡¯t work very well.


    Melissa giggled behind me, obviously amused.


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± I tried, failing to exin myself.


    ¡°Get out!¡± she yelled.


    Oh, right, I thought, as if it hadn¡¯t been the most obvious solution in the world.


    I stepped outside, with Melissaughing behind me. A middle ageddy gave me a funny look as I stood there, unsure what I should do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I said, carefully not looking back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, Sis.¡±


    Anna sighed from inside, loud enough to be heard over Melissa¡¯s lingeringughter. ¡°Yeah. I figured.¡±

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep2

    A muffled thud was heard from inside, followed by Melissa¡¯s voice. ¡°Ow! Oh,e on. That was funny. You said you needed advice, didn¡¯t you? Well¡­ I got you a guy¡¯s perspective.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re such an asshole sometimes¡­¡± Anna responded.


    ¡°But you still love me,¡± she stated.


    Anna grunted in frustration, but didn¡¯t disagree with her.


    ¡°So? Aren¡¯t you going to ask him what he thought? The damage is already done, after all,¡± Melissa urged her. ¡°Iknow you care what he thinks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up already¡­¡± Anna responded. She paused, seeming to consider it, which surprised me.


    ¡°Hey, Sam? What did you think? Be honest,¡± Melissa said to me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ really?¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­ you might as well,¡± my sister conceded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a very good look, honestly,¡± I lied. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I guess you could take another look,¡± she said, in a low voice.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°I mean¡­ you¡¯ve already seen me, and I reallydo need a guy¡¯s advice,¡± she said, her voice pleading.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s only your sister,¡± Melissa urged, sounding way too happy about it.


    I looked around, making sure there was no one nearby. I couldn¡¯t help imagining someone listening in on our conversation though. Listening and judging.


    I suppose I¡¯ve seen her in bathing suits before. This won¡¯t be much different. Notthat much.


    I sighed, steeled myself and ducked inside once again.


    I suppose I could have just told them she looked good. I did have time to see that much at least. But for some reason I didn¡¯t say that. Perhaps Idid want a second look.


    ¡°Well?¡± she asked.


    Anna looked amazing. Short and lean, but with curves in all the right ces. Her round breasts and smooth, pale skin looked enticing in the ck panties and bra she wore. I wasing to realize I would have to reevaluate my opinion of my little sister. She¡¯d grown up to be one of the sexiest girls I¡¯d everid eyes on. Why was she so shy, with a body like that?


    She held her arms stiffly to the sides, looking more than a little embarrassed at being ogled by her older brother. Still, she had been the one to suggest it.


    ¡°You gonna stare all day, or do you have an opinion?¡± Melissa asked, a bit too smugly.


    ¡°You guys asked me to look. So I¡¯m looking,¡± I countered.


    I already knew all I needed to know. She could get any guy to start drooling if she came before him in that. For a moment I forgot she was my sister and saw only the sexy blonde girl in front of me.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ turn around,¡± I suggested, milking the moment for all it was worth.


    ¡°Turn around?¡± Anna asked, sounding uncertain.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She looked like she was going to object at first, but then she obediently spun around for me. Shedid have a very nice ass. Too nice. I was beginning to realize I probably shouldn¡¯t be looking at my little sister in that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s great¡­ I mean, you look great in it, Anna,¡± I assured, feeling a bit guilty.


    ¡°Looks like he means it,¡± Melissa teased, pushing up against my side yfully.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Anna mumbled. ¡°I appreciate it, Bro.¡±


    I left again, before things could get more awkward, to let her change into some clothes.


    Afterward, she rewarded me with a cheerful embrace, fully dressed once again. It didn¡¯t seem to bother her that I¡¯d pretty much seen her naked. In fact, the whole trip home my sister was smiling and being more affectionate than usual toward me. Perhaps getting apliment, even from her older brother, meant that much to her. Whatever the reason; if it made her happy, it made me happy.


    **


    The day of the party, April first, was also a day for pranks. Particrly in our family. We were pretty hardcore about it.


    The day started with Mom serving us orange juice for breakfast, with a thickyer of toothpaste on the bottom. The taste was¡­ interesting. Dad did a whole thing about the car, switching it with a friend¡¯s simr one. Luckily he left my car alone.


    My sister and I pulled some of our usual pranks. Nothing too extreme. All in all, it was a pretty tame April Fools¡¯ Day, by our standards.


    We showed up at Melissa¡¯s house early, to help out with preparations.


    ¡°Hey guys,¡± she greeted at the door, enthusiastically hugging both of us. ¡°Wow, you guys look hot tonight.¡±


    Anna wore a light blue dress that ended just above her knees and was partly open in the back. I had to agree with Melissa¡¯s assessment. She did look hot. I wondered if she was wearing the ck lingerie underneath.


    Melissa herself wore a ck dress, different in style to Anna¡¯s. It hugged the form of her body tightly all the way down to where it ended, a bit higher than Anna¡¯s, and it disyed a fair bit of cleavage.


    I wore khakis and a nice gray shirt, rolled up to my sleeves.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°So, what can we help with?¡± I asked after hanging my jacket on the coat rack. ¡°Anything that needs to be set up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a bunch of stuff,¡± Melissa said, then paused to look at us suspiciously.


    ¡°What?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to prank me, are you?¡± she asked, eyeing us suspiciously.


    I sighed. ¡°No. We promised we¡¯re not doing that any more. Not sincest year.¡±


    ¡°You better not,¡± she said. She gestured widely, spreading her arms. ¡°This house is a prank-free zone, got it?¡±

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep3

    ¡°Come on, Melissa. We promised,¡± Anna assured her, looking sympathetic. ¡°We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d take it so seriously.¡±


    ¡°I put that shit all over Facebook. Do you know how long it took to get people to stop asking about my modeling career?¡± She grimaced, no doubt remembering the humiliation.


    ¡°¡­ sorry,¡± Anna mumbled.


    ¡°Bah! Forget it. I¡¯ll get you back some day. You won¡¯t see iting,¡± she announced, holding up a finger for emphasis.


    ¡°We¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± I assured her. Smiling and patting her shoulder as I passed. My sister and I were April Fools veterans after all. No one in our family trusted anyone on that particr day.


    ¡°Where do we start?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Anna, you handle snacks and Sam,e with me.¡± She turned around and grinned mischievously towards me. ¡°I need a strong man to move the furniture. I¡¯ll point, you lift.¡±


    I worked under Melissa¡¯s supervision, following her directions. Tables had to be moved and more chairs had to be carried down from upstairs. Melissa helped byplimenting me on my physique and excellent carrying technique.


    We ced snacks and drinks in their assigned ces around the rooms and checked that the sound system worked. We finished well before the first guest arrived.


    **


    The party was a sess. No one got especially drunk. It was in the middle of the week after all and quite a few people had to stay sober for the drive home. The April Fools parties had never been about getting drunk in the first ce anyway. More about hanging around with friends, which I did.


    I spent most of my time chatting with people, some that I¡¯d never met before. It was a good way of keeping track what was going on in the lives of our extended circle of friends.


    I was catching up with Matt and Rick, two friends back from high school, when I noticed Anna sitting by herself on the couch by the door. I was sure she hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago, but my brotherly instincts still worried over why she was sitting by herself.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I excused myself, promising that we would meet and catch up more some day soon before I left the guys and walked over to my sister.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, sitting down in the middle of the beige couch, next to Anna.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she replied, returning my friendly smile. ¡°Having a good time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Just been talking with some people, hanging around. You?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ same,¡± she answered, scooting up to me and resting her head against my shoulder. Her hands wrapped around my upper arm.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s no problem,¡± she said, in a tone of voice that indicated there was.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, Anna. I can tell.¡±


    She sighed and sat up straight again. ¡°Meh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just all these new couples. Did you hear Maria is together with Brad now? And Jessica is pregnant. At our age!¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t even have a boyfriend?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Something like that¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want to be Jessica. I just want to¡­¡± she unhooked her arms from mine and cleared her throat, ¡°experience stuff I¡¯ve been wanting to do for a while now. Before even more stuff gets in the way,¡± Her voice got lower as she spoke, as if she wasn¡¯t certain how to put it.


    ¡°You know you can tell me anything, Anna,¡± I assured her, ¡°but spare me the details, please.¡±


    She hit me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything likethat! God, you¡¯re such a perv.¡±


    Her face looked a little flushed, even in the dim light of the room. I burst intoughter, unable to hold it back, which only seemed to offend her more.


    ¡°But seriously, Sis. If it¡¯s a boyfriend you want that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I swear I spotted, like, three different guys checking you out before I went over here,¡± I said, speaking truthfully.


    If I hadn¡¯t sat down when I did, someone else would have taken my spot before long. It was part of the reason I joined her, to be honest. Even though I¡¯de to terms with the fact that she would date and have sex, part of me still wanted to protect her from that.


    ¡°It¡¯s notany guy. It¡¯sa guy. If you must know,¡± she said, looking down on her hands in herp.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ harder, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°More than you know,¡± she mumbled.


    I looked at her for a moment before bringing her in for a spontaneous sideways hug.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re amazing and beautiful, little sis. If he can¡¯t see that then he¡¯s a fool, whoever he is.¡±


    That seemed to help. Anna looked up at me with a grin and leaned in to kiss me on the cheek.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, sounding happier already.


    At that moment Melissa showed up, throwing herself into the seat next to me with a thud.


    ¡°Hello lovebirds,¡± she chirped.


    I realized it probablydid look a bit intimate, for any that didn¡¯t know us, and released my hold of my sister.


    ¡°There you are,¡± Anna said, sounding exasperated.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± Melissa agreed, nodding her head sagely.


    ¡°I was looking for you. There¡¯s no one fun to hang out with here, and everyone keeps hitting on me,¡± Annained.


    So, I¡¯d been right. Shewas getting a lot of attention.


    ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s the curse of us hot, singledies. A terrible fate. That¡¯s why I came looking for your brother.¡±


    ¡°Sam? Why?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking he could act as my boyfriend for the night, to deter all the losers.¡± She leaned in, grabbing my shoulder with one hand and my thigh with the other. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be just for tonight though,¡± she spoke into my ear in a sultry voice.


    ¡°Cut it out,¡± Anna said, also putting her hand on my thigh. She nted the other hand on my chest, pushing me further back into the cushions. ¡°And what about me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You?¡± Melissa asked, cocking her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s an interesting idea, but I think it might look weird if you were making out with your brother.¡±


    She leaned in further and whispered conspiratorially, ¡°Too many people know you in here. They might start to talk.¡±


    I could feel my cheeks get warmer. Melissa really was a bit too brazen sometimes. I could tell Anna was getting embarrassed as well.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant, and you know it!¡± she said, hand still on my inner thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Of course we can all hang out together. But seriously, when was thest time you gotid, Anna?¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you didn¡¯t?¡± she countered.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Melissa said, though she didn¡¯t look very bothered by thement.


    It was an odd, though notpletely unpleasant, experience to have both girls hanging on to me and arguing. It must have looked, to an outside observer, as if they were fighting over me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude,¡± Melissa apologized. ¡°I was actually thinking, if you want, I couldguarantee that you¡¯ll getid tonight.¡±


    Melissa smiled mischievously and must have hinted at something to my sister, since she immediately turned red in the face and let go of me.


    ¡°Y-You wanna, uh¡­ help me with that?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Of course. I had funhelping youst time,¡± Melissa assured, a knowing look in her eyes.


    I felt out of ce. Like I was intruding. I didn¡¯t really want to know which guy Melissa thought she could set my sister up with either. The less I knew the better, as far as I was concerned.


    ¡°Um, right. I¡¯ll leave you girls to it,¡± I said, standing up.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to leave,¡± Melissa said, looking up at me.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve got to go talk to some people. You and Anna can stay.¡±


    ¡°Come find meter,¡± Melissa called after me as I walked away.


    **


    I avoided the two girls the for the rest of the party. Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to watch Anna suck faces with some dude, as she hung out with Melissa for the rest of the evening. She had never been the kind of girl to do that sort of thing in public anyway.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep4

    Near the end of the evening, as people were starting to leave, I stood in the kitchen talking to Matt and Rick once again. Us three, and some girl who was barely paying attention, were discussing basketball when Melissa came up to me.


    ¡°No way, man. Mudiay is definitely the first pick,¡± Rick assured us, gesturing wildly.


    ¡°If you say so, I just think-¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sam,¡± Melissa said, interrupting me. She wrapped her arms around my waist from behind, her globes mashing up against my back.


    ¡°Oh. Hi,¡± I answered, wriggling out of her grip so I could turn around.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she insisted, pulling me away from the discussion.


    She dragged me off into the other room, which had been abandoned as people left.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to hang out. How did you like the party? Did I do a good job?¡± she asked, standing close to me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it was great. Um, good job,¡± I mumbled.


    She did stand very close, and looked like she was pushing out her chest as she looked up at me with a grin on her face. Her breasts, in that tightly fitting ck dress and with that amount of cleavage, were very distracting.


    ¡°Um, where¡¯s Anna?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Asleep,¡± she answered without missing a beat. ¡°She was exhausted, the poor thing. You are staying over, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± I said carefully, sensing she was up to something.


    ¡°Good. Then since you¡¯re sleeping here¡­ I¡¯d like it if you slept with me,¡± she said, biting her lip expectantly.


    I stared at her for a few seconds. I¡¯d certainly like to, if she really meant it.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked, conditioned to expect her to be teasing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered immediately, nodding. ¡°I know guys are supposed to be bad at taking hints, but I don¡¯t think I can be any clearer than that,¡± she said, grinning wider.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s extremely forward of you-¡±


    Melissa interrupted me, reaching up and pulling my face down to kiss me. She was good at it too. Shetched on to me, wrapping one leg around mine and pushing her body hard up against me.


    I could hardly believe it, but wasn¡¯t about to question it. I grabbed her, pushing her back against the wall. She moaned into my mouth as I returned her affection, my hands roaming over her body.


    She pulled back, smiling at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bad kisser,¡± sheplimented. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do that.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you?¡± I asked. ¡°I always assumed you just liked messing with me.¡±


    She held on to me, keeping her tits mashed against my chest.


    ¡°Well, your sister is my closest friend¡­ You must have noticed how she gets about you?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I answered. She had a point.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not here right now,¡± Melissa purred.


    She leaned in for another long, wet kiss.


    ¡°Meet meter,¡± she whispered. ¡°In my room. After everyone has left.¡±


    Melissa looked at me with a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my bed. Just sneak in, and leave the lights off.¡±


    ¡°Um, alright.¡±


    She winked at me and walked away, leaving me stunned but excited.


    **


    When the house had gone quiet and everyone seemed to have left I walked upstairs to Melissa¡¯s room. She had disappeared before thest guests left, and I had taken it upon myself to see them off instead.


    Anna was nowhere to be seen, so I assumed she was already asleep. Which left just me and Melissa.


    I had been fantasizing about her for years, on and off. Still, it felt weird walking up the stairs, slowly getting closer to her room, and presumably sex with her. I guess I¡¯d always been aware that my sister stood in the way of any rtionship between me and her. How would she react if she found out?


    We were both adults now, though. It didn¡¯t seem reasonable that I would allow my sister to dictate my love life. Those thoughts in mind, I walked up to the door.


    Surprise me ?? a note said, taped to the white wood of the door.


    Surprise her? I supposed I can do that, I thought.


    It was pitch ck in there.


    After a moments thought, I decided to close the door behind me either way. With any luck we¡¯d be making a lot of noise before long.


    I carefully stalked over to where I knew her bed would be. I could see the dark outline of Melissa,ying on the bed. She wasn¡¯t speaking. Hopefully she wasn¡¯t asleep.


    She did say to surprise her, I thought.


    I carefully climbed up on the bed and leaned over her, grabbing her side as I located her lips with mine. It seemed she was only wearing panties and a bra.


    She let out a short squeak at the contact, which was silenced as I was able to kiss her properly. At first she seemed hesitant, and pulled away from me for just a moment. I was way to into it to be dissuaded so easily however, and I pulled close once again. I brought my other hand up to her cheek, stroking it lightly while keeping my face as close to hers.


    She finally responded to my touch, leaning up just a hair to meet my lips once again. Perhaps she really had been asleep. She was awake now however. Very much so. Her hands took hold of my head, pulling it down upon her as she slipped in some tongue, letting it whirl around in my mouth as we kissed.


    For a long time we only did that. Kissing wildly while my hands roamed her sexy body, feeling her breasts, ass and naked skin. She responded with passionate fervor, snaking her legs around mine and moaning with pleasure into my mouth.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep5

    After a while she groaned, pushed me back off her just a few inches and started fumbling with the buttons of my shirt. I let her work on it, while trying to make out her face in the darkness. I wasn¡¯t quite able to. I was pretty sure she ripped some of the buttons off while removing the shirt, though I didn¡¯t care much at the moment. It got the job done.


    As soon as she got the shirt off her hands found my naked chest. She stroked my stomach and pecs with an appreciative moan, then pulled me down on top of her once again. I kissed her neck, and moved down toward her breasts. Her bra, unfortunately, was in the way.


    She realized, and seemed to fumble to utch the thing for a moment. With a little help from me, she got it off and threw it off the bed.


    Her moans intensified as my mouth met her nipples. It was incredibly hot, to finally be able to suck and lick her amazing breasts. They seemed smaller than I had thought they would be, in the darkness of the room. Not that it mattered. At that moment, they were perfect.


    I licked, massaged and worshiped her tits, leaving her nipples hard and coated in ayer of saliva. Melissa breathed heavily above me, stroking my head encouragingly.


    I was very hard, and eager to release the tension that was building up in my cock. Still, I knew that the first impression was vital, and I was determined to leave a good one.


    Slowly, I moved down along her body, kissing and licking as I went. I could feel her shiver as I passed her sexy, t stomach, getting closer to my destination. I got off the bed and sat down with my knees on the floor before reaching out and pulling her closer to me.


    She had on a thin,cy pair of darkly colored panties. Her heavy breathing filled the room as I bit into the top of it and pulled it down with my teeth, eager to get to what was underneath.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± she whispered silently, between breaths. Her voice was excited, sounding lighter than usual.


    I kissed the sides of her thighs and touched her pussy cautiously with my fingers, feeling its wet swollen form. Melissa whimpered in pleasure as I found her opening with my fingers and pushed inside.


    My mouth followed shortly, licking up and down the valley between the lips of her pussy. I groaned as I made contact. The taste of it was intoxicating. She tasted just good as I¡¯d imagined. If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say it was a fresh, sexy and somehow familiar taste.


    I ate her out with a hungry ferocity, her sexy moans encouraging me as my fingers and mouth pleasured her.


    Right then, the lights came on.


    ¡°April Fo-ah?¡± Melissa called out, only to stop herself short. ¡°Oh, shit.¡±


    Melissa? But¡­


    I stopped what I was doing, suddenly confused.


    I heard a loud squeak from ahead of me. Looking up, past the drenched pussy in front of me, I saw Anna. My sister.


    Our eyes met in a moment of shared confusion and panic before I jumped back, falling onto my back on the floor.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Melissa eximed. ¡°Holy fucking shit.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I contributed.


    ¡°S-Sam?¡± Anna asked at the same time. She was sitting on the edge of the bed now, covering her sex with one hand and holding the other over her breasts. Her face was beet red.


    ¡°You guys were only supposed to kiss, or¡­ or something. Not¡­ that,¡± Melissa said, one hand over her mouth. She looked shocked.


    Anna watched us both with stunned disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean, supposed?¡± I asked, standing up. ¡°You did this? You set us up?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be funny,¡± she said in a panicked voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go straight for, uh, you know¡­¡±


    She looked to Anna and back to me. ¡°How the hell did you guys not notice anyway?¡±


    She had a point. I should have noticed, even in the dark, that it wasn¡¯t Melissa. Holy fuck, I thought. I ate out my own fucking sister!


    A few, extremely awkward, seconds passed as we let what had happened sink in.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I said, breaking the silence, not knowing what else I could say.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Melissa mumbled, looking extremely apologetic.


    ¡°I¡­ need to get home,¡± I said, walking out of the room. What else could I do? I needed time to process, on my own.


    ¡°W-Wait,¡± Anna called out to me from the room. A few momentster, she met me in the hall carrying most her clothing with her in a bundle.


    I didn¡¯t object. It wasn¡¯t like she had any other way to get home, after all.


    We left without saying goodbye. Without saying anything, really.


    The ride home wasn¡¯t any better. I tried to concentrate on the road as Anna put on as much of the clothing as she could manage in the seat beside me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Perhaps I should have said something. But what could I say? Sorry, I thought I was about to fuck your friend, not you? Or Whoops, I guess I ate out my little sister. My bad?


    We managed to get home, and into our separate rooms, without so much as looking at each other. Sleep came with great difficulty.


    **


    Being around Anna got awkward after that. I tried avoiding her, but couldn¡¯t do so forever. After almost two days of avoiding each other I manned up and decided I needed to talk to her.


    ¡°Anna?¡± I called out, knocking on her door.


    A few seconds went by before she answered.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she called back.


    She sat on her bed, wearing dark pants and a white blouse. Our eyes met for a moment before she looked away, hands held together in herp. Her blonde hair framed her beautiful, uncertain face.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± she answered, sighing. ¡°I guess we have to.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± I started. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Neither of us can be med for what we did, but I still get it if you feel disgusted by me or resent me for what happened.¡±


    Anna looked up at me with a sudden movement.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel that way. I don¡¯t resent you at all. If anything, you should be disgusted by me,¡± she eximed, grimacing at thest part.


    ¡°No, Sis. I¡¯m definitely not disgusted by you,¡± I assured her. ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­ put it behind us. I¡¯m kind of missing spending time with my little sister.¡±


    ¡°I miss it too,¡± she admitted. ¡°Thesest few days have been horrible.¡±


    I smiled at her, and she returned my smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but see the absurdity of the situation, and let out a relievedugh. Anna joined me in my fit ofughter, and before long things felt like normal again.


    ¡°Thanks, Bro,¡± Anna said, moving over to hug me tightly, resting her head on my shoulder while I held her toward me.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep6

    I did feel a spark of attraction as I held on to her though, a feeling that I desperately tried to ignore.


    I released her, and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Sam?¡± Anna asked, stopping me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I turned around to face her. She was picking at her nails, an uncertain look on her face.


    ¡°Was I¡­ was it good? T-The kissing, I mean,¡± she quickly added, face turning scarlet.


    That certainly caught me off guard.


    ¡°Good? Why would you ask that?¡± I wondered, not sure why she would bring that up again. It clearly made her embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wanted to know how Ipare to other girls. If I¡¯m any good,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Sorry. Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    I considered leaving, but she really did look as if she wanted the answer. Was she that uncertain of herself?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It was¡­¡± I tried to think of the right way to describe it. Amazing, sexy and fucking hot all seemed terribly inappropriate, however. ¡°¡­ good. It was good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, looking up at me with pleading blue eyes that were begging for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes. You were pretty great at it, to be honest,¡± I admitted.


    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, but she smiled. It was good to see her happy.


    ¡°Thanks. I just wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I said, leaving her to her thoughts.


    Everything didn¡¯t quite get back to normal. Things were still awkward between us, but they were better. A dayter we decided it was time to patch things up with Melissa. Theing Friday, when her parents would be away again, we decided to meet up and watch a movie at her house.


    Part of me wondered if her words had all been part of the prank, or if Melissa had meant some of the things she said.


    Part of me wished she¡¯d never interrupted my sister and me.


    Part of me hated myself for feeling that way.


    **


    We left for Melissa¡¯ste in the evening. We had already picked out a movie to watch and Melissa had popcorn ready for us. I suppose we all figured it was a good way to avoid talking too much.


    We parked on their driveway and walked up to the front door. Melissa opened it before I could knock.


    ¡°Hi guys,¡± she said, making an obvious effort to act normally.


    She wore a bulky gray sweater, which was unusual for her. It still didn¡¯t seed in hiding her impressive bosom.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Anna replied.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I echoed. ¡°You, uh, doing well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Fine,¡± she answered.


    We made some small talk before moving to the living room. I sat down in the couch and Anna took one of the armchairs.


    The tension between us was palpable. For the whole duration of the movie, no one spoke. It was aedy, which helped to relieve some the tension. By the end of the movie, we were talking like we normally did, discussing the plot and characters, which were both subpar.


    ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re fine?¡± Melissa asked suddenly, voice pleading and unsure.


    No one said anything for a while. Anna sat with her hands on her knees, looking at the floor.


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡± I said, coughing to clear my throat. ¡°That was a bit too much for an April Fools prank.¡±


    I turned to face Melissa, who looked intensely ashamed.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean for that to happened¡­¡± she said defensively. ¡°I was just trying to get you guys back forst year.¡±


    ¡°Well, you certainly did,¡± I said, half jokingly. By the look on Melissa¡¯s face, that wasn¡¯t helping her feel better.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. I just¡­ want us to be friends again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I said, looking over toward Anna. She returned my helpless gaze. ¡°It feels a bit awkward between the three of us now and I¡¯m not sure how to fix that.¡±


    Again, a heavy silence fell between us, no one offering any answers to the problem.


    After a few awkward moments Anna took a deep breath and spoke up. ¡°What if we embarrass you too? You know, to make us even?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melissa asked carefully. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Take off your clothes?¡± she suggested.


    Both Melissa and I were taken aback by my sister¡¯s sudden suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to make it even. You need to be embarrassed as well,¡± Anna spoke with growing conviction showing in her voice.


    ¡°I¡­ Um, okay¡­¡± Melissa agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    It was a strange idea, but I supposed my sister¡¯s logic made sense, in an odd way.


    Melissa stood up and looked like she was going to strip on the spot at first, but then seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°Do I just¡­ do it here?¡± she asked.


    Anna considered the question, apparently the one in charge at the moment. ¡°No. Your room, I think. On the bed.¡±


    Melissa seemed to ept this and left for her room without a word.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Anna, after Melissa was out of sight.


    ¡°Making us even. She¡¯s always messing with us anyway,¡± she exined. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    She waited for my answer, looking like she needed me to support her crazy idea. I sighed, nodding my head.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    Anna nodded back to me and we walked together into Melissa¡¯s room.


    She was already down to her dark blue underwear. I wasn¡¯t sure Anna realized how much I appreciated the situation we were in. Melissa looked beautiful.


    ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± she muttered, utching the bra.


    We watched in silence as Melissa unveiled her breasts, holding her hand in front of them for a moment before taking a deep breath and disying them freely. She bent over and slid her panties down, her breasts staying surprisingly firm as she did. The whole thing turned into something of a striptease.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± she teased, looking in my direction.


    I nced in Anna¡¯s direction, who was looking daggers at me. I wasn¡¯t sure why she was upset. It had been her idea. To be safe, I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Melissa giggled, which didn¡¯t seem to help Anna¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Good,¡± Anna said, her voice firmly in control. ¡°Nowy on the bed. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She left us alone in the room for a minute or two, though it might as well have been hours. Melissay silently on the bed, while I stood watching, trying to adjust my pants to make my excitement less obvious.


    Anna came back into the room, throwing me a silvery roll.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said. ¡°Use this.¡±


    ¡°Uh, this is tape,¡± I noted.


    ¡°Yes. Silver tape. Tie her hands up.¡± She pointed at the metal bars at the head of the bed, holding a pair of scissors in her other hand.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°We need to punish you somehow,¡± Anna exined, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Nowy still.¡±


    I did as she said, sitting down on one side of the bed and tying Melissa¡¯s left hand to one of the metal bars. After I was done Anna took the tape and scissors, sitting on the other side of her naked friend.


    ¡°Sooo¡­ what are you guys nning to do exactly?¡± Melissa asked, not sounding very bothered by the possibilities her situation presented.


    ¡°Not anything like that, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Anna said, finishing up on her side.


    ¡°I was thinking we might leave you like this, see what your parents think,¡± she exined. ¡°Maybe leave some lotion and the dildo I know you¡¯re hiding in here out for them to find.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What?! No, wait,¡± she begged. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Is it really worse than what you did to us?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean for it to go that far,¡± she said, a note of panic in her voice.


    Anna sighed. Looking at my sister I could tell she wasn¡¯t serious. It seemed very likely that she just wanted to scare her a little.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, dropping the bad-cop routine.


    ¡°I really am sorry,¡± Melissa continued. ¡°I figured you¡¯d notice right away. I didn¡¯t know he would go straight to eating you out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, rea-¡±


    ¡°I really thought you¡¯d notice it was a guy right away. You know I like making out a bit before the big event, right?¡± she rambled.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep7

    ¡°S-Stop, it¡¯s fine. Just shut up,¡± Anna said, her voice urgent.


    Wait, what? I thought, picking up on what she¡¯d said. If it was a guy? Does she mean that she and Anna¡­


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Let¡¯s not talk about it, please?¡± Anna begged.


    ¡°Was she waiting for you that night?¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Sorry if that¡¯s personal,¡± Melissa said, looking at Anna. ¡°Oh, fuck. I fucked up again, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She looked even more ridden with guilt, grimacing to herself and refusing to meet my eyes.


    That wasn¡¯t quite what I was most concerned about though.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. I mean, we did make out first. Quite a lot actually. And she should have noticed it was me,¡± I said, looking over at my sister. Her face was scarlet red. ¡°Who did you think it was?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡­ I just¡­¡± she stammered.


    Melissa watched her with the same unbelieving expression as me. Did this mean what I thought it meant?


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Melissa eximed. ¡°I knew it!¡±


    I looked over at her; naked, bound and triumphant on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re hot for your brother, aren¡¯t you?¡± Melissa said, smiling wryly. ¡°I always knew it. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t let me fuck him, isn¡¯t it? Not because you wanted me for yourself.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked, interrupting her.


    Anna looked at me. There was real fear in her eyes, and her hands quivered. I knew the answer before she said it.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I¡­ guessed it was you,¡± she admitted with obvious reluctance. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I just¡­ didn¡¯t want you to stop.¡±


    There it was. The whole thing was confusing. Maddening. Part of me wanted to storm out, get angry. They had both yed me for a fool. Still, there was another way to look at it. I couldn¡¯t deny that something, an urge, had awoken in me that night.


    I was tired of being tricked. So I decided to be the one in control instead. The fact that I had had an erection since Melissa got undressed made my decision easier.


    I looked at my sister. My beautiful, vulnerable little sister. The sister that wanted me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, reaching over and taking hold of her waist.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Anna squeaked as I pulled her toward me, right over Melissa¡¯s naked body.


    She ended up pressed against me, upright on our knees on the side of the bed. Her breath was already heavy and her face scarlet red as she looked up at me, desire burning in her blue eyes.


    I repositioned one hand over her ass and pushed her harder against me, producing a soft groan out of her. Her breasts were mashed up hard against my torso and the outline of my hard cock pressed against her crotch.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Melissa whispered in awe.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Bro¡­¡± Anna whispered, voice quivering. She looked up at me, inches from my face, eyes begging for more. Her warm, quick breath brushed against my skin.


    I grabbed the back of her head and guided her lips to mine. I kissed my own sister, really kissed her, for the second time. Her tongue responded quickly to mine, and her lips hungered for me. She let me have my way with her, with great enthusiasm.


    When we finally broke off, out of breath, she smiled at me. It was the most honest, loving smile I¡¯d ever seen from her. A smile that told me I had just fulfilled one of her deepest desires.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± I said, returning her smile. I knew now what I wanted, and I wasn¡¯t going to stop until I had it.


    With one hand I pushed her back, putting her with her back against the bed,ying across Melissa with the small of her back over her stomach. I undid her pants, starting to undress her. Both jeans and panties came off quickly, leaving her wet pussy bare.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± she eximed, hand over her mouth.


    I intended to pick up where I had left offst time.


    Melissa watched with great interest as I bent down, putting my mouth an inch from my sister¡¯s drenched sex.


    I had both arms under her legs, one wrapping around her thigh and the other resting on her stomach. Anna tried, unsessfully, to bend her head up to see.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Sam. Oh fuck,¡± she said with desperate urgency.


    I didn¡¯t bother teasing or working my way up to it. I wrapped my lips over her wonderful slit and explored her ferociously with my tongue.


    She let out a long, deep moan of pleasure as I eagerlypped at her pussy. Just likest time, I found her taste to be deeply sensual, almost intoxicating. The taste I now knew to be my sister¡¯s. Somehow that made it even more thrilling.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so fucking hot,¡± Melissa said appreciatively, still bound and watching.


    It barely registered for me. I slid over her clitoris with my tongue, increasing the intensity of her moans. Her legs were shivering, and her moans frantic. Not wanting to let here too soon, I licked a final time along her slit and stood up, juices dripping down from my chin.


    Anna responded with a disappointing groan, moving one hand down between her legs in a need to keep the stimtion going. I took of my own pants, releasing my aching cock and sat down on my knees before her.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± I asked my sister.


    She opened her eyes, which widened at the sight of my erection.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± she admitted, watching it hungrily while I pulled off my t-shirt.


    I continued to undress her, pulling off the blouse and bra. Anna let me work, wordlesslyying in front of me.


    When we were both finally naked, I positioned my knees closer between her legs and pushed my unwilling member down on her lower stomach, as if measuring how far in it would go.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Melissa encouraged. ¡°Fuck your dirty little sister.¡±


    I had almost forgotten about her, even though Annay syed on top of her stomach. The dirty part of my mind jubted over the fact that I had two sexy, naked girls in front of me.


    With my left hand I felt at her naked leg, then moved it up toward her sex. Melissa let out a surprised shout and recoiled as I put my fingers between her legs. She quickly recovered though and let out a relieved ¡°Aaah¡± as I probed the wet confines of her pussy. She watched me with a grateful smile.


    I leaned over my sister, meeting her hopeful gaze. I brought my fingers up to her face, which were dripping with fluid from her friend¡¯s wet mound, and coaxed them into her mouth. She epted it without resistance, sucking the juices off my fingers.


    ¡°So. You and Melissa, huh?¡± I said, pulling my fingers out of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve really been sleeping together?¡±


    ¡°¡­ sorry,¡± she whispered, a tormented expression on her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ surprised. I always thought of you as¡­ innocent when it came to these things. Turns out you¡¯re more perverted than me.¡±


    My words seemed to make her more embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°I told you not to apologize,¡± I said, leaning down to kiss her again.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep8

    ¡°We¡¯ve only had sex, like, three times anyway,¡± Melissa said, interrupting us. ¡°It just sort of happened. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s been pining for you longer than that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have,¡± Anna affirmed, nodding her head. ¡°Is that weird?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I admitted, ¡°but I¡¯m happy it turned out this way. The idea of fucking my little sister seems like just about the hottest thing ever.¡±


    Anna let out a short, sexy moan as I said that, biting her lip seductively.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Melissa asked, obviously turned on by what was going on on top of her.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck you as well?¡± I asked, cutting right to the chase. She nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wish I had my own brother to fuck, but I¡¯ll settle for you,¡± she said, smiling mischievously. ¡°God, Sam. You have to know I¡¯ve been wanting you for years now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Family first.¡±


    With that, I sat up and guided the head of my cock to my sister¡¯s waiting opening, pushing lightly against her parting lips. She gasped loudly as I entered her, followed by a drawn out groan.


    ¡°Oooh, god. Finally,¡± she spoke, arching her back in pleasure.


    ¡°Is it in?¡± Melissa asked, voice dripping with lust-filled curiosity.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Oh, god yes,¡± Anna said, breathing hard.


    I smiled at her enthusiasm. No other girl had ever had such a strong reaction to being fucked by me. I found myself really enjoying the way she squirmed and squeaked with joyful eagerness as I slowly entered her.


    Inch by inch I sank deeper into my sister. Her walls reluctantly parted for me, mping down on the cock inside her.


    As I bottomed out in her, she arched her back even further, letting out a long, deep groan. She gripped the bed sheets to her sides and shivered with pleasure. As her muscles rxed I realized I had just watched her orgasm.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, dumbfounded. I¡¯d never gotten a girl to orgasm from that little before. Not even close.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Melissa whispered in the background.


    ¡°That feels sooo good, Bro,¡± Anna said, suddenly exhausted. Her hands reached out for mine, holding on to them hard. With our hands sped together I leaned forward, putting her arms above her head on the mattress.


    ¡°You like feeling your brother¡¯s cock inside you that much?¡± I asked, teasingly.


    She nodded, still breathing hard.


    ¡°Say it,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I¡­ I like feeling you inside me,¡± she repeated obediently. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you to fuck me for so long. I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°A dirty, perverted little sister,¡± I finished for her.


    ¡°¡­ yes,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°Good,¡± I spoke, ¡°then you won¡¯t mind if I keep fucking you from now on.¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t,¡± she said, leaning up to kiss me.


    With our lips locked together and my hand massaging her naked breasts I began to thrust. Slowly at first, going in and out of her. Our moans mixed in our mouths as I fucked her on top of her friend.


    ¡°You guys look so fucking hot together,¡± Melissa purred. ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit jealous.¡±


    I groaned an answer, keeping my attention focused on my sister¡¯s naked body.


    We breathed together, our faces inches from each other as I pounded my younger sister, eyes locked. I picked up the pace, pushing inside her more aggressively, sending bursts of hot air from her mouth shooting against my skin with each push.


    I leaned back, sitting up on my knees again, to give myself a better angle. Annay over Melissa with her back arched while I grabbed the sides of her legs and pushed even deeper inside her.


    I looked at where we connected, where I entered my sister. It was amazing to think it was my sister¡¯s pussy that was so willingly amodating the length of my dick.


    ¡°Aaah, aah, mmm, fuck!¡± she moaned in pace with my thrusts.


    ¡°Fuck her, Sam. Fuck your sister,¡± Melissa encouraged me while fighting against the tape that held her. ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re so fucking lucky, Anna.¡±


    I slowed down, fucking her with long, deep thrusts instead. Pacing myself. Her moans were building again, getting closer to another orgasm. If possible I wanted us toe together. It was difficult to hold back, however, and I soon felt myself losing control.


    ¡°Should I, uh, pull out?¡± I asked, panting.


    ¡°Aah, no, don¡¯t!¡± she eximed, bending her legs around me.


    She moaned louder, pushing back against me as best she could. The walls of her pussy mped down hard on me, milking my cock as I was brought over the edge.


    I came, grunting and shooting streams of hot cum into her. Covering my younger sister¡¯s insides in my sperm, filling her up.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I grunted.


    She squeaked with joy as I came and held me bottomed out inside her with her legs, locking me in ce until it passed.


    I pulled out of her, ready to copse. The look on my sister¡¯s face, however, got me to reconsider. She was obviously close toing herself.


    I leaned in and started kissing and sucking on her hard nipples while substituting my cock for two fingers.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Come for your brother,¡± I said between sucking. ¡°I want to see my beautiful little sistere one more time.¡±


    I put my head right over hers, looking deeply into her eyes while I stimted her clit with my thumb.


    ¡°Ah, aaah, aaaah,¡± she moaned, her mouth half open and her expression filled with desire.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep9

    I kept talking to her in a low voice, urging her toe. She finally grimaced and shivered as orgasm overtook her. I watched as she went through the ecstasy of it, making cute little sounds through clenched teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty when you¡¯reing, Sis,¡± I told her after it had passed and shey exhausted in front of me.


    Despite everything, she blushed.


    ¡°T-Thanks,¡± she whispered.


    I kissed her lightly on the lips and smiled at her.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Melissa asked, sounding eager to be noticed. ¡°Now that you guys have fucked each other on top of me, isn¡¯t it time for me to get some attention?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know,¡± I teased. ¡°We might just snuggle a bit and fall asleep on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck you,¡± sheined, straining against her bonds with annoyance.


    Anna giggled at her friend¡¯s predicament, pulling herself off from on top of her and sitting up in the bed.


    Iy down next to Melissa, inspecting her naked body. Her nipples were rock hard with excitement. I trailed a finger over her naked skin, only lightly touching the soft flesh of her breast as I made my way up to her face.


    ¡°Without messing with me, tell me you want this,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°I do,¡± she insisted, grunting in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sooo horny right now. Please.¡±


    I looked at Anna, who was sitting on her knees next to us, watching.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Actually, didn¡¯t you say you guys used to help each other with this sort of thing,¡± I asked, thinking of how to put it. ¡°Since you both lied to me, I think it¡¯s only fair that I get a demonstration.¡±


    Anna looked at me, then Melissa. Melissa, in her horny state, seemed eager to agree.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Anna said, grinning. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She came down on top of her friend, her naked breasts rubbing against Melissa¡¯s bigger globes. Melissa gratefully epted Anna¡¯s lips on top of hers, and before long the two girls were making out. It was a beautiful sight.


    ¡°God damn it,¡± I said with awe. ¡°That¡¯s insanely hot.¡±


    I thought I saw them smile, though their lips never parted from each other. They moaned as they shared another long, deep kiss. I had always been a fan of girl-on-girl stuff, but this was on another level than simple porn. The sight of my sister and her best friend going at it in front of me is a memory I¡¯ll always cherish.


    ¡°Mmm, Ah, Anna,¡± Melissa said, breaking contact.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± asked my sister.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begged, biting her lip. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking horny.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Anna hummed, smiling mischievously. ¡°You want me to get you off, then?¡±


    Melissa nodded, obviously desperate for it.


    Anna winked at me, then moved down over Melissa¡¯s naked body, stopping only to lick at her hard nipple. She went all the way down to her pussy, which was dripping wet.


    I watched intently as my sister lowered her mouth to embrace her friend¡¯s womanhood and licked, sucked and worked her magic on it. Melissa groaned loudly, pent up sexual frustration finally let free.


    I had to admit my sister looked like she knew what she was doing. Melissa clearly enjoyed it, at least. It was a supremely sexy spectacle.


    ¡°She¡¯s very hot when she does that, isn¡¯t she?¡± I said, still not taking my eyes of my sister.


    ¡°Oh, fuck yes! So fucking hot,¡± Melissa agreed, breathing fast.


    ¡°You both are,¡± I added, smiling at her.


    She moaned her answer, closing her eyes and pushing her head back against the pillow. I took the opportunity to inspect her tits more closely, bending down to nibble experimentally at them.


    ¡°Yes, mmm, yes,¡± Melissa mumbled as I got more serious about it.


    I massaged her impressive bosom with my hands while sucking her hard, pink nipples, biting at them lightly.


    It didn¡¯t take very long for ourbined efforts to make here. She was louder than Anna, almost screaming as the throes of orgasm set in.


    ¡°Aaah, fuuuck, fuck, fuck,¡± she swore, iling wildly.


    It took a long time for her to calm down. She finally seemed to do so though, a deeply satisfied smile on her lips.


    Anna came up from between her legs, her face wet with the juices of her friend.


    ¡°Looks like I did a good job,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°So good,¡± Melissa groaned.


    Anna leaned in to give her another kiss, but this time she also grabbed the back of my head, pulling me in toward them. She switched to kissing me, letting me taste the mixture of fluids that still stuck to her.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she moaned. ¡°I love this.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± I said. ¡°You guys are so sexy.¡±


    I shared a kiss with Melissa, who seemed very enthusiastic about it, almost biting my lips a few times.


    Me and Anna eventually moved down to her breasts, sharing them between us. Melissa moaned while we licked a nipple each, then tried to switch, which didn¡¯t quite work out. Anna giggled at our clumsiness and pulled me in to share the same nipple instead. My sister¡¯s tongue and mine met on the pink are, swirling around each other.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my turn to be fucked?¡± Melissa asked, looking down at us. We were pretty much just messing around at that point, pushing at one another and giggling as wepeted over the same tit. ¡°Or at least get rid of this damn tape.¡±


    ¡°Ah, not yet,¡± Anna said. ¡°I mean what¡¯s the point of tying you up if we don¡¯t use it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Sam would oblige that first request though,¡± she continued, looking at my once again hard cock with a grin. ¡°He seems about ready.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, more than willing. ¡°But didn¡¯t we just establish you¡¯ve been getting in the way of just that all these years? Are you okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, sounding offended. ¡°I got to have you first, didn¡¯t I? I can share.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to question that. Hopefully this was a sign of how things would be. The prospect of having them both whenever I pleased, and together, excited me beyond belief.


    I got into position before Melissa, Anna watching me closely, and ced my cockhead at her entrance. I massaged her slit with the engorged head, moving it up and down.


    ¡°Put it in,¡± she begged. ¡°God, stop teasing already.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I will,¡± I answered.


    I looked at my sister for confirmation, and she nodded. She looked excited to get to watch me fuck her friend.


    With a slow, strong push I entered her. She was not quite as tight as Anna, though she still felt extremely good. I had to put some effort into sinking my whole length into her.


    ¡°Oh, yes! That feels amazing,¡± she spoke, sighing with pleasure. ¡°Your brother has such a nice cock, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I know,¡± she answered, smiling and fingering herself softly as she watched.


    I thrust into her aggressively, not taking my time as much as I had with Anna. Melissa moaned and cursed loudly as I pounded her.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuuuck!¡± she wailed, reaching another orgasm before long.


    Watching her sped up my own orgasm, and I grimaced, feeling my cock twitching with the need toe.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Anna said suddenly. Sheid down on top of her and spread her legs before me.


    ¡°Finish in me,¡± she said, grinning at me. Her hand parted the lips of her pussy for me, inviting me in.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Melissa eximed.


    I had only seconds to decide. I pulled out of Melissa and entered my sister¡¯s warm opening instead, at thest second.


    For the second time I let loose inside her, pumping sperm into my own sister¡¯s cunt. It felt amazing. She had a look of glee on her face as she received my cum instead of Melissa.


    ¡°Oh, what the fuck, Anna?¡± Melissa said, voice disappointed.


    ¡°We¡¯re still punishing you, aren¡¯t we?¡± she said, teasingly. ¡°I guess you can eat it out of me, if you want a taste?¡±


    ¡°Fine, but that¡¯s got to be enough. Please untie me already.¡±


    I got the scissors while Anna climbed up on top of her gleefully. I worked, slowly, to remove the tape while Melissa used her tongue top and dig out the multiple creampies I had given my sister out of her pussy. The disy was distracting, to say the least. Cum dripped out of my sister¡¯s cunt and was swallowed eagerly by Melissa.

 Fooled Into Bed With My Sister:>Ep10

    ¡°Oooh, oh, mmm¡­ That feels so nice,¡± Annaplimented, holding her friend¡¯s head up between her legs. Melissa let out a sexy, muffled moan at the praise.


    After some time I got her free and they stopped, letting Melissa rx and massage her wrists. Anna and me took up positions on either side of her. We ally together for a while, warm bodies up against each other.


    ¡°So, is this going to be a regr thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re thinking of tying me up again,¡± Melissa muttered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Anna be punished worse than me, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can think of a few ways for her to make up for it,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Anna sighed dramatically. ¡°Oh, well. Looks like I¡¯ve got no choice. Don¡¯t go easy on me, okay?¡± she said, winking at me.


    ¡°But really, this was great. I¡¯d love to repeat this, if you guys are up for it,¡± I said, hoping for confirmation, even though I was pretty certain of their answers from their earlier attitudes.


    ¡°This was pretty fun, I suppose. And I guess you guys would just go on without me if I said no, right?¡± Melissa asked. Anna and I shared a look that confirmed her suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± I said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Every guy¡¯s dream, huh?¡± Melissa said teasingly. ¡°Well, minus the sister part, maybe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty hooked on the sister part though,¡± I said.


    ¡°I noticed,¡± she said dryly.


    Anna giggled on the other side of her.


    Wey like that for a while, catching our breaths. At some point we fell asleep, naked bodies cuddled up against each other, and slept until morning.


    **


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Anna said.


    I opened my eyes. My sister was straddling me,pletely naked on Melissa¡¯s bed. Melissa stood to the side, watching. She was also naked. It struck me again how beautiful they both were.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I replied, yawning.


    The bed was a mess, which wasn¡¯t surprising after yesterday¡¯s activities.


    ¡°We were thinking about taking a shower,¡± she chirped, blonde hair a mess. ¡°We thought you might like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Umm, yeah. Yes. Definitely,¡± I answered, fighting through the tiredness.


    ¡°You better hurry up then or we might start without you,¡± Melissa teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake, I swear,¡± I assured her, suppressing another yawn.


    They led me into the shower, which was barely big enough for the three of us. The girls giggled and yed in the water, taking turnsthering up each other¡¯s bodies.


    I happily epted their attentions when it was my turn, letting them rub the soap over me. They seemed to spend an awful lot of time on my chest and muscles however, and when they came to my dick they insisted that it needed extra attention.


    Both girls sat on their knees, practically jerking me off and ying with my erect cock. After the water was turned on, they dropped all pretense and started sucking me off, passing my dick between time like a peace pipe. It was by far the best and most thorough ¡°cleaning¡± of myher parts I¡¯d experienced.


    When it came time for me to help them clean up, I returned the favor, putting soapy fingers inside them and ¡°cleaning¡± the outside of their vaginas with my tongue. They stood before me, looking down with lust-filled expressions as I went from one to the other, tasting their womanly juices.


    When we were finally done, we were all very clean.


    We messed around a bit more, but me and Anna had to leave before long since Melissa¡¯s parents were returning.


    We shared some very intimate farewell-kisses in the hallway before we left and promised to find the time to do it again.


    And we did, as often as we could.


    **


    ¡°That sounds a bit expensive,¡± I said, watching the screen.


    ¡°Not if we split it in three,¡± Melissa answered. She had one hand between her legs, and one on her naked breast. Theptop was positioned so I got a clear view of her masturbating.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± I answered. My ownptop stood on a chair next to my bed, the re of the screen the only source of light in the room. I looked down at Anna.


    ¡°Sounds good?¡± I asked. She nodded, the tip of my dick still in her mouth.


    ¡°Mmm, you guys always look so sexy together,¡± Melissamented.


    ¡°Wish you were here,¡± I said, grinning at her.


    ¡°Hah, sure you do. Is that why I¡¯m the only one looking into possible living arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair. You know I love having you around. We both do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I grunted. The way my sister¡¯s lips wrapped around me and the way her tongue yed over my shaft was making it hard to concentrate. She had be very adept at that in a short amount of time.


    We stopped talking. Anna expertly used her warm mouth to suck and lick my cock while Melissa watched us both. It felt absolutely amazing.


    Anna pushed herself down on me as far as she could, gagging and coughing as my cock reached the back of her mouth. That didn¡¯t stop her though and she kept trying, not wanting to lose out to her friend.


    I decided to help her, for admittedly very selfish reasons, and took hold of the back of her head. The next time she went down I pushed with her, making my cock slid into her throat with little resistance. Her eyes went wide and she gagged at the sudden feeling of an cock lodging itself in her throat, but she seemed to recover quickly.


    I pushed her down further, watching as my dick was engulfed by her mouth. I brought my sister¡¯s head all the way down, pushing her nose against my stomach and feeling a wonderful sense of aplishment at being fully inside her.


    Our disy seemed to excite Melissa. Her moans increased in intensity as she watched us.


    I held Anna down on me, cock twitching inside her throat. It only took a few more seconds for me toe, shooting my cum into her. The first jet of semen unloaded right into her throat, causing her to try pushing herself back up. I held on for just another second, consumed by the ecstasy of orgasm, before releasing her.


    Surprisingly she didn¡¯t pull herself all the way off. She coughed once, spilling semen, but then wrapped her lips around the head of my cock once again, catching the rest of the sperm in her mouth.


    When I finally rxed I was treated to the sight of my little sister gulping and forcing down as much cum as she could. I made a mental note to pay her back for that.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, breathing out. ¡°That was amazing, Sis.¡±


    She smiled, cum still running down her chin.


    Melissa came soon after. I watched her through the screen as she shuddered and let out a muffled squeak, concentrating on the sight of us.


    Annay down on top of me, exhausted. Her head rested on my stomach, above my shrinking cock, warm saliva and cum dripping down on me from her mouth.


    ¡°Mmm, that was good. Nice of you to give me a show,¡± Melissa said, licking off her fingers.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Anna said with a tired grin. ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do.¡±


    ¡°I have to get going now,¡± she said. ¡°Unfortunately. See you guys tomorrow. Good night.¡±


    ¡°See you,¡± Anna answered. We both waved at her before she closed the connection.


    Wey together in the dark room, catching our breaths. Anna looked up at me, her blue eyes reflecting the re of theputer screen.


    ¡°Did you like that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I answered. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, little sister.¡±


    She smiled at that, always happy to be praised. She closed her eyes and sighed tiredly, cheek against my stomach.


    ¡°I love you, Bro,¡± she murmured.


    I didn¡¯t answer. It looked like she was falling asleep. We had been at it for quite a while, and it was veryte.


    Iy there, alone with my thoughts for a while, watching her. Even her soft snoring was cute. Eventually I decided to move her. It wouldn¡¯t do for our parents to find us like that in the morning, after all.


    I carefully stood up from the bed and lifted her, holding her in both arms. She didn¡¯t wake up as I carried her to her room and put her down on her own bed. I lifted the bed sheet over her, tucking her in. She looked content.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I whispered, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Good night, Sis.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep1

    Fuck! I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing in my parents¡¯ living room. Three giggling teenage girls, wearing sheer lingerie are sitting on the couch cheering on a fourth girl who is attempting to deep throat a dildo. What the fuck! The cheers andughter is probably why they didn¡¯t hear mee in through the kitchen door. I step back into the shadows of the hallway while my cock responds to the luscious, pale ass cheeks of the fourth girl. Her purple sheer nightie has ridden up over her heart-shaped ass, revealing her matching thong as she starts to gag on the rubber dick suction-cupped to the ss topped coffee table.


    ¡°I can do this!¡± the girl exims, taking a deep breath and sliding her lips back down the realistic looking cock. Holy shit! That¡¯s Lauren¡¯s voice! My dick is hard and I¡¯m having perverted thoughts about my 18-year-old sister. I guiltily look away from her scrumptious ass cheeks and try to forget what her lips look like sliding down that fake cock.


    ¡°I thought you said you had done this before,¡±ughs one of the girls, pulling my attention back to the couch. The other three girls are wearing simr outfits, sheer baby doll nighties with matching thong panties. The only variation seems to be the color.


    ¡°I have done it before,¡± my sister protests, ¡°but with a real dick! This thing isn¡¯t working for me. I need a real dick.¡± Lauren sits back on her heels andughs along with her friends.


    ¡°There appears to be one in the hallway!¡± The cute ck girl sitting closest to me says as she smiles in my direction. Fuck! Busted! I might as well take the offensive and try to put Lauren on the defense.


    ¡°Brandon!¡± Lauren screams, jumping to her feet as I step into the room. Her tits bounce temptingly inside the cups of the purple nightie. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Never mind about me? What the fuck is all of this?¡± I sweep my arm towards the coffee table where, besides the suction cupped dildo there are several vibrators and other assorted sex toys. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    I¡¯m six years older than Lauren and I¡¯ve been living with my girlfriend for the past couple of years. I crash at my parents¡¯ house whenever Kelly and I fight, which seems to be happening quite oftentely.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a sleepover,¡± Lauren says as if that exins all of this. While she¡¯s getting outraged with me, I¡¯m checking out her girlfriends. It¡¯s like looking at a live action Victoria Secret¡¯s ad. There¡¯s the African-American girl who spotted me in the hallway. My eyes zero in on the yellow nightie barely covering her impressive chest. Next to her is Kristina, Lauren¡¯s petite blonde friend from down the street, looking pretty in her pink lingerie. Finally, on the other end of the couch is a tall brte all decked out in the sexiest shade of red.


    ¡°A sleepover?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows as I appraise their outfits. The tops are sheer except for the bra-like cups around their breasts. In actuality, except for the thong, they don¡¯t show much more than a skimpy bikini but somehow it is much more enticing when it¡¯s lingerie.


    ¡°We had a lingerie party,¡± the ck girl exins, smiling without a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Do you like our outfits?¡± She stands and twirls around giving me a great view of her full, round ass cheeks.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Lauren admonishes her. ¡°That¡¯s my brother!¡±


    ¡°Well, you should at least introduce us,¡± Alex answers, stepping forward with her hand extended. ¡°I¡¯m Alexis but you can call me Alex.¡± She smiles as I shake her hand.


    ¡°Brandon,¡± my sister takes over the introductions. ¡°You know Kristina,¡± she says, pointing to her friend in the pink nightie. I nod in her direction.


    ¡°Hello, Brandon,¡± Kristina smiles demurely.


    ¡°And this is Kylie.¡± The tall brte stands up and extends her hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Brandon,¡± she says, making eye contact. Damn! We¡¯re almost the same height and I¡¯m a little over six feet.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I answer, shaking her hand, which is surprisingly small and feminine given her stature.


    While being introduced to her friends, I steal surreptitious nces at my sister. She has really filled out over the past couple of years. Something I hadn¡¯t noticed during my previous visits. Of course, she wasn¡¯t wearing sexy lingerie any of those times. Fuck! My cock is hardening again. This is so wrong.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lauren asks, drawing my attention back.


    ¡°I needed a ce to stay,¡± I shrug without further exnation. I¡¯m about to ask her whether mom knows what she¡¯s up to but my sister and I have an unspoken agreement about not embarrassing each other in front of our friends.


    ¡°Well,¡± I smile at the sexy foursome. ¡°Sorry to have interrupted. I¡¯ll just head up to my room and leave you girls to your fun. Where are mom and dad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They¡¯re at the cabin,¡± Lauren answers, referring to ourke cabin in the mountains.


    ¡°With my parents,¡± Kristina adds. Kristina has been Lauren¡¯s friend since they were little and our parents frequently go to the cabin together.


    ¡°The house is all ours for the weekend,¡± Kylie smiles.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay? The fun¡¯s just starting,¡± Alex says with an unmistakable flirtatious invitation. I hear my sister¡¯s exasperated sigh before I can even respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I answer, moving towards the hallway. ¡°It was nice meeting you,¡± I call back over my shoulder.


    ¡°Damn! He¡¯s sexy. You should have asked him to stay, Lauren,¡± Alex says as I turn the corner towards the stairs. I wait just out of sight to hear her response.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± she retorts. ¡°I don¡¯t want him anywhere near our sex toy party, or any of our other ns.¡± Whatever that means.


    ¡°He can be my sex toy anytime,¡± Kylie says. ¡°How old is he?¡±


    ¡°Too old for you!¡± my sister snaps. She¡¯s right and that¡¯s my cue to keep moving.


    Half an hourter, lying on my bed and trying to get the sexy images of my sister and her friends out of my head, there¡¯s a light knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call without moving from the bed. Lauren pokes her head in before opening the door the rest of the way.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she says, walking over to the bed. ¡°Sorry about all that.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep2

    ¡°Nothing to be sorry for, Sis. You didn¡¯t know I was going to be home tonight, and I certainly didn¡¯t know you were having a lingerie party.¡± I answer as she sits on the edge of my bed. She¡¯s still wearing the same outfit and I can¡¯t keep my eyes from darting between the swell of her breasts and her barely covered pussy mound. ¡°Sorry, if I messed up your party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just it,¡± she smiles. ¡°You were a very popr surprise.¡± I just smile and wait to see why she came in to see me. ¡°Brandon, do you love me?¡± she asks, using our standard opening for asking a favor.


    ¡°Unconditionally,¡± I answer, realizing as I say it that it really is true. I thought I loved Kelly but there are always so many conditions in that rtionship. Fuck! Don¡¯t even ask me why I¡¯mparing my sister to my girlfriend. That¡¯s just so inappropriate!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°The girls want you to judge who looks the sexiest,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows questioningly. ¡°Would you do it for us?¡± This isn¡¯t at all what I expected.


    ¡°That sounds like a no-win proposition. What¡¯s in it for me?¡± I ask, already determined to do whatever she wants so I can spend more time with her scantily d friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± she asks incredulously while punching me in the arm. ¡°You get to gawk at half-naked teenage girls while you decide who¡¯s the sexiest.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± I answer, rubbing my shoulder. ¡°Lauren, are your friends all over 18?¡± I ask as she stands up and heads for my bedroom door. I swing my legs off the bed and follow her, my eyes glued to her near-naked ass.


    ¡°What difference does that make?¡± she asks. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to fuck any of them.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want any upset fathers, brothers or boyfriends using me of improper activities with any underage girls.¡±


    ¡°Rx. They¡¯re all 18,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Even Kristina?¡± I ask. ¡°She looks so young.¡±


    ¡°Even Kristina.¡± Lauren rolls her eyes. ¡°Duh, you should know we¡¯re the same age.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready¡­ but how will I decide?¡± I ask as I close the door behind me.


    ¡°Easy,¡± she says over her shoulder. ¡°Just pick your sister!¡± Laughing, she sashays down the hall towards the living room, her sexy ass causing more blood to pump into my hardening cock.


    ¡°Yay! He¡¯s going to do it!¡± Alex says, pping her hands as she bounces on the couch, causing her woman-sized boobs to jiggle tantalizingly. My mind is already racing to see how far I can take these festivities. These girls are all over 18 and apparently not virgins, which means there really are no limits tonight.


    ¡°Do you guys have a n in mind for how we¡¯re going to do this?¡± I ask, noticing the girls have gone through a few wine coolers this evening.


    ¡°The judges always figure that out,¡± Kristina says. I swear I remember her as just a shy little kid and now she¡¯s almost batting her eyes at me as she adds, ¡°you¡¯re the judge.¡± I wait a minute to see if anyone else wants to chime in and when they don¡¯t I start to put my n into action.


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t the four of you line up and let me take a look at you,¡± I say, moving the coffee table so they can stand in front of the couch. I take a seat in the center of the couch as they dutifully line up facing me. Fuck! They¡¯re all sexy!


    ¡°I think we should divide thepetition into four categories: your breasts, your asses, your legs and your, um¡­ pussies.¡± When I mention pussies, Kristina and Lauren nce away but Kyle and Alex just smile.


    I stand up and walk in front of them like amanding general inspecting the troops. ¡°Hmm. This is going to be hard,¡± I say.


    ¡°I certainly hope so,¡± Alex says as she shifts her eyes to my crotch.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Imand, teasingly. ¡°No distracting the judges or you¡¯ll be disqualified.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispers, dropping her chin to her chest in a mock pout. ¡°Do I really distract you, Brandon?¡± Damn straight she does! They all do.


    ¡°In a nice way,¡± I answer, as I walk past each girl staring intently at her chest. When I get to the end, next to Alex, I stare down the line looking at the variation of protrusions from each girl.


    ¡°Look, this shouldn¡¯t just be about size,¡± I say, once again taking a seat on the couch. ¡°I can¡¯t be expected to adequatelypare your breasts without seeing your nipples.¡± This is where we find out how much fun this is going to be.


    ¡°What!¡± Lauren is the first to react. ¡°That¡¯s not the deal!¡± she exims, looking to her friends for support.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s right,¡± Kylie says, reaching for the front fastener of her nightie.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lauren shouts, batting Kylie¡¯s hands away from her top. ¡°Would you want your brother staring at your boobs?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Alex jumps in. ¡°You can stay dressed, such as it is, and help Brandon judge the rest of us.¡± Lauren looks down at her nighty, seemingly just realizing how much of her body is already exposed.


    ¡°But then I can¡¯t win,¡± Lauren says, clearly weighing her options.


    ¡°Which do you choose Lauren?¡± I ask like the idea of the other three taking their nighties off has already been decided. This is shaping up nicely.


    Kylie is the first to unfasten the sp between her breasts and slide the thin straps off her shoulders. My cock springs to life as her nightie hits the floor and her eyes meet mine. Her medium sized breasts with their pink, puffy nipples are on full disy, awaiting my inspection.


    Lauren is staring open-mouthed at her friends as one by one they follow Kylie¡¯s lead and drop their nightie to the floor.


    Alex is next, taking her time sliding the straps down her arms one at a time. Smiling broadly she adds a bit of theatrics to the unveiling of her gorgeous, dark skinned breasts with their thick ck nipples. The surrounding ares are smaller than expected but by no means less appealing. Mouthwatering is the only adjective thates to mind.


    Kristina seems a little more reserved, possibly because her breasts are quite small inparison to the other girls. ¡°I¡¯m not going to win this round,¡± she smiles. She needn¡¯t worry, what shecks in size, is more than made up for by her thick protruding nipples. Damn! She has grown up. I really want to suck on those babies. My cock is rock hard as I turn my attention to my sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s it going to be, Sis?¡± I ask. ¡°You¡¯re wee to join me on the couch and help me judge these beautifuldies¡¯ attributes.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep3

    ¡°Not a chance, Big Brother,¡± Lauren says defiantly as she unsps her top and shrugs it off her shoulders. Holy fuck! Her tits are perfect. Slightly smaller than Alex¡¯s but still quite full with wide, pink ares and gumdrop shaped nipples.


    ¡°Line up,¡± I say as if none of this is bothering me in the slightest. Shit! Who wouldn¡¯t give his left nut to have four teenage beauties lined up in front of him ready for inspection? I stand up, adjusting my cock as I do, which doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by any of the girls.


    ¡°Why do you get to stay dressed while we¡¯re naked?¡± Alex asks, generating a ring look from my sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re not naked¡­ yet,¡± I retort. ¡°Do you want me to take off my shirt?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± three girls respond in unison. This is too easy. I slip off my shirt to the appreciative nods from the girls. I don¡¯t have washboard abs but I stay in shape.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started,¡± I say, stepping in front of Alex and making a show of inspecting her tits from all angles. I take a chance and cup my hands under the dark flesh and heft herrge tits like I¡¯m weighing melons.


    ¡°Nobody said anything about touching,¡± Lauren objects from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Alex says quietly, biting her lip as my thumbs lightly brush across her taut nipples. Lauren steps back in line but she is clearly more nervous than she was before.


    Wanting to give each girl some des and esteem builders, I start talking to Alex about my perception of her tits.


    ¡°These are heavy little monsters aren¡¯t they,¡± I ask, still fondling her milk chocte mounds. Alex just nods, catching her breath as my hands glide around the sides and gently caress her sensitive tits. ¡°A guy would be crazy not to want to bury his face in these babies and get lost in there like a big soft pillow.¡± Reluctantly, I lower her breasts back down and move over in front of Kristina.


    Kristina smiles shyly as I scrutinize her almost non-existent mounds. While the breasts themselves are rather small the nipples are not. They are mature, long, thick nipples that jut out from her teen sized tits. With nothing to heft, I grip her breasts from the front, pressing my palms against those lovely nipples.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Kristina lets out an involuntary gasp as I move my hands in tiny circles, lightly brushing against her thick protruding nipples.


    ¡°I love your nipples,¡± I say, just above a whisper. ¡°A guy could feast on them forever. They¡¯re so wonderfully sensitive.¡± I add, gently increasing the pressure from my palms and eliciting another quiet murmur from Kristina. ¡°I bet it doesn¡¯t take much sucking and nibbling to send erotic pulses directly to your pussy. You can probably have an orgasm induced solely from those beautiful nipples.¡± She emits a noticeable shiver as I pull my hands away and turn to face Kylie and her puffy nipples.


    Kylie is smiling as I study her convex ares that cap her medium sized tits and reshape them into conical protrusions unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. I bypass the fleshy part of her breasts and go straight for the nipples, running my finger around the are and exploring the tiny bud-like nipples almostpletely recessed into the are. I watch her face as I pinch the very tips and try to coax them out of their protective surroundings. Her expression doesn¡¯t change until I put my fingers on either side of the puffy ares and tweak them gently in a half circle. She bites her lip and sucks air in through her teeth.


    ¡°What are you going to say about mine?¡± she asks seductively as I continue to y with her unique tits.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say that I have never seen anything like them, ¡°I tell her. ¡°I could imagine how erotic it would be to rub against them. You know, as you do the horizontal love dance¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously!¡± Alexughs. ¡°The horizontal love dance? Why don¡¯t you just say fucking?¡±


    ¡°Because horizontal love dance more poetic,¡± Kylie answers for me. ¡°Go on,¡± she nods towards me encouragingly. ¡°What were you going to say?¡±


    ¡°I was going to say that when you were in that particr position, rocking back and forth, a guy could enhance his pleasure by rubbing his chest against these potent little puppies.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± she asks pulling me against her and rubbing her nipples up and down my bare chest. Fuck! I thought I was just blowing smoke but her nipples feel incredible against my chest.


    ¡°Kylie!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Afraid you¡¯ll miss your turn, Lauren?¡± Kylie asks as she releases me, and steps back in line. Her nipples seem to have popped out of their cocoons, anxiously awaiting more attention.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she says, kissing me on the cheek and pushing me towards my sister.


    Now what?


    I stand looking at my sister for the longest time, just staring at her perfect tits. Her wide ares are just a shade darker than the surrounding skin and her taut nipples seem to be more aroused than when she first exposed them. I know I shouldn¡¯t be touching my sister but I can¡¯t very well leave her out either. Lauren is blushing as she looks at me expectantly.


    ¡°Well?¡± she says, nodding her head towards her tits.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I answer. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, Sis.¡± I say, hesitantly raising my hands and putting them on her shoulders. ¡°Lovely shaped,¡± I add while I trail my fingers around her corbone and glide them down her chest. ¡°Perfectly round ares,¡± I add while my fingers brush the outside of her breasts. Instead of hefting them like I did with Alex, I bring my hands down around the sides and lift them gently. ¡°Soft and pliable,¡± I whisper, gently caressing all around her ares. ¡°Sensitive nipples.¡± Her breath catches as my thumbs lightly explore the distended tips. Our eyes lock on each other as my hands move around her breasts like they have a mind of their own.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Alex clears her throat to keep me from getting lost in my sister¡¯s luscious breasts. I drop my hands and step back, surprised by the disappointment I see in Lauren¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°And the winner is¡­¡± I announce, trying to regain myposure. ¡°By a very small margin, I might add¡­¡± I look from one topless girl to the next. ¡°You all have gorgeous breasts but the winner is¡­¡± I pause for dramatic affect and then turn and point my arm. ¡°My sister, Lauren!¡±


    They are each gracious and offer such wonderfulments about Lauren¡¯s tits that I almost expect her to make an eptance speech.


    ¡°Okay, take five!¡± I tell everyone. ¡°I need a beer.¡± The girls all start chatting at once as I go to the kitchen for a beer. Leaning against the counter I take a minute to catch my breath as I twist the cap off the bottle. Damn! The look on Lauren¡¯s face¡­ if I didn¡¯t know better I would swear she looked just like she wanted me to kiss her. Nah.


    ¡°Okay girls, on to the next event.¡± I call as I walk back into the living room. Maybe I should tone this down a little. ¡°Turn around! We¡¯re ready to look at your lovely asses.¡± The girls line up with their backs to me. Okay, maybe I won¡¯t tone it down. What a lovely lineup of teenage flesh!


    I go through a simr routine, running my hands over their bare cheeks and telling each one what I think of their ass.


    ¡°You have an amazing ass, Alex,¡± I say quietly. As my hand glides over her smooth, dark skin I can feel the firm muscles tensing in her ass cheeks. ¡°With your well toned muscles and fully developed curves a guy would want to do you from behind just for the view.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep4

    ¡°Even you?¡± she asks, looking over her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guy, aren¡¯t I?¡± Iugh as I move over to Kristina, my cock still hard inside my shorts.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What Kristinacks in tits she more than makes up for with her ass. I¡¯m surprised I never noticed it before. Curvaceous doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. I squeeze her delectable cheeks as I tell her what I think. ¡°You have one sexy ass, Kristina,¡± I whisper in her ear as my hands explore every inch of her heart-shaped mounds. ¡°How can these round cheeks be so firm and so soft at the same time? It makes me want to bury my face in them and just nibble away.¡± It¡¯s true. I have trouble tearing my hands away from her.


    ¡°Ahh, Kylie,¡± I take a deep breath as I move down the line. ¡°You have an ass made for spanking,¡± I say, giving her cheeks a yful smack.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she moans seductively. I think I may have found a pleasure point. Round and firm, her cheeks swell just enough that they almost invite you to spank them.


    ¡°Guys will look at your ass and fantasize their red handprint embossed on your cheeks.¡± I tell her as I teasingly p her firm globes. ¡°Have you ever had an erotic spanking?¡± I ask. She shakes her head. ¡°When you do, you¡¯ll know what I mean.¡± I pinch the inside curve of her ass cheek and move on to my sister.


    Hesitant about touching my sister after what happened with her tits, I give her ass a cursory caress and tell her she has the perfect size, shape and firmness to make guys follow her anywhere just to look at it.


    ¡°No nibbling, spanking or doggie stylements for me?¡± she teases. ¡°Just looking at it?¡± The truth is her ass invokes erotic images of an energetic anal fuck but I¡¯m not going to tell her that.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± I ask, kneeling behind her as I ce one hand on each of her luscious cheeks. With my fingers extended and my thumbs between her legs, I gently massage her fleshy ass while letting my thumbs brush lightly against the thin material covering her pussy. ¡°You have an ass made for squeezing, Sis,¡± I add before she has a chance to answer.


    Fuck! Maybe it¡¯s my imagination but her thong feels moist. Well, why not? I¡¯ve been hard as a rock since we started this little game. There is no reason to believe that these girls are any less affected. But my sister?


    ¡°You all have great looking asses,¡± I announce as I walk back down the line, caressing each one as I pass. ¡°But there can only be one winner and I choose this one!¡± I finish by grabbing Alex¡¯s ass cheeks and digging my fingers into her dark flesh. ¡°Alex you have the sexiest ass!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± she screams, jumping up and down as she turns around. ¡°Thank you, Brandon!¡± To show her appreciation, I am rewarded with the erotic sight of her dark brown tits bouncing enticingly in my direction. Throwing her arms around my neck, she kisses me hard on the lips, mashing those impressive breasts into my bare chest. Fuck!


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Kylie asks with a sly smile, ¡°legs or pussies?¡±


    ¡°Legs,¡± I answer while peeling Alex¡¯s arms from around my neck. It¡¯s not because I wasn¡¯t enjoying the kiss or the feel of her taut nipples pushing into my chest, it was the ring looks I was getting from Lauren that made me move the festivities forward.


    ¡°For this one, I¡¯ll be not only looking at the tone and shape of your legs but feeling the smoothness. You¡¯ll lose points for any residual stubble,¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Only on our legs?¡± Kylie asks cryptically, catching me off guard and putting me in the rare position of being speechlessness. Is she inferring that her pussy is shaved? I¡¯m going to be jacking off the rest of the night!


    ¡°Stand facing me and I¡¯ll start the leg inspection,¡± I announce, taking another swig from my beer. The girls have continued downing wine coolers, which may be contributing to the unabashed remarks¡­ or not.


    I start again with Alex who is still glowing with the excitement of having the sexiest ass. I¡¯ve just started thinking that my best bet in all of this is to find each of them the sexiest in a different category. Not having thought about this ahead of time, I now have to figure out whether to give Kylie or Kristina the best legs with the other one having the sexiest pussy.


    As I nce down the line, I realize that Kylie with her long, shapely legs is a perfect candidate to win this one. Now, if Kristina¡¯s pussy is as sweet as I expect, I¡¯ll hopefully appease everyone.


    Kneeling in front of Alex, I put both hands around one ankle and glide them up over her knees. ¡°Very smooth,¡± I say as she smiles down at me. From this vantage point, her brown breasts are even more striking. Damn! She surprises the hell out of me when she spreads her legs farther apart just as my hands reach her upper thighs. I can smell her arousal and see the wet spot forming on the front of her thong.


    I let my fingers barely brush against the thin material covering Alex¡¯s pussy lips, invoking a short gasp from her as I move my hands to her other thigh and slide them back down to her other ankle. ¡°You have great legs, Alex,¡± is all I can offer before moving over to Kristina.


    I repeat my actions on Kristina¡¯s legs, noticing she is no less aroused than her dark skinned friend. Although I can smell her arousal it is much less powerful than Alex¡¯s strong aroma. ¡°I love your legs,¡± I tell her as I move my hands closer to her pussy and watch her blush from her small chest to her face. ¡°Very smooth and delicate, just like the rest of you.¡±


    By the time I get to Kylie the aroma of female sex is permeating the room. When I kneel in front of her my face is almost level with her scantily d pussy. Her smell is just as strong but a much sweeter fragrance than the pungent ¡°ready to fuck¡± smell of Alex¡¯s pussy. My cock is straining against my shorts as my fingers reach the top of Kylie¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°You have statuesque legs, Kylie,¡± I say as my hands glide upward on her thighs.


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± she says, smiling seductively. Not to be outdone by Alex, she not only spreads her legs but bends her knees just enough to rub her barely covered pussy against my hands. It¡¯s subtle and I don¡¯t think anyone else notices but her smile is unmistakably an invitation. Instead of moving my hands away, I press the edge of my index finger firmly against her pussy lips pushing the damp material of her thong into the opening.


    ¡°Very nice, Kylie,¡± I whisper referring to the outline of her swollen lips with the bit of material caught between them.


    ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± she nods as I slowly slide my hands back down her other leg.


    Moving on to my sister, I kneel in front of her and my nostrils re at the delicious smell of her aroused pussy. I didn¡¯t imagine the wet spot earlier or if I did, it has definitely increased since then.


    ¡°My legs, Brandon,¡± she prompts as I just stare at the center of her damp thong. The wetness has made the material almost transparent and I am mesmerized by the contours of my sister¡¯s pussy behind the small triangle of material.


    ¡°Sure, sis,¡± I respond, looking down as I wrap my hands around her ankle. I relish the softness of her skin as I move my hands up her shapely legs. My sister reflexively spreads her legs as my hands reach the pinnacle of her thighs. Fuck! This is my fucking sister! But still, I look her right in the eyes as my hands deliberately linger against the small purple triangle. Lauren¡¯s eyes go wide and she sharply inhales as I lightly move my finger back and forth across her pussy lips.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep5

    ¡°Your legs are very sexy, Sis,¡± I say, after clearing my throat so I can talk. Lauren doesn¡¯t even answer. She just stands there as I breathe in her intoxicating scent and slide my hands down her leg. I take a deep breath and stand up to address the group.


    ¡°You all have very sexy legs,¡± I start out diplomatically. ¡°But one of you has such long shapely legs that every guy who looks at her has to be imagining them wrapped behind his back. Kylie, you have the sexiest legs!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± she says quietly. ¡°And I appreciate your graphic endorsement.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I respond.


    ¡°Mine, too,¡± she whispers, obviously referring to the gentle pussy rubbing.


    ¡°I need another beer,¡± I announce, as the girls stand there anxious to see how we proceed to the final event. As I¡¯m getting my beer I decide to just go for it. Either they¡¯ll bare their pussies or they won¡¯t. Either way it¡¯s been a hell of a night already.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± I say as I march back into the room. ¡°Time for the final event. They appear to be a little less nervous than I expected and they are ncing at each other like they¡¯ve cooked up something while I was in the kitchen.


    ¡°Take off the thongs,¡± I say.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take off our thongs if you¡¯ll take off your shorts,¡± Kristina announces while the other girls nod knowingly. So this is what they were up to.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair,¡± Kylie adds. I look at Lauren who gives me an almost imperceptible nod. This is what I wanted anyway. The evening has just changed course. We are no longer engaged in a simple judging who¡¯s sexier contest but are ying ¡°I¡¯ll show you mine if you show me yours.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Fine with me,¡± I say, unbuttoning my shorts. Hell, what a trade off. I take off my shorts and I get to inspect four teenage pussies. Hell, I can¡¯t get them off fast enough.


    The girls stand motionless waiting for me to show them the prize. Slipping my shorts off, I see them smile at the bulge in my white briefs. I sweep my eyes across their nearly naked teenage bodies as they lust for a view of my stiff cock. Getting a little into the dramatics myself, I pull the stic waistband out and slowly slide it over the head of my fully erect cock.


    A collective gasp as I drop my underwear on the ground and stand stark naked with my hard-on pointing right at them.


    ¡°Very nice, Brandon,¡± Kylie says to appreciate murmurs from the rest of the girls. Only Lauren is not audibly responding to my nakedness, she¡¯s just staring intently at my engorged cock.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± I say, swinging my arm in their direction. They quickly reciprocate, peeling thin strips of material from between their ass cheeks and exposing their beautiful teenage pussies. Fuck! My cock hardens even more, if that¡¯s possible.


    Just like I thought, Kylie¡¯s pussy ispletely bald, while the other girls have varying degrees of trimmed pubic hair. Lauren¡¯s is a cute brown triangr patch while Alex has a neatly trimmed rectangle of thick, ck, curly hair. Petite Kristina has the most beautiful light blonde hair neatly trimmed around her pale pink pussy.


    ¡°What makes one pussy sexier than another?¡± Kristina asks, mirroring my exact thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done inspecting,¡± I answer because I honestly have no freaking idea!


    ¡°Here¡¯s how we¡¯ll do this,¡± I say, making it up as I go along. ¡°One at a time, you¡¯ll lie on the couch, leaning your back against the arm and spreading your legs. I¡¯ll sit between your outspread legs to conduct my inspection.¡± I hold my breath waiting for their objections.


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Lauren says, sarcastically just as Kylie asks who¡¯s first.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go in the same order we¡¯ve been going, starting with Alex,¡± I answer. Alex dutifully makes her way to the couch. We are allpletely naked now and the room is thick with sexual tension. Every movement emits fragrant smells of arousal mixed with shades of embarrassment.


    ¡°Wait!¡± shouts Lauren and we all look questioningly at her. I was afraid my sister was going to pull the plug on this at some point but instead she surprises me.


    ¡°I want to see this but I have to go to the bathroom,¡± sheughs. ¡°Can we take a quick break?¡± Everyone breathes easier. Apparently I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking she was going to call a halt to the proceedings.


    ¡°Sure, take a break,¡± I respond, d for the idea. ¡°Refresh your drinks and we¡¯ll get started when everyone is back.¡± I head into the kitchen to get another beer while watching the flexing of Lauren¡¯s sexy ass cheeks as she dashes down the hall to the bathroom.


    Fuck! Two hours ago I was dragging my ass home after a fight with my girlfriend, with nothing on mind other than spending the night sulking in my old room. Who would have thought I¡¯d be romping around buck-naked in my parents¡¯ house with four equally naked teenage girls? Not to mention that one of them is my sister who is sexy as hell and is a major cause of my intense hard-on.


    Everyone is back and we¡¯re ready to roll. Alex never left the couch.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Alex asks, as she takes up the position I mentioned.


    ¡°Exactly, Alex,¡± I answer, my throat dry despite the beer as I stare at her widespread legs. I nce over to see the other girls almost as enthralled as I am and it dawns on me they have probably never seen another girl¡¯s pussy, at least not disyed like this.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep6

    I sit on the edge of the couch and lean down towards her wide-open pussy. Fuck! This is a fucking wet dreame true if ever there was one. With everyone watching, I jump on this opportunity to distract Alex from how intimate I¡¯m getting by slipping into lecture mode.


    ¡°The pussy can be sexy in so many different ways,¡± I exin, while running my fingers through Alex¡¯s coarse pubic hair. ¡°It¡¯s not just about how it looks but how it feels, smells and tastes. I¡¯ll need to use all of my senses to determine who has the sexiest pussy.¡± Alex¡¯s pussy lips are glistening with her juices even before I touch her.


    ¡°Seen a lot of pussies, have you, Brandon?¡± Kylie asks with a slight smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to see four more,¡± I answer forck of a better response. Before she can respond, Kristina changes the subject, sort of.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to taste us?¡± Kristina asks anxiously. I can¡¯t tell if her anxiousness is excitement or nervousness but I notice Alex opening her thighs a little wider.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassure them. ¡± I¡¯ll be using my finger to get the taste sample.¡± As I¡¯m talking, I slide my finger across Alex¡¯s pussy lips, dipping the tip in just enough to get it wet.


    ¡°Oooooo,¡± Alex moans as my finger slips between her dark pussy lips, exposing the slick pink interior.


    ¡°You have a lovely pussy, Alex,¡± I tell her, leaving the tip of my finger resting inside of her while I bend down towards her pussy. With my face inches from her aroused pussy, I take a big whiff and suck in her incredible aroma. I watch the girls turn up their noses as I push mine closer and breathe in her smell again.


    ¡°Damn, you smell like sex!¡± I tell her. ¡°You girls might not think so,¡± I continue my quasi-lecture to the other girls, ¡°but a woman¡¯s smell is a major turn on and why so many guys enjoy going down on their girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°Do you go down on Kelly?¡± Lauren asks and I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s brought up Kelly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Kelly?¡± Alex asks as her pussy pulsates around my fingertip and she arches her back to suck it in farther.


    ¡°His girlfriend,¡± Lauren answers, looking at me like she¡¯s still waiting for an answer.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Which of you has had your pussy eaten?¡± I ask the group in an attempt to sidestep Lauren¡¯s question. The girls look at each other and only Kylie raises her hand.


    ¡°I have,¡± Alex says, ¡°but not by someone as experienced as you,¡± she smiles teasingly.


    ¡°Show us,¡± Kristina says. ¡°Show us how you do it, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, wondering why I¡¯m even resisting this invitation.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kylie asks.


    ¡°Oral sex is usually a prelude to sex or a substitute for sex. If I start licking Alex¡¯s pussy without giving her an orgasm, that¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m just going to frustrate her. And I¡¯m not really sure we should be turning this sleepover into an orgy,¡± although it is pretty damn close already.


    ¡°Same question, why not?¡± Kylie retorts. ¡°You have four, or maybe three,¡± she hesitates as she nces at Lauren, ¡°very willing girls, am I right?¡± she asks of her friends. Alex and Kristina nod while Lauren looks contemtive. ¡°You appear to be somewhat aroused by us,¡± sheughs as she stares at my fully erect cock.


    ¡°We¡¯re all over 18, Brandon, consenting adults,¡± Alex adds. ¡°Just do it!¡± I look to Lauren for direction but she just shrugs like it¡¯spletely up to me.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I ask to no one in particr. ¡°Just taste her a little or eat her pussy through a full orgasm?¡± Okay, is this the weirdest fucking conversation you¡¯ve ever heard? It is certainly the most bizarre conversation I¡¯ve ever had. It¡¯s like I¡¯m putting it to a fucking vote. While the girls all look at each other, my phone buzzes in my shorts pocket.


    Lauren grabs my shorts off the floor and extracts my phone from the front pocket. ¡°It¡¯s Kelly,¡± she says, holding the phone up so I can see.


    ¡°Let it go to voicemail,¡± I answer, raising a smile from my little sister. Shit. What am I doing here with these high school girls? Eighteen or not, they¡¯re all too young for me. Before we can get back to what we were doing, the phone buzzes again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a text,¡± Lauren says, reading it out loud, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s talk.¡± She raises her eyebrows at me. I should text her back but one of my fingers is in Alex¡¯s pussy and they¡¯re about to tell me how long I should eat her.


    ¡°Text her that I¡¯m sorry, too. Helping my sister with something. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You want me to text all that?¡± Lauren asks with a scowl. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just tell her you¡¯re eating our pussies and can¡¯te to the phone right now?¡± Her thumbs are flying across the screen before I have a chance to answer. The other girlsugh hysterically as I wonder what the fuck Lauren actually texted.


    ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± Kylie asks, sounding somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°We fight a lot,¡± I answer, not sure why I even said that.


    ¡°Why are you here with us if you have a girlfriend?¡± Kristina wonders aloud.


    ¡°Kylie has a boyfriend,¡± Lauren counters, ¡°and she¡¯s buck naked waiting to get her pussy eaten.¡± I guess that settles the question about whether it¡¯s just Alex¡¯s pussy I¡¯m going to be diving my face into.


    ¡°Can we get back to this?¡± Alex asks. ¡°Will you eat me to an orgasm, Brandon?¡± she asks quietly. I gently pull my finger from between her moist pussy lips, push her legs up towards her shoulders and lower my mouth to her charcoal ckbia.


    ¡°Ooooo yeah!¡± Alex moans as I tten my tongue and lick from just above her puckered asshole to her clit.


    ¡°The secret to good pussy eating is the tease,¡± I tell my nearly hyper audience. ¡°Anyone can dive in and tongue-fuck a pussy but the intense arousal that will produce an orgasm is a different art form.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up!¡± Alex says, pulling my face back to her pussy. I take the hint and start licking all around her thick outerbia, tasting her sulent juices while I tease her by avoiding direct contact with her pussy.


    The other girls move in for a closer look as Alex moans and murmurs in response to my machinations. I hear a gasp from one of the other girls when I lick around Alex¡¯s crinkled asshole.


    ¡°He¡¯s licking her ass,¡± Kristina whispers. ¡°Yeww!¡±


    ¡°Ask Alex how it feels,¡± I say over my shoulder to Kristina then push my tongue into Alex¡¯s pussy and suck her innerbia into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Alex cries when my tongue brushes against her clit. ¡°It¡­ um¡­ felt weird to have him¡­ you know¡­ lick my butt, but I really liked it,¡± she reassures her friends.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh Brandon!¡± Alex screams as I suck her clit into my mouth and gently tap it with my tongue. Sliding a finger into her pussy, I piston it in and out while I devour her clit with my mouth. Alex is rocking all over the couch now, moaning and crying words of encouragement.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Just like that! Oh yeah! Oh Fuck!¡± she pants, as she grabs my hair and humps her pussy against my face.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Kylie exims. ¡°He¡¯s going to make her cum!¡±


    Of course, I am. That¡¯s the whole idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting soaked just watching them,¡± Lauren says, causing me to conjure up images of my sister¡¯s juicy pussy as I attack Alex¡¯s with renewed vigor.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep7

    ¡°Damn¡­ right¡­ I¡¯m¡­ going¡­ to¡­ cum!¡± Alex has abandoned any inhibitions she might have arrived with and is unabashedly fucking my face with her pussy. Her fingers are entwined in my hair and she¡¯s rocking so hard against me that I¡¯m having trouble breathing. Just when I think she might suffocate me, I go in for the kill shot, gently biting her clit between my teeth as I push my tongue hard against the tip of it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°OhhhhhhhhHHHHHH FUCK!¡± Alex screams as the floodgates open and pussy juice gushes from her wide-open fuck hole. Her clit is too sensitive now and she pushes my face away and tries to close her legs. I pull my finger from her pussy as I block her thighs from closing so I canp up her freely flowing cream. Fucking delicious!


    I raise my eyes to see her face but they stop at her luscious breasts and her dark nipples, thick with arousal. I reach for those ck nubs, pinching them between my fingers as I continue to devour her soggy pussy.


    ¡°Unfuckingbelievable!¡± Kylie says as I release Alex¡¯s nipples and lower her legs down onto the couch. She still hasn¡¯t caught her breath as I sit back and wipe my face with my arm. The other three girls are flush with arousal, their legs pressed tightly together as they watch their friend recover from her orgasm.


    ¡°I need to wash up,¡± I say to no one in particr as I stand up and head to the bathroom. Fuck! One down, and two to go. My face brightens into a wide smile. Or maybe three to go¡­ we¡¯ll see.


    I wash my face and hands, brush my teeth and get myself presentable for my next contestant. This has turned into the wildest night of my life¡­ and to think it¡¯s with my sister and her friends! As crazy as we got at some of my college parties, I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this.


    As I walk back to the living room, Alex is giving the other girls a detailed description of how she felt during the whole thing. I listen for a minute before I go in.


    ¡°No one has ever eaten me like that!¡± she says. ¡°The guys I know just stick their tongue in a few times and then want to fuck.¡± She lets out a big sigh. ¡°Thank you, Lauren, your brother really knows what the fuck he¡¯s doing!¡± This seems like a good time to make my entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m all cleaned up and ready for my next contestant,¡± I smile as I walk over to the couch.


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± Alex says as she stands up and gives me a hug. I squeeze her ass checks and hold her against me, my hard cock pushing into her stomach.


    ¡°The pleasure was all mine,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Not hardly!¡± she answers, kissing me lightly on the lips and trailing her fingernails along the length of my erection as she moves over by the other girls and Kristina jumps on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she deres, assuming the same position Alex was just in and spreading her pale legs as wide as they¡¯ll go. The two pussies couldn¡¯t be more different. Alex¡¯sbium was thick and meaty while Kristina¡¯s is thin and delicate, like a flower. Which is exactly what I tell her.


    ¡°Your pussy looks like a delicate flower, waiting to open with the first ray of sunshine,¡± I whisper as I brush my fingers through her tuft of blonde pubic hair.


    ¡°More like waiting to be pollinated,¡± Kylieughs.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you liked me being poetic,¡± I smile,ughing with them. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I ask Kristina as I use two fingers to spread her thin pussy lips. They are slippery with arousal without any stimtion.


    ¡°I want what Alex got,¡± she says pleading with her eyes.


    ¡°It will be a pleasure,¡± I answer, turning to my audience to add a fewments. ¡°Every pussy is different,¡± I tell them. ¡°Look at how delicate Kristina¡¯s lookspared to Alex¡¯s. Her aroma is different, too,¡± I say, taking a big breath and filling my nostrils with her sweet scent.


    ¡°Your scent is intoxicating, Kristina,¡± I tell her as I gently lick all around her pussy before sucking her outerbia into my mouth and flicking my tongue along the sensitive edge.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Kristina cries. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like this!¡± I remember she didn¡¯t raise her hand.


    ¡°And we¡¯re just getting started,¡± I breath as I smear her juices around her pussy with my little finger.


    I take my time licking and sucking on her delicious pussy, enjoying the less pungent vor of her steadily flowing juices. I keep teasing and then pulling back until she¡¯s almost whimpering with anticipation. Finally, just like with Alex, I push my finger deep into her tight pussy while I suck her clit through to her orgasm.


    She¡¯s not as wild or out of control as Alex but when her orgasm hits, it nearly drives her through the roof. She arches her back all the way off the couch, pushing her pussy so hard against my mouth that I almost lose my bnce. I stay with her and when she lets out a long whimpering scream, I know we¡¯ve arrived.


    ¡°OooooooooooooooooooaaaAAAAAAAAGGHHHHHH!¡± she cries and I¡¯m rewarded with a thick creamy release of sexy syrup that tastes just like heaven. I retract my finger andp at her pussy as she settles back down on the couch. Her nipples look gigantic in their fully aroused state and I pinch them more gently than I did Alex¡¯s. For some reason Alex invoked more aggressive sex from me than Kristina. Kristina just exudes delicateness throughout her whole body.


    By the time I sit up, Kylie is moving towards the couch. ¡°Give her a minute,¡± I tell her. ¡°Besides, I have to clean up first anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kylie says. She appears to be in such a state of arousal that any touch might set her off. I¡¯m going to have to calm her down a little if I want her to have the same experience as the other two. The question of Lauren is still on my mind as I head to the bathroom to wash up again.


    Kylie is already in position when I get back but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any of the chatter that followed my romp with Alex. Kristina is sitting on the floor, away from the couch and I¡¯m wondering if she¡¯s okay with what happened when she beams me the most beautiful smile I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Thank You,¡± she mouths as she spreads her legs so I can see how much juice is still dripping from her flower-petal pussy. I stop and kiss the top of her head on my way to the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need a new tongue when this night¡¯s over,¡± I joke.


    ¡°Can I have your old one?¡± Alex cackles, making us allugh hysterically.


    ¡°Kylie,¡± I say, staring at her porcin smooth pussy. ¡°You¡¯ve seen two different approaches to eating pussy. What about each one excited you the most?¡± I ask, hoping that by getting her talking in a more analytical way it will prolong her pleasure once we get started.


    ¡°I liked the way you had Alex moving around so wildly,¡± she answers as I run my fingers over her smooth pubic mound. ¡°But I also liked how long you took with Kristina and how overpowering her orgasm was.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep8

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what we can do for you.¡± I continue trailing my fingers around her bare pussy as I lean in to sample her scent. She¡¯s like a cross between the other two girls. Not quite delicate but not as strong as Alex. ¡°You have a very distinct aroma, Kylie. Enticing without being overpowering.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± she smiles, clearly anxious for the main event. Her smooth pussy lips are shiny with her leaked juices and I run my fingers up and down the edges coating them with the transparent lubricant. She leans her head back and closes her eyes as I tease her lips open and slip a finger inside. Her pussy muscles mp onto my finger pulsating around it as she rocks her ass against the couch.


    ¡°I wish that was your dick,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows at me. I hear my sister suck in her breath and she looks like she¡¯s ready to speak. I beat her to it.


    ¡°I thought you wanted my tongue,¡± I say, enjoying the banter.


    ¡°That too,¡± she says. ¡°We can start with that.¡± Hmmm. I bend my head down and attack her pussy in much the same way I did Alex. I suck and tease her back to her full arousal level before I push two fingers into her experienced pussy. I pump my fingers in and out as I¡¯m nibbling on her engorged clit, and trying to keep up with her as she bounces her ass all over the damn couch.


    ¡°God! You¡¯re good!¡± she cries as my teeth gently tease her sensitive love button. She raises her ass off the couch as she screams my name.


    ¡°God! Brandon! Fuck! Oh yeah! Fuck me! Oh God!¡± Her body convulses and she jerks her pussy against my mouth as she twists her body and raises herself up on one arm.


    ¡°Ohhhhh! FUUUCK!¡± She shoots her love juices into my mouth as her body spasms with pleasure. Fuck! I¡¯ve never eaten a woman whose pussy erupted in a geyser like that! I suck and swallow her tangy cream, keeping my mouth locked on her pussy as she settles back down onto the couch.


    Just like the other girls, I reach for her tits as I continue licking her pussy. To my surprise her thin nipples are jutting out from their protective cocoons and I pinch the sensitive tips, which causes another eruption from her wide-open pussy.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m a squirter,¡± she says, smiling coyly.


    ¡°What¡¯s a squirter,¡± Kristina asks. I had almost forgotten we had an audience.


    ¡°Most girls gush extra pussy juice when they cum,¡± I answer. ¡°Kylie shoots cum almost like when a guy ejactes.¡±


    ¡°They call it female ejaction,¡± Kylie says, still panting. ¡°I looked it up after the first time it happened,¡± she says with a shrug.


    ¡°You could have warned me,¡± I smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t always happen. Only when I¡¯m extremely aroused,¡± she says, smiling back at me.


    ¡°So I passed the audition?¡± I ask, as I reach for my beer.


    ¡°With flying colors,¡± she answers. ¡°But it¡¯s not a speaking part,¡± sheughs. ¡°Damn, now I¡¯m the one who has to clean up.¡± She stands up and heads for the bathroom.


    I watch her ass while I take another swig from my beer. I¡¯m just biding my time, waiting to see what Lauren is going to do. I¡¯ve eaten her three friends to orgasm and she has clearly been affected by it all but whether she wants her older brother to eat her pussy is another matter. I admit that at first I thought it was weird but now I¡¯m anxious to taste her hidden charms.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting to see what I¡¯m going to do,¡± Lauren says. Damn, she nailed it.


    ¡°You know me too well, Sis,¡± I answer raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± she asks, making eye contact like she¡¯s silently hoping I¡¯ll take the decision away from her. Lauren is sitting on the floor with her knees out and her ankles crossed, in what they used to call Indian style before it became politically incorrect. Her glistening pussy is tantly on disy.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly aroused by all of this,¡± I say, like it just urred to me. She nods. ¡°You¡¯ve never had anyone go down on you.¡± She nods again, maintaining eye contact but not saying anything. ¡°I¡¯ve been fondling you all evening.¡± She nods again. I shrug as if this is a no brainer.


    Alex and Kristina are watching this interchange but are definitely reluctant to get involved in it. This is between us¡­ brother and sister, deciding whether to cross that line, or maybe whether to cross that line with an audience. Hmmm. Before I can get my mind around that idea, Lauren speaks again.


    ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡± she asks. There it is. My decision. Do I want to eat my sister¡¯s pussy? Hell yes! Do I want to eat it in front of her friends? Will it be all over twitter in the morning? Doubtful. At least no one is taking any pictures.


    ¡°We¡¯d be crossing a line,¡± I respond. She nods again. ¡°Maybe one we shouldn¡¯t cross without some clear headed thought.¡±


    ¡°Are you not clear headed?¡± she asks, tilting her head to the side in a way that makes me want to kiss her, and not a brotherly kiss.


    ¡°Which head?¡± Iugh, ncing down at my cock, which by the way hasn¡¯t gotten any relief.


    ¡°Good point,¡± sheughs and the spell is broken, she looks away. ¡°You still have to check my pussy though, right?¡± she asks. ¡°To see if it¡¯s the sexiest.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I answer, scooting over on the couch. ¡°Up you go,¡± I say, patting the couch next to me.


    Lauren crawls up on the couch just as Kylie returns from the bathroom. ¡°You¡¯re going to let him eat you?¡± she screams. ¡°That¡¯s fucking awesome!¡± she moves in close for a good seat.


    ¡°My turn to clean up,¡± I say, getting up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯m just going topare her pussy to the rest of yours to see whose is the sexiest,¡± I tell Kylie as I head out of the room. I pause in the doorway to hear her response.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, disappointment dripping from the single word. ¡°Lauren, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing.¡± Kylie clearly doesn¡¯t have the same reserve the other girls showed; she¡¯s more than willing to jump into the discussion. ¡°When you do get a guy to go down on you, you¡¯re going to need something topare it to,¡± she argues. ¡°Your brother sets the bar pretty high! You shouldn¡¯t pass this up.¡±


    I continue down the hall and wash my face and hands. They¡¯re still at it when I return.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± Lauren answers, as if that exins it all. ¡°He¡¯ll be here if I need himter.¡± Okay, I wasn¡¯t expecting that response.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But why wait?¡± Kylie asks. Good question.


    ¡°Kylie,¡± I admonish her. ¡°It¡¯s her decision, right?¡± Kylie shakes her head like it¡¯s the stupidest discussion she¡¯s ever heard. I turn my attention to my sister¡¯s pussy. She hasn¡¯t spread her legs as wide as the others did but her pussy is still on full disy. And what a damn fine pussy it is.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep9

    Although medium thickness, herbia isrger than any of the others. I didn¡¯t see it when she was standing up but it overhangs almost twice as far as any of the other girls. Shit. I want to suck those pussy lips into my mouth and just gnaw away at them. I know I could drive her absolutely crazy!


    ¡°Your pussy lips are to die for, Sis,¡± I tell her as I pinch one side between my fingers and slide them around on the slippery surface.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she murmurs as a shiver runs through her body.


    ¡°I like the way you¡¯ve trimmed it too,¡± I tell her as I move to the other side of her pussy and do the same thing with her other lip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you smell,¡± I smile as I bend closer to her exposed pussy and take a big whiff. Holy fuck! My cock swells at the erotic scent of my sister¡¯s pussy. I could get high on this stuff. I take another big sniff as I insert my finger into her pussy to get some juice to taste.


    ¡°Just lick it once,¡± she says so quietly that I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s what she said. I look up at her and she just nods her head. If I¡¯m only going to get one lick, I¡¯m going to make it a good one.


    I lift up her thighs and push them farther apart, exposing both her ass and her pussy. With a thick coat of saliva on my tongue, I slowly rim her asshole before gliding it up along that very sensitive area between her ass and her pussy. Then, pushing it between her lips, lingering as I dive deeply into her hot love canal. Sucking in some of her delectable cream, I press my tongue against her clit and swirl it around several times.


    When Ie up for air, Lauren is shivering with arousal. She has her eyes closed and her head back and I savor her persistent vor inside my mouth as I await further direction.


    ¡°Again,¡± she finally says almost under her breath. I repeat nearly the same route only this time I suck her clit into my mouth and push two fingers into her pussy.


    ¡°Ohhh! Mmmmm,¡± Lauren moans as I work my magic on her red hot pussy. She¡¯s so ready for a climax that no teasing is necessary; I just piston her hole with my fingers while I assault her clit with my mouth. In short order, she is crying out her need for release.


    ¡°Brandon! Damn you! Fuck you! Oh God! Right there! Oh Yeah!¡± She arches her back, grabs my head with both hands and nearly suffocates me as her pussy explodes in orgasmic bliss. Her pussy gushes hot liquid honey while her body convulses in pure pleasure. I stay with her until her orgasm subsides, then pull my fingers from her still quivering hole and lick all around her wide lips.


    ¡°See, I told you,¡± Kylie says, stroking Lauren¡¯s hair as she strives to catch her breath.


    ¡°You were right,¡± Lauren nods. ¡°It was amazing!


    ¡°And the winner of the sexiest pussy¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even caught my breath yet!¡± Lauren protests. ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up.¡± I linger, watching my sister¡¯s chest heave as she catches her breath.


    ¡°Go already,¡± she says, shooing me away.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Damn! I just ate my sister¡¯s pussy! Instead of feeling ashamed, I find myself wishing we were alone. I ssh water on my face and stare at myself in the mirror. Pervert!


    ¡°Are we ready now?¡± I ask my sister when I return from the bathroom. She just nods but returns my smile with that ¡®just fucked¡¯ glow all over her face.


    ¡°The sexiest pussy award goes to¡­ drum roll, please¡­ Kristina!¡± Her smile is absolutely radiant. ¡°With your rose petal pussy lips, sweet, exotic scent and feathery blonde hair, you¡¯re going to have guys lining up to serve your every need!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brandon,¡± Kristina says. ¡°But not with these tits.¡± Fuck! I never thought she was so self-conscious about her tits.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Kristina,¡± I admonish her. ¡°You¡¯ve got great tits. I admit guys like cleavage but your nipples are the end all of nipples and your ass ¨C don¡¯t even get me started on your ass again, plus you have the sexiest pussy in the room. Wanna fuck?¡± I didn¡¯t actually say thatst part but I was thinking it. I would love to drive my hard cock into that tight, possibly unused pussy!


    ¡°If you say so,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°So who wins overall?¡± Alex asks. Good question.


    ¡°You are all sexy as hell. No guy could be disappointed with any of you.¡± I look around at the naked girls, bathing in their post orgasmic radiance. Shit. I just ate out four different girls and my cock is so hard I can barely think.


    ¡°The winner, Brandon?¡± Kylie prompts me.


    ¡°The sexiest girl in the room with bestbination of attributes..¡± I pause and look at each of these naked beauties. ¡°By a very narrow margin, mind you is¡­ Lauren, my baby sister!¡± I point my finger at Lauren as I await theints from the other girls but they just start whooping and apuding my choice.


    ¡°What does the winner get?¡± Lauren asks, mischievously.


    ¡°You get to take care of that,¡± Kylie says, pointing to my erection.


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren responds incredulously. ¡°Wait¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been hard for nearly two hours, don¡¯t you think he deserves some release after eating all this pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± my sister stammers but Kylie cuts her off.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you could deep throat a real cock and wish one was here.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s my brother,¡± Lauren retorts.


    ¡°Who just ate you your pussy!¡± Kristina jumps in to counter Lauren¡¯s argument. ¡°Seems to me you owe him one.¡±


    ¡°One of us needs to do it,¡± Alex says, stepping closer while she looks questioningly at my sister. Fuck! Four naked teenage girls arguing over who¡¯s going to suck my dick? Life should always be this tough.


    ¡°Think you can deep throat him?¡± Kylie challenges while looking appreciatively at my cock. I¡¯m not built like a porn star. I have a normal width cock that is maybe a little longer than average. Not much different in size or shape than the rubber dildo that¡¯s still sticking up from the coffee table.


    ¡°Of course, I can do it,¡± Lauren says looking directly at me. ¡°Brandon?¡± she says, raising her eyebrows questioningly.


    ¡°It¡¯s your party, Sis,¡± I answer, scooting forward on the couch so whoever sucks me off has easy ess. None of these girls would be a constion prize but I find myself hoping it will be Lauren. ¡°Your party, your rules.¡±


    ¡°You know you want to, Lauren,¡± Kylie urges her on. My pulse is racing as my little sister kneels on the floor between my legs. The other three girls gather around as Lauren hesitantly reaches for my hard-on.


    I swear that until tonight I had never harbored any sexual feelings towards my sister. I am happily in a rtionship with Kelly, well mostly happy. Lauren has always just been my annoying little sister. But when I look between my legs and see her big brown eyes staring up at me as she wraps her fingers around my solid cock, my mind blots out every other girl I¡¯ve ever known.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep10

    Staring right into my eyes, she tries a few tentative strokes up and down the length of my shaft before rising up on her knees and moving her mouth towards the domed head. She questions me with her eyes just before her lips reach me. I silently nodded as she nts a kiss on the tip of my dick.


    Based on what I heard and saw earlier, Lauren is no stranger to blowjobs. Instead of diving right in, she teases me by licking up and down the sides of my shaft, coating the length with saliva. It is so fucking erotic the way she maintains eye contact with me the entire time.


    With one hand gently cupping my balls she licks all over my cock, concentrating her attention on the sensitive underside of it just below the head. Even with three other naked girls to look at, I couldn¡¯t break eye contact with my sister if I tried¡­ and I didn¡¯t try. With our eyes locked on each other it¡¯s like no one else in the room exists.


    Finally, pulling my cock down towards her she slides her lips over the head while her hand strokes up and down my shaft. I emit a low moan from deep in my throat as she corkscrews her hand up and down my shaft and slides her lips farther down my hard dick.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Damn! My sister knows her way around a penis. This is already one of the best blowjobs I¡¯ve ever had and she¡¯s barely gotten started. I¡¯m not sure how much is due to her skill and how much is due to the fact that she¡¯s my sister. Either way, I¡¯m notining.


    Lauren continues stroking my cock while she takes a deep breath. I know what¡¯sing next and apparently so do her friends.


    ¡°Here she goes,¡± Kylie says, breaking the spell between Lauren and I. Fuck! I wish they would just watch quietly. Doesn¡¯t matter though once Lauren¡¯s mouth engulfs my cock and she slides her lips about two thirds of the way down, I don¡¯t care anymore!


    ¡°She¡¯s doing it,¡± Kristina marvels as she leans in for a closer look. I reach up and pinch Kristina¡¯s nipple just as I feel my cock enter my sister¡¯s throat. Fuck!


    Lauren pulls back along my throbbing shaft and continues stroking my cock as she gasps for breath.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hit his pubic hair,¡± Kylie announces.


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren, yells at her. ¡°He was in my fucking throat!¡± I can vouch for that.


    ¡°True deep throating means you take his entire cock,¡± Kylie says, sassily. ¡°Your lips have to hit his pubic hair.¡± I¡¯m not sure where she¡¯s getting her rules but it¡¯s an interesting one.


    ¡°And you can do that?¡± Lauren asks?


    ¡°Yup, sure can,¡± she answers.


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead!¡± Before I know what¡¯s happened, Lauren has moved out of the way and Kylie is kneeling between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this all evening,¡± she says, smiling as she sucks the head of my cock into her warm mouth. Kristina is sitting on one side of my legs and Lauren on the other watching intently as Kylie pumps my cock into her mouth, taking it deeper with each stroke.


    With the other girls watching so closely, I feel more like a biology experiment than getting a great blowjob. And it is a great blowjob! My sister knew what she was doing but Kylie is the blowjob queen. She¡¯s only at it a few minutes when I feel her loosen the muscles in her throat and my dick slides down. She actually swallows my cock! I can feel her swallow as the head enters her throat. Fuck! I could almost shoot my load right now but Kyle is pressing my cock deeper into her throat.


    ¡°She did it!¡± Kristina announces as Kylie¡¯s lips brush against my pubic hair. Damn! She has my entire cock in her mouth¡­ and throat! She holds it there, ncing up at me before she starts the slow withdrawal. My cock is about to burst, especially with the next surprise.


    ¡°Can I try it?¡± Kristina asks as Kylie gasps for breath. Kylie literally hands her my dick. Shit! Am I just going to get passed down the line? Not that I¡¯mining. Any guy would sell his mother to be where I am.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this,¡± Kristina admits as her small hand encircles my hard cock and she feeds the head into her mouth. ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she moans around my erection as her hand strokes the length of my saliva-coated shaft. This girl has been watching her friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to take too much your first time,¡± Alex advises her. Alex has moved up to where Kristina was sitting and Kylie is over beside Lauren. Even just the head in your mouth feels great for the guy. Isn¡¯t that right, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I agree as Kristina bobs her head up and down on my cock.


    ¡°Use your tongue to lick the underside of the head,¡± Lauren adds her two cents and this starts feeling more like a training session than an orgy. Not that I mind. It¡¯s quite a turn on to be a girl¡¯s first blowjob. Makes me wonder about the state of her vagina. Surely she can¡¯t really be a virgin.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve got it,¡± Alex says encouragingly. ¡°How does that feel, Brandon?¡±


    ¡°Fucking amazing!¡± I answer and Kristina¡¯s eyes reflect what I interpret as a proud smile.


    ¡°How about now?¡± Alex asks seductively, as she glides her fingernails over my balls.


    ¡°Damn!¡± I cry as I feel my balls tighten. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I shout. Kristina¡¯s eyes get really big and she slows her movements.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± I admonish her.


    ¡°Want me to take it?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Kristina answers as she slides my cock out of her mouth and scoots over. Alex leans down and slurps my head into her mouth while vigorously stroking my cock. Bobbing her head up and down, she finishes me off in no time. My cock erupts in Alex¡¯s mouth, shooting a shitload of cum that built up during the four girl assault. She swallows the initial burst of cum, and then motions Kristina over to finish me off.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep11

    ¡°You should at least taste it,¡± she says, pushing my frothing cock into Kristina¡¯s open mouth. Kristina sucks and swallows the final few spurts like a pro as Alex pumps my shaft to drain every drop.


    ¡°Keep it in your mouth,¡± Kylie says. ¡°Just gently suck on it like a lollipop,¡± she instructs. ¡°I bet it gets hard again pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°I thought we were supposed to be giving him some relief, not teasing him hard again.¡± Lauren protests.


    ¡°Who said anything about teasing?¡± Kylie answers. ¡°I want to fuck him!¡±


    Wait! What? I sit up so fast that my cock pops out of Kristen¡¯s warm mouth. She looks startled and confused, like she¡¯s just lost her pacifier. ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, and then almostugh at the absurdity of my apology. I scoot back down and she resumes her gentle sucking on my semi-erect cock.


    I wonder if Kylie is the only one who wants to fuck me. I nce at Alex who seems as anxious to getid as Kylie. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to fuck these teen beauties, especially Alex. I¡¯ve never been with a ck chick before. My cock swells in Kristen¡¯s mouth but before I get too far into my fantasy, cooler heads prevail.


    ¡°NO!¡± Lauren says and all heads turn in her direction. ¡°We¡¯ve gone far enough, farther actually. We¡¯ve all been drinking, my brother has a girlfriend, you have a boyfriend,¡± she points at Kylie who tries but fails at looking defiant. ¡°I think we should just call it a night.¡± Before anyone has a chance to protest, she opens the door for follow up action.


    ¡°We have the whole weekend.¡± Looking right at Kylie she adds, ¡°If you feel the same way tomorrow, I¡¯m sure my brother wille back over and amodate you. We¡¯ve had a great time tonight,¡± she says then looks right at me. ¡°I know I have. Now let¡¯s just go to our respective bedrooms and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Who knows we might look at things differently in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Kylie says.


    ¡°Me either,¡± Alex offers as she gets up off the floor, confirming her willingness.


    ¡°That means you can stop, Kristina,¡± Lauren says with a little more exasperation than I think is necessary.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, ¡°sorry.¡± She slowly removes my cock from her mouth andys it gently against my pubic hair, patting it twice before giving it a kiss on the tip. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± she says to my nearly erect cock as she stands and stretches.


    I stand up too and each of the girlses over to give me a hug.


    ¡°Good night, Brandon,¡± Kylie says as she presses her body tightly against mine. ¡°Sleep well,¡± she smiles.


    Alex is next and without saying a word she wraps her arms around me, mashes herrge breasts against my chest and drives her tongue straight into my mouth. I squeeze her ample ass cheeks as I return her kiss we¡¯re almost humping each other before we¡¯re done.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good night, Brandon,¡± she says, once again trailing her fingernails along the length of my cock. Fuck!


    ¡°Jees! You guys!¡± Lauren says as they shrug and turn towards the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you came, Brandon,¡± Kristina says, and then realizes what she¡¯s said and quickly adds, ¡°came over, I mean.¡± Laughing at her faux pas. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like that.¡± She kisses me quickly on the lips and turns to make her exit. I grab her and pull her back into a full hug, pressing my cock against her pubic mound and mashing her thick nipples against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I came, too, Kristina.¡± I tell her. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up.¡± Blushing she almost runs out of the living room.


    ¡°What about you, Sis?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you d I came?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, pulling me into a full body embrace. Skin to skin with my sister is so different than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. My cock responds instantly as our bodies conform to each other and Lauren looks into my eyes. ¡°You enjoy yourself tonight?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Very much. How about you?¡± I ask, trailing my hands down her back and lightly caressing her bare ass cheeks.


    ¡°Mmm. Hmm,¡± she says, swaying against my body like we¡¯re dancing, which has the effect of brushing her nipples against my chest and rubbing my cock against her stomach.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to fuck your friends, do you?¡± I ask, as I kiss the top of her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she says contemtively. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it is something that should be done without some consideration. I hope you didn¡¯t mind me putting the brakes on.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I say, not as convinced as I sound. ¡°I have to admit the offer was enticing, and I¡¯ve never been with a ck girl before. That is especially enticing.¡±


    ¡°Well, big brother,¡± she says, pressing harder against my cock for emphasis on the big. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get your chance tomorrow.¡± Tipping her head back and standing on her tiptoes, she leans up for a kiss. Our lips meet and they linger there, barely moving. I squeeze her ass and pull her more tightly against me as I deliberate whether to slide my tongue in her mouth.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she says, breaking the kiss but maintaining eye contact.


    ¡°I love you too, Sis.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we should go to bed,¡± she says but makes no effort to move out of my embrace.


    ¡°I suppose we should,¡± I answer, grinding my hard cock against her and leaning down for another kiss. This time I don¡¯t hesitate. As soon as our lips meet, my tongue starts exploring her warm mouth and I feel her melt against me. We kiss for what seems like forever but is probably only a couple of minutes. Our tongues are entwined and our bodies are moving in tandem like experienced lovers.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she murmurs when our lips finally part. ¡°Maybe I just want to keep you for myself,¡± she says, reaching between us and giving my hard-on a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°I could live with that,¡± I answer without even thinking about the ramifications.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, her eyes pleading for the right answer.


    ¡°Really,¡± I answer as I take her hand and lead her down the hallway. ¡°Your friends are waiting,¡± I say, giving her a quick peck on the lips as I go into my bedroom and send her down the hall to hers.


    ¡°Good night, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Sis.¡±


    Iy awake for the longest time trying to make sense of everything that happened this evening. I can¡¯t believe I ate four different pussies, one of them my sister¡¯s, and got an extended blowjob from all four girls. Being with my sister like this feels weird but I¡¯m strangely excited to see where this new aspect of our rtionship takes us. With everything going through my mind, thest person I think about is Kelly.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep12

    Kelly! I grab my phone to see what Lauren texted. Scrolling through the message app, I find Lauren¡¯s response. She told Kelly that I was sorry we fought, that I was helping Lauren deal with some things and I would see her tomorrow. She ended the message with ¡®I love you¡¯. Iy back on the bed and smiled. I love my sister.


    I awake to the smell of bacon and someone getting onto the bed next to me.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head,¡± Lauren says, snuggling up next to me. She¡¯s fully dressed but I¡¯m naked and she lets her hand trail down my chest to my abdomen.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I answer, wrapping my arm around her. ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Like a baby, once I got to sleep,¡± she responds, her fingers making little circles in my pubic hair. ¡°As you can imagine, we had to stay up talking half the night. You were the hit of the party,¡± she smiles. I kiss the top of her head, wondering where her hand is going next.


    ¡°Kelly called,¡± she says, pulling her hand back and sitting up. ¡°I invited her for breakfast. She will be here in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± I yell, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed.


    ¡°She said she needed to talk to you,¡± she shrugs with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°I could have gone there,¡± I answer as I stand up and Laurens eyes lock onto my morning hard-on.


    ¡°True, but I thought you should have home court advantage,¡± she says, reaching for my cock and gently waving it back and forth. ¡°You better take your shower and get dressed. You don¡¯t have much time.¡± I watch her sexy ass in her form fitting white shorts as she exits my room.


    I¡¯m out of the shower and saying good morning to the girls just as Kelly arrives. It feels a little weird sitting around the table eating pancakes and bacon with my girlfriend and the four teenage girls I was romping around naked withst night. I¡¯m happy to see they¡¯ve cleaned up the discarded clothing and sex toys that littered the living room when we went to bed.


    Kelly is a beautiful 24-year-old woman who dresses like she¡¯s just stepped off the cover of Vogue. Her scarf perfectly ents her outfit and I can sense the other girls sizing her up. They look sexy as hell in their tight shorts and mid-drift barring tops


    ¡°So what was the problem you needed help with?¡± Kelly asks Lauren as she takes a bite of pancakes with no syrup.


    ¡°Just boy issues,¡± Lauren shrugs like it¡¯s not big deal. I wonder if she lies this easily or if she had alreadye up with something when she sent the text.


    ¡°You know,¡± Kelly says, ¡°you can always talk to me, Lauren. I would be willing to help too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can trust your judgment, Kelly,¡± Lauren says, ¡°You picked my brother.¡± Kelly starts to stammer out an answer while the rest of us burst intoughter.


    ¡°Just kidding, Kelly,¡± Lauren says, touching her arm. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    We continue with insignificant small talk through the rest of breakfast but it unsettles me that Kelly didn¡¯t get that Lauren was kidding. When I look around the table it seems that Kelly is probably the least fun person here. The sex is amazing. Kelly is practically a contortionist but our life outside of the bedroom consists mostly of hanging around with her boring friends or fighting with each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re going shopping so you two can talk,¡± Lauren says as she gets up and starts to clear the table. Alex, Kristina and Kylie join her in the kitchen. Once they¡¯ve filled the dishwasher, theye back in to say goodbye.


    ¡°See youter,¡± Lauren says, kissing me on the cheek. ¡°Bye Kelly,¡± she waves. The other girls follow suit, saying goodbye and kissing me on the cheek.


    ¡°An affectionate bunch,¡± Kelly says once they¡¯ve left. If she only knew.


    ¡°Apparently,¡± I answer.


    ¡°I hate it when we fight, Brandon,¡± Kelly says reaching for my hand.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I answer honestly, ¡°but we seem to do it a lot.¡± She nods. ¡°Funny, I don¡¯t even remember what we were fighting about. It always seems to be something trivial.¡±


    ¡°It was about Bethany,¡± Kelly says. ¡°You don¡¯t like her and she¡¯s one of my best friends. But never mind about that right now, I wished you hade homest night,¡± she says in her best purr-like voice. ¡°I was horny for some make-up sex,¡± sheughs. Fuck! She¡¯s even given it a name. I wonder if she names the others ¡®wake-up sex¡¯ and ¡®wee home from work-sex¡¯.


    ¡°Kelly,¡± I take her hand, ¡°there is nothing in this world as wonderful as sex with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she blushes, ¡°I try.¡± She gives me one of her most seductive looks. ¡°Shall we take this to your bedroom?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No, not this time,¡± I respond, not really aware of what I¡¯m saying until ites out of my mouth. ¡°I can never think straight when I¡¯m in bed with you,¡± I tell her and see a look of confusion on her face. ¡°But honestly, outside of the bedroom we don¡¯t have a lot inmon. We spend sixty percent of our time fighting and forty percent making up.¡± I guess it is make-up sex.


    ¡°What do you mean we don¡¯t have anything inmon?¡± she pulls back, ready for a fight. ¡°We have our friends.¡±


    ¡°Your friends,¡± I counter.


    ¡°They¡¯re your friends now, too.¡± She stops and just looks at me, her anger putting a light flush on her face. ¡°Are you breaking up with me? Is there someone else?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± I say emphatically. ¡°No one else. I just think you deserve someone who you don¡¯t spend two-thirds of your time fighting with, don¡¯t you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°You are breaking up with me!¡± She stands up and starts to walk away but spins back around. ¡°Fuck you! Brandon! Just fuck you! Nobody breaks up with me! I do the fucking breaking up!¡± She takes a deep breath, whirls around and looks like she¡¯s going to breathe fire, ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy with whoever she is! We¡¯re through!¡± she screams as she storms out the door.


    Fuck! I didn¡¯t even know I was going to do that. But it feels right somehow. I finish straightening the kitchen then stretch out on the couch flipping through channels on the TV.


    I must have dosed off,te nights of pussy eating and blowjobs will do that. I hear the girlse in, all talking at once andughing merrily. I sit up and say hi.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lauren says, sitting next to me. ¡°How did it go with Kelly?¡±


    ¡°We broke up,¡± I answer, aware that the other girls are nearby and the chatter has stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lauren says, putting her arm around me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I smile. ¡°It was my idea.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not either,¡± she says, kissing me yfully on the cheek. ¡°I never really liked her anyway.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you saw in her¡­ I mean¡­ other than the obvious.¡±


    ¡°She really knew what to do with that obvious,¡± I answer. Lauren holds up her hands.


    ¡°TMI, Brandon!¡± sheughs. ¡°Too much information.¡±


    ¡°Outside of the sex,¡± I continue, ¡°We really didn¡¯t have anything inmon.¡± I stretch and turn towards my sister. ¡°Will you go with me this afternoon to get my stuff?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lauren says although I¡¯m not certain she really wants to.


    ¡°Want to see what we bought?¡± Kylie asks.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I answer as they rustle through the bags on the floor. ¡°Will you model them for me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant,¡± Kylie smiles. They pull out a variety of tops, shorts and skirts and start to undress.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to change right here?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Like we have something he hasn¡¯t already seen?¡± Alex asks as she pulls her top over her head and reveals a light tan bra, which exposes plenty of cleavage.


    ¡°She has a point,¡± I answer, watching as each of the girls starts to disrobe.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a guy, Brandon,¡± Lauren punches my arm but she joins her friends in modeling the new outfits.


    I spend the next half hour with a perpetual hard-on. Even though the girls never strip down past their underwear, it is sexy as hell to watch them try on their clothing. They swap tops and skirts as much as their physical differences permit and ask me my opinion on everything.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep13

    ¡°Do you think this would look better without a bra,¡± Kylie asks, holding up a top that Alex just took off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°Try it!¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that,¡± she responds, unsping her bra and exposing her exquisite puffy nipples.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You just wanted to show off your tits,¡± Lauren says. ¡°You¡¯ll never wear that without a bra.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she shrugs, slipping the top over her head and pulling it down over her chest. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks me,ing closer so I can get a good look.


    ¡°I like it but I wouldn¡¯t suggest going out in public like this.¡± I reach up and tweak her nipples through the light material. ¡°It¡¯s very sexy.¡±


    ¡°I can never go braless,¡± Alex says, ¡°but I¡¯ll show you my tits again, Brandon.¡± She strips off the top she was modeling, drops her bra on the floor and leans over the arm of the couch. Her tits are inches from my face and she lifts one with her hand, offering it to me as she feeds her nipple into my mouth. I suck on her thick, ck nub, teasing it with my tongue and nibbling on it with my teeth.


    I¡¯m lost in the taste of Alex¡¯s tits when I feel fingers fumbling with my zipper. Kristina is kneeling between my legs and trying to free my hard cock. She obviously hasn¡¯t had much practice with this. I put my hand over hers to stop her.


    ¡°As much as I would love to continue this,¡± I say, releasing Alex¡¯s nipple and catching my breath. This had all the makings of bing a full-fledged orgy with me sucking, eating and fucking all these girls at once. ¡°I really need to go get my stuff.¡± I scoot back, pull up my zipper and look into the long faces of three disappointed girls.


    ¡°We can pick up where we left off when I get back,¡± I assure them.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Kristina asks, looking up at me with her big blue eyes. She¡¯s still kneeling on the floor in front of me and is the only one who hasn¡¯t taken off her top.


    ¡°Only if you let me feast on these fabulous nipples,¡± I respond, reaching out and tweaking them through her blouse and bra.


    ¡°Deal!¡± she says, excitedly, ncing anxiously at Lauren who responds with a slight shake of her head. Something¡¯s brewing but I probably won¡¯t find out until we get back.


    ¡°So what really happened between you and Kelly?¡± Lauren asks once we¡¯re in the car.


    ¡°I told you we broke up,¡± I answer evasively. Lauren just waits me out and I finally add, ¡°there¡¯s got to be more to a rtionship than fights and make up sex.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you brought me so you wouldn¡¯t be tempted into make up sex?¡±


    ¡°She can be very convincing,¡± I smile.


    ¡°I bet,¡± Lauren says and we sit quietly for a minute.


    ¡°She¡¯s positive that there¡¯s another woman,¡± I say.


    ¡°Is there?¡± Lauren asks. I reach over and take her hand, gently squeezing it as I rest my arm on the console.


    ¡°Not in the way that she thinks,¡± I answer, ncing over to catch her reaction. She¡¯s smiling so I continue. ¡°Last night was so much fun and not just the sexual parts.¡±


    ¡°The sexual parts weren¡¯t fun?¡± Lauren asks, teasingly squeezing my hand.


    ¡°See!¡± I answer. ¡°That¡¯s just what I¡¯m talking about. Off and on through the whole night we were allughing and cutting up. It made me realize how boring my life with Kelly has been.¡±


    ¡°Other than the fantastic make up sex?¡± Lauren continues to tease. I¡¯m not sure if that justes naturally or if it¡¯s a defense mechanism to keep me from getting too sappy. Either way, I like it.


    ¡°Of course, that wasn¡¯t boring.¡± I join in her banter. ¡°You saw her at breakfast. She didn¡¯t even get that you were teasing.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Lauren says, turning towards me and getting more animated. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe she was about to defend her choice in men,¡± Laurenughs. She ces her hand on my inner thigh, dangerously close to my cock and leans towards me. ¡°Do you need me to take the edge off before you see her?¡± Lauren mischievously asks while running her fingers up the length of my crotch.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answer, ¡°but I might take you up on thatter.¡±


    ¡°See, even you don¡¯t know when I¡¯m joking,¡± she says, pulling her hand back.


    ¡°I knew.¡± I answer, not at all sure that I really did.


    ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t,¡± she teases. Okay, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure. Before I can think of a wittyeback, we pull up in front of Kelly¡¯s apartment building.


    ¡°Thanks foring with me Sis,¡± is all I say.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± she says, opening her door. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get to see some make up sex.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath,¡± I say, taking her hand again as we walk up to Kelly¡¯s door. I had called ahead so that Kelly would know we wereing.


    Kelly opens the door wearing the Vogue version of sexy outwear, a skintight skirt and lots of enticing cleavage. Lauren almost startsughing and I suck in a breath to keep from joining her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kelly says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were bringing Lauren.¡± Maybe I forgot to mention that on the phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to help me carry my stuff,¡± I say leading Lauren into the living room past Kelly. The iHome is ying some of my favorite music and there¡¯s a wine bottle open on the coffee table with two sses.


    ¡°I thought we might be able to talk this through,¡± Kelly says, smiling at me while shooting daggers at Lauren. I start putting things in boxes as I respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kelly,¡± I answer. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a break from the fighting for a while.¡± She¡¯s looking around like there¡¯s a better answer floating in the air somewhere.


    ¡°We were good together, Brandon,¡± she says, a single tear staining her perfect make up.


    ¡°Very good,¡± I admit, putting my hand on her shoulder. ¡°But we fought like crazy.¡±


    ¡°And made up just as crazily,¡± she whispers, ncing at Lauren who is walking towards the bedroom with an empty box.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not fight about how we fought,¡± Iugh but she doesn¡¯t see the humor.


    ¡°What will I tell Gwen and Steven?¡± she asks. ¡°We are supposed to have dinner with them tonight.¡± This is what¡¯s really bothering her; what will she tell her friends.


    ¡°Tell them whatever you want,¡± I answer, picking through the few CDs we have and taking mine. ¡°Look, if you want to tell your friends that you caught me with another woman and kicked me out, it¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡± she screams. ¡°You think this is all about what I¡¯m going to tell my friends?¡± I have to admit she really is gorgeous when she¡¯s mad. ¡°Fine! Just get your stuff and get out!¡±


    It takes about twenty minutes for Lauren and I to get my clothes and the few meager possessions I have. Kelly just sits at the kitchen table flipping through a magazine without speaking, even when I tell her goodbye.


    ¡°That went well,¡± Lauren says as we put thest box in the trunk. I shrug as we get in the car and head back to our parent¡¯s house. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯m going to want to live with my parents and I don¡¯t have another good option avable.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep14

    ¡°She was really expecting make up sex, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Lauren asks, shaking her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I answer. ¡°It¡¯s worked every other time.¡±


    ¡°Would it have worked if I wasn¡¯t along,¡± she asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I put my hand on her thigh as I smile. ¡°With three or four gorgeous, willing females waiting at home, maybe not.¡± She yfully ps my hand away with augh.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about that,¡± she says, turning in her seat so she¡¯s almost facing me. I¡¯ve been expecting this conversation ever since the blowjobst night.


    ¡°Lauren,¡± I say, preempting her, ¡°you should think long and hard about how far we take things.¡± She unexpectedly bursts outughing and this time I¡¯m really not in on the joke.


    ¡°Long and hard! Just how I like it,¡± she says, ¡°but that¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I smile. ¡°I guess that was kind of presumptuous of me,¡± I add, apologetically.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of, but not really,¡± she smiles. ¡°We probably do need to have that other conversation but first I have to tell you something before we get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, shoot.¡±


    ¡°You probably noticed that Kristina isn¡¯t¡­ um¡­ very experienced,¡± she says, peaking my interest already.


    ¡°She seems a little more reserved than the others,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend but seriously wants to lose her virginity,¡± Lauren is speaking faster, clearly not veryfortable with this conversation. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to help her but there aren¡¯t a lot of options. Sure, we could put the word out and she¡¯d have lots of guys offering to take her out just for that,¡± she says, crinkling her nose to let me know what she thinks of that option. ¡°She¡¯d lose her virginity and gain a reputation. And let¡¯s face it, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a first experience either.¡± I decide not toment and let her keep talking.


    ¡°That was what the sleepover and adult toy party was for,¡± she says as if I should be following her logic. ¡°We were going to help Kristina lose her virginity to that rubber dildo that was stuck to the coffee table.¡± Sheughs nervously, waiting for my reaction.


    ¡°So I interrupted more than a deep throatingpetition by showing up?¡± I acknowledge, nodding with understanding.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± she says. ¡°You came home and¡­¡±


    ¡°Look Lauren, I get it,¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯m getting in the way of your ns. Hey, no problem, I can crash over at Dave¡¯s house for the night and you guys can¡­¡± She interrupts me with a jab to my shoulder again.


    ¡°No, silly!¡± sheughs. ¡°You¡¯re not in the way at all. If you¡¯d let me finish.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just quit hitting me,¡± I joke.


    ¡°You came home and now, instead of the dildo, Kristina wants you to take her virginity!¡±


    ¡°What? Wait! No!¡± I stammer. ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before.¡±


    ¡°Neither has she,¡± she counters, mockingly.


    ¡°No¡­ but¡­ I mean¡­ her first time?¡± This is unfathomable. ¡°What if I hurt her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt anyway.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I know but¡­ her first time should be really special don¡¯t you think?¡± I ask, wondering why I¡¯m arguing about getting to be the first cock to slide into that tight flower-petal pussy.


    ¡°Mine wasn¡¯t,¡± she tosses off and I¡¯m not sure what to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a conversation thread I want to follow,¡± I say, faltering for where I do want to take this conversation.


    ¡°It will be special!¡± Lauren insists. ¡°You¡¯re obviously an experienced lover and her best friends will be there.¡±


    ¡°What? We¡¯re doing this in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone,¡± she says, rolling her eyes. ¡°But we were going to be there to help her with the dildo why shouldn¡¯t we be there with a real live cock?¡±


    ¡°Is that all I am in this, a live cock? A piece of meat?¡± I ask with mock indignation.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re catching on,¡± sheughs. ¡°Seriously, Brandon, you¡¯ll do it won¡¯t you? You¡¯re probably the first guy who¡¯s ever appreciated her breasts. It meant a lot to her. It was very nice of you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t just being nice,¡± I exin. ¡°I love her nipples.¡±


    ¡°She gets teased a lot for being t chested,¡± Lauren admits. ¡°Girls and guys can be so fucking cruel,¡± she deres. I listen to her voice raise with indignant passion as she continues. ¡°Her mom is even thinking of getting her imnts to help her with her self-image. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy,¡± I admit. ¡°Her breast are awesome but we¡¯re getting off topic, Sis.¡±


    ¡°I know, I just wanted you to see how important this is to Kristina. Don¡¯t say anything about the imnts, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I agree. Meanwhile my mind is reeling and my cock is swelling at the idea of a group sexual therapy to relieve Kristina her once in a lifetime gift. We¡¯re almost home before either of us speaks again.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll do it?¡± Lauren asks. I take a deep breath before I answer.


    ¡°Two conditions,¡± I say, holding up two fingers for emphasis. ¡°First, I want to talk to Kristina alone to get assurances that she¡¯s not doing this out of peer pressure.¡±


    ¡°Deal, what¡¯s the other one,¡± Lauren says, excited that I¡¯ve agreed and apparently willing to agree to anything.


    ¡°No pressure!¡± I say a little more forcefully than I meant to. ¡°Kristina can back out anytime, before or during, without a hint of persuasion, disappointment or pressure from any of you.¡± Lauren smiles as we pull into our parent¡¯s driveway.


    ¡°I knew she picked the right guy for this,¡± she says, leaning over to kiss my cheek. ¡°Thank you! We agree to all your demands. I¡¯ll talk to Alex and Kylie while you¡¯re talking to Kristina.¡±


    Just before we get out of the car she adds, ¡°Now can we go deflower a virgin?¡± Iugh in spite of, or maybe because of my nervousness.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Alex asks when we walk in with my stuff.


    ¡°He agreed!¡± Lauren says, looking at Kristina who is grinning ear to ear.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep15

    ¡°There are a few more boxes in the car,¡± I announce. ¡°I have to save my strength so you girls better get them,¡± Iugh. The girls take the boxes into my bedroom and then gather in the living room anxious for the fun to begin.


    ¡°I found these in one of the boxes,¡± Alex says, holding up a box of condoms. ¡°I figured we¡¯d need them.¡±


    ¡°Before we do anything,¡± Lauren takes charge as usual. ¡°Brandon wants to talk to Kristina alone. Why don¡¯t you use your bedroom, Brandon?¡± I leave with Kristina as I hear Lauren start her conversation with her other two friends.


    When we get to my bedroom I invite her to sit on my bed and I sit next to her. She breaks the ice before I have a chance to figure out what I¡¯m going to say.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this, Brandon,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m kind of nervous but not because of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous myself, Kristina,¡± I assure her. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before,¡± I say, prompting a confused expression from her. ¡°Never fucked a virgin,¡± I rify, if somewhat crudely.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she giggles. ¡°I thought you meant¡­ Never mind,¡± sheughs nervously. I take her hands in mine and turn her towards me.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure you want to do this?¡± I ask, looking into her wide innocent eyes. I¡¯ve known this girl her whole life. ¡°This is a big decision, not something you should jump into without a lot of thought.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡± she asks quietly. ¡°I mean I understand if Lauren is pressuring you into fucking her t chested friend,¡± she starts to get up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Kristina!¡± I interrupt her and pull her back towards me. ¡°My cock is rock hard thinking about sliding into your tight, virgin pussy. You are extremely desirable¡­ please don¡¯t demean yourself like that. I told you how much I love your nipples, and if we do this, you¡¯ll see exactly what I mean. I just want to make sure your friends aren¡¯t pressuring you into doing something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°It was my idea!¡± she responds resolutely. ¡°Honestly, they didn¡¯t even think of it. Kylie and Alex were too anxious to fuck you themselves and Lauren¡­ well, Lauren¡¯s your sister,¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°I promise I will have no regrets!¡± she says, crossing her chest with her fingers.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m in¡­¡± I say,ughing at the unintended pun. ¡°Well, not yet, but I will be.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± she says throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me hard on the mouth. I slip my tongue between her lips and we start trading saliva as our tongues entwine.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t starting without us, are you?¡± Kylie calls down the hallway. We break the kiss and I look Kristina in the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do everything I can to make this very special for you,¡± I promise her.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± she says, smiling demurely and standing up.


    ¡°Kristina,¡± I stand next to her and put my hands on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a new girlfriend. I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea and get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea and get hurt, Brandon,¡± she teases. Taking my hand she leads me out into the living room.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± she announces to her friends. ¡°Where are we going to do this?¡± I hadn¡¯t thought about where in the house we canfortably have five people involved in this virgin sacrifice.


    ¡°Mom and dad¡¯s room,¡± Lauren says. ¡°It¡¯s thergest room, has a king-sized bed, and I¡¯ll change the sheets before they get home.¡± Kind of weird but probably the best ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re really all going to watch?¡± I ask as we¡¯re filing down the hallway to our parent¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Not just watch,¡± Kylie says. ¡°We¡¯re there for encouragement and support.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answer, sailing into uncharted territory¡­ at least uncharted for me. ¡°We¡¯re going to take this slowly,¡± I exin. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone getting over anxious because it¡¯s taking too long,¡± I say to nods all around. ¡°This is a new experience for me but I¡¯m confident that the higher her arousal level the easier it will be. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to be focusing on.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great. Can I be next?¡± Alex jokes.


    ¡°After me,¡± Kylie says as she pulls her top over her head.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as she discards her bra and pulls the zipper down on her shorts.


    ¡°Showing support,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all your showing,¡± I retort, looking to Lauren for help but her and Alex are stripping their clothes off too.


    ¡°We kind of agreed,¡± Lauren shrugs as she slips off her panties, and then hurries around the bed removing theforter and nkets, leaving just the bottom sheet.


    ¡°We were all naked togetherst night, Brandon¡± Alex adds as if that has anything to do with this. Her dark nipples are already broadcasting her arousal and my cock stiffens in my shorts.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I answer. ¡°I just¡­ I guess I just didn¡¯t expect it.¡± I turn back towards the bed and Kristina has already shed her clothing and is lying on the sheet, her legs modestly crossed at her ankles.


    Damn! Time to stopining. Three naked beauties are just sitting here on the bed, surrounding a naked virgin goddess who is waiting for me to take her virginity. I should fucking pinch myself to see if I¡¯m dreaming, but then I might wake up and I certainly don¡¯t want that. I quickly strip off my clothes, to appreciable murmurs from the spectators, and lock eyes with my sister as I crawl up next to Kristina. Lauren looks so damn fuckable; I wish she were the virgin sacrifice. I clear that incestuous thought from my mind as I turn my attention to Kristina.


    ¡°You look so inviting,¡± I tell her as I pull her into my arms and resume our kiss from earlier. As our tongues dance a gentle prelude to our lovemaking, I caress her tight, round ass and run my hands down her shapely thighs.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Kristina moans into my mouth as my hand squeezes her firm ass cheek. My cock is mashed against her stomach and her taut nipples are pressing into my chest as our bodies rock together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve can¡¯t wait to suck on your nipples,¡± I tell her breaking the kiss as we both try to catch our breath. She just nods as I trail kisses down her neck. Bringing my hand up to massage her breast, I flick my tongue against her elongated nipple and get rewarded with a deep, guttural moan. Sucking her nipple into my mouth, I lick it and nibble on it while my hand caresses her small, pliable breast.


    I spend a long time suckling her breasts, shifting back and forth between her taut nipples as her arousal builds. Her hands are in my hair as she pulls my head tightly against her chest. Gradually, I move my hand down her torso andb my fingers through her blonde pubic hair. I bite her nipple at the same time as my fingers reach her moist pussy and she lets out an audible gasp.


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± Kylie says, smiling at her friend.


    ¡°It is,¡± Kristina murmurs as I smear her slick juices all around her outerbia. Leaving her breasts, I kiss my way up her neck as I split her pussy lips with my middle finger. With intentional synchronization, I slip my finger between herbia and my tongue into her mouth at the exact same time. She moans into my open mouth as I finger the opening of her tight love canal.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Kristina moans around my tongue as I keep up my onught on her tender fuck hole. I catch a nce of the other girls; their faces flush with excitement as they watch their friend writhe around on the bed.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep16

    I keep teasing her pussy and rubbing her little love button, as I kiss my way down her body. Positioning myself between her widespread legs, I rece my finger with my tongue and eat her through an amazingly powerful orgasm.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she screams. ¡°Ohhhhh Brandon! Oh God! OhhHHHHHHHHH!¡± I¡¯m sucking on her clit and fingering the opening of her tight, virgin pussy. ¡°I¡¯m fucking cumminggggggg!¡± she shrieks while entangling her fingers in my hair and pulling my face tightly into her quivering pussy. I stay with her clit until she copses back on the bed, then startpping up her sweet nectar.


    ¡°You going to fuck her now, Brandon?¡± Alex asks when I pause to take a breath.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I answer. ¡°She¡¯s not ready yet.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Kristina counters.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be more ready after I eat you again,¡± I answer as I dive back into her delectable pussy. Flicking my tongue in every crevice of herbium, I devour her juices and tongue fuck her tight, virgin hole. She moans appreciatively as I push her legs in the air and ream her asshole.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she pants, turning her face toward Alex, ¡°that feels wonderful!¡± She squirms responsively as I slowly lick her perineum, that sensitive area between her asshole and her pussy.


    As I progress towards Kristina¡¯s soggy pussy, I stealthily steal nces at Alex, Kylie and Lauren. All three girls are clearly aroused from watching this live action sex show. While Lauren and Kylie are being a somewhat discreet, Alex is openly rubbing her widespread pussy and finger fucking herself. The other two girls have a hand between their legs but are not being so obvious about it. Damn! My cock is fucking hard!


    ¡°OOOOOHMYFUCKINGGOD!¡± Kristina screams, grabbing my hair as I relentlessly assault her saturated pussy. Sucking her clit into my mouth and teasing her tight little love canal with my fingers, I feel her tense towards another orgasm. Bucking her hips off the bed, she pulls my face tightly into her syed open pussy.


    ¡°OH FUUUUUUUCKKK!¡± she groans as her pulsating vaginal muscles try to suck my finger inside and her excretions soak my face. ¡°OH GOD! I¡¯M FUCKING CUMMING!¡± she screams.


    While Kristina is still in the throes of her second orgasm, I ask Kylie for the condom lying on the nightstand. She grabs it, opens the wrapper and reaches for my cock.


    ¡°I can do it,¡± I tell her, my face covered with pussy juice.


    ¡°So can I,¡± she smiles as she expertly rolls it down my throbbing cock. Her fingers linger around the base of my cock and then trail across my balls. ¡°Go get ¡¯em tiger,¡± she whispers, pping me yfully on my ass.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you still want this?¡± I ask Kristina as I align my hard cock with her saturated pussy lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask that,¡± she pants. ¡°Just fuck me, Brandon!¡± shemands, spreading her thighs as wide as they¡¯ll go.


    ¡°Do you want to be on top so you can control the pration?¡± I ask somewhat btedly.


    ¡°Stop stalling, Brandon,¡± Alex pleads. ¡°She really wants this.¡±


    I make eye contact with each one of my lovely nakedpanions while I glide my cock toward Kristina¡¯s virgin opening. My cock is rock solid and will easily slip into her well-lubricated hole.


    ¡°Your pussy feels incredible,¡± I say as I push my cockhead ever so slowly into herpact tunnel.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Kylie whispers as the girls move closer. She is extremely tight but the residual juices from her back-to-back orgasms help me slide easily between her thin lips. I lean down and push my pussy-soaked tongue deep into her mouth just as my cock starts meeting resistance. Kristina engages my tongue without a hint of concern about the lingering taste.


    Kylie is right; this is it. I arch my back with my cock poised at the opening of her silky smooth pussy. Kristina instinctively knows what to do. She raises her knees, spreads her legs wider and nts her feet firmly on the bed.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask one more time as I break the kiss. She just nods. While I plunge forward she thrusts upward and my cock bursts through her protective barrier, burrowing itself deep inside her quivering pussy.


    ¡°Ooomph!¡± she lets out a breath of air and her face is set in a hard grimace.


    ¡°You okay, Kristina,¡± I ask, watching her face for signs of pain.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she says unconvincingly. ¡°It hurts but not badly,¡± I feel her vaginal muscles flexing around my cock as if they are trying to expel a foreign object while her hot pussy juice bubbles heatedly all around it.


    I lie perfectly still to let her get used to the feeling before slowly extract my cock from her fiery tunnel. Her pussy feels so hot and so fucking tight! When my cockhead is almost out I slowly push it all the way back in. Her pussy is pulsating with excitement as I slowly repeat the in and out strokes to the oohs and aahs of our naked spectators.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman,¡± Lauren whispers, while brushing hair off her damp forehead.


    ¡°I am!¡± she smiles while gradually responding to the motions of my cock. I¡¯m still slowly gliding in and out as she wraps her legs around my back and digs her heels into my ass. She¡¯s hugging me tightly to her chest when she whispers, ¡°Fuck me, Brandon. Make me cum again.¡±


    I wrap my arms under her shoulders for leverage and start gradually pumping my cock faster. My balls p her ass as she thrusts her hips up to meet me stroke for stroke. Fuck! Less than one day after breaking up with Kelly and I¡¯m fucking my sister¡¯s virgin friend¡­ with a fucking audience of naked eighteen year olds. What the fuck! Kristina agrees.


    ¡°Oh God! Oh Fuck! We¡¯re really fucking!¡± Her nails dig into my back as our rhythmic lovemaking ignites passionate moans and expletives.


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± Alex says as she kisses her on the cheek. ¡°You guys are fucking awesome!¡±


    The condom is helping keep my release at bay, but I¡¯m getting close. I pound into her, mming my pelvic bone against her clit and plunging my cock deep inside her exceedingly tight pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Just like that! Oh fuck!¡± Kristina holds me tighter, her nails scraping my back as we lose ourselves in the moment. Above our loud breathing I can hear my cock mming into her slushy pussy and the rhythmic sound of my balls pping against her ass.


    When her orgasm hits and her inner muscles mp around my rigid cock, I feel a hand sliding down over my ass and caressing my balls. Fuck! That finishes it for me and I jerkily shoot my load into her climaxing pussy. We buck against each other, gasping for air as we hold on tightly and ride out the pleasure cycle.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I murmur, kissing her tenderly on the lips as her pussy quivers around my spent cock.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lauren whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve never watched anyone fuck before. That was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex adds, her hand still caressing my ass cheeks, as Iy entangled with her friend.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next,¡± Kylie asks, eliciting dirty looks from Lauren.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°We agreed this would be for Kristina,¡± she admonishes her.


    ¡°I know but now I¡¯m so fucking horny I¡¯m about to find that rubber dildo,¡± Kylie says,ughing.


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± Kristina says pulling my face down for another kiss. She slides her hands down my back and over my ass, where it collides with Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°What the fuck?¡± she says, turning her head towards Alex who just shrugs and they bothugh long and hard.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep17

    I finally disengage my spent cock and roll off of Kristina. Her friends are quick to inspect the damage and report that there is very little blood.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought it would,¡± Kristina says.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I say, rolling off the bed and heading for the bathroom to discard the condom. As I leave, the girls are each sharing the difort of their first times. I don¡¯t need that information, especially about my sister.


    While I¡¯m waiting for the shower spray to get hot, Kylie slips into the bathroom.


    ¡°Want me to wash your back, Brandon?¡± she asks. What the hell, why not?


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer as I move aside to invite her into the shower. We stand facing each other with the shower spray hitting her back as shethers soap over my cock and balls.


    ¡°I thought you said my back,¡± I tease.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that,¡± she smiles as my cock recovers more quickly than I expected.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Kylie purrs as I caress her breast and pinch her nipples. ¡°Once we get all of Kristina¡¯s nasty pussy sauce off of you,¡± she smiles as she corkscrews her soapy hand up and down my fully erect cock and teases my balls, ¡°will you fuck me, Brandon?¡± Before I can respond, she moves her lips to mine and slips her tongue inside my mouth.


    I believe I mentioned that Kylie and I are almost the same height. She slips her hands from between us and wraps them around my ass, mashing her porcin smooth mound against my erection. ¡°You taste like pussy, Brandon,¡± she says, pausing the kiss while she grinds against my cock. I just smile sheepishly, not knowing how to respond.


    ¡°And you recovered fast!¡±


    ¡°You recovered me, Kylie,¡± I respond, gripping her ass cheeks.


    ¡°What are you going to do with it now?¡± she teases.


    ¡°What would you like me to do?¡± I ask.


    Smiling seductively, she turns us around so the shower spray is hitting my back. Freeing herself from my embrace, she turns and ces her hands against the tile wall. ¡°What I¡¯ve wanted to do since you showed up yesterday,¡± she answers, grinding her ass against my hard cock.


    My cock is sandwiched between her wet ass cheeks as I reach under her arms and caress her medium sized breasts.


    ¡°Please,¡± Kylie pleads, spreading her legs apart while ncing at me over her shoulder.


    ¡°Please what?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Please put it in me, Brandon.¡± Who am I to ignore a woman¡¯s wishes? Even if that woman is an 18-year-old friend of my sister. I pull my cock back and align it with her anxious opening. Gently easing my cockhead between her swollen pussy lips, I hold it there without moving.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she coos as she pushes back against the intruder. I move with her so that only my cockhead remains inside her luscious pussy. ¡°Come on! Please!¡± she begs.


    I grip her hips with my hands and m my cock into her, balls deep in one quick thrust.


    ¡°Oh! YEAH!¡± she cries as my balls p against her upper thighs and my cock stretches her open. I take long even strokes and enjoy the sight of her firm young ass as my cock disappears inside of her. She has both hands on the wall as I hammer my hard cock into her fiery pussy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­ oh¡­ oh!¡± her moans punctuate the pounding I¡¯m giving her with low rhythmic moans. ¡°Fuck!¡± she says, ¡°I¡¯ve needed this!¡±


    The tension build inside my nut sack and I know I¡¯m not going tost much longer. Kylie has one hand between her legs, working her clit as I pummel her towards the anticipated crescendo.


    ¡°Oh Fuck, Brandon! Oh yeah¡­ I¡¯m almost there!¡± Me too! I¡¯m driving it hard, heading into the home stretch. Just when I can¡¯t hold back any longer, Kylie pulls her hand from her clit, braces herself against the wall and mps her pussy muscles around my cock. I erupt instantly, jerkily depositing several loads of hot jism inside her teenage pussy. Fuck! I forgot the fucking the condom? I freeze, holding her perfectly still.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Kylie grasps, ¡°ride it out!¡±


    ¡°We forgot the condom!¡± I say, sheepishly.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m on the pill!¡± she says, exasperatedly. ¡°Just keep going!¡± I pick up the rhythm, riding her through the final stages of her orgasm. I¡¯m totally spent and the water is pounding on my back.


    ¡°We should wash,¡± I say, making no effort to disengage my cock from her fiery pussy.


    ¡°Probably,¡± she agrees, continuing to lean against the shower wall.


    ¡°Brandon!¡± my sister yells,ing into the bathroom. ¡°Are you going to shower all day?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m almost done,¡± I answer but she¡¯s already pulling the shower curtain open.


    ¡°Kylie!¡± she screams, ¡°What the fuck are you doing in here¡­ well, I can see what you¡¯re doing but¡­¡±


    ¡°I just thought I¡¯d help him clean up¡­¡± she smiles as I pull my spent cock from her soggy pussy, ¡°and then he raped me,¡± sheughs. My sister rolls her eyes but then immediately refocuses them on limp dick.


    ¡°You got it up again already?¡± Lauren asks me.


    ¡°Actually Kylie got it up again, but yeah,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the stud?¡± she smiles as I devour her perfect breasts with my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Kylie says, squeezing past me and stepping out of the shower. Lauren hands her a towel without taking her eyes off of me.


    ¡°Need a shower, Sis,¡± I offer with a wide smile.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep18

    ¡°Seems like I should get in line if I do,¡± she says but her face shows all the signs of taking me up on it.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I offer again, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my line,¡± Kylie jokes just before she exits the bathroom. Lauren is just looking at me, her taut nipples betraying her arousal as she apparently is considering my offer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m pretty safe for a while,¡± I tell her. ¡°Even studs like me have a recovery time.¡±


    Lauren nces into the bedroom and then slips into the shower next to me. ¡°Will you really wash my back?¡± she asks yfully. Fuck yes!


    ¡°And your front if you¡¯re nice to me,¡± I respond as I feel a familiar quiver in my cock.


    ¡°Wash me,¡± she says just above a whisper, as she closes her eyes. Fuck! I know I¡¯ve already crossed a line by eating Lauren but the opportunity to run my soapy hands all over her body is sending intense recovery signals to my cock. Maybe it isn¡¯t so safe in here after all.


    Ither my palms and softly massage her shoulders before running my hands down her arms. Like a blind man learning to ¡®see with his fingers¡¯ I begin exploring my sister¡¯s trembling body. Beginning with her torso, my hands study the shape of her sides, how far her pelvic bones protrude and where her ribs begin.


    ¡°That tickles,¡± she says squirming as my finger caress her lower ribs. Not to be deterred, I move up to her full breasts, which I briefly inspected yesterday but today I take my time to lift them, caress around the outside curves, and run my fingers down the valley between them.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Lauren softly moans. ¡°That feels nice.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful, Sis,¡± I whisper as I draw circles around her ares and lower my mouth to her nipple.


    ¡°This is so wrong,¡± she says as she holds my face tightly against her breast.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer, immediately returning to her extended nipple. I alternate between her breasts, suckling each nipple as my hands explore her back. Running my fingers down her spine, I massage the small of her back and the upper curves of her magnificent ass as I nibble and tease her sensitive nipples.


    ¡°God! Brandon!¡± she sighs, leaning into me while my hands grip her ass cheeks and my teeth pull on her nipple. I stand up and my fully recovered cock is poking her stomach as my fingers trace a path along the crevice between her ass cheeks.


    ¡°Why did you have toe home when you did?¡± she asks as my finger circles her asshole. ¡°Why do you have to recover so fast?¡± Reaching between us she adjusts my rigid cock so it is trapped between our bodies instead of stabbing her in the stomach.


    ¡°Because you really are the sexiest,¡± I answer quietly, my fingers lightly massaging her perineum.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so wrong, Brandon,¡± she moans while giving no indication that she wants me to stop.


    ¡°I know, Sis,¡± I answer because I have nothing else to say. She¡¯s right and we both know it. Showering with my sister, exploring her body, sucking her tits and whatever else we might do is totally wrong but it doesn¡¯t mean I want to stop. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± I ask just as my finger reaches her pussy lips.


    ¡°Huh-uh,¡± she shakes her head no. ¡°I should, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Me either,¡± I answer, slipping the tip of my finger between her slick pussy lips. I have to bend my knees a little to reach her pussy from behind and she grinds her pubic mound against my cock. Our faces are even with each other and when our eyes meet she licks her lips.


    I¡¯ve never kissed my sister like this. We¡¯re an affectionate family but it¡¯s always just been cheek kisses between us. Expecting a gentle lip kiss, I¡¯m surprised when her tongue ms into my mouth and her lips mash against mine. Squeezing me tightly against her, she explores my mouth and sucks on my tongue, while my finger slips farther into her aroused pussy.


    ¡°Mmmpph,¡± she moans into my mouth as I hump my cock against her stomach and finger fuck her from behind. Shit! My sister¡¯s prolonged kiss is fucking mind-blowing! Having her tongue in my mouth is more erotic and more intimate than anything we¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve sucked her tits, eaten her pussy andthered soap all over her exquisite body but it¡¯s the intimacy of her impassioned kiss that is sending a rush of blood to my engorged cock!


    I can tell she feels it too because her pussy is slick with her juices, just begging for my hard cock. I want to fuck her so badly! By the time she breaks the kiss we are both panting like stray dogs left out in the sun.


    ¡°I know you want to fuck me, Brandon,¡± she pants. I can only nod as I try to turn her around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°My body¡¯s ready,¡± she says. It certainly is! ¡°But I can¡¯t quite cross that line yet. You¡¯re still my brother,¡± she adds. She¡¯s right, and I certainly don¡¯t want to do anything we¡¯ll both regret. Although, I can¡¯t imagine ever regretting anything we would do.


    ¡°Sure, Sis,¡± I say, failing to hide my disappointment. ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow and if it¡¯s meant to happen, it will.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to leave you like this,¡± she says, squeezing my rigid shaft and dropping to her knees. I stop her just as she is about to wrap her lovely lips around my cockhead.


    ¡°Wait,¡± say, pulling her to her feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Who knows why I¡¯m stopping her. I want my sister like I¡¯ve never wanted any girl before but I¡¯m still her big brother. Who else will protect her from making rash decisions she might regret?


    ¡°I want to,¡± she protests, as I wrap my arms around her. ¡°You¡¯re in that state because of me, right?¡± she teases, rubbing her tits against my chest.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°But there are other ways to relieve this without youpromising yourself.¡± She pulls back and looks me in the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to jack off in the shower?¡± sheughs, shaking her head at the absurdity of it. ¡°What a fucking cliche, Brandon.¡± She starts to kneel again but I stop her. Laughing, it¡¯s my turn to shake my head.


    ¡°Not with three other willing women in the next room,¡± I answer, cocking my head towards our parents¡¯ bedroom. Her face is suddenly red with anger.


    ¡°You want to fuck Alex!¡± she exims, pushing herself away from me. ¡°That¡¯s what this is about! You¡¯re not protecting me! You¡¯re afraid if I suck you off you won¡¯t get it up for the cute, ck chick with the big tits!¡± That¡¯s exactly what it is but that¡¯s not what I say.


    ¡°I want to fuck you,¡± I whisper in her ear as I pull her back against my hard-on. ¡°But since I¡¯m your brother, and that¡¯s a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± She steps out of the shower and grabs a towel. ¡°Fuck whomever you want, Brandon¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s fine with me!¡± It clearly isn¡¯t but I rinse off and get out of the shower anyway.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next for Brandon, the stud?¡± Lauren says as she exits the bathroom. Her three naked friends are lying on the bed looking at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Alex says, excitedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t gottenid yet.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Lauren says, turning to leave the bathroom.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay,¡± Alex asks. ¡°You can y with his balls as he fucks me. He liked it when I did that when he was fucking Kristina.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone should spank his ass while he¡¯s fucking you, Alex,¡± she seethes. ¡°I bet he¡¯d like that.¡± She turns and heads down the hall to her bedroom.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Can I do that?¡± Kylie asks as I enter the bedroom. My cock had deted some during my argument with Lauren but the site of these three naked beauties has restoration properties like you wouldn¡¯t believe.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep19

    I¡¯m ready to fuck and Alex is extremely willing. I think subconsciously, or maybe consciously who knows, that if I keep fucking her friends, I¡¯ll piss Lauren off enough that she¡¯ll never want to have anything to do with me. Or maybe she¡¯ll get jealous and change her mind about fucking me. Either way, I¡¯m just sort of rolling with it and naturally my cock doesn¡¯t really care either way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any preliminaries, Brandon,¡± Alex says, lying t on her back and beckoning me to climb on. ¡°I got myself off as you were fucking Kylie in the shower.¡± I nce at Kylie who just shrugs.


    ¡°She wanted to know what took so long,¡± Kylie says unapologetically.


    Kristina scoots over to give Alex more room to spread her legs. This ck beauty, sandwiched between two pale nymphs has my cock aching for release and I push thoughts of my sister out of my brain as I crawl onto the bed.


    Her pussy lips are glistening from her recent self-induced orgasm and I stop to sample the sweet nectar before kissing my way up to herrge, brown breasts.


    ¡°Damn, you taste good,¡± I tell her as I trail kisses up her abdomen.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Alex sighs. ¡°Just put it in me, Brandon,¡± she pleads.


    ¡°I will,¡± I answer as my tongue flicks her thick, ck nipple. ¡°Be patient.¡±


    ¡°A guy who doesn¡¯t just stick it in is rare,¡± Kylie says. ¡°Just enjoy it Alex.¡± I had almost forgotten we had an audience. I nce at the other two girls who are watching intently as I suck on their friend¡¯s stiff nipple.


    By the time I release her nipple and move my lips to hers, she is moaning with pleasure. ¡°Condom?¡± I ask Alex, raising my eyebrows questioningly as I break the kiss. She shakes her head.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You showered and I¡¯m on the pill,¡± she whispers. ¡°Just put it in me.¡± I align my cockhead with her velvety pussy lips and slide forward as I resume our kiss. My cock glides right into her anxious pussy, cocooning me in her warm pulsating tunnel. I stay balls-deep inside her steamy pussy enjoying the sensations as my tongue explores her warm mouth.


    Just as I¡¯m about to withdraw and plunge in again, a hand spanks my ass cheek.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to spank whom?¡± Kylieughs as she ps my other cheek. The mild pain of the smacks is mixed with a weird erotic pleasure that I¡¯ve never experienced. My cock lurches forward inside Alex¡¯s pussy as the ps continue.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Alex asks as her pussy muscles pulsate around my thick rod.


    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you Brandon,¡± Kylie asks, as her ps send unexpected erotic pulses through my cock and keep me deep inside Alex¡¯s fiery pussy.


    I don¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t even know what the answer is. She isn¡¯t hitting me hard enough to really hurt but the little big of pain she is causing just enhances the pleasure. Every time I try to pull back she smacks me again and I m forward.


    ¡°Let him pull back a little more,¡± Alex tells Kylie. We¡¯re soon engaged in a weird threesome, rhythm of fucking and smacking with my cock about to explode.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Kristina says, getting on her knees next to my ass. Kylie backs off and let¡¯s Kristina spank me but her spanks are ill timed and too gentle to create the same pleasure cycle. I just go with it and fuck the hell out of Alex¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah! That¡¯s what I want!¡± Alex cries as I pound her overheated pussy and Kristina attempts to spank my ass.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Kylie tells Kristina, who leans back on her haunches and watches us fuck. Kylie lightly caresses my warm ass before slipping her hand between my legs and teasing my balls. Fuck! That¡¯s it for me.


    ¡°Ohhhh! FUUUUUUUCK! DON¡¯T STOP!¡± Alex screams. ¡°I¡¯M¡­ FUCKING¡­ CUMMING!¡± she huffs, as her pussy mps around my cock and I shoot her full of hot cum. Kylie continues to fondle my balls while we jerkily ride out our orgasms.


    When I finally copse on her cushiony tits and we both gasp for breath, Kylie¡¯s hand is still caressing my ass and balls. I barely notice Kristina leaving the room.


    ¡°You actually did it?¡± Lauren says, storming into the room ahead of Kristina. ¡°You spanked his ass? I was kidding,¡± she adds.


    ¡°I think he liked it,¡± Kylie says.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± Alex asks. Lauren is now inspecting my ass, running her hand over the warm surface.


    ¡°Yeww!¡± Lauren snaps her hand back. ¡°You¡¯re still inside Alex¡¯s pussy.¡± I smile as I disengage my spent cock and roll off of her.


    ¡°I should get cleaned up,¡± I say, sitting up and scooting off the bed.


    ¡°But did you like it,¡± Kristina asks, standing near the foot of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I try to sit down,¡± I answer. ¡°But yeah, it added an erotic element to it that was very different. It took a while to get into a rhythm. Did you notice a difference, Alex?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she smiles. ¡°You were pounding into me harder than I¡¯ve been pounded. Each time I heard that p, I knew you were plunging in deep and mashing my clit. I came hard!¡±


    As I squeeze past Kristina, she touches my ass and kisses my cheek. I turn on the shower watch the girls from the bathroom doorway.


    ¡°You guys okay, calling it a night?¡± Lauren asks, ¡°I think we¡¯re all about spent.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m good,¡± Alex says, swinging her shapely brown legs off the bed.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Kylie says, approaching me with a smile. ¡°Thanks, Brandon,¡± she says, kissing me lightly on the lips. ¡°My boyfriend gets nothing until he eats me through an orgasm like that.¡±


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m sorry to have spoiled things for him,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Do you mind if I stay a little while?¡± Kristina asks. ¡°My parents are with yours and my sister won¡¯t be home for a couple of hours.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lauren says, ¡°No problem.¡±


    I take a quick shower. How many showers is that today? I¡¯ve lost count. As I¡¯m toweling off, I think about it. I took a shower when I got up, after Kristina, again after Kylie and now again after Alex. Damn! No wonder I¡¯m exhausted.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep20

    Lauren and Kristina are lying on the bed. The other girls are already gone.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Lauren pats the bed between her and Kristina. ¡°Let me see your ass.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask,¡± I tease as I crawl up between them and lie on my stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Lauren says as she leans over and inspects my cheeks. ¡°Want some lotion on it to cool it down?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer, wondering about all the attention from my sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I suggested the spanking,¡± she says while squirting lotion onto her palm. That exins it; she¡¯s feeling guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Sis,¡± I assure her. ¡°I thought you were kidding, too.¡±


    ¡°Can I help?¡± Kristina asks from the other side of me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lauren says. ¡°You do that cheek.¡± Lauren squirts lotion on Kristina¡¯s palm and the two girls gently massage my ass. My cock stiffens against the bed sheet as these two beauties take their time spreading lotion all over my cheeks.


    ¡°You know what that¡¯s doing to me don¡¯t you?¡± I ask my sister as she squeezes my ass cheek and her hand strays towards my balls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± she says with mock innocence while she¡¯s lightly scraping my nutsack with her fingernails.


    ¡°This!¡± I say, flipping over and disying my fully erect cock like a gpole.


    ¡°Oooo,¡± Kristina says, leaning up on her knees. ¡°Can I have it?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she swings her leg over, straddling my hard cock. Gripping it between her fingers, she positions it at the entrance to her recently deflowered pussy and lowers herself down.


    Lauren is staring in disbelief as my cock glides easily into her tight, but very lubricated hole.


    ¡°You were slick enough for that?¡± Lauren asks as she sits mesmerized, her face just inches from our coupling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wet all afternoon,¡± Kristina says, settling down fully on my cock with her pussy lips mashing my pubic hair. ¡°I¡¯ve been hoping for a chance to do this again,¡± she smiles. ¡°Without the pain.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her tight, hot cunt is indeed slick enough for my cock and it conforms snugly to the intruder, sending electrified pulses up and down my throbbing shaft. My hands reflexively go to her elongated nipples as she starts to rock her body up and down. Fuck! This is the tightest fucking pussy I¡¯ve ever felt. Earlier when I took her virginity, I was too worried about hurting her to fully appreciate the pleasure of it.


    I tweak her nipples and stare at the wide-eyed innocence on her face as she starts to ride me. Innocence? What the fuck! I grab her hips and stop her movements.


    ¡°Condom!¡± I say, looking at Lauren.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± she answers, rolling off the bed and running down the hall.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Kristina blushes. ¡°I forgot.¡± I lift her off of my cock as Lauren returns, tearing the package open.


    ¡°Not a good thing to forget,¡± I admonish Kristina. She nods sheepishly.


    Lauren has the package open and smiles at me as she rolls it down my slick pole. Kristina raises her body up and Lauren aligns my cock with her glistening pussy lips. She continues holding my cock between her thumb and her finger as Kristina slides down the length.


    Lauren releases my cock and then looks like she doesn¡¯t know whether to stay or leave. I put my right arm around her and pull her against my side.


    ¡°Please stay,¡± I whisper, running my hand down her back and gently squeezing her ass cheek. She just nods andys her head in the crook of my arm. Kristina is picking up the rhythm and I use my left hand to again y with her small breasts. While I¡¯m tweaking her left nipple, Lauren reaches up and does the same to her right one.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to remove your other hand,¡± she says, referring to the one that is fondling her ass. Fuck! My cock was hard already, cocooned inside Kristina¡¯spact pussy but watching my sister y with her friend¡¯s nipple sends renewed blood surges straight to it.


    ¡°Ohhh! I knew it would feel good but not this good!¡± Kristina breathes, getting lost in the pleasure as she bounces on my cock and we tease her long, thick nipples. The whole bed is shaking and I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll hold out. I need to speed up her release.


    Sliding my hand down from her breast and across her t stomach, I find her clit with my thumb. Pressing it induces a gasp of pleasure from my wild, young partner.


    ¡°OHHHH! GOD!¡± Kristina huffs as my thumb rubs circles over her sensitive love button. Bucking my hips off the bed, I pound my cock into her and tease her clit while she rides me like a bronco.


    ¡°OHHH! YEAH! OHHH! FUCK!¡± Kristina is ready to burst; I pull my arm from around my sister, grab Kristina¡¯s waist with both hands and m her repeatedly down on my cock.


    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOFUUUUUUKKKKK!¡± Kristina screams, exploding in ecstasy as my cock erupts inside of her. Kristina copses on my chest, rocking back and forth through the final fulfilling moments of her orgasm and milking the remaining cum from my cock. I put my arm back around my sister and pull her tightly against us while Kristina and I attempt to catch our breath.


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon!¡± Kristina says, kissing me all over my face. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you.¡± Her chest is heaving and her pussy is still snugly wrapped around my spent cock as she persists in expressing her gratitude.


    ¡°I should be thanking you,¡± I tell her, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°That was incredible!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lauren,¡± Kristina whispers. ¡°Thanks for sharing your brother with us.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t doing anything anyway,¡± Laurenughs as she rubs her friends back. My right hand is all over Lauren¡¯s back, touching and stroking while I kiss the top of her head. This is as intimate as we¡¯ve been. It¡¯s almost like she participated. She was right there, I was touching her while I was fucking Kristina! Unfuckingbelievable!


    ¡°I should probably go,¡± Kristina says, sitting up with a big smile on her face. ¡°My sister will be home soon. I should be there.¡± She lifts herself up and my sheathed cock flops onto my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll get my stuff.¡±


    After Kristina leaves the room, Lauren lifts my cock, sloppy with Kristina¡¯s juices and removes the condom. ¡°This guy¡¯s gotten quite a workout today,¡± she smiles as she wraps the used condom in a tissue. Damn! Could this day get any wilder?

 The Lingerie Party: Ep21

    Rolling her body onto mine, Lauren stretches out so her pussy is directly against my spent cock and her breasts are mashed into my chest. Looking into my eyes she says, ¡°You should probably walk Kristina home. It¡¯ste and her house will be dark.¡±


    ¡°I probably should,¡± I agree, wrapping my arms around my sister and holding her against me. Pressing her lips against mine, she gives me a quick kiss and rolls back off.


    ¡°Hurry back,¡± she says, wiping the mixed juices from her abdomen. Who knows what that was all about? No doubt my sister is horny as hell after watching all the fucking this afternoon. Are we about to cross the line? I¡¯m certainly going to hurry back. Fuck!


    Kristina only lives a few houses away and it takes us about five minutes to walk there. She unlocks the door and I go in with her until she has the lights on and feels safe.


    ¡°Brandon,¡± she says, pulling me against her. ¡°I know what you said about not getting hurt and I¡¯m not expecting anything to change between us¡­¡± She kisses me long and hard. ¡°But just so you know, if you just want to getid you know where to find me.¡±


    ¡°I maye looking, Kristina,¡± I answer, honestly. ¡°But you should be looking for guys closer to your own age.¡± I kiss her again like a lover¡¯s reluctant goodbye and head home to find out what¡¯s going on with my sister.


    Lauren is no longer naked, she¡¯s slipped on a man¡¯s dress shirt, buttoning the bottom two buttons and leaving most of her breasts exposed.


    ¡°I cleaned up and put the sheets in the washer,¡± she says as I walk in the door. ¡°How¡¯s Kristina?¡±


    ¡°She told me to call her anytime I want to getid,¡± I answer, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for doing that,¡± Lauren says, stepping close and giving me a hug. ¡°And for everything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well you owe me,¡± I say with a mock pout. ¡°Pimping me out to all your friends. Making me eat their pussies and fuck them like I¡¯m some kind of sex ve.¡±


    ¡°A, poor baby,¡± Lauren says, touching my cheek. ¡°How can I ever repay you for such debauchery?¡± She¡¯s standing close, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Is this my shirt?¡± I ask, grabbing the edges of the material and twisting them outward to expose her breasts.


    ¡°I felt weird cleaning the house naked,¡± she shrugs. ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Mind?¡± I say pulling her closer to me. ¡°This is really crossing the line, Lauren!¡± I tell her with mock anger. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for us to be kissing, touching and going down on each other but wearing my clothes, that¡¯s just too much!¡±


    ¡°Too much what?¡± she asks pressing her body against me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Too much intimacy!¡± I answer. ¡°Take it off this instant!¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± she says with exaggerated bashfulness. ¡°By the way, that¡¯s three things, not one,¡± she says as she unbuttons the bottom two buttons and drops my shirt to the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s three things?¡± I ask, honestly confused.


    ¡°Kissing, touching and oral sex,¡± she smiles as she unbuttons my shirt, the one I¡¯m wearing. ¡°That¡¯s three things and you said it is one thing.¡± Her hand has slid inside my open shirt and she¡¯s gliding her palm over my bare chest.


    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t cross that line again,¡± I admonish her with dramatic re. ¡°You¡¯re my sister and there are certain lines we just shouldn¡¯t cross.¡±


    ¡°Like wearing your clothes?¡± she asks, as she slips my shirt off my shoulders. She¡¯spletely naked and I have just my shorts on.


    I tentatively put my hands on her bare back and pull her to me. Now that we¡¯re alone it feels kind of awkward to be like this with my sister. When her friends were here, we could pretend she was just going along with their antics. Now it¡¯s just the two of us.


    ¡°Are there any other lines we shouldn¡¯t cross?¡± Lauren asks, like she¡¯s reading my mind. She¡¯s pressed up against me but unfortunately it seems that four times might be my limit. My cock can barely register any excitement.


    ¡°Probably,¡± I answer, lowering my mouth to hers. We kiss more tenderly this time and, if possible, it¡¯s even more erotic than when she attacked my mouth earlier. Instead of fighting for space our tongues are entwined in a tantalizingly slow dance. The kiss does nothing to dissuade me from crossing any lines.


    ¡°I¡¯m so horny,¡± Lauren says, breaking the kiss and focusing her beautiful eyes on mine. ¡°I watched you fuck my friends all afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What went through your mind while you were watching us?¡± I ask, my mind still reeling from the passion of her kiss.


    ¡°I wished it was me,¡± she says, quietly. ¡°Especially when you did Kristina twice,¡¯ she smiles. ¡°What were you thinking about while you were fucking them?¡±


    ¡°I was wishing it was you, too,¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, surprised. ¡°Even when you were fucking Alex?¡± she teases.


    ¡°Even then,¡± I answer, my hands squeezing her firm ass and pulling her against me.


    ¡°Now what?¡± she asks the million dor question. Now what, indeed!


    ¡°I think we should take your advice fromst night and leave this decision for the morning,¡± I say. ¡°And not just because I¡¯ve already cum four times today,¡± Iugh. Lauren just holds me tighter without saying anything,


    ¡°In the morning there will only be two choices,¡± I tell her, breathing in the smell of her hair. ¡°Yes or no. There¡¯ll be no room for maybe anymore, Lauren.¡± She nods, knowingly. ¡°Yes or no.¡± I repeat, digging my fingers gently into her ass. My sister remains silent. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s no.¡± I assure her.


    ¡°Feel how wet I am,¡± she whispers, after another moment¡¯s hesitation. Taking a tiny step back, she gives me room for one arm to slip between us. I skim my hand through her pubic hair and cup her pussy mound in my palm as she spreads her legs to give me ess. My middle finger finds the opening dripping with heat as I trace my fingertip along her distendedbia.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she murmurs as my finger effortlessly slips inside her steamy pussy and I pull my palm tightly against her mound. She emits a low moan and then asks, ¡°Why am I the only one naked?¡± she asks.


    Without waiting for an answer she undoes my shorts and pulls them down along with my underwear, momentarily dislodging my finger from her anxious pussy. Stepping out of my shorts and kicking them aside, I slide two fingers inside of her saturated snatch as she presses her thigh against my limp cock.


    I lean my face towards hers and our lips meet with an impatient eagerness as she jams her tongue into my mouth. My fingers explore her velvety softness inside her overheated pussy as I finger fuck my sister.


    ¡°Will you sleep with me tonight?¡± she asks, panting as we break the kiss. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to give you my answer in the morning if we¡¯re already together,¡± she smiles. I nod and she leads me by my hand down the hall to her bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to want you to fuck me in the morning,¡± she says, looking totally confident with her big brown eyes focused on mine. I smile broadly as I nod my head, not trusting myself to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you wake me up early,¡± I say as we crawl under the covers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep just yet, Stud,¡± Lauren says, lying back and spreading her legs invitingly. ¡°Is your tongue still functioning?¡± she teases.


    ¡°You bet!¡± I answer, crawling up between her legs. Her pussy is soaking wet as I tease herbia and lick around every crevice and fold.


    ¡°Oh Brandon!¡± she moans when I flick my tongue across her clit and slip my finger inside her soggy opening. I eat my sister to a face-drenching orgasm as she screams my name and violently climaxes against my face.


    ¡°OH GOD! FUCK! BRANDON! OH, BRANDON!¡± Her juices gush over my tongue as her body contorts and writhes and her hands smash my face against her syed-open pussy. She rides out her orgasm as Ip up her steadily flowing juices.


    I wipe my face on the sheet and stretch out next to my sister as she catches her breath.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep22

    ¡°God, I needed that!¡± she says, turning towards me and pulling me into a tight embrace. I stop her when she starts moving her lips towards mine.


    ¡°I taste like pussy,¡± I warn her.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s mine,¡± she smiles as she moves closer and slides her tongue into my mouth. We kiss passionately and her hand slides between my legs, gently squeezing my semi-erect cock. ¡°Think five is the magic number?¡± she asks, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°I wish, Sis,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°But I really think we should sleep on it. If we still want to in the morning, it will be better if I¡¯m fully recovered. I don¡¯t want to disappoint you our first time.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you could disappoint me, Brandon,¡± she says, snuggling into my arms. ¡°But you rest and we¡¯ll see what the morning brings.¡± I close my eyes but my mind is reeling with everything that¡¯s happened, especially sleeping with my sister!¡±


    I awaken once in the middle of the night when Lauren rolls over. Rolling with her, I spoon myself against her lovely ass, my cock nestlingfortably between her warm cheeks. I consider waking her as I loop my arm around her waist and breathe in her scent but instead I just pull her more tightly against me as I drift back to sleep.


    In the morning, Lauren is gone and the weing smell of frying bacon hangs in the air. I hit the bathroom, brush my teeth and walk into the kitchen without getting dressed.


    There is a te of bacon sitting on the table and my sister is stirring pancake batter with her back to me. She¡¯s wearing the sexy purple nightie from Friday night and my cock responds instantly even before I realize she¡¯s not wearing the thong or any other panties.


    ¡°Hey, sleepyhead,¡± she says as I grab a piece of bacon. ¡°I thought you¡¯d need your strength for what I have nned for you today,¡± she smiles, eyeing my hardening cock.


    ¡°What do you have nned, Sis?¡± I ask as I step up behind her and caress her bare ass cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Well, if fed properly, I figure you might be persuaded to show a girl a good time,¡± sheughs, wiggling her ass against my hands.


    ¡°The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach, huh?¡± I ask, pulling her against me and nuzzling my cock between her ass cheeks.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brandon!¡± she pushes me away and pours pancake batter onto the griddle. ¡°Eat first, then sex,¡± she admonishes me yfully. ¡°Get the drinks, okay?¡±


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re no fun,¡± I banter back as I open the fridge and pull out the orange juice. ¡°But I do like how you dressed up for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I like how you¡¯re dressed¡­ er¡­ not dressed, too,¡± she says.


    ¡°What time do you expect mom and dad?¡± I ask as we sit down to enjoy the pancakes. My cock has stayed perpetually hard while I¡¯ve watched her move around the kitchen in her skimpy nighty.


    ¡°Not untilte, around 8 o¡¯clock tonight, I think,¡± she smiles. ¡°Think that gives us enough time?¡± she asks coyly.


    ¡°For what, Sis?¡± I tease between bites of pancake.


    ¡°For whatever you want,¡± she whispers, her voice taking on a seductive tone.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I answer honestly, her eyes reflecting the same lustful feelings I¡¯m having.


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± she asks, clearing the table and putting the tes in the dishwasher.


    As I follow her down the hall to her bedroom, I¡¯m trying to get my mind around the fact that I¡¯m actually going to fuck my sister! My cock has never been so fucking hard!


    Lauren slips the nightie off her shoulders as she enters her room and lets it drop to the floor next to her bed. When she turns towards me I sense a hint of nervousness in her smile.


    ¡°You sure about this, Lauren?¡± I ask, stepping close and pulling her into my arms.


    ¡°Never been surer,¡± she responds, kissing me lightly on the lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re really crossing a line,¡± I remind her as I brush her hair from her face.


    ¡°Oh,¡± sheughs, ¡°Like showering together and oral sex wasn¡¯t?¡± She has a point. Lauren lies back on her bed, spreading her thighs invitingly and I crawl up between them. Her long pussy lips are already glistening with juice when I lower my face towards them.


    ¡°Just fuck me, Brandon,¡± Lauren says, pulling on me by my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t need any forey.¡± I still pause at her perfect breasts to nibble on her nipples before I stretch out over my sister¡¯s weing body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this,¡± I tell her as I lean my body up and align my hard cock with her wide-open pussy. My cock is a steel rod, throbbing with anticipation but I pause long enough to admire my sister¡¯s beautiful body. She is a sight to behold; perfection personified. Damn!


    My cock literally glides into Lauren¡¯s silky smooth pussy. She was right that she didn¡¯t need any forey. Her slick pussy walls wee my incestuous intruder with a fiery intensity that heats up my shaft, which I thought was already as hot as a firece poker.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Lauren moans as my cock fills her snug pussy and I push against her pubic mound.


    ¡°You feel so good,¡± I whisper, our eyes locked on each other and neither of us moving as her pussy musclespress around my cock.


    ¡°So do you!¡± she responds, gripping my face in both of her hands and pulling me down for a kiss. I continue pressing my rigid cock into her as my chestes to rest against her taut nipples and our mouths find each other. Wrapping her legs around me, she digs her heels into my ass and pushes me farther inside.


    Her tongue conveys her urgent passion as she arches her back to open her pussy up even more. We aren¡¯t fucking exactly; we¡¯re pushing against each other like we could meld into one person. As she arches upward, I press downward like I¡¯m trying to shove my entire body inside of her instead of just my cock. We grind against each other as our tongues fight for space in her mouth.


    We¡¯re moaning into each other¡¯s mouth as our bodies writhe with the overwhelming intensity of our incestuous passion. With her legs around my back, I reach under and grab her ass cheeks as I thrust deeper into her liquefied love canal.


    ¡°Fuck me, Brandon,¡± she gasps, breaking the kiss and rocking against my cock. ¡°Fuck me like you own me!¡± she pleads. I slide my hands up her thighs and grip her behind the knees, pushing her legs up into the air. I withdraw my cock from her wet, velvety hole until just the head lingers between her fiery lips. Then I push her ankles down until she is almost bent in half and m my cock deep into her overheated pussy. Fuck!


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± she moans as I pound her pussy, crushing her clit with my pelvic bone on each downward thrust. I keep hammering my sister¡¯s pussy with my swollen cock. I can¡¯t remember ever being this hard. She keeps moaning and calling my name.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Oh Brandon! Oh God!¡± she screams as I m my cock home again and again until we¡¯ve both reached the point of no return.


    ¡°Oh God, Sis,¡± I breathe as I release her legs. She nts her feet on the mattress and arches her back as I hammer my cock into her fiery snatch. Pulling me down for another kiss our bodies meld together as she shoves her tongue in my mouth and I pound her pussy into submission.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Oh Brandon!¡± Lauren moans as we lose ourselves in our sexual gyrations. I slip my hands under her back, gripping her shoulders to keep her from hitting the headboard as I pummel her smoldering pussy.


    ¡°OHMYGOD!¡± Lauren cries as her orgasm builds towards its crescendo. She¡¯s got her arms around me and her feet nted firmly on her mattress as she thrusts her hips off the bed to meet my jackhammering strokes.


    ¡°OH YEAH! OH FUCK! BRANDOOOOOON!¡± Lauren screams, thrashing her head from side to side and digging her fingers into my back as her orgasm hits her full force. My balls tighten and it takes only a couple more of these forceful strokes for me to join her.


    Fuck! My cock lurches inside her scorching pussy as she mps her muscles tightly around it and puts me over the top. We ride out the pulsating waves of pleasure as I jerkily discharge my heavy load into my sister¡¯s sweltering cunt.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep23

    Our sweat-soaked bodies move as one, milking everyst drop of pleasure from our incestuous union. We gulp big breaths of air before our lips again find each other but there is no lustful urgency in thisnguorous kiss, just contentment and¡­ love. Yes, I love my sister in a very non-brotherly way.


    ¡°I love you, Sis,¡± I tell her as our bodies settle into afortable stillness. My spent cock lingering inside of her as my body crushes her into the mattress.


    She startles me by pushing me off of her so soon. I was content to just lie here melding into my sister¡¯s warm body but she apparently has other ideas. Now that it¡¯s done, is she ashamed? Sorry that we went this far? Whatever her reasoning, she has mepletely off of her and onto my back beside her.


    Before I can ask what¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s moved between my legs and slurped my limp cock into her mouth, swirling it around with her tongue. Fuck! That feels incredible.


    ¡°You recovered pretty fast yesterday,¡± she says, taking a breath from my pussy-soaked cock. ¡°I want you inside me again as quickly as you can,¡± she smiles. ¡°That was sooooo fucking good, Brandon!¡± She cups my balls as she sucks my cock back into her mouth and her tongue doesn¡¯t stop moving until my cock has fully recuperated.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the stud,¡± she smiles as she scoots forward and straddles my legs. Her hand continues to corkscrew up and down my rigid shaft.


    ¡°I love you, Sis,¡± I tell her for the second time as she positions her soggy pussy over my cockhead. The mixture of juices inside her cunt eases my entry and she impales herself on my hard cock in one swift motion.


    ¡°Of course, you do,¡± sheughs. ¡°Every guy loves the girl he¡¯s fucking, at the time he¡¯s fucking her. Tell me how you feel in the morning,¡± she adds as she wiggles around to getfortable.


    Leaning forward so her beautiful breasts hang enticingly close to my face, she starts undting her hips in some kind of a rolling motion on my cock. Fuck! With all her tricks, Kelly never even came close to make me feel like this.


    Taking my hands, Lauren ces them against her magnificent breasts and I rub my palms in a circr motion around her hard nipples.


    ¡°Ooh yeah,¡± she coos. Her hair is matted to her forehead and little droplets of sweat run down between her luscious breasts. She¡¯s rolling her hips forward, sliding my cock in and out of her hot, mushy pussy while clenching and unclenching her pussy muscles around me. Fuck!


    ¡°You are amazing, Sis,¡± I tell her, pinching her nipples and kneading her breasts. I feel a mixture of our juices running down between my ass cheeks as she continues rolling her hips in a rippling motion over my cock. I pick up on her rhythm and push my cock up deeper into her enmed pussy, purging the remaining fluids from her cunt. .


    When she leans forward again, I grab one of her nipples between my teeth and suck it hard before she pulls back and sits up straight. Giving up on the rolling motion, she starts bouncing no my cock, riding me harder and faster.


    I¡¯m thrusting my cock up, bucking wildly under her as she rhythmically jounces around on my extremely rigid pole. Squeezing her sulent breasts, I keep them from pping against her chest as she rides me into a deeply intense orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Brandon! Oh Fuck! Brandon!¡± she pants, riding out wave after wave of unadulterated pleasure. ¡°I looooove youuuuuu!¡± she screams, mping her pussy muscles around my hard cock and triggering my release as she copses on my chest. I enfold her in my arms and wey there gasping for breath.


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± I tease. ¡°When you¡¯re in the throes of an orgasm. We¡¯ll see how you feel in the morning.¡± She pounds her fist into my arm as she shoves her tongue deep into my mouth.


    With my cock snuggly tucked inside her pulsating pussy and our tongues entwined in our mouths, we bask in the afterglow of our incestuous lovemaking. Neither of us wants to disengage or lose the magic of this moment but Lauren¡¯s phone rings incessantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± I whisper.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kristina,¡± she says, recognizing the ringtone. ¡°She might need something.¡± When she reaches for her phone on the nightstand my cock slides out of her warm pussy and I moan my disappointment.


    ¡°Poor baby,¡± she teases as she taps her phone and says hello. She listens for a minute and then a mischievous grin covers her whole face.


    ¡°Kristina wants to know if she cane over,¡± she says to me, covering the phone. The disappointment must be obvious on my face. ¡°Her sister is leaving with friends and she doesn¡¯t want to be in the house alone.¡± I shrug. What the fuck! I don¡¯t want anyone else here.


    ¡°Can you give us about half an hour?¡± she says, running her finger up and down my slick cock. ¡°I know, right?¡± she says, as my cock surprisingly starts to respond.


    ¡°Kristina!¡± Lauren yells into the phone. ¡°Yesterday you were a virgin and today you¡¯re nothing but a horny little slut!¡± sheughs. She listens for another minute while massaging my spent cock. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll save some for you,¡± sheughs before clicking off and tossing her phone aside.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I ask as she bends her head towards my cock.


    ¡°Have I mentioned that Kristina and I share everything?¡± she asks as she cleans my limp cock with her tongue.


    ¡°No, but what did you mean, you¡¯ll save some for her,¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows questioningly and wondering if Kristina knows about us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean we just sharing clothes or information,¡± she says, sucking my cockhead into her mouth for emphasis. ¡°I mean we share everything.¡±


    ¡°Does that include me?¡± I ask, pushing my cock deeper into her mouth.


    ¡°It could,¡± she teases, licking down the side of my shaft and cleaning my balls with her warm tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve never done a threesome, and of course, we know Kristina hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Fuck! The thought of Kristina and Lauren together is almost too much to fathom. I smile at my sister as my cock extends to its full length.


    ¡°You seem to like the idea,¡± she says. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower, so we¡¯re ready when she gets here.


    ¡°I really do love you, Sis,¡± I tell her as we hop off the bed and head for the shower.


    ¡°All guys say that when they¡¯re anticipating a threesome,¡± sheughs. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you feel in the morning.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep24

    I feel like I¡¯m dreaming as I watch Kristina wrap one hand around my cock and raise up on her knees. I¡¯m lying t on my back on Lauren¡¯s bed and Kristina is kneeling between my legs. Locking eyes with me, she lifts my cock and slowly licks the underside of it from the base to the tip. Her eyes are sparkling with mischief as she teases me mercilessly.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I moan. ¡°That feels so fucking good, Kristina!¡± Thepliment educes an absolutely radiant smile from her and she repeats the lick several more times.


    Lauren and I were just toweling off after our shower when Kristina arrived. We let her in without bothering to get dressed. Kristina immediately took in our state of dress and our demeanor before stating the apparently obvious conclusion.


    ¡°You two fucked, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Lauren just shrugged and offered to share, leading us both to her bedroom and suggesting Kristina was over dressed. Kristina quickly shed her shorts, top and underwear while Lauren went to my room to get the condoms.


    ¡°You guys started without me,¡± Lauren said. Kristina isn¡¯t the only one who can state the obvious.


    ¡°You want some of this?¡± Kristina asks, pointing my throbbing cock in her direction. Lauren just smiles as she walks towards the bed. My eyes follow my sister¡¯s movements.


    I swear I will never tire of my sister¡¯s sexy body. Her thick nipples are in full arousal mode, protruding about half an inch from herrge ares while her neatly trimmed pubic hair is still damp from our shower. Her long, distended pussy lips are glistening with excitement, making my cock quiver in Kristina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I can feel his pulse,¡± Kristinaughs as Lauren kneels on the edge of the bed and positions her head inches from my cock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s both lick him,¡± Lauren suggests, pushing her tongue against the left side of my cock. Kristina joins in and licks up and down the right side. Fuck! How did I ever get so lucky to have these two teenage beauties giving me a joint blowjob?


    ¡°OH God! I¡¯ve never felt anything like this!¡± I moan as I slide my hand over Lauren¡¯s ass cheeks and tease her moist slit.


    ¡°Mmmmm, ¡°Lauren moans as the two girls continue to lick all around my cock, taking turns sucking my cockhead into their mouths. Their licking which at first was awkward is now starting to feel more synchronized and my cock is swelling beyond belief.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± I cry as they trap my cockhead between their lips, licking and nibbling the sides almost as if they are kissing each other. Lauren reaches between my legs and starts teasing my balls as Kristina continues to stroke her hand up and down my shaft.


    I¡¯m not going tost much longer. I¡¯m thrusting my hips off the bed while pushing two fingers into my sister¡¯s wet pussy. My cock is so fucking hard and swollen beyond belief from these two teenage nymphs trading it back and forth between their mouths.


    ¡°Oh God, yes!¡± I groan as my cock erupts inside Lauren¡¯s mouth. She must have felt my balls tighten because she slipped her mouth over the end just in time. Sliding her mouth to the side, she offers Kristina the second spurt, which she quickly swallows before sliding her lips about halfway down my shaft and then back off. Lauren takes me back and milks the residual jism from my deting cock while Kristina crawls up the bed and kisses me with her cum soaked tongue.


    ¡°We can get him hard again,¡± Lauren announces. ¡°He¡¯s a fucking stud, aren¡¯t you Brandon?¡± She smiles as she sucks my spent cock back into her mouth, flicking her tongue all around it. I can¡¯t answer because Kristina has her tongue deep inside my mouth, kissing me with a lustful insistence that portends her urgent need.


    Lauren¡¯s hand is teasing my balls while her mouth is working its magic on my cock. Having alreadye three times this morning, I¡¯m surprised when my cock starts to respond to her scious machinations. Fuck! I¡¯ve been known to go more than four times in a day but usually with more time in between. I¡¯m still finger fucking my sister when Kristina breaks the kiss.


    ¡°Will you eat me, Brandon?¡± Kristina whispers, literally shivering with excitement.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± I answer, motioning for my sister to let me up. Lauren moves toward the foot of the bed, pulling my fingers from her soggy pussy. My cock is fairly recovered but eating Kristina¡¯s pussy will definitely give it more time.


    ¡°And then fuck me?¡± Kristina smiles coyly.


    ¡°It is your turn,¡± I answer, ncing at my sister for approval. She nods as she watches Kristina plop down on her back and spread her legs.


    ¡°You sure someone didn¡¯t already get you off?¡± Lauren asks as she stares into Kristina¡¯s syed open pussy.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m more than ready,¡± she says with understatement. Her love juices are literally dripping from her anxious opening and she is quivering with excitement. I position myself between her legs as my sister settles down next to me on the bed. I feel Lauren¡¯s hand caressing my ass cheek as my face dives into Kristina¡¯s pussy.


    Fuck! My tongue is soaked just licking around the edges of her inmed pussy. Kristina pulls her knees up and spreads her thighs even wider, almost begging me to plunge my tongue inside. Instead I lick from the bottom of her slit up along her flower-petalbia to just below her clit.


    ¡°You taste so fucking good!¡± I tell her as I take a breath. Lauren¡¯s hand has slipped between my legs and is massaging my balls as I suck one of Kristina¡¯s lips into my mouth and gently chew along the edge.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Whatever that is, keep doing it!¡± Kristina moans as I repeat the action on the other side. Her taste mixed with her intoxicating aroma hardens my dick the rest of the way. Not to mention my sister ying with my balls and nibbling on my ass cheek. This is an amazing fucking experience.


    Sliding my tongue deep into Kristina¡¯s pussy, I slurp up her sulent nectar as she squirms around on the bed. She¡¯s still creaming like crazy and my cheeks are getting soaked as I rock my head from side to side and tongue fuck her steamy pussy.


    ¡°Oh yes! Oh God!¡± Kristina cries when I suck her clit into my mouth and push a finger into her tight little pussy. She¡¯s humping against my fingers and pushing her clit hard against my tongue.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep25

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! I¡¯m going to cum! Oh fuck!¡± Kristina keeps moaning. Her ass is fervently bucking against my face as I pump my finger in and out, twisting it back and forth and sloshing around her hot juices.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± she screams, grabbing the sheet in a death grip and jerking her head and shoulders off the bed. Her eyes are closed, her mouth is wide open and she¡¯s gasping for breath as she pushes harder against my mouth and finger.


    I¡¯m soaked with her juices and I¡¯m having trouble keeping my mouth on her clit as she grinds against my face. With an unexpected abruptness, she stops moving, pushes me away from her sensitive clit and mps her pussy around my finger.


    I nce at my sister who has abandoned her teasing of me to watch her friend convulsing wildly through her intense orgasm.


    Extracting my finger from her quivering pussy, Ip up as much as I can of her free flowing liquid while she catches her breath. My cock is rock solid as my lips trace a trail up her smooth torso and gently kiss her rising and falling breasts. Her thick, taut nipples are sticking straight up from the center of her small ares and I suck each one into my mouth, teasing it with my tongue.


    Instead of rxing her, the orgasm has wound her body tighter than a coiled spring as she anticipates me fulfilling her next request. Lauren is staring intently with a voyeuristically lustful look on her face.


    ¡°Condom?¡± I ask Lauren, startling her out of her near trancelike state.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she says huskily, catching her breath as she reaches for the shiny package on the nightstand. Tearing it open she skillfully holds my cock in one hand while she rolls down the protective sheath with the other. Instead of letting me go, she holds my stiff cock between her thumb and index finger and guides it into Kristina¡¯s slick opening. God! This is so fucking erotic having my sister feed my cock into her best friend¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Kristina moans, arching her back to wee the sheathed intruder. Lauren caresses my ass cheeks, sliding her hand between them to tease my balls as I plunge my cock deep into Kristina¡¯s anxious pussy. Unfuckingbelievable!


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Kristina cries, wrapping her arms around my back as my cock bottoms out and I push my pussy-soaked tongue into her mouth.


    Lauren obviously wants to participate, keeping her hands in constant motion all over my ass and balls as I repeatedly m my cock into Kristina¡¯s pussy. I¡¯ve never done anything even close to this and the sensation is incredible.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lauren in kneeling beside us as the rhythm of our fucking starts to rock the bed. I reach back with one hand and stroke her right thigh. She spreads her legs and I slide my hand up the inside of her thigh until it reaches the apex. Cupping her pussy mound in my palm I push two fingers deep inside her slippery opening. She squeezes my balls and starts to hump my hand as I continue fucking her friend.


    Damn! I can¡¯t keep both rhythms going sessfully so I concentrate on fucking Kristina and let Lauren use my hand at her own pace.


    ¡°Oh Brandon! Oh Fuck!¡± Kristina moans as I hammer my cock into her inexperienced pussy. She¡¯s bucking her hips up to meet my thrusts as my sister masturbates herself against my hand. Lauren¡¯s rhythm is almost matching ours as she continues to y with my balls and caress my ass.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Kristina announces as she frantically thrusts her hips off the bed.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lauren breathes, grabbing my wrist and pulling my hand tightly against her rapidly gyrating pussy. I¡¯m getting pretty damn close myself.


    ¡°OhhhhhHHHHHH! YEAH!¡± Kristina¡¯s whole body shudders as her orgasm rips through her and she squeezes her pussy muscles around my cock. That, plus my sister caressing my balls pushes me over the top and my cock explodes inside Kristina¡¯s snug cavern.


    ¡°Just¡­ about¡­ there¡­¡± Lauren pants as she fervently fucks her pussy against my hand and I feel her muscles tighten around my fingers. ¡°Yeahhhhhh,¡± she sighs, slowing her movements as her pussy pulsates rapidly and her hot juices run down my arm.


    Kristina pulls me tightly against her as my sister plops down on my back. All three of us are breathing heavily and gasping for air.


    Fuck! ncing at the clock, I smile when I realize we still have a few hours before our parents get home. Lauren is the first to move, allowing me to disengage my spent cock and flop down next to Kristina. Lauren pulls some tissues from the box on the nightstand and carefully pulls the used condom from my limp cock and discards it in the bathroom trashcan. When she returns, she stretches out on the other side of me. The heavy scent of sex fills the air as the girls cuddle up to me and I wrap my arms around them.


    We¡¯re all spent, especially me but that doesn¡¯t keep me from enjoying these naked beauties lying beside me. My hands are all over Kristina, especially her curvaceous little ass. Her pale cheek fits almost perfectly in the palm of my hand and I caress its sexy roundness while my other hand teases her nipples. She sighs happily while nting kisses on my chest.


    Not to be left out, my sister is cuddled up on the other side of me, running her fingers through my pubes while idly pushing my spent cock around. Releasing Kristina¡¯s tits, I wrap my arm around Lauren, pulling her against me and squeezing her ass cheek. Fuck! It doesn¡¯t get much better than a teenage ass cheek in each hand and my sister¡¯s hand sliding down to my balls.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered about our parents¡¯ visits to the cabin?¡± Kristina asks to no one in particr.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lauren responds, raising her head from my shoulder to look across my chest at Kristina.


    ¡°Well¡­ nothing¡­ never mind,¡± she says.


    ¡°No, what?¡± Lauren presses her. ¡°What were you going to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid,¡± she answers. ¡°I never should have brought it up.¡± Now she¡¯s got me curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I kiss her on top of her head. ¡°Just say what you were thinking.¡± My hands are still caressing their respective asses and Lauren¡¯s hand is still massaging my cock and balls.


    ¡°Well,¡± she hesitates, then sits up and looks at both of us. ¡°I watched my mom pack her sexiest underwear and lingerie for the weekend at theke.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Lauren vocalizes what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°Maybe your mom and dad were nning on a little lover¡¯s weekend.¡±


    ¡°With your parents?¡± Kristina asks. ¡°I mean, if they wanted a romantic get away wouldn¡¯t they go by themselves.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I ask, sincerely curious, my hands lying idle on their backsides.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lauren says, jumping off the bed and heading down the hall. Kristina looks at me sheepishly while I try to figure our where my sister went.


    ¡°Mom packed her sexiest things too!¡± Lauren announces upon her return.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep26

    ¡°So they use the cabin to spice up their marriages,¡± I say. ¡°Nothing wrong with that¡­ and I really don¡¯t want to discuss our parents¡¯ sex life.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Kristina shakes her head like she can¡¯t really believe what she¡¯s saying. ¡°What if the sexy lingerie isn¡¯t for their own husbands?¡± Her question hangs in the air as my sister and I stare at her in disbelief.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been watching too much daytime TV,¡± Lauren says,ughing off the usation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Kristina agrees. ¡°I told you I never should have said it.¡±


    Of course, now that it¡¯s out there it can¡¯t be unsaid. Kristina has opened a door that my imagination involuntarily tromps through, creatively wandering to the far corners of believability. I find myself conjuring up all sorts of scenarios for our parents during their get away weekends. Damn!


    I can¡¯t even begin to think of my mom like that but Mrs. Andrews has always looked good. I¡¯m not the only guy my age who checks her out when she¡¯s sunbathing at the pool. She and my mom go to the gym together and have both kept in really good shape. Shit, maybe guys are checking out my mom like that, too. Fuck! Could they really be fucking around at the cabin? If they are, is it just swapping or could it even be an orgy?


    ¡°Earth to Brandon. Earth to Brandon,¡± Lauren says, snapping me out of my reverie. ¡°Kristina asked how we¡¯re going to keep doing this,¡± she nods at our naked bodies embracing on the bed, ¡°once our parents are back in town.¡± Good question.


    ¡°I mean¡­ um¡­ assuming we all want to keep doing it,¡± Kristina adds. ¡°I mean¡­ I certainly do!¡± Lauren leans over my chest as she raises her head to look me in the eyes. Her warm boobs are pressed against me and my arm is draped around her back.


    ¡°Me too,¡± she whispers, kissing me lightly on the lips. ¡°What about you, Brandon?¡± she smiles. ¡°Are you going back to Kelly or do you want to keep your little teenage harem?¡±


    ¡°I would be crazy not to want to keep doing this as often as we can but how can we get away with it?¡± I ask my two lovelypanions.


    Wey there inpanionable silence for quite sometimes before anyone speaks. Finally, I offer up one obvious conclusion.


    ¡°I need to get my own ce,¡± I answer.


    ¡°And you could start dating Kristina,¡± Lauren says, raising her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m all for that!¡± Kristina says, excitedly. ¡°But what about you, Lauren?¡±


    ¡°We would still be a threesome,¡± Lauren exins. ¡°Brandon obviously can¡¯t date me and it would look weird for us to hang around his ce for no reason. But if he¡¯s dating you, my best friend, it wouldn¡¯t seem weird at all for the three of us to always be together.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we could¡­ you know¡­ be like this very often?¡± Kristina asks.


    ¡°Is that all you think about?¡± I tease, tweaking her nipple as I kiss her cheek.


    ¡°It is now that you¡¯ve corrupted me,¡± she answers, punching my arm as she¡¯s seen my sister do. ¡°Want to be my boyfriend, Brandon?¡± she asks, running her fingers up the length of my soft cock.


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re going to hit me,¡± I smile, buying myself time to consider my sister¡¯s proposition.


    ¡°How about spanking you,¡± she smirks mischievously. I ignore herment but my cock twitches in her hand.


    ¡°People will say I¡¯m too old for you,¡± I finally say.


    ¡°Let them,¡± Lauren says. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as they don¡¯t say you¡¯re fucking your sister.¡± Maybe she¡¯s right.


    ¡°Maybe we could make this work,¡± I say as Kristina scoots down and starts gently licking all around my cock. Lauren leans her boobs on my chest and pushes her tongue in my mouth. Yes, we definitely need to make this work.


    ¡°As good as that feels, Kristina,¡± I say, when my sister breaks the kiss. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be ready for a while,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Can I still y with it or is it sore?¡± Kristina asks innocently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not sore at all just don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± I answer as I pull my sister back down and continue kissing her.


    We spend the next hour or so in anguorous entanglement of arms and legs. With no real urgency, I suckle at Lauren¡¯s nipples while my hands explore her exquisite body. Kristina licks and sucks my cock, gently caressing my scrotum until she trades ces with Lauren. I stroke her overheated pussy as she pushes her tongue in my mouth and bucks against my hand.


    Lauren¡¯s more experienced mouth works magic on my cock and I fully recover while sucking on Kristina¡¯s taut nipples. Fuck! This is way more than any guy could wish for.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s my turn,¡± Lauren says, pulling her mouth from my hard cock as she looks questioningly at Kristina.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Kristina says enthusiastically. ¡°I want to see you two¡­ you know, do it!¡± She scoots back to give my sister room to mount my cock but I pull her back towards me for another kiss.


    ¡°You can watch from right here,¡± I tell her, cupping her ass with my hand. Lauren rubs my cockhead against her wet slit a couple of times before slowly lowering herself onto my fully erect shaft. Kristina appears mesmerized as she watches my cock disappear between my sister¡¯s extended pussy lips.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Kristina whispers. ¡°You¡¯re actually fucking your sister.¡± She turns towards me in amazement.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer just before she pushes her tongue in my mouth with a lustful urgency. Fuck. Could our incestuous coupling be turning her on? Sliding my fingers between her legs, I¡¯m greeted by a hot, dripping, pussy which I dly fill with my fingers.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡± she moans into my mouth as Lauren assumes a steady rhythm on my hard cock. Talk about heaven!


    As Kristina and I kiss, I finger fuck her through a hot, syrupy orgasm. My sister, who started out with a slow, steady rhythm has been picking up speed and is riding me like a fucking maniac. She has her head back and one arm bncing on my thigh as her young tits bounce all over her chest.


    Kristina breaks the kiss, gasping for air when her orgasm hits and I start thrusting my cock deeper into Lauren¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I breathe, ¡°I¡¯m just about there, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± she pants, ¡°just¡­ a little¡­ more!¡± She ms down on my hard cock, rocking her clit against my pelvic bone and rides me into an intense orgasm that has her screaming my name.


    ¡°FUCK! BRANDON! OH FUCK!¡± she yells, riding out the waves of pleasure and gradually slowing to a quivering spasm. Her pussy muscles clenching around my cock triggers my release and I shoot loads of cum directly into her tight teenage pussy. Kristina leans back so Lauren can copse on my chest and the three of us cuddle up, catching our collective breaths.


    We finally disentangle, Kristina goes home and I retreat to my own room before our parents get home. We arrange to meetter in the week so they can help me find an apartment.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep27

    Over the next couple of weeks, we find a ce for me to rent within my price range, get together one night at Kristina¡¯s when her parents are gone, and anxiously look forward to moving day.


    Lauren suggests that Kristina and I ease into the whole dating thing gradually so as not to arouse any suspicion. Lauren, Kristina and my parents help me move into my new home and everyone goes home with no opportunity for the three of us to christen it. Lauren calls me as soon as she gets home.


    ¡°Damn!¡± she says when I pick up her call. ¡°I wanted to give you a little housewarming present!¡±


    ¡°I would have really liked that,¡± I answer, lying back on my bed as we talk.


    ¡°Alex called,¡± she says, changing the subject, sort of.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I answer nomittally.


    ¡°She thinks we should have a housewarming party.¡± I can hear the smirk in my sister¡¯s voice and my cock stirs, knowing what kind of housewarming she has in mind.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I answer even more cautiously. Lauren and I haven¡¯t talked about Alex or Kylie any more since the lingerie party.


    ¡°Mmm yes or mmm no?¡± Lauren asks, clearly enjoying my difort.


    ¡°What do you think about it, Sis?¡± I ask, deflecting her question with a question of my own.


    ¡°You liked fucking her,¡± she says.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer guardedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any hold on you Brandon,¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°You can fuck whoever you want.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯d rather I didn¡¯t?¡± I ask and get a long silence before she answers.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather that you didn¡¯t want to fuck anyone but Kristina and I but if you want to fuck Alex it¡¯s okay,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°What makes Alex different than Kristina,¡± I ask, honestly wondering about how she sees our rtionship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says. ¡°It just is. I need to go to sleep now. Good night, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t even care if I fuck Kristina. We¡¯re just doing that so no one gets weird that you and I are spending so much time together. Tell Alex that I don¡¯t really have time for a party.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Brandon,¡± Lauren says, hanging up before I can reciprocate.


    Following Lauren¡¯s advice, Kristina and I gradually be a couple, going to the movies and out to dinner by ourselves. Of course, while that¡¯s happening the three of us are fucking our brains out every chance we get. Both girls have dinner at my house several nights a week, which usually consists of quick service take out and an exhausting romp on my bed. As predicted, our parents aren¡¯t too happy about the age difference and my dad takes me aside the first chance he gets to confront me about it. He¡¯s at my ce helping me fix my leaky dishwasher when he brings it up.


    ¡°So, what happened between you and Karen?¡± Dad asks as he gets on the floor to reach under the sink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrug. ¡°It just didn¡¯t work out. We didn¡¯t have as much inmon as I thought.¡± He just nods and starts tightening a connection.


    ¡°You and Kristina have been seeing a lot of each other.¡± It¡¯s not a question so I don¡¯t immediately answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl,¡± I finally offer after he raises his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± he acknowledges. ¡°A bit young, though.¡±


    ¡°Only six years difference,¡± I answer, maybe a little too defensively.


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister¡¯s age,¡± he says, sitting up and pushing the button on the dishwasher. ¡°She¡¯s always looked up to you like a big brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re getting married, Dad,¡± I say, my defensiveness continuing in spite of knowing better. ¡°Besides, after all the fighting Karen and I did, it¡¯s a relief to be with someone who is always so upbeat and likes me just for who I am.¡± This isn¡¯t untrue even if it isn¡¯t the real reason Kristina and I are dating.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to get hurt,¡± Dad says matter-of-factly as he stands up and brushes off his pants.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I ask.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re on the rebound, she¡¯s infatuated with an older guy and this is a recipe for disaster. Trust me, I get how you feel but if you¡¯re smart you¡¯ll break this off before it goes too far.¡± This is a lot more critical than I expected him to be.


    ¡°We have fun together and nothing is getting out of hand. Besides Lauren is with us half the time. She¡¯s fun, I like being with her and I¡¯m not going to hurt her, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t mean to, Son,¡± he says, putting his arm on my shoulder and giving me his ¡®I know what¡¯s best¡¯ look. ¡°She will get hurt. It¡¯s not a matter of if, it¡¯s only when. Better it is sooner rather thanter. Let her grow up, date some guys her own age.¡± He makes it sound like amand.


    ¡°It¡¯s only six years, Dad,¡± I protest. ¡°When we¡¯re thirty, six years will be nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thirty,¡± he says, tersely.


    ¡°I hope to be someday,¡± I joke, trying to lighten the mood. It doesn¡¯t work. ¡°Seriously, Dad, what¡¯s the big deal? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I want you to stop dating Kristina,¡± he says, still giving me the severe stare. I just look at him, run my hand through my hair and turn away.


    ¡°Why?¡± I finally say. ¡°I know what you¡¯re telling me but there must be more to this.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends with the Andrews for a long time, in fact they¡¯re our best friends. They don¡¯t want to see their daughter hurt. They agree that it would be best for everyone if this didn¡¯t even get started.¡± What the fuck! I thought they¡¯d be concerned but I never thought it would be like this.


    ¡°This is just weird!¡± I yell. ¡°Why not just let it run its course. We¡¯ve barely started dating, it¡¯s not like either one of us are taking this as seriously as you guys are.


    ¡°Are you sure she isn¡¯t?¡± Dad asks, causing me to pause and consider Kristina. Nah, she¡¯s in it for the fucking just like Lauren and I.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sure,¡± I answer confidently. ¡°If it isn¡¯t meant to be, it¡¯ll fizzle out. And what if we do be serious? How cool would it be that your best friends could be your inws?¡± I tease. When Dad stiffens, I hold up my hands. ¡°Just kidding, Dad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± he says, gathering his things. ¡°Please, Brandon, think about what I said. You don¡¯t want to hurt her or ruin our family rtions.¡±


    As soon as he leaves, I call Lauren.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Lauren says. ¡°They¡¯ve never interfered like this before.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it has anything to do with wanting to keep the Andrews happy? Maybe there is something to what Kristina said about the cabin?¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Lauren shrieks. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that! Could it?¡± Who knows? We agree that I¡¯ll call Kristina and give her a heads up, too.


    ¡°I know,¡± Kristina says after I describe the conversation with my dad. ¡°My mom had the same conversation with me. What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both adults,¡± I answer. ¡°We knew they wouldn¡¯t approve. This is just a little more intense than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± she says quietly. ¡°Brandon, I don¡¯t want to stop being with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Me either, Kristina,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s ignore them for now,¡± she says decisively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s!¡± I agree. We hang up and I fall back on my bed, wondering about my dad¡¯s motivations.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep28

    I keep seeing Kristina, and the three of us keep getting together at my apartment for some amazing sex. I keep remembering how Lauren yed with Kristina¡¯s nipples when I first took her virginity and I¡¯m waiting to see if she makes any further moves. So far it has all been two girls fucking one guy, which of course, I¡¯m notining about at all.


    Right after Lauren and Kristina leave one evening and I¡¯m lying exhausted on my bed, my mom calls.


    ¡°Mrs. Andrews and I want to talk with you and Kristina tomorrow night,¡± she says without much preamble. ¡°Can youe over after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure mom, but I think Lauren should be there, too.¡± I know what they want to discuss with us and I¡¯d feel better if my sister was part of it. I think she would too.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern Lauren,¡± she says, rather abruptly.


    ¡°Kristina is Lauren¡¯s best friend, she hangs out with us a lot, I think we¡¯d both like her there, Mom,¡± I answer. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Mom hesitates.


    ¡°No, I guess not,¡± she sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, honey.¡±


    ¡°See you, Mom.¡± As soon as she hangs up, I call Lauren. They¡¯re still en route to Kristina¡¯s house. I fill them in on the very brief conversation I had with mom.


    ¡°Thanks for including me, Brandon,¡± Lauren says.


    ¡°I just want to outnumber them,¡± I joke. Theyugh, but I can sense the tension about tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± I reassure them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an easy discussion,¡± Mom starts after we¡¯re all seated around the dining room table. It¡¯s about 7 o¡¯clock and dad is gone out somewhere with Mr. Andrews. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have included Lauren, but Brandon insisted and I guess you should probably hear this from us rather than second handed from your brother or your friend.¡±


    We all look at each other. This seems more ominous than a cautionary concern about a difference in ages. I immediately wonder if they are sending Kristina away to school or something to split us up.


    ¡°We tried to avoid this conversation by asking you two to stop seeing each other but¡­¡± Mrs. Andrews interjects, shrugging her shoulders rather thanpleting her sentence.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say he¡¯s too old again¡­¡± Kristina says, impatiently but mom cuts her off.


    ¡°Just a second,¡± Mom holds up a finger for emphasis. ¡°Please hear us out and then we can discuss it again.¡± The three of us nod, waiting for mom to take a drink of coffee.


    ¡°You know our families have been friends for a long time,¡± mom says, soliciting nods from her captive audience. ¡°Since before you girls were born,¡± she adds, unnecessarily. ¡°We moved into this neighborhood about the same time, when Brandon was just a toddler.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t know,¡± Mrs. Andrews says, looking at Kristina. ¡°Is that your dad and I had been trying to have kids for a long time.¡± From the looks on the girls¡¯ faces, none of us knew that. ¡°We went through all kinds of tests and procedures and finally it was determined that your father had low sperm count.¡± No one says a word as Mrs. Andrews takes a breath. ¡°The chances were very low that we would ever conceive. But we wanted kids so badly. It looked like the only alternative was artificial insemination.¡±


    ¡°We were all best friends by then,¡± mom picks up the story as I wonder what this has to do with anything. ¡°The Andrews wanted your father to donate the sperm.¡± Now I get it.


    ¡°Is that what this is about?¡± I ask. ¡°Because dad donated some sperm, Kristina and I can¡¯t date?¡± Ignoring my question, Mrs. Andrews jumps back in, speaking faster than before.


    ¡°It was all very expensive,¡± she says. ¡°We weren¡¯t sure we could afford it. That¡¯s when your mother had the idea to do it the old fashioned way, without all the doctors.¡± She pauses and no one says a word while her words sink in.


    ¡°You fucked our dad to get pregnant?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Please, Lauren, watch yournguage,¡± mom admonishes her. ¡°But yes, that¡¯s what the old fashioned way means.¡±


    ¡°You were okay with this?¡± Lauren asks mom, incredulously.


    ¡°Your mother is brilliant,¡± Mrs. Andrews exims. ¡°She was concerned that the potential for jealousy could ruin our wonderful friendship so we made a reciprocal agreement.¡±


    ¡°You swapped?¡± Lauren is the first one to get it. ¡°At the cabin, right?¡± Mom and Mrs. Andrews nod. ¡°And you got pregnant with Kristina?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been so against you two dating,¡± mom says. ¡°It isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t think you make a cute couple. It¡¯s because Kristina is your sister!¡±


    ¡°Half-sister,¡± I answer forck of anything better to say.


    ¡°So you can see that before you two get too intimate, we thought¡­¡± mom¡¯s voice trails off as she notices the looks between the three of us. ¡°Toote, huh?¡±


    ¡°Damn! We were afraid of that,¡± Mrs. Andrews says.


    ¡°OHMYGOD! You¡¯ve been fucking your sister!¡± Lauren shrieks, dramatically covering her mouth with her hands, presumably to keep fromughing. It takes everything I have not to bust outughing, as well. I catch Kristina¡¯s eye and see that she¡¯s had the same reaction to my sister¡¯s fanciful outburst.


    ¡°Language!¡± mom says, sharply and then turns back to me. ¡°So you can see why this can¡¯t go on.¡± No one speaks for several minutes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore our feelings for each other,¡± Kristina says quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re getting married,¡± she adds, using the very same argument I used with dad. ¡°And we¡¯re not making babies.¡±


    ¡°Kristina,¡± Mrs. Andrews says, ¡°I know this is upsetting and I wish we didn¡¯t have to¡­¡± Kristina interrupts her before she can continue.


    ¡°You were both pregnant at the same time,¡± she says, more a statement than a question. Both women nod and after a moment¡¯s pause, Kristina adds, ¡°What about Ang?¡± Kristina is referring to her 16-year-old sister.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± her mom clears her throat. ¡°It worked so well the first time, and we didn¡¯t want you to be an only child, so we did it again a couple of yearster.¡±


    ¡°Swapping partners, again?¡± Lauren asks.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± mom says.


    ¡°What about now, when the four of you go to the cabin?¡± Lauren asks and I bet mom wishes she had never promised that she would always tell us the truth no matter what we ask.


    ¡°Not that it is any of your business,¡± mom starts meekly. ¡°But sometimes a marriage needs something to keep it from getting stale,¡± mom looks at Mrs. Andrews instead of us as she speaks. ¡°We¡¯ve found a way to spice up our marriages without any hurt feelings or repercussions.¡± We all sit quietly, no one quite sure what to say.


    ¡°Now do you two believe us that you shouldn¡¯t be seeing each other?¡± mom asks.


    ¡°We need to think about this,¡± I answer, looking at Kristina who nods solemnly.


    ¡°What¡¯s to think about?¡± Mrs. Andrews asks. ¡°It¡¯s incest! That¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°I need to think about who my father is!¡± Kristina answers. ¡°All these years, I thought dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Your dad is still your dad!¡± Mrs. Andrews admonishes. ¡°It isn¡¯t sperm that makes a dad, it¡¯s who raises you!¡± Mom is giving me an imploring look, hoping I¡¯ll make some sort of deration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is so easy,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re telling us that incest is wrong, but wife swapping isn¡¯t?¡± I ask sarcastically. ¡°I think it¡¯s a littlete to take the moral high ground, don¡¯t you? That train has already left the station.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep29

    When no one says anything for a few minutes, I stand up and grab Kristina¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to go out for a while and talk about all of this, okay?¡± I ask. Mom and Mrs. Andrews both look worried so for their benefit I add, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lauren will be with us.¡± Lauren is almost able to hide her smile.


    ¡°Love you, Mom,¡± I say, moving around the table to kiss her on the cheek. ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Andrews.¡± The girls say their goodbyes and we head to my car.


    ¡°I almost burst outughing,¡± Kristina says when we get into the car. ¡°OHMYGOD! You¡¯ve been fucking your sister!¡± she mimics Lauren and then bursts intoughter.


    ¡°That was ssic, Sis,¡± I tell her. ¡°How do you feel about all of this?¡± I ask, looking over at Kristina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see where it changes anything,¡± she responds instantly, cing her hand on my thigh. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you were attracted to me,¡± she adds with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°You do seem to have a thing for incest.¡± We are allughing again.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Lauren says. ¡°I think this does change things. We were hiding the incest behind your rtionship but now that is incestuous too. What are we going to do?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Call Alex?¡± I tease. Both girls hit me at the same time.


    ¡°Not funny, Brandon!¡± Lauren says, but she smiles anyway. ¡°What were the odds that the one person we picked to include would be our half sister?¡± She adds as I turn the car into my driveway.


    ¡°Whatever we decide,¡± Kristina says as I unlock the door, ¡°I need some incest right now.¡± She¡¯s pulling her top over her head as soon as we walk in the door.


    ¡°I know, all that talk about fucking got me horny,¡± Lauren adds, shedding her clothes as well.


    ¡°Everything gets you horny,¡± Kristina teases, smacking Lauren¡¯s bare bottom as I unsnap my jeans.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lauren protests, trying to return the p but Kristina turns to the side and she barely connects with her hip.


    ¡°Eating cereal makes you horny!¡± Kristina says, hopping back out of the way. ¡°Answering the phone makes you horny!¡± The naked girls are hopping around the room,ughing while Kristina teases my sister¡­ uh, our sister, I mean. My cock responds to these two naked beauties yfully prancing around trying to smack each other¡¯s bottoms. And very sexy bottoms they are.


    ¡°Breathing makes you horny!¡± Kristinaughs, plopping down on the sofa so Lauren can¡¯t reach her butt. Lauren straddles her legs, kneeling on the couch while she tries to pry her up off the cushion. They have no clue how sexy they look wrestling naked on the couch.


    ¡°Get these things out of my face before I bite them,¡± Kristinaughs, swatting at Laurens tits, which are dangling dangerously close to Kristina¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯d probably like to, wouldn¡¯t you,¡± Lauren teases, shaking her beautiful tits back and forth in front of our half-sister.


    ¡°It would just make you horny!¡± Kristinaughs, sticking her tongue out and trying to catch one of Lauren¡¯s nipples as it swings across in front of her. Lauren slows her movements, letting Kristina¡¯s tongue barely connect with her left nipple.


    My cock hardens in anticipation of Kristina sucking Lauren¡¯s tits. For a second it looks like it¡¯s going to happen. Lauren is staring at her friend, almost like she¡¯s willing her to do it. Her tits have stopped swinging from side to side and just hover near Kristina¡¯s open mouth.


    ¡°I wish I had tits like this!¡± Kristinaughs, pushing Lauren away. ¡°Look at Brandon drooling over them!¡± Fuck! The spell is broken and she has no clue that I was really drooling over the idea of a girl on girl show.


    ¡°I was just enjoying the show!¡± I respond, tryingmely to recapture the moment. Lauren nces at me like she understands but Kristina is up off the couch and grabbing my hand.


    ¡°Come on, Brandon!¡± she says, pulling me down the hall towards my bedroom. ¡°Time to fuck your sisters.¡± I¡¯m not going to argue with that. Lauren joins us and I spend the next couple of hours alternating between my two gorgeous siblings.


    I devour, tease and fuck them both, eating them to an orgasm each before fucking Kristina from behind and Lauren face to face. These have proven to be their favorite positions. Lauren really likes to kiss while we fuck and Kristina likes how deeply I pound into her from behind.


    When I think I¡¯m spent, they give me a joint blowjob that gets me going all over again. They¡¯ve gotten quite adept at trading my cock between their talented mouths. As I watch how close their lips get to each other, I can¡¯t help but think of their earlier actions. Lauren really looked like she wanted to take this farther. I remember how surprised I was when she yed with Kristina¡¯s nipple while Kristina rode my cock during the sleepover. When I shoot my load into Lauren¡¯s mouth, she¡¯s not looking at me; her eyes are locked on Kristina¡¯s.


    As I take the girls home, we talk a little about our dilemma but don¡¯te up with any answers. After dropping off Kristina in front of her house, I pull into my parents¡¯ driveway and Lauren and I sit in the car for a few minutes.


    ¡°That was very sexy when you and Kristina were wrestling on the couch,¡± I say, trying to open the conversation without being too overt about it.


    ¡°Yeah, that was fun,¡± she says, looking at me like she wants to add more. ¡°You got really hard watching us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was very erotic.¡± I hesitate for a minute and then figure what the heck. ¡°You enjoyed it too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I always enjoy making you hard,¡± she says without answering my question. We say our goodnights, our kiss lingering a little longer than usual, neither one of us wanting the evening to end.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep30

    A few dayster, I find out how right I am about my sister¡¯s intentions with Kristina. Apparently, after I dropped her off at home, mom came into her room and they talkedte into the night. ording to my sister part of the conversation went like this.


    ¡°Mom, I want to know how you and dad and the Andrews did this,¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mom says sounding fairly perplexed.


    ¡°I mean were you in separate bedrooms, were all four of you together, did you spend the entire time with Mr. Andrews or did you trade off with dad?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate¡­¡± Mom says but Lauren cuts her off.


    ¡°It will help me process it, Mom,¡± Lauren says. ¡°Besides I have something important to ask but it depends on how you guys did it.¡± Mom sighs resignedly and curls her hair behind her ear, a sure sign that she¡¯s nervous.


    ¡°At first¡­¡± Mom starts, clears her throat and then starts again. ¡°At first we used separate bedrooms and spent the entire weekend with each other¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°When did that change?¡± Lauren asks, clearly picking up on moms inference.


    ¡°A few years after we started making it a regr trip,¡± Mom says, looking at the ceiling like she¡¯s trying to recall the details. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember how it happened. We were all veryfortable with each other and during this one trip we just all ended up naked in the living room, trading partners and that¡¯s how we¡¯ve been ever since. Does that help you process?¡± Mom asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren answers, then hesitates.


    ¡°What else did you want to ask?¡± Mom is running her hand up and down Lauren¡¯s arm.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Have you and Mrs. Andrews¡­ um¡­ you know¡­ done anything¡­ um like sexual?¡± Lauren asks, hemming and hawing and not looking at her mother. Mom waits a long time before answering.


    ¡°Why is that important to you, Lauren,¡± Mom asks.


    ¡°So you have,¡± Lauren says.


    ¡°But why is it important?¡± Mom coaxes her.


    ¡°Because I think I might be bisexual,¡± Lauren blurts out.


    ¡°You think you might be or you are?¡± Mom asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m attracted to this girl,¡± Lauren says. ¡°But I also like guys,¡± she adds quickly. ¡°She was with a guy and I¡¯m not sure if I would want to be with her without the guy there. But when it was the three of us I wanted to do things with both of them.¡± Lauren shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not making sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are, sweetheart,¡± Mom says pulling Lauren into a hug. ¡°And I understand why you asked about Julie and I.¡± Lauren nods her head against her mother¡¯s breasts. ¡°The truth is that yes we have done some sexual things but only when we were in the cabin with our husbands. We¡¯ve never been together just the two of us. Does that sound like what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lauren says excitedly. ¡°But I haven¡¯t acted on any of this. Can you tell me how you and Mrs. Andrews started, who initiated it and how did you know the other person would be receptive?¡± Mom takes a deep breath and looks at Lauren.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you cannot be repeated,¡± Mom says. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you to help you understand your own situation. Is that clear?¡± Lauren readily agrees and anxiously waits for her mother to start. Although hesitant at first, once mom starts talking it¡¯s like she¡¯s wanted to share this with someone for a long time.


    ¡°A couple of years ago, we were all very anxious to get to the cabin,¡± Mom says. ¡°We hadn¡¯t been up there in almost a year and you could tell everyone was very excited. As soon as we walked through the door, Julie was pulling her blouse over her head and unfastening her bra.


    The guys were bringing in the luggage as I watched Julie disrobe. I started shedding my clothes too and was surprised at how aroused I got looking at my best friend¡¯s body. It had never been just the two of us naked. Usually the guys were already touching us and distracting us from each other. Her nipples were jutting out invitingly like she was already aroused and I felt myself getting wet, thinking about sucking on her nipples. Is that how you¡¯ve felt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Lauren answered excitedly. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing right then,¡± Mom says. ¡°The guys came in, we paired off and started fucking right there on the couch. Larry and your dad were sitting on the couch and Julie and I were straddling them, bouncing on their hard¡­ maybe this is too much information,¡± Mom says.


    ¡°NO! I need to know this stuff. Please!¡± Lauren¡¯s body is responding to mom¡¯s tale and she can¡¯t wait to hear what happens between mom and Mrs. Andrews.


    ¡°Anyway, Larry had me pleasantly distracted just as your dad had Julie¡¯s undivided attention. We rode those guys side by side on the couch and I remember we were smiling at each other when we realized we were almost synchronized in our movements. It wasn¡¯t something we did intentionally but somehow we all four climaxed at about the same time. It all seemed so perfect when Julie and I grabbed for each other to keep from falling over.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lauren whispers. ¡°Were they still inside you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Momughs. ¡°We were sitting on their spent cocks, kind of hugging each other from the side when I told her how beautiful she looked. She said, ¡®back at you,¡¯ and kissed me on the lips. We had kissed before¡­ you know goodbye kisses and stuff like that but this kiss lingered and I felt Julie¡¯s lips part.¡±


    Lauren is listening with rapt attention, hanging on Mom¡¯s every word. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Mom shrugs, ¡°What do you think? I took a chance and pushed my tongue in her mouth.¡± Momughs. ¡°I had no idea what she would do. We had never talked about this, never even contemted it, it just happened. Fortunately, she responded positively and we started kissing like crazy.¡±


    ¡°What were dad and Mr. Andrews¡¯ reactions?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°They were like teenagers at a porn movie going all gaga over two women kissing,¡± Momughs at the memory. ¡°I whispered to Julie, asking her if she felt like giving the guys a show. She nodded her agreement and we started caressing each other. Tentatively at first, just running our hands up and down each other¡¯s backsides as we kissed but I had my mind set on tasting those taut nipples of hers.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep31

    ¡°Did you get to?¡± Lauren asks, clearly engaged in her mom¡¯s story.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mom says dreamily. ¡°First, we disengaged ourselves from the guys¡¯ cocks and then stretched out on the other sofa, just opposite where they were sitting. With eager encouragement from our husbands we began to seriously explore each others¡¯ body.¡±


    ¡°How far did you and Mrs. Andrews take it?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think either one of us knew exactly where we were going with this. I started kissing her neck and then moved down to her breasts, kissing and licking. We were still touching, squeezing each other¡¯s ass cheeks and then I just sucked her thick nipple into my mouth and her moan let me know that I wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted more. It helped that Larry and your dad were very excited about the whole thing too. I think a big part of our arousal was the exhibitionist nature of what we were doing. Like I said, neither of us has been interested in pursuing the rtionship away from our spouses.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ um¡­ you know¡­ what else did you do?¡±


    ¡°You mean oral sex? Did we go down on each other?¡± Mom asks teasingly. Lauren nods in response. ¡°Yes, we did that and we still do asionally when we¡¯re at the cabin. That first time was so tentative and so sensual, both of us feeling our way and apprehensive about how far the other was willing to go. Again, I went first, kissing my way down Julie¡¯s body and experiencing my first close up view of a woman¡¯s vagina,¡± Momughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I expected but it was exquisitely erotic. I just stared at her distendedbia, slick with arousal and so fragrantly aromatic that thought I mighte just from inhaling her scent. God, Lauren,¡± momughs. ¡°I was so out of control. I just licked and licked and licked. I wanted to devour her and make her cum. I wanted to be the best lover she ever had. I did all the things I like and used her little groans of appreciation as my pleasurepass. I ate her through at least two orgasms. By the time she did me, I had one of the longest, hardest oral orgasms ever.¡±


    ¡°What were dad and Mr. Andrews doing?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°They were hard as rocks, stroking their cocks as they watched us get each other off. When we finished, they fucked our brains out and we all came again.¡± Mom nces at Lauren, maybe embarrassed that she¡¯s shared so candidly.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lauren says, squeezing her legs together to try and ease her own flow of juices.


    ¡°Yeah, wow,¡± Mom says, kissing Lauren on the forehead. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing that during every visit since. Does that help answer your question?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks, Mom.¡± Lauren hugs her. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± After a few second pause, Lauren adds, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re bi?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think I love Larry, Julie and your dad so much that we arefortable being interchangeable.¡± Lauren nods, excited to try out her new ideas with her brother and¡­ new half sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to kiss a girl?¡± Lauren asks. Mom has been on her back the whole time she was reminiscing. Now she turns on her side to face Lauren.


    ¡°It is really different than kissing a guy,¡± Mom says, brushing a loose strand of hair from her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°I think part of the appeal is that it is seems so naughty. That first time Julie and I were kissing¡­ I mean we had known each other a long time¡­ but it was like we were discovering each other for the first time.¡±


    ¡°You had fucked each other¡¯s husbands to add spice to your marriage,¡± Lauren adds. ¡°And then with Mrs. Andrews you were adding a little more spice to the spicing up.¡±


    ¡°I guess we were, weren¡¯t we?¡± Mom chuckles.


    ¡°Will you kiss me, Mom?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Oh honey,¡± Mom says, clearly surprised at the request. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lauren asks, scooting closer so their faces are inches apart. ¡°I want to know what it¡¯s like so I don¡¯t make a fool of myself with this girl¡­ please, Mom,¡± she whispers thest part. Their eyes are locked on each other; mom is either considering it or trying to think of a way to make Lauren understand.


    ¡°Want me to get Dad to watch,¡± Lauren jokes. They bothugh and Lauren gently presses her lips to her mother¡¯s mouth while pulling her closer. Mom doesn¡¯t respond for a few seconds, and then somewhat reluctantly, she presses back and parts her lips. Lauren jumps at the chance and pushes her tongue into mom¡¯s mouth. With one hand on the back of mom¡¯s neck, she explores her mouth with her tongue, waiting for an indication that she is going to reciprocate.


    Slowly, tentatively the kiss bes a little more passionate. Mom starts kissing back, swirling her tongue around Lauren¡¯s while moving both of their tongues into Lauren¡¯s mouth and pressing her down onto the bed. Mom is leading this dance in the same way she must have lead with Mrs. Andrews. She is the most experienced lover Lauren has ever kissed and she¡¯s surprised at how arousing a kiss can be. Lauren runs her hands down mom¡¯s back, caressing her curves as she hungrily sucks on mom¡¯s skilled tongue.


    Lauren is wearing the dress she had on earlier but mom is just in her sleep shirt and panties. When Lauren¡¯s hands reach mom¡¯s ass cheeks she pulls up the sleep shirt and luxuriates in the feeling of the smooth, silky panties against her hands. It¡¯s like nothing she¡¯s ever felt before. She¡¯s never touched another woman¡¯s ass or felt the sexiness of thin panties stretched enticing across womanly curves.


    Mom is almost lying on Lauren as the kiss heats up and Lauren squeezes mom¡¯s sexy ass cheeks. Mom was right about how naughty and erotic this feels! Moaning into mom¡¯s mouth, Lauren grinds her steamy pussy against mom¡¯s hipbone as her fingers explore the bottom curves of mom¡¯s surprisingly firm ass.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Mom whispers as she breaks the kiss. ¡°We can¡¯t do this, sweetheart.¡± Mom is panting as Lauren continues to grind against her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lauren silences her with another kiss, desperately pushing her tongue into mom¡¯s mouth to try and keep her engaged.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Mom pulls back and pushes herself off of Lauren. ¡°Please, Lauren,¡± Mom pleads. ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Lauren matches mom¡¯s pleading with her own urgency. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me like this. Look what you¡¯ve done to me,¡± Lauren says, pulling up her dress and sliding her panties to the side of her sopping pussy. Look how wet you¡¯ve made me.¡±


    Mom is still catching her breath as she stares at her daughter¡¯s syed open pussy. The aroma is inviting and the temptation is overwhelming. ¡°God, if only you weren¡¯t my daughter,¡± Mom whispers.


    ¡°Forget that¡­¡± Lauren begs. ¡°We¡¯re just two women, hot for each other. Please!¡± Without waiting for a response, Lauren rolls her panties down her shapely legs and tosses them on the floor. With her eyes still locked on her mother, she sits up and pulls her dress over her head. Mom is staring at Lauren¡¯s neatly trimmed pussy as Lauren discards her bra and lies back on the bed,pletely naked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me take care of this myself,¡± Lauren implores. ¡°I really want to know what it¡¯s like to be with a woman and you can show me.¡± Mom shakes her head, stands up and moves towards the door. Lauren slumps down against the bed with a disappointed sigh.


    Mom hesitates at the door. Looking back at Lauren, she closes the door and pulls her sleep shirt over her head. ¡°No one knows about this¡­ ever,¡± she says as she peels down her panties and joins her daughter on the bed.


    ¡°My lips are sealed, mom,¡± Lauren says as the two women embrace. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± Mom says. ¡°This isn¡¯t in the mothering manual, you know,¡± she smiles, caressing Lauren¡¯s breasts as she lies down against her daughter¡¯s body. Laurenughs as she pulls her mother¡¯s face down for another kiss.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mom¡¯s hand explores Lauren¡¯s curves as their kiss intensifies. Gently squeezing her fleshy breast before brushing her fingers across her nipple, mom¡¯s hand trails down across her t stomach through her neatly trimmed pubes. Lauren pulls her leg up, bending it at the knee to give her mom easy ess to her anxious opening.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lauren moans into mom¡¯s mouth, as her moistbia bes the object of mom¡¯s exploration. Parting her thick pussy lips with her finger, mom slips a finger inside Lauren¡¯s slick love canal.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Lauren breathes, breaking the kiss and spreading her legs farther apart.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep32

    Abruptly, Mom freezes. Pulling her finger from Lauren¡¯s wet snatch, mom pushes herself up and off the bed. What the fuck? Lauren wonders if her cursing shocked her mom.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Mom hisses, cocking her ear towards the door. Faster than Lauren would have thought possible, mom jumps from the bed, pulls the sheet over Lauren, and is tugging her sleep shirt over her head. She¡¯s picking up her panties when the doorknob turns.


    ¡°Carol?¡± Lauren hears her dad¡¯s voice on the other side of the door. Without time to put them on, mom tosses Lauren her panties motioning her to hide them under the sheet. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Mom says, ¡°We just finished talking.¡± Mom winks at Lauren as she sucks the tip of her finger that was recently inside her daughter¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart,¡± mom says, leaning over the bed to kiss Lauren. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too, Mom,¡± Lauren says, still clutching her mom¡¯s panties in her hand under the covers. ¡°Goodnight, Dad,¡± she adds, smiling up at her father.


    ¡°Good night, princess,¡± dad responds as he holds the door open for mom.


    Lauren flops back on the bed with a sigh. Fuck! Why did dad have toe in just then? Lauren pulls out her mom¡¯s panties and looks at them. They¡¯re wet! She sniffs them, enthralled with the scent of her mom¡¯s arousal. Her hand slides down her body to finish what her mother started.


    I learn all this the next day from Lauren, who is already at my house when I get home from work.


    ¡°Tell me every thing,¡± I encourage her as I open a can of beer.


    ¡°Eat me while I tell you and I¡¯ll give you every tantalizing detail,¡± she promises. She doesn¡¯t have to ask me twice. In less than a minute we¡¯re in my bed, naked and I¡¯m sucking on her pussy lips as she recounts her entire conversation with mom.


    As I start sucking on her clit, she describes mom¡¯s body.


    ¡°She has really wide ares with long, thick nipples. I can¡¯t believe how incredible they felt pressed against my own boobs,¡± she says as she entwines her fingers in my hair and humps her pussy against my face.


    ¡°Her¡­ pubic hair¡­ is neatly trimmed,¡± she pants as her orgasm builds and her body quivers with arousal. ¡°And¡­ she smells¡­ so¡­ damn¡­ SEXY! OHHHHHHHHFUUUUUCCK!!¡± Lauren explodes, her body convulsing as her pussy floods my face with hot juice. I release her clit and hungrily lick her sweet nectar, as she catches her breath.


    ¡°Fuck me, Brandon!¡± shemands, pulling me up on top of her. My stiff cock glides easily into her slick pussy and I pound her to another orgasm. I pump my hot jism into my sister¡¯s pulsating cunt, totally surprised by how turned on I got hearing about mom. I¡¯ve never thought of my mother like that¡­ but then I hadn¡¯t thought of my sister like this until recently either.


    ¡°You really want to do Kristina don¡¯t you?¡± I ask once we¡¯ve caught our breath. I¡¯m lying on top of my sister with my spent cock still buried in her warm pussy.


    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± she whispers. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I love the idea and I don¡¯t think Kristina will take much convincing either,¡± I answer, kissing my sister¡¯s neck as we talk.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lauren asks. ¡°That would be so awesome.¡± I wait a few minutes before I ask my next question.


    ¡°What are you going to do about this thing with mom?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lauren answers, contemtively. ¡°I really wanted her to eat mest night. Is that weird?¡±


    ¡°Not any more weird than what we¡¯re doing¡­ or what mom and dad are doing with the Andrews,¡± I respond.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡­¡± Her voice trails off and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got something else to ask. I wait and she proves me right. ¡°Would you¡­ um, you know¡­ I mean¡­ with mom¡­ would you do it, Brandon?¡±


    ¡°You mean would I do it if I was you or would I actually do it?¡± I ask, wondering if the answer is really any different.


    ¡°Both, I guess,¡± Lauren answers.


    ¡°I would definitely do it if I was you because you¡¯ve already started and you know mom is willing to do it.¡± My cock stiffens inside Lauren¡¯s pussy as I visualize mom eating my sister¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Yeah, but regardless of whether mom is willing, let¡¯s just assume for a minute that she is. What about you?¡± I should have known that Lauren wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about her that way,¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re thinking about her now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lauren asks, squeezing her pussy muscles around my hardening cock. It¡¯s hard to keep secrets from your sister when your cock is buried in her pussy. Before I can answer my cell phone rings with Kristina¡¯s ringtone.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± Lauren says excitedly. ¡°Maybe she wants toe over.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hey yourself,¡± Kristina says. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I smile at Lauren. ¡°Just fucking around with my sister.¡± Lauren yfully hits my chest and I respond by pushing my semi-erect cock deeper into her pussy.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Kristina says. ¡°Can I join the fun?¡±


    ¡°Sure,e on over, we¡¯ll make it a real threesome,¡± I answer, winking at Lauren.


    ¡°Are you at home?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yup, juste on into my bedroom,¡± I answer as Lauren massages my cock with her pussy muscles.


    ¡°You guys going to save anything for me?¡± Kristina asks.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, you may have to settle for leftovers,¡± Iugh.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep33

    ¡°I¡¯m getting in my car now,¡± Kristina says. ¡°See you in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± I toss the phone onto the nightstand andy t on top of my sister. ¡°How do you want to y this?¡± I ask. She looks at me a long time before she answers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can initiate this, Brandon,¡± she finally says. ¡°I want you to make this happen for me.¡± I lightly kiss her lips.


    ¡°Okay, Sis,¡± I say, gently rocking my cock in and out of her pussy. ¡°We¡¯ll just savor this nice feeling without using up all of our energy.¡±


    ¡°Sounds nice,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around my neck and pushing her tongue into my mouth.


    Which is almost exactly how Kristina finds us a few minutester.


    ¡°I got here as soon as I could,¡± Kristina says, pulling her top over her head and revealing that she isn¡¯t wearing a bra.


    ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re here,¡± I say. ¡°Lauren and I were just talking about how we can give you the biggest orgasm you¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± she says excitedly, as she pulls her shorts and panties off. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± This is going to be easier than I thought.


    ¡°Just lie down on the bed,¡± I say, pulling my cock from Lauren¡¯s pussy. ¡°We¡¯ll do the rest.¡± I move off of my sister and nudge her to move over and give Kristina room.


    ¡°Sensory overload is something we haven¡¯t talked about before,¡± I say. Of course we haven¡¯t talked about it because I just made it up. Kristina nods in agreement. Lauren is also listening intently.


    ¡°So far, I¡¯ve either been kissing you, sucking your breasts or eating your pussy,¡± I exin. ¡°I¡¯ve only got one mouth so I¡¯ve started with your lips and worked my way down your body.¡± I look at both girls to see if they are still with me. They nod again so I continue.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I pause for effect. ¡°Since there are three of us there is no reason we can¡¯t add more stimtion¡­ like you guys do with me. When you are both working on me it is the most incredible feeling ever.¡± I stop to let what I¡¯m suggesting sink in. Lauren is already tuned in and it only takes Kristina a few seconds to catch on.


    ¡°I mean, sure, if Lauren¡­¡± her voice trails off as she looks at Lauren. Lauren is smiling and nodding at her best friend. Fuck yes! Watching them eat each other is going to be another wet dreame true. I caution myself to take it slowly and let them get used to the idea in stages.


    ¡°Good. Why don¡¯t we start with you two kissing while I start down here,¡± I ask, spreading Kristina¡¯s legs apart without waiting for a response.


    Lauren slides over next to her friend and they stare in each other¡¯s eyes for a few minutes before either one moves. Lauren initiates the kiss, slowly moving her lips towards Kristina¡¯s mouth. Just as their lips meet, I start licking Kristina¡¯s pussy lips.


    ¡°Oooo,¡± Kristina moans into Lauren¡¯s mouth and the kiss takes a more passionate turn. As the kiss heat up, Lauren moves her hand onto Kristina¡¯s chest and starts caressing her small mounds. I keep watching them as I attack Kristina¡¯s pussy with my tongue.


    ¡°Ohh, you were so right!¡± Kristina sighs, breaking the kiss with Lauren. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Lauren tweaks her nipples, stretching them out from her nearly t tits as she pushes her tongue back into her mouth. I move my mouth to her clit and push two fingers into her juicy pussy.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡± she whimpers into Lauren¡¯s mouth. She¡¯s humping her pussy against my face and I can feel her getting close. Now¡¯s the time to make my move when she is so aroused she won¡¯t care who¡¯s mouth is where.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Time to switch ces, Sis,¡± I say like it was the most natural thing in the world. Lauren gives me an incredulous look but I move out from between Kristina¡¯s legs and nod for her to take my ce. She nces at Kristina, and is surprised at her reaction.


    ¡°Just hurry!¡± Kristina says, anxious for her fiery pussy to get the attention it desperately needs. Lauren scurries down the bed and positions herself between her friend¡¯s thighs. She gives me one more look and then stares lustfully at probably the first pussy she¡¯s ever seen this close.


    I snuggle up to Kristina¡¯s side and suck her closest nipple into my mouth as Lauren tentatively starts licking her pussy. Kristina grabs Lauren¡¯s hair and pulls her face tightly against her sweltering pussy, humping frantically against Lauren¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Finger fuck her and suck her clit,¡± I suggest as I move to Kristina¡¯s other nipple.


    ¡°Yeah, Lauren! My clit! Suck my fucking clit!¡± Kristina begs as I tease her nipple with my teeth and watch my sister eat her juicy cunt. Damn! I can¡¯t wait until they trade ces. I really want to see Kristina go down on Lauren.


    Lauren is really into it now; pumping her fingers in and out of Kristina¡¯s cunt as she slurps pussy juice and teases her clit. Kristina is almost out of control as I move up and push my tongue into her mouth. My hands are all over her tits, pinching and tweaking her nipples as my tongue ravishes her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmph! Mmmph! Mmmph!¡± Kristina moans around my tongue as she bucks against Lauren¡¯s oral machinations. ¡°OHHHHH FUUUUCK!¡± Kristina cries, breaking the kiss and jerkily thrashing around on the bed as Lauren drives her into a state of orgasmic convulsions. Kristina pushes me away and grabs Lauren¡¯s hair with both hands, pulling her tightly against her pulsating pussy.


    ¡°OHMYGOD!¡± Kristina cries, as she releases Lauren¡¯s hair and copses back on the bed. Lauren sucks in a deep breath and then dives back into Kristina¡¯s pussy,pping up her steadily flowing juices like a hungry cat.


    My cock is rock hard as I watch my sister slurping the savory pussy sauce. When she smiles at me, her mouth ispletely covered in Kristina¡¯s juices. With her eyes on me, she slowly runs her tongue all around her lips, making an erotic show of licking Kristina¡¯s taste from her lips. Damn!


    My cock is aching and I¡¯m grinning from ear to ear as she starts kissing her way up Kristina¡¯s body. Stretching out over her, with her tits mashing into Kristina¡¯s chest, they lock eyes for a fraction of a second before Lauren pushes her tongue into her best friend¡¯s mouth.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep34

    I just lean back and watch their sensual kiss, knowing that Kristina is getting a taste of her own vor from Lauren¡¯s tongue. The kiss lingers as their bodies gently rock against each other and they emit barely audible yearnings into each other¡¯s mouth. This is the most erotic thing I have ever seen.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Kristina whispers as they break the kiss. ¡°That was the best!¡±


    ¡°Better than me?¡± I ask in mock indignation.


    ¡°Different,¡± Kristina smiles. ¡°But you¡¯re the best guy I ever had.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only guy,¡± Iugh as Kristina shrugs with mock innocence.


    ¡°A girl knows what a girl likes,¡± Lauren teases, rolling off her friend to give me a quick kiss.


    ¡°Well in that case, now that it¡¯s Lauren¡¯s turn, maybe you better take the bottom and I¡¯ll take the top.¡± I say to Kristina. She looks at me wide-eyed and hesitant.


    ¡°Um¡­ okay,¡± she says cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lauren says. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Looking at me she adds, ¡°In fact, I think someone else might need attention more than I do.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Kristina blurts out. ¡°I¡¯ve just never done anything like that before.¡±


    ¡°Neither had I until just now,¡± Lauren smiles, reaching for my cock and wrapping her hand around the shaft.


    ¡°Maybe we could do one of those¡­ um¡­ what do they call it? Daisy chains? Where we all do each other.¡± Kristina suggests.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I was a virgin, not a recluse, Brandon,¡± she saysughing. ¡°I could eat Lauren while she sucks you and you¡­ um¡­ could eat me again¡­ although I¡¯m pretty spent.¡±


    ¡°We could just do the first two,¡± Lauren offers. ¡°How¡¯s the best way to do that?¡± she asks, looking at me.


    ¡°A first for me too, Sis,¡± I shrug, although I¡¯ve seen it many times on the Inte. ¡°If I lie down and you kneel over me¡­ and then,¡± I hesitate, trying to think how this will work.


    ¡°You could straddle my face!¡± Kristina says. We shift around on the bed. I scoot up against the headboard while Lauren kneels between my legs. She has to turn kind of sideways for Kristina to lie face up between her legs.


    When we¡¯re all in position, Lauren lowers her lips around my cock as she tries to spread her legs wide enough for her pussy to meet Kristina¡¯s mouth. It doesn¡¯t work as smoothly as they make it look online. We shift around and try it lying on our sides almost like the daisy chain Kristina first mentioned.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re trying too hard,¡± I finally say. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just fuck Kristina while she eats you,¡± I say to Lauren.


    ¡°I like that idea!¡± Kristina says as she pushes Lauren onto her back and gets in position between her legs. Kneeling with her ass up towards me, she lowers her face to Lauren¡¯s syed open pussy.


    ¡°This is better,¡± Lauren sighs, lying back while Kristina licks her pussy lips. I align my cock with Kristina¡¯s exposed cunt and rub the head around her slick lips before plunging in balls deep in one motion.


    ¡°Mmmmph!¡± Kristina moans into Lauren¡¯s pussy as I grab her hips and pump my aching cock into her tight, little snatch. This is the sexiest fucking thing I¡¯ve ever done. I¡¯m making eye contact with my sister while driving my cock into her best friend¡­ um, well¡­ my other sister. Lauren mouths I love you as she entangles her fingers in Kristina¡¯s hair and pulls her tightly against her crotch.


    The distraction of my cock pounding Kristina¡¯s pussy seems to be keeping her from focusing sufficient attention on Lauren¡¯s cunt. I deliberately slow down to a more even pace to allow her to resume her ministrations of her best friend¡¯s pussy.


    Lauren notices the difference immediately and begins humping against Kristina¡¯s mouth while vocalizing her approval.


    ¡°Oh! Fuck yeah!¡± Lauren cries as Kristina¡¯s mouth works it¡¯s magic on her pussy. I grit my teeth against my impending release and struggle to keep to the slower pace. Watching my sister¡¯s face contort in ecstasy is ample reward for holding myself back.


    ¡°Oh God! Kristina! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°Just like that! Suck my clit! Oh FUCK YEAH!¡± Lauren is writhing under Kristina¡¯s oral agility while I grab Kristina¡¯s hips and get ready to pummel her pussy as soon as Lauren¡¯s orgasm hits. It better be soon, I can¡¯t keep at this slow pace forever. Fuck!


    ¡°Oh! Oh! OhhhhhhhhhaaaAAAAAARRRRRRGH! FUCK MEEEEYEEE!¡± Lauren explodes with pleasure, convulsing spasmodically and squeezing her thighs against Kristina¡¯s ears. That¡¯s my cue and I m deep and hard into Kristina¡¯s sweltering pussy. In no time I¡¯m jackhammering her with my swollen cock.


    ¡°mmmMMMPHH.¡± Kristina¡¯s muffled moans are lost between Lauren¡¯s legs. I pound her relentlessly while I watch my sister gulp air into her lungs, her luscious chest swelling with each intion. That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t hold it back any longer. Tightening my grip on Kristina¡¯s hips, I jam my cock home spurting a shitload of cum into her overheated pussy.


    ¡°OH YEAH!¡± Kristina pulls her head up and screams as we hit our release points together. Lauren has the biggest smile I¡¯ve ever seen as she watches our bodies jerkily contort with pleasure right in front of her.


    I release her hips and Kristina falls forward onto Lauren¡¯s body, disengaging my spent cock as she settles down on top of her best friend. I copse beside them and watch Lauren pull Kristina¡¯s face to hers for a passionate kiss. Unfuckingbelievable!


    This is quite the erotic vision! Kristina is stretched out over Lauren, her small chest mashed against Lauren¡¯s luscious breasts. Lauren¡¯s legs are still spread and Kristina¡¯s body is nestled between them. Fuck! Their pussies are pressing against each other too.


    ¡°I ate your pussy,¡± Kristina whispers. ¡°I ate your fucking pussy!¡± she cries excitedly, rocking her body against Lauren¡¯s.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes you did,¡± Lauren smiles, running her hands down her friend¡¯s back. ¡°Very well, too!¡±


    ¡°Really? You liked it?¡± Kristina responds.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t tell?¡± Lauren asks, wrapping her legs around Kristina.


    ¡°Yeah, I could tell.¡± They kiss again, much longer this time and their bodies are rocking. ¡°I liked it too,¡± Kristina adds quietly after breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Eating me, or me eating you?¡± Lauren asks with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Both,¡± Kristina admits. ¡°Does that make me a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°Hardly! Not with Brandon¡¯s cock in your pussy!¡± Lauren exims.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Kristina turns towards me and smiles, ¡°I guess maybe bi then, huh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Lauren answers cryptically, ncing at me. I wonder if she¡¯s thinking of telling Kristina about her conversation with mom. I shake my head to discourage her. I don¡¯t think we want to go there just yet. They kiss some more and then Kristina reluctantly pushes herself off of Lauren.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep35

    ¡°I better get home,¡± she says, kissing Lauren again and then leaning over to kiss me. ¡°This was the best!¡± she says as she hops off the bed and starts gathering up her clothes.


    ¡°Who would have thought?¡± she asks while pulling up her panties.


    ¡°Not me,¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°This is new to all of us,¡± Lauren says, reaching for my semi-recovered cock. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to suck your juices off of Brandon,¡± Lauren smiles at Kristina.


    ¡°You slut!¡± Kristinaughs. ¡°Now you¡¯re just teasing me! I wish I could spend the night,¡± she adds while slipping her blouse on over her head.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lauren says as she settles between my legs and starts cleaning my cock with her tongue. ¡°Mmmm, you taste good,¡± she says, her eyes locked on Kristina.


    ¡°You fucking tease!¡± Kristina yells, bouncing on the bed and yfully pushing Lauren away from my cock. Lauren dramatically falls onto her back and spreads her legs.


    ¡°You can clean me up,¡± Laurens says in a low sultry voice.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Kristina sighs as she buries her face between Lauren¡¯s widespread thighs and noisily slurps her soggy pussy. Lauren smiles as she reaches for my cock. I know what she¡¯s thinking; we were right about Kristina.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Lauren moans, stroking my cock as Kristina licks her pussy.


    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to go,¡± Kristina whines as she pulls herself up and straightens her clothing.


    ¡°You should wash your face,¡± Lauren says as she rolls onto her stomach and then onto her knees, positioning her head near my fully recovered cock.


    ¡°I guess I better!¡± Kristinaughs and heads into the bathroom.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Lauren whispers as she begins licking the length of my shaft.


    ¡°No kidding!¡± I agree, leaning back and enjoying the warmth of her tongue.


    ¡°Gotta go!¡± Kristina says, waving as she covers the distance between the bathroom and the bedroom door in about two steps.


    ¡°Bye Kristina!¡± I yell. Lauren just waves her hand that isn¡¯t holding my spent cock. With Kristina gone, I pull my sister up on top of me and kiss her tenderly on the lips.


    ¡°You still want to do mom, don¡¯t you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, especially after today,¡± she answers. ¡°Would you like to join us like you did with me and Kristina?¡± I just look at her. That¡¯s an interesting question. Do I want to fuck my mother? Could I even get it up for mom? It¡¯s so weird to even be thinking about it. But then again, remembering how hard I got when Lauren was describing her experience with mom, maybe I could.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer honestly, unsessfully trying to picture mom naked.


    ¡°I think you would both have fun,¡± Lauren says. ¡°Mom said she really got off having Dad and Mr. Andrews there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but it still might freak her out if it¡¯s her own son,¡± I retort.


    ¡°What about me being her own daughter?¡± Laurenughs. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have thought that would have freak her out?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I answer, mulling it over. ¡°Do you think she¡¯d even do it with me there?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, I was surprised it happened with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I answer, still not ready to jump into this. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just keep the first time between the two of you¡­ wait, it¡¯s actually the second time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sort of¡­ we were interrupted pretty earlyst time,¡± Lauren says.


    ¡°They¡¯re both home this weekend. I¡¯ll get dad to help me fix some stuff around here on Saturday and you can have the whole day with mom,¡± I offer.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lauren leans up with a huge smile on her face. ¡°I will blow you every day if you do that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d blow me every day anyway,¡± Iugh, pulling her down against my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± sheughs. ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about that,¡± I tell her. Knowing several things I¡¯d like to do but not wanting to rush my sister.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± she smiles, seductively. Fuck! Now that¡¯s an offer I¡¯ll take her up on.


    ¡°Now lets see if we can get junior hard again before I have to go home.¡± Lauren scoots down between my legs and engulfs my semi-erect cock in her warm mouth.


    It works and we enjoy a long, protracted fuck,plete with deep, passionate kisses, that starts from a slow burn and eventually builds to a fiery inferno.


    ¡°Oh!¡­ My!¡­ God!¡± Lauren cries as our bodies p together, bucking and grinding with fervent desire.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± she cries as we climax together in an urgentst minute frenzy that leaves us sweat soaked and utterly breathless. I copse on my sister¡¯s soft breasts as our bodies shiver through the aftermath of our intense lovemaking.


    ¡°I wish you could be there with me and mom,¡± Lauren whispers once she¡¯s caught her breath.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I answer, removing any doubt about whether I find mom desirable.


    Dad is excited that I asked him to help me around my house and we agree to get an early morning start on Saturday. We spend the day repairing cab doors, hanging a ceiling fan, and fixing minor plumbing problems. The ceiling fan takes longer than we thought it would because he insists we add a separate wall switch for the fan. My dad knows how to do all this stuff and I try to pay attention so I can learn too but my mind is distracted wondering how mom and Lauren are getting along.


    I find outter that night, after dinner at mom and dad¡¯s house, that it went better than we had anticipated. Thest time I had talked to Lauren she was still trying to decide how to approach mom. She was going back and forth between crawling in bed with her right after dad left or surprising her in her morning shower. It turns out she didn¡¯t have to do either. It seems mom was just as anxious to continue their liaison as Lauren.


    Lauren had been awake since Dad left, trying to get up her nerve to crawl into bed with mom. Should she be naked or leave her sleep shirt on? What super sexy way could she wake mom up? Before she can decide, mom appears at her bedroom door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± mom says, smiling seductively while posing in the doorway in a thin, sleeveless sleep top that hangs down to the middle of her thigh. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lauren answers, jumping out of bed and pulling her sleep shirt over her head. She tosses it aside as she heads out her door, following mom down the hallway. Mom pulls her sleep top over her head as she walks, revealing her firm round ass, which she is sexily swaying for Lauren¡¯s benefit.


    The shower is already running and mom steps in, holding the door open for her daughter. They stand facing each other with the spray hitting mom¡¯s back.


    ¡°You orchestrated everything so we¡¯d have the day together didn¡¯t you?¡± mom asks, once again reinforcing the notion that moms always know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Lauren asks, sincerely perplexed.


    ¡°Please,¡± mom answers, her eyebrow raised as if saying don¡¯t insult my intelligence. ¡°First, your brother never asks your father for help and second, you have been anxiously jittering around here for days, texting and calling. It was obvious something was going on and I hoped it was this.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep36

    ¡°It worked,¡± Lauren shrugs as momthers soap on her hands and starts washing her daughter¡¯s lovely breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, really,¡± mom says, gently lifting Lauren¡¯s breasts and washing the undersides. ¡°But what about our agreement that no one should know? Did you tell your brother why you needed dad out of the house?¡± Lauren nods.


    ¡°He won¡¯t say anything!¡± Lauren assures her but mom looks skeptical. ¡°He and I have the same secret,¡± Lauren says, locking eyes with mom.


    ¡°What?¡± mom looks perplexed at first and then her eyes widen in understanding. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mom¡¯s hands are now on the front of Lauren¡¯s soapy breasts, caressing and teasing her aroused nipples.


    ¡°How long has this been going on?¡± Mom asks, while pulling lightly on Lauren¡¯s nipples, causing them to stiffen even more.


    ¡°Since the weekend you and dad went to the cabin with the Andrews,¡± Lauren answers, gripping mom¡¯s hips and arching her back. Lauren briefly exins about the sleepover and Brandon judging the sexiest girl and how it led to him sleeping with all the girls including her.


    ¡°Wow,¡± mom says. ¡°He¡¯s quite the stud, isn¡¯t he?¡± Lauren nods as mom¡¯s soapy hands glide down her hips and around to her ass cheeks. ¡°So, you and Brandon have been¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren sighs as mom pulls her close, mashing their breasts together while tenderly kissing her daughter.


    ¡°And the woman you asked my advice about?¡± mom says. ¡°That was¡­ Kristina?¡± I told you mom was no dummy. Lauren nods again as she pushes her tongue into mom¡¯s mouth. They kiss, squeezing each other¡¯s ass cheeks as they grind their soapy bodies together. Damn! Maybe I should have listened to my sister and gone with her but then who would have ensured dad stayed away.


    ¡°It was really Brandon and I,¡± Lauren says, as she takes a breath. ¡°We used Kristina as a decoy so no one would question us spending so much time together.¡±


    ¡°Because that would be incest,¡± mom says with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Right, but that didn¡¯t work out so well,¡± Lauren says.


    ¡°Right, once we exined about Kristina.¡± mom adds with a tenseugh. ¡°What a cluster fuck that must have seemed!¡± Mom says. ¡°And now, we add more incest to the mix,¡± she adds, pulling her daughter into a tender embrace.


    ¡°What does Brandon think about this?¡± mom asks, her hand indicating that she is talking about her and Lauren naked in the shower.


    ¡°He helped arrange it, Mom,¡± Lauren says as mom¡¯s handthers her stomach and slides down through her pubic hair.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure he won¡¯t tell your dad?¡± Mom asks, as she cups Lauren¡¯s pussy mound.


    ¡°No way!¡± Lauren says, almost gasping when mom¡¯s middle finger touches her pussy lips.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How long do we have?¡± mom asks. Lauren spreads her legs apart, allowing mom better ess to her anxious pussy.


    ¡°Brandon says they¡¯ll be here for dinner around five,¡± Lauren answers, nearly panting with desire. ¡°He¡¯ll text me if dad leaves sooner.¡±


    ¡°Then lets get rinsed off and take this to the bedroom, shall we?¡± mom asks.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Lauren says, either in answer to mom¡¯s question or because the tip of mom¡¯s finger just prated her slick pussy.


    They towel each other off before mom leads Lauren to the bed. They embrace again, pressing their bodies together for a tender kiss before mom lowers Lauren onto the bed and lies down beside her. With Lauren on her back, mom lies on her side and reaches for her daughter¡¯s breast.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± mom whispers. ¡°Your brother is a lucky man.¡± She smiles as her hand lightly caresses Lauren¡¯s skin. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this ever since that day in your bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lauren asks, surprised that mom has been as anxious as she was. ¡°So have I! I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Even when you were with Brandon and Kristina,¡± mom asks, with a gentleugh.


    ¡°Yes! Even then,¡± Lauren exims as mom¡¯s hand glides over her hip and rests on her inner thigh.


    ¡°Did you and Kristina get a chance to¡­¡± mom let¡¯s the question trail off as she moves her mouth to Lauren¡¯s closest nipple.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren sighs,bing her fingers through her mother¡¯s hair as she watches her suck on her nipple. Wow! As a baby she had, of course, suckled at her mom¡¯s breasts but never in her wildest imagination did she ever think mom would return the favor.


    ¡°Did Brandon watch?¡± mom asks as she shifts her mouth to her daughter¡¯s other breast.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t just watch¡­ mmmm,¡± Lauren moans as her mom¡¯s fingers explore the slick outer lips of her wanton pussy.


    ¡°I want to hear all about it,¡± mom says as she trails kisses down Lauren¡¯s abdomen and through her pubic hair. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    As mom settlesfortably between Lauren¡¯s widespread thighs, Lauren begins recounting the seduction of Kristina. She describes in luscious detail how Brandon orchestrated the whole thing and what a willing participant Kristina was.


    Mom, being no stranger to eating pussy, has Lauren right where she wants her and by the time Lauren is recounting how Brandon fucked Kristina while Kristina was eating her out, Lauren can barely speak.


    Following a lengthy exploration of Lauren¡¯s delicate folds, with an asional dip into her juice filled channel, mom starts rhythmically flicking her tongue over Lauren¡¯s sensitive clit.


    ¡°Oh Mom!¡± Lauren moans, arching her back to raise her ass off the bed. Grabbing mom¡¯s hair, she humps her pussy against her face. Telling her mom all the juicy details of her threesome with Kristina and Brandon has added to her lengthy arousal and now she is about ready to explode.


    ¡°OH YEAH!¡± Lauren cries when mom slides two fingers into her soggy pussy and fixes her lips around Lauren¡¯s engorged clit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Oh Fuck! You¡¯re making me cum! Oh! MOM!¡± Lauren ispletely out of control, writhing on the bed, holding mom¡¯s head in ce and frantically fucking her face. She is pressed up on her toes and her back is arched as high as she can go when her orgasm finally hits.


    ¡°OHMYGOD! OHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK!¡± Lauren screams, her body shuddering with pleasure as she drenches mom¡¯s face with her plentiful juices. Bucking feverishly through several trembling aftershocks, Lauren eventually releases mom¡¯s hair as she drops back onto the bed, thoroughly spent, her chest heaving as she gulps huge lungfuls of air.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep37

    Mom hungryps up Lauren¡¯s tasty love juice while Lauren tries to catch her breath. She¡¯s almost oblivious to mom¡¯s incestuous tongue buried in her pulsating pussy.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lauren breathes as mom slides her body up and lies on top of her. ¡°You are very good at that!¡± she smiles.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have a very responsive body, sweetie,¡± mom says before pushing her pussy-soaked tongue into her daughter¡¯s mouth. The passion of their kiss reignites the fierce cravings and their bodies rock against each other, pussy to pussy and breasts to breasts as their tongues intertwine.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now,¡± Lauren pants, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°That was your turn, honey,¡± mom smirks.


    ¡°I mean, my turn to¡­ um¡­ you know¡­ pleasure you,¡± Lauren blushes.


    ¡°You want to eat your mother¡¯s 44 year old pussy?¡± mom asks incredulously.


    ¡°I want to try and give you at least some of what you gave me,¡± Lauren smiles, rolling them over so her mom is on her back and Lauren is lying atop of her. ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be as good as you are, but I¡¯d like to try,¡± she says, nting quick kisses on her mother¡¯s chin, neck and breasts.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie,¡± mom moans as Lauren sucks a thick nipple into her mouth and flicks her tongue across the tip. Lauren alternates between mom¡¯srge breasts, swirling her tongue around her wide ares and tugging on her taut nipples with her teeth as mom cradles Lauren¡¯s head much like she did when Lauren was a baby.


    She certainly isn¡¯t a baby anymore! Mom swipes her tongue against her cheek, relishing the residual taste of her daughter¡¯s pussy while her own pussy is dripping with desire, anxious for her daughter¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste you, Mom,¡± Lauren says as she kisses her way down mom¡¯s torso, hesitating only long enough to gaze at her neatly trimmed triangle of pubic hair, the same color as her own.


    ¡°Oh, Lauren,¡± mom sighs, spreading her legs wider as Lauren settles onto her knees between them. Lauren stares at mom¡¯s syed open pussy with its thickbia and dripping arousal.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she murmurs as she extends her tongue and licks around the edges of her outerbia.


    ¡°OH GOD!¡± mom moans as Lauren¡¯s tongue glides over her slick pussy lips with tantalizingly light licks that barely prate her inner sanctum. After a few tentative licks, Lauren dives in, devouring every part of mom¡¯s sulent pussy, teasing her lips, dipping her tongue inside and flicking her engorged clit.


    ¡°Ohhh, Yes! Suck on it!¡± mom begs as Lauren¡¯s tongue flirts with her sensitive love button. ¡°Suck my clit, Lauren. Please!¡± Mom arches her back and pulls Lauren¡¯s head tightly against her overheated pussy. Lauren obliges, sucking her mom¡¯s prominent nub into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it.


    ¡°Ohhh Fuck! You¡¯re going to make me cum, baby girl!¡± mom cries. ¡°Put your fingers in me!¡± she instructs. ¡°Oh fuck yes! That feels sooooo¡­¡± mom¡¯s voice trails off as Lauren pumps her fingers into her pussy and sucks on her thick clit. Mom is thrashing around on the bed, her head rolling from side to side as her orgasm builds to a frantic climax.


    ¡°OH! GOD! I¡¯M CUMMING!¡± mom screams, bucking her ass off the bed and humping Lauren¡¯s face. With a shuddering tremor mom¡¯s pussy gushes sulent love juice while she pushes Lauren¡¯s mouth away from her sensitive clit. Panting like a dog in a closed car, mom copses back on the bed, mping her thighs around Lauren¡¯s head while sucking in deep, breast-swelling breaths.


    Prying mom¡¯s legs apart, Lauren devours mom¡¯s exotic tasting syrup, enjoying the tangy nectar while smiling with pride at how hard she made mom cum.


    ¡°Enough,¡± mom sighs, pulling on Lauren¡¯s shoulders to get her from between her legs. Lauren kisses her way up mom¡¯s body, stopping to suck on her tits and gently bite her hard, thick nipples. Mom tugs again and Lauren moves up farther, pressing her firm, round tits into mom¡¯s plentiful chest while pushing her tongue into mom¡¯s waiting mouth.


    With her legs spread wide apart, mom loops her feet behind Lauren¡¯s legs, pulling her more tightly against her. Their naked bodies rock back and forth as they squeeze their pussies together and suck each other¡¯s tongues.


    ¡°That was amazing, Mom,¡± Lauren says, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Yes it was,¡± mom answers, while stroking Lauren¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I wish Brandon was here right now to fuck me,¡± Lauren smiles, watching for her mom¡¯s reaction. Instead of saying anything, mom rolls Lauren off of her and swings her legs over the edge of the bed. Lauren watches her rummage through a dresser drawer and return to the bed with a long, thick vibrator.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cock, but it¡¯s better than nothing,¡± mom says as she motions for Lauren to spread her legs. Mom sucks the vibrator into her mouth, coating it with saliva to ease its insertion but she needn¡¯t have bothered. Lauren¡¯s pussy is soaking wet and the vibrator glides right in. Lauren is no stranger to dildos or vibrators but it¡¯s totally different when it¡¯s your mother pushing it inside you.


    ¡°Ready?¡± mom asks, as she grips the knob on the end of the vibrator and prepares to bring it to life. Lauren nods and mom starts the device quivering inside her daughter¡¯s cock-hungry pussy.


    ¡°Now tell me about you and Brandon,¡± mom says while the vibrator begins its electro-charged stimtion of Lauren¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lauren asks, as the vibrator sends shivers though her body.


    ¡°I mean, you and Kristina have been sucking and fucking him like he¡¯s some kind of Adonis,¡± mom says. ¡°Just tell me what he¡¯s like and what you do together.¡± Lauren is shocked by her mother¡¯s request but the pleasurable vibrations inside her teenage pussy are more than making up for any indignation she might be feeling.


    ¡°Well, you just said it,¡± Lauren answers, squeezing her pussy muscles around the pulsating intruder. ¡°We fuck and¡­ mmm¡­ Lauren pauses to catch her breath as mom adjusts the vibrator.


    ¡°Tell me how good he is,¡± Mom says, pressing her thumb against her daughter¡¯s clit as she turns the vibrator up a notch higher.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a lot topare him to!¡± Lauren admonishes her mother while arching her back and spreading her legs farther apart.


    ¡°Okay, sweetie,¡± mom whispers. ¡°At least tell me about his cock.¡±


    ¡°She did not stay that!¡± I yell, interrupting my sister¡¯s story. ¡°You¡¯re making that up!¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Lauren says as she sits astride the object of mom¡¯s question.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep38

    It¡¯ste Saturday night and we¡¯re in my bed. Lauren insisted that we get naked and start fucking before she would tell me about her day with mom.


    ¡°I swear, she wanted to know all about your cock,¡± Lauren says, rocking back and forth. ¡°How big it is. How good it makes me feel. Does it fill me up? Can I deep throat it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I exim. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I told her it filled me up nicely,¡± Lauren smiles as she squeezes her inner muscles around my hard shaft and leans down to kiss me gently on my lips. ¡°I told her how considerate you are,¡± another kiss. ¡°How you always make sure Kristina and I get off before you do.¡± I grab my sister¡¯s hips and pull her down harder on my swollen cock.


    ¡°What did she say to that?¡± I ask as Lauren sits up and starts rocking faster.


    ¡°She just kept asking more and more questions when all I wanted to do was cum on the damn vibrator,¡± Laurenughs. She¡¯s really riding me now and our conversation is punctuated with quick gasps of breath between each sentence. ¡°I finally told her she should find out for herself!¡±


    ¡°You did not!¡± I answer, not at all sure she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Lauren pants as she leans both hands down on my chest and starts bouncing up nearly the entire length of my cock. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me,¡± she says and starts riding me like a damn bucking bronco, stifling any further conversation. Fuck! I can¡¯t believe my mom was so interested in my dick.


    When dad and I got back to the house, mom and Lauren had dinner all ready and everything seemed rtively normal. At least, it did if you didn¡¯t know what they had been up to all day. Lauren and mom kept exchanging sly nces and mom was looking at me in a much different way than she ever had before. I didn¡¯t know what they had talked about but it was obvious that at some point it had included me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Out of the blue, Lauren asked me what time we were going fishing in the morning. Having no idea what she was talking about, I just said early and she suggested it would be easier if she just went home with me and spent the night. Dad didn¡¯t seem to care either way but mom had a silly smirk on her face.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°Are you getting close? I¡¯m almost there!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± I pant, bucking my hips up to meet my sister¡¯s downward plunges pulling her down harder on my cock.


    ¡°OH FUCK!¡± she screams, dropping down hard enough to push me through the mattress and mping her pussy tightly around my cock. I finish at exactly the same time, spewing my seed deep inside my sister¡¯s pulsating pussy. Lauren copses on my chest and we both gasp for air.


    ¡°So, what did mom say when you told her to find out for herself,¡± I ask when our breathing has calmed down.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe me,¡± Lauren teases.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I do,¡± I smile at her. ¡°What did mom say?¡± I guess I¡¯m no longer wondering if I could get it up for my mom. Not if I¡¯m this anxious to hear her answer.


    ¡°What did she say or what did she mean?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Lauren!¡± I cry. ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°She said, she didn¡¯t think that would be a good idea,¡± Lauren says, matter-of-factly. ¡°But it was obvious that she was thinking about it. Did you see the way she was looking at you at dinner? Her eyes were devouring you like you were some kind of exotic desert.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what if she really doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She said it wasn¡¯t a good idea for her to be with me, too, Brandon,¡± Lauren exins. ¡°She just needs a little nudge.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I should fuck mom?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think we should do it together, like with Kristina,¡± she answers without a second¡¯s hesitation. Lauren raises up on her knees, disengaging my spent cock from her soggy pussy. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the morning,¡± she says as she slides down my body and wraps her hand around my pussy-soaked cock.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going fishing?¡± I tease. Her only answer is to slip my limp, wet cock into her warm mouth.


    ¡°Close your eyes and imagine this is mom¡¯s mouth,¡± Lauren says as she cleans off the pussy juice and teases it back to life. It hasn¡¯t been that long since I thought sex with my sister would be weird so I¡¯m not ruling anything out, but as much as I try I can¡¯t imagine my mom¡¯s mouth around my cock. It just seems too unreal.


    Lauren¡¯s mouth hardens my cock in no time, with or without my imagination. I flip her over and mount her missionary style, quickly aligning my rigid pole with her slick opening. Raising up on my arms so I can look at her face, I m in balls deep with one solid thrust.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Lauren moans as my cock bottoms out and I drop down onto her soft breasts. ¡°Fuck me hard, Brandon,¡± she pleads.


    ¡°Whatever you want, Sis,¡± I smile. Sliding my arms under her, I grip her shoulders and pummel her pussy with all my might.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she screams at my relentless jackhammering of her fiery pussy. Covered with a thin sheen of perspiration and breathing like we¡¯ve just run the 4-minute mile, we pound each other to incredibly new heights of pleasure, culminating in an explosive release that leaves us both deliriously spent and helplessly breathless. We are zonked out for the night in no time at all.


    The next morning I wake up to the world¡¯s most wonderful sensation. It starts out as this amazingly erotic dream that is so vivid it feels like it is actually happening. Gradually I start to ascend out of my dreamlike state and realize my cock really is engulfed in a warm, moist mouth and a tongue really is teasing the underside of my cock. I start humping my fully aroused cock into my sister¡¯s mouth before I even open my eyes.


    ¡°Oh God, Lauren!¡± I moan as I start spurting cum into her warm mouth. ¡°What a great way to wake up!¡± I¡¯m still thrusting my spewing cock into her slurping mouth as she sucks and swallows my heavy morning load.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it,¡± she says, licking her lips and crawling up my body. ¡°So what do you think about fucking mom?¡± she asks without any preamble.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather fuck you,¡± I answer honestly as I wrap my arms around her and mash her tits against my chest.


    ¡°Even if you could have us both?¡± she asks, raising her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°I can barely handle you and Kristina,¡± I smile. The idea of fucking my mother is growing on me but I¡¯m not sure that it shouldn¡¯t just stay a fantasy. I say as much to my sister.


    ¡°I bet mom could really fuck your brains out,¡± she answers. ¡°She¡¯s so much more experienced than me or Kristina.¡± Before I have a chance to answer she jumps off the bed and slips on one of my button down shirts. ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± she asks, turning to head for the kitchen. I slip on my boxers and follow her.


    Lauren makes us bacon, scrambled eggs and toast. She looks so sexy prancing around my kitchen in just my shirt and nothing else. She only did up one button on the bottom so her boobs are shing at me whenever she turns or bends down. By the time we sit down to eat my cock is well on its way to recovery.


    Lauren¡¯s cell rings as we¡¯re clearing the table. It¡¯s mom but I can only hear Lauren¡¯s side of the conversation.


    ¡°No, we decided not to go fishing,¡± she says, smiling at me. ¡°What do you think we¡¯re doing?¡± I¡¯m shaking my head and trying to dissuade her from disclosing too much but she¡¯s having too much fun teasing both mom and me. ¡°We¡¯re probably going to be busy most of the day,¡± she says coyly.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep39

    ¡°Lauren,¡± I whisper. ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that.¡± She covers the mouthpiece with her hand.


    ¡°Mom wants to know if she cane over,¡± Lauren says matter-of-factly. ¡°This is your chance, Brandon,¡± she adds. ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I ask, not believing that¡¯s really what mom said. Lauren is nodding so vigorously that her tits are almost shaking out of my shirt. ¡°Fine, whatever you guys want,¡± I answer, shaking my head because I don¡¯t know how we got ourselves into this.


    ¡°Brandon sayse on over,¡± Lauren says into the phone. ¡°Okay, see you in a bit. Love you, too.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯sing over!¡± Lauren says, jumping around like her own mini cheerleading squad.


    ¡°We should get dressed,¡± I say.


    ¡°No we shouldn¡¯t!¡± Lauren admonishes me. ¡°She knows what we¡¯ve been up to and wants toe over and be part of it.¡± I¡¯m pacing the kitchen in my boxers, running my hand through my unruly hair.


    ¡°Please, Brandon,¡± Lauren says, stopping me and pulling me against her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she says, ¡°It¡¯s going to be awesome!¡± This is thest thing I expected to be doing on a Saturday morning but I kiss my sister and assure her that I will keep an open mind.


    We¡¯re sitting in my living room when mom shows up. She smiles when she sees our state of dress¡­ or undress.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± she says, taking a seat next to Lauren. ¡°What have you two been up to all night?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lauren asks, smiling at mom.


    ¡°I can tell just by looking at you,¡± momughs. ¡°Have you worn himpletely out?¡± she asks. I¡¯m starting to resent being talked about like I¡¯m not here, but instead of objecting, I use the time to check out my mother. She¡¯s wearing a thin summer dress that disys a significant amount of cleavage. Her legs are bare and she¡¯s wearing flip-flops on her feet. Lauren raises her eyebrows at me when she catches me staring at mom¡¯s boobs.


    ¡°Would you like to watch us?¡± Lauren boldly asks mom.


    ¡°Really?¡± mom asks when Lauren stands up and motions us all into my bedroom. This is just getting weirder and weirder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I protest prettymely but I follow my sister and my mother down the hall.


    ¡°What would you like to see?¡± Lauren says as she turns and embraces mom, pressing her perfect tits against mom¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± mom hesitates and Lauren kisses her on the mouth, pushing her tongue between mom¡¯s lips. ¡°I really want to see you two fuck,¡± she whispers. ¡°But whatever you two want to do will be wonderful.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to get naked with us?¡± Lauren asks as she slips off my shirt and pulls me towards the bed.


    ¡°Um¡­ no,¡± mom stutters, backing towards a chair in the corner of my room. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here while you two¡­¡± her voice trails off as she sits down.


    ¡°Come on, Brandon!¡± Lauren says, tugging on my boxers. ¡°I want mom to see how big you are!¡±


    ¡°Lauren!¡± mom scolds in a very motherly tone, which is kind of ridiculous for the situation. ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass your brother. Let him take his time.¡± The whole time she¡¯s saying this, her eyes are locked on the front of my boxer shorts. What the hell!


    I blush as I strip out of my boxers, disying my semi-erect cock for my mother who inhales audibly at the sight of it. Hopefully it was a gasp of appreciation but I¡¯m quickly distracted by my sister¡¯s hand pulling my cock towards her mouth. For the second time this morning I have the pleasure of my sister giving me a blowjob. Lauren stares right at mom as her lips glide down the length of my quickly hardening rod.


    I swear mom is licking her lips as Lauren¡¯s mouth works its magic on my cock and I¡¯m fully erect in no time. Sucking up the length of my rod, Lauren lets it plop from her mouth and then falls back spread eagle on the bed. Her pussy is moist and inviting as I move between her legs


    ¡°I haven¡¯t cum yet this morning, Brandon,¡± Lauren says to me but she¡¯s looking at mom. ¡°Fuck me like you own me,¡± she adds seductively. ncing at mom, who is staring intently at my saliva coated shaft, I align it with her steamy opening and rub the head up and down between her outer lips.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Lauren moans and it sounds like mom might be moaning along with her. Lauren pulls her knees up and nts her feet on the bed as I slowly slide my hard cock into her weing pussy.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± mom says breathlessly as my cock bottoms out in my sister¡¯s pussy. I take long, slow deliberate strokes as I press my chest against Lauren¡¯s luscious tits and push my tongue into her mouth.


    When Ie up for air, I notice mom has moved closer to the bed and is trying to see my cock entering her daughter¡¯s pussy. I smile as I decide to make it easier for her.


    ¡°Mom can¡¯t see, Sis,¡± I say as I withdraw my cock from her warm tunnel. ¡°Turn over. We¡¯ll make it easier for her,¡± I say while yfully pping my sister¡¯s ass cheek.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Lauren says, smiling at mom. She flips over onto her stomach, raises up on her knees and bends her head down into her folded arms.


    Mom has moved over beside the bed and I let her see me align my slick cockhead with my sister¡¯s juicy folds. Easing my cock between Lauren¡¯s wet pussy lips, I slowly inch it inside her fiery cunt, giving mom a great show.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Lauren moans as my cock burrows deep within her. Mom has pulled the chair next to the bed and is watching intently as my cock glides in and out of my sister¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Harder Brandon!¡± Lauren pleads. ¡°Fuck me harder!¡± I raise my eyebrows as I look at mom as if asking for permission. She nods her agreement and I start pummeling my sister¡¯s pussy with long hard strokes that still give mom a great view of the action.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Lauren cries as I grab her hips and jackhammer my cock into her tight love canal. The only sounds are our collective breathing and the pping of my pubic bone against my sister¡¯s ass.


    I lose myself in the moment, fucking my sister and ignoring mom¡¯s presence until I hear a soft whimper from off to the side of the bed. ncing in her direction, I almost lose my grip on Lauren¡¯s hips when I see mom¡¯s legs wide open and draped over the arms of the chair with her skirt hiked up over her creamy thighs. She has her ck thong pulled to the side, exposing her neatly trimmed mound as she feverishly pumps two fingers in and out of her pussy. Holy shit!


    Mom¡¯s eyes are glued to my cock as it batters Lauren¡¯s cunt. Of course, I¡¯m not one to talk because my eyes are just as glued to her fingers disappearing inside her lovely snatch. It appears that she is synchronizing her masturbation with our fucking so her fingers are entering her cunt in time with the downward thrusts of my cock. Unfuckingbelieveable!


    I slow my stokes to see what she¡¯ll do and damn if she doesn¡¯t slow along with me. Holy fuck! Could she be fantasizing that I¡¯m fucking her? Why not, she¡¯s obviously condoning incest between Lauren and me and she¡¯s admitted to extramarital sex. How much of a stretch is it for her to want to fuck son?

 The Lingerie Party: Ep40

    Mom¡¯s eyes nce up to my face and she blushes when she sees me watching her. It doesn¡¯t slow her movements, and when she nervously smiles at me, I seriously consider what it would be like to bury my dick into her juicy cunt.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m going to cum,¡± Lauren pants at the same time as I feel my balls tighten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sis,¡± I respond breathlessly, mming my hard cock into her juicy pussy while watching mom use her other hand on her engorged clit.


    We all finish about the same time with Lauren flying over the edge and calling my name as she shudders violently.


    ¡°God! Brandon!¡± she screams as I drive a final thrust deep inside and start spurting jism into her hot, quivering tunnel. Mom is noiselessly spasming in the chair while still humping her hand. The only sound she makes is her loud breathing. She¡¯s staring silently at her two offspring as she rides out her orgasm.


    Lauren lets herself fall forward, pulling my shiny, spent cock from her equally spent pussy. I flop down beside my sister and we both watch mom arrange her thong and pull her dress back down.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take it off?¡± Lauren asks. ¡°Brandon can be ready to go again in a few minutes, can¡¯t you stud?¡± she asks, turning my way. I just smile and shrug, waiting for mom to make the first move. She does but it¡¯s not the move I was expecting.


    Mom abruptly stands up, her face flushed either from her recent orgasm or embarrassment at what she just did, I can¡¯t tell which. She runs her hands down her thighs to smooth her dress, gives her hair a quick pat and picks up her purse.


    ¡°I have to go!¡± she says, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°That was¡­¡± she clears her throat as she approaches the bed where Lauren and I are stretched out on our backs. ¡°I really have to go,¡± she blurts out again, looking wistfully at my cock as she leans down and gives us each a peck on our cheek. ¡°Enjoy the rest of your day,¡± she says as she hurries from the room.


    ¡°That was weird,¡± Lauren says. ¡°I thought she would want to join us.¡±


    ¡°I think she did want to join us,¡± I answer thoughtfully. ¡°Did you see how she was looking at my cock?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like she was ready to devour it!¡± Lauren says, rolling on her side and resting her hand on my upper thigh. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer wrapping my arm around my sister¡¯s shoulder as her fingers dance across my cock, still slick with her juices. ¡°Something is holding her back from me, but not from you. Weird.¡± I try to think of why mom would see having sex with Lauren as okay but not with me, especially when it was so obvious that she wanted it.


    ¡°I was really looking forward to threesome, too,¡± Lauren says with a mock pout. We look at each other for about a minute and then smile as wee to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Kristina!¡± we say in unison and Lauren reaches for her phone. Kristina anxiously responds to her newfound siblings¡¯ invitation and shows up a few minutester.


    ¡°You guys always start without me,¡± Kristina smiles as she peels off her clothes and joins us on the bed. Lauren and I had agreed in advance not to mention mom¡¯s visit or anything about Lauren and mom.


    We spend a wonderful afternoon in variousbinations of pussy eating, cock sucking, fucking and watching. I particrly love watching Lauren and Kristina in a sexy 69 position as my cock recovers from an intense orgasm in Kristina¡¯s tight pussy. They have an insatiable appetite for each other¡¯s pussies and with Kristina on top I have an erotic view of her sexy ass gyrating as Lauren¡¯s tongue slurps out abination of our juices.


    ¡°Your pussy¡¯s full of cum!¡± Laurenughs, taking a breath while she explores Kristina¡¯s pussy with her fingers.


    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Kristina asks, breathing hard as she lifts her mouth from Lauren¡¯s pussy just long enough to answer.


    ¡°Damn, Brandon!¡± Lauren nces at me. ¡°How much did you shoot in here?¡±


    ¡°It was intense, Sis,¡± I answer, enjoying the casual banter between my sexy sisters while my cock rejuvenates.


    ¡°Yours isn¡¯t exactly devoid of boy taste either,¡± Kristina counters. ¡°Not that I¡¯mining. This is like the perfect cocktail,¡± she says. ¡°One part boy cum and two parts girl cum,¡± sheughs, diving back into Lauren¡¯s pussy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love it, too!¡± Lauren responds. ¡°God, we are so depraved,¡± she smiles as her tongue reces her finger and she drives Kristina towards another orgasm. My cock is rock hard by the time they finish.


    The girls finish me off with an incredible joint blowjob and I can barely move as I watch them get dressed to go home. I¡¯m lying herepletely spent while they continue to kiss and grope each other as they slip into their clothes. Did I mention insatiable?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep well tonight!¡± Lauren exims as she kisses me goodbye.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Kristina says as she yfully sucks my limp cock into her mouth one more time.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left there,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°I know,¡± she smiles. ¡°I¡¯m just saying goodbye.


    ¡°I like the way you say it,¡± I answer, smiling back at her. I fall asleep immediately after they leave, hardly believing the life I¡¯m living and barely giving a thought to mom¡¯s abrupt departure.


    In fact, I don¡¯t give it another thought until I get a call from Lauren a couple of dayster. I¡¯ve just eaten some left over pizza when my phone sounds Lauren¡¯s ringtone.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Sis?¡± I say, as I drop the empty pizza box in the trash.


    ¡°Mom wants me to fuck dad!¡± she blurts into the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, not sure I heard her right.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it was all about!¡± she says, not exining what ¡®it¡¯ she is talking about. ¡°I was eating her pussy¡­¡± she takes a deep breath. ¡°She asked about your cock¡­ I could barely focus on her pussy¡­ they have this agreement¡­ what am I going to do?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I think you should start by breathing,¡± I answer,pletely confused but absolutely certain we need to talk about this in person. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Tell mom and dad we¡¯re going for ice cream.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep41

    ¡°Okay,¡± she says. We disconnect and I pull on a shirt. It¡¯s about 8 p. m. on a weeknight. It won¡¯t seem odd that we¡¯re going out for a treat.


    ¡°Want us to bring you anything?¡± I ask mom and dad as Lauren scoots past me headed for the door.


    ¡°No thanks, honey,¡± mom says, eyeing me apprehensively. ¡°You two have fun.¡±


    ¡°Mom wants me to fuck dad!¡± Lauren says as she¡¯s buckling her seatbelt.


    ¡°So you said on the phone,¡± I answer as I start the car and head to my ce. ¡°Just rx for a minute. You can tell me all about it once we get there.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not discussing this at an ice cream ce,¡± she says, turning her defiant face in my direction.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I answer with a smile, patting her thigh. ¡°Did you really think we were going for ice cream?¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ Jesus, Brandon. I¡¯m just¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She falls back against the seat and takes a couple of deep breaths. ¡°Thanks foring right over.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, Sis.¡± I answer. ¡°You know that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she smiles. ¡°I do.¡± She leans her head back against the headrest and closes her eyes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I tell you now?¡± Lauren asks, turning to me as soon as we walk in my house.


    ¡°In a minute,¡± I answer, taking her hand and leading her to my bedroom. ¡°Take off your clothes and I¡¯ll massage your back while you talk.¡± Lauren looks at me skeptically but starts to unbutton her blouse.


    ¡°Why do we have to be naked for me to tell you about mom?¡± she asks as she watches me pull off my shirt and unbutton my shorts.


    ¡°Because you obviously need to rx,¡± I answer, putting my arms around her and pulling her naked body against mine. ¡°And because I¡¯m horny and want my hands all over your lovely flesh.¡±


    ¡°Brandon! This is serious!¡± Lauren says, pushing against my chest.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± I whisper. ¡°I know, Sis,¡± I answer, keeping my arms around her. ¡°Trust me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she says, melting back into my embrace.


    ¡°Now, face down on the bed and I¡¯ll take care of these tense shoulders while you tell me about your afternoon with mom.¡± Lauren crawls up on the bed and I take minute to admire her sexy ass before grabbing some massage oil from the bathroom cab. Sitting on the bed next to her, I coat my palms with oil and begin kneading just under her shoulder des. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear it,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, mom came home early just as dad called to say he was runningte. With just the two of us in the house, I followed mom into her bedroom when she changed out of her work clothes. Naturally, one thing led to another.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± I agree as I gently dig my fingers into the spaces between her vertebrae.


    ¡°Mom took the lead and got me off first,¡± Lauren says dreamily as my hands drift down across her butt cheeks. ¡°God, she is so good with her tongue,¡± she coos as I massage her sexy ass.


    ¡°Afterwards we were just cuddling when I told her we were surprised that she left the other day without fucking you,¡± Lauren continues her story as I move my hands down to her thighs.


    ¡°Oh honey, I couldn¡¯t do that,¡± mom said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lauren asked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be over the incest thing by now, especially¡­¡± she let her words trail off as mom started to answer.


    ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t the incest, at least not anymore,¡± mom smiled knowingly as she rolled over on her back. ¡°In the interest of time, why don¡¯t you eat my pussy while I try to exin.¡± Lauren moved down between mom¡¯s legs and began licking her sulent pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fucked another man without your father¡¯s permission,¡± Mom exined as Lauren buried her tongue inside her juicy hole. ¡°It¡¯s the agreement we made when we started going to theke with the Andrews. Everything has to be reciprocal.¡± Mom entwined her fingers in Lauren¡¯s hair and pulled her more tightly into her crotch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak to your father first,¡± she said. ¡°Before we go any farther.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell dad?¡± Lauren asked, raising her mouth from mom¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Well¡­ like I said, we have this agreement,¡± mom answered. ¡°You know, like with the Andrews.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell him about us?¡± Lauren asked incredulously.


    ¡°Please continue, Lauren,¡± mom said, pulling her face back down to her cunt. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him everything and see if he wants to join us,¡± mom said matter-of-factly. Lauren froze and lifted her head again.


    ¡°Join us¡­ as in?¡± Lauren looked at mom with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°As in join us,¡± mom said, locking eyes with Lauren. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you if you keep stopping.¡± Lauren just nods, and resumes her pussy eating.


    ¡°You think I should fuck your brother, right?¡± The way mom said it made it a statement rather than a question. ¡°Well then, don¡¯t you think your father deserves a reciprocal arrangement?¡± Mom had a tight grip on Lauren¡¯s hair and was humping her pussy against her face, not letting her answer.


    It sounds like a good ce for me to interrupt Lauren¡¯s story and have her turn over. Sheplies and I straddle her hips and start massaging her luscious breasts. My cock is hard from listening to her story as much as from massaging her beautiful body.


    ¡°I told mom that I had never even considered this and wasn¡¯t sure how I felt.¡± Lauren continues. ¡°But the way mom said it made it sound perfectly natural.¡±


    ¡°When you think about it, I guess it is,¡± I offer, as I rock my hard cock against my sister¡¯s pussy mound and rub massage oil into her perfect breasts. ¡°What else did mom say?¡±


    ¡°She said I have time to think about it while she figures out the best way to broach the subject with dad,¡± Lauren says as she starts rocking her pussy against my cock. ¡°She said I could let her know in a day or two. I mean, what the fuck! What am I going to do, Brandon?¡±


    ¡°You know, I never thought about it but mom makes a good point,¡± I answer, raising up and spreading my sister¡¯s legs.


    ¡°I know! That¡¯s what¡¯s so frustrating,¡± Lauren says as I settle between her widespread thighs and align my cock with her fully aroused pussy. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I want to fuck dad!¡±


    We stop talking for a minute as I slide my hard cock inside her snug teenage channel. I start with slow even strokes, savoring the sensation of my sister¡¯s tight pussy.


    ¡°Have you ever even looked at dad¡¯s body?¡± I ask as we pick up the pace and start to really fuck.


    ¡°No!¡± she responds immediately. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I can¡¯t seem to think sexually about dad at all. Mom says he¡¯s great in bed and I won¡¯t be disappointed but that just seems e¡­ to much information.¡± She grabs my shoulders and starts bucking her hips off the bed as I pump my cock into her.


    ¡°But the idea of mom and I fucking isn¡¯t e, huh?¡± I ask, panting as we work our way up towards the summit of pleasure.


    ¡°I know!¡± she cries. ¡°It¡¯s hypocritical as hell and I feel like an idiot.¡± Lauren is breathing hard now and bucking her ass off the bed, meeting me stroke for stroke. ¡°Can we just shut up and fuck?¡± she asks and, of course, I readilyply.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep42

    ¡°OH YEAH! FUCK BRANDON! JUST LIKE THAT!¡± Lauren screams a few minutester as her orgasm rumbles full speed ahead and I pound her mercilessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ there¡­ too¡­ Sis¡­¡± I pant, thrusting my hips as I m my cock home, shooting deep inside her contracted cunt. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I moan as I jerkily deposit my load into her pulsating pussy. Copsing on her soft breasts, my lips find hers but we¡¯re both breathing too hard to do much kissing.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to fuck dad, huh?¡± I ask when my breathing is under control. I¡¯m lying on top of her, my cock still buried in her warm tunnel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°You love him,¡± I say, ticking off reasons on my fingers. ¡°He¡¯s caring and mom says he¡¯s good in bed,¡± I add. ¡°And you love to fuck, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Brandon!¡± Lauren says, pushing me off of her. ¡°You¡¯re such a guy!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind that a few minutes ago,¡± Iugh, rolling onto my side next to her.


    ¡°I wish I could talk to Kristina about this,¡± she says, eyeing me cautiously.


    ¡°We should probably loop in her in sooner rather thanter,¡± I admit. ¡°She¡¯s going to find out eventually.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lauren asks, excitedly. ¡°I can tell her?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why don¡¯t you twoe over for dinner tomorrow night and we¡¯ll tell her together?¡±


    ¡°Okaaaay¡­¡± she draws it out like it really isn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°You want to tell her yourself?¡± I ask, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Be my guest, I was just offering.¡± I hide my disappointment at not getting to see Kristina¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°But I still want to tell her here,¡± Lauren quickly adds. ¡°We¡¯ll get here early and I can tell her just before you get home.¡±


    ¡°That works for me,¡± I answer as I lean in for a long, passionate kiss.


    ¡°I should probably get home,¡± Lauren says, breaking the kiss and rolling over to get off my bed.


    ¡°Yeah. I hope you liked your ice cream,¡± I joke as I pull on my underwear.


    ¡°It was the best!¡± sheughs. ¡°Thanks, Brandon.¡±


    We don¡¯t even bring it up on the way home or when I kiss her goodnight in the driveway. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± she says giving me a little wave just before she goes in the house.


    When I arrive home the next day, I find Kristina and Lauren engaged in what appears to be post-coital cuddling on my bed. Their lovely bodies intertwined with each other stirs my cock to life before I get two steps into the room.


    ¡°You guys started without me!¡± I exim as my eyes roam over their naked flesh.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t wait,¡± Kristina says, disengaging from my sister¡¯s embrace and smiling at me. ¡°Lauren was just telling me about your mommy fetish,¡± she says, moving towards the edge of the bed.


    ¡°What?¡± I yell.


    ¡°Kristina!¡± Lauren says at almost the same time. ¡°I was not!¡± Kristinaughs as she tugs at my belt.


    ¡°Okay, that might not have been exactly how she put it,¡± Kristina smiles as I quickly remove my clothes. ¡°But you admit you want mommy toe over and y, right?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I so,¡± I answer as I pull down my briefs and kick them aside. ¡°Did she tell you her dilemma?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren answers for her. ¡°She thinks I should do it.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± I ask, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m new to this but I can¡¯t imagine having too many dicks lined up wanting to fuck you.¡± Lauren shakes her head as Kristina continues her discourse.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Kristina says, leaning up on her knees and getting very animated. ¡°Think of how convenient it will be to have your dad right there to fuck you whenever you want. You get horny after dinner? Bam! He¡¯s right there. You wake up horny in the morning? Just jump in the shower with daddy. Can¡¯t sleep? What better way to rx than¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! I get it!¡± Lauren interrupts her, looking at me for support but Kristina grabs my dick before I have a chance to respond to Kristina¡¯s unexpected foray into daily horniness.


    ¡°Speaking of horny¡­¡± Kristina lets the sentence trail off as she bends her head down to lick my semi-erect cock.


    ¡°Would you fuck your dad?¡± I ask Kristina as her tongue swirls around my cockhead and flits across the sensitive underside.


    ¡°Which one?¡± she asks, coyly just before sliding her lips down the length of my shaft.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I say excitedly, looking at Lauren. ¡°Kristina could be just as reciprocal for me and mom as you are!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Brandon!¡± Lauren says as she watches Kristina suck me off.


    ¡°Well, she could¡­¡± I say quietly but not really thinking it¡¯s a possibility. ¡°Nah, that wouldn¡¯t sit so well with the Andrews would it?¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Kristina says, taking a breath. ¡°Will you fuck me, Brandon?¡± she asks, scooting back on the bed.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided what I¡¯m going to do about dad yet!¡± Lauren says but she rolls over to make room for her half sister to lie down next to her.


    ¡°Well, you know my opinion,¡± Kristina says, pulling her knees up and spreading her creamy thighs for me.


    ¡°Mine, too,¡± I answer while aligning my cock between Kristina¡¯s glossy pussy lips. Lauren scoots closer and starts caressing Kristina¡¯s breasts as I slide my cock into her anxious pussy.


    ¡°A bedtime fuck does sound nice,¡± Lauren says quietly, obviously giving the idea more consideration.


    ¡°Hmm mmm,¡± Kristina answers as she wraps her legs around me and digs her heels into my ass cheeks.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wonder if mom would let us sleep together?¡± Lauren muses as she tweaks Kristina¡¯s nipples. I¡¯m building up my rhythm as Lauren sucks one of Kristina¡¯s taut nipples into her mouth.


    ¡°She would if she¡¯s over here sleeping with me,¡± I answer. ¡°It¡¯s all reciprocal, remember?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Kristina admonishes me yfully. ¡°I¡¯ve got a receptacle for your reciprocal right here!¡± sheughs.


    Lauren and I get down to business and give Kristina a long, slow, tantalizing fuck. With Lauren¡¯s hands and mouth on her top half and my cock and fingers stimting her bottom half we tortuously incite her passions. Repeatedly ignoring her pleas, we take Kristina right to the edge of bliss before backing off, incessantly moving her to ever-higher levels of arousal. Without a word between us, my sister and I intuitively know how far the other wants to go each time. Finally, by mutual unspoken consent, we push her all the way through, culminating in an incendiary, bed-shaking orgasm and transforming her pleas into a scream of pleasure.


    ¡°OH LAUREN! PLEASE! PLEASE! BRANDON! THIS TIME! PLEASE YESSSSSS! OH FUUUUUK YEEEESSSSSSS!¡± Kristina, curses her way thorough her release, her body shaking uncontrobly through the most intense orgasm I have ever witnessed. Lauren is looking on in awe as Kristina¡¯s body convulses in orgasmic spasms and my cock keeps pounding into her raw pussy. As she mps her inner muscles around my cock, I release my pent up load, filling her trembling pussy with my thick spunk.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­¡± Kristina breathes as she crumples back into the mattress, her body shuddering through the after quakes of her eruption. ¡°Damn¡­¡± she shivers, smiling at us while pulling Lauren into an embrace. I disengage my cock from her well-fucked pussy and flop down on the bed beside her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move,¡± she announces. ¡°You guys need to do that to your mom!¡±


    ¡°We need to do that to me!¡± Lauren counters, kissing her best friend while mashing her boobs against Kristina¡¯s chest.


    ¡°God!¡± Kristina sighs again. ¡°My nipples are raw and my pussy hurts but I¡¯ve never cum so hard in my life! I¡¯m still shivering!¡± Lauren wraps her arms around her as I pull the sheet and nket over them.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Kristina shudders again. ¡°I¡¯m not horny anymore,¡± she says, smiling at me.


    ¡°Give it an hour,¡± I respond causing them both tough. Iugh too as I pull back the covers and join them in an embrace.


    ¡°I love you, both,¡± Kristina says, pulling us closer.


    We snuggle under the covers, a happy threesome without a care in the world. Well, except maybe whether we should reciprocally fuck our parents. But that¡¯s a story for another day.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep43

    ¡°Kristina has a boyfriend,¡± Lauren says as she slowly lowers her steamy pussy down onto my very erect cock. I don¡¯t know why my sister picks such inopportune times to start conversations.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask, as she squeezes her smooth thighs against my legs and her pussypacts around my solid shaft! ¡°So¡­ what does that mean?¡± I ask, unwittingly getting sucked into the discussion as I reach for her firm tits, which are jutting out invitingly from her teenage chest.


    ¡°She wants to take it slowly with him¡­¡± she says as she sits up straight, pressing her slick pussy lips into my groin. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to cheat on him with either of us.¡±


    ¡°Good for her¡­¡± I respond, tweaking her erect nipples with my thumb and index finger. God, my sister has such amazing breasts. ¡°Not so much for us.¡± I smile and then change the subject. ¡°Has mom said anything else¡­ you know, about¡­ um¡­ us?¡± I ask hesitantly.


    ¡°She¡¯s still trying to get up the nerve to talk to dad,¡± she smiles, leaning forward as I cup my hands around her breasts and press my palms against her aroused nipples.


    ¡°Maybe she won¡¯t do it,¡± I state matter-of-factly, while hefting her marvelous tits and pinching her taut nipples. She starts rocking her hips in a slow rolling motion while clenching her pussy muscles around my cock.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I moan as she massages my aroused cock with her talented pussy.


    ¡°What about you,¡± she whispers. ¡°How do you feel about mom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The truth is part of me is relieved that mom hasn¡¯t taken this any farther. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll just drop it?¡± I ask. Lauren is rocking faster and I arch my back while bucking my hips off the bed to drive my cock deeper into her fiery pussy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You seem kind of relieved,¡± she says. Damn, my sister knows me too well.


    ¡°Will you miss not having another woman hanging out with us?¡± I ask.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± she reluctantly admits. ¡°I really liked what we were doing with Kristina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Alex will be happy to join us,¡± I tease, referring to one of Lauren¡¯s close friends. Alex is a sexy African-American beauty who was enthusiastically engaged during the sleepover/lingerie party that started this whole thing.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± Laurenughs as she yfully ps my arm. I reflexively pull my hands back, leaving her tits to bounce unrestrained all over on her chest. I grab her hips with both hands and m her down repeatedly onto my rigid pole.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Lauren moans as she jounces up and down on my cock, driving us both closer to our climax. Her hot juices lubricate our intense coupling, soaking my thighs and oozing down between my ass cheeks. Fuck! My sister is so freaking hot!


    It¡¯s Friday evening; Lauren is spending the night at my ce. I have already ravaged her sexy body, teasing and eating her through two delicious climaxes and had her well on the way to a third when she begged me to rece my tongue with my dick. Her taste is the ultimate aphrodisiac and I can never get enough of that sulent vor, but after more than an hour of having my tongue buried in her pussy, my cock was more than primed for action.


    ¡°Oh God! Oh Brandon!¡± my sister moans as she leans her hands on either side of my head and pistons her hot pussy up and down on my aching cock. Her elongated nipples brush up and down my chest as hot jism boils inside my swollen shaft. I am so close but my sister is in charge now, setting whatever pace she needs to drive us towards our explosive finale.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Sis!¡± I grunt as Lauren ms down hard and cries out in ecstasy. My cock erupts inside her pulsating pussy as she copses on top of me, her sweat-soaked body shivering from the intensity of her orgasm. I wrap my arms around her and pull her close while her pussy clenches around my spurting cock.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone else,¡± I whisper, kissing the top of her head.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she murmurs, straightening her legs without disengaging my spent cock from her warm pussy. We fall asleep with her lying on top of me, her cheek against my chest.


    When I wake up, Lauren is curled on her side facing away from me. Her sexy ass and rhythmic breathing are like a morning aphrodisiac but I decide to let her sleep while I slip into the bathroom.


    I¡¯m in the kitchen making coffee when my phone vibrates on the counter. It¡¯s our cousin, Rachel calling.


    ¡°Hey Cuz,¡± I answer. ¡°Long time.¡± Rachel is a couple of years younger than I am and has been away at school.


    ¡°Hey Brandon,¡± Rachel responds. ¡°What¡¯ve you been up to?¡±


    ¡°Same-o-same-o,¡± Iugh. ¡°Work, y, work. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I just graduated and I¡¯ve got an internship as a sports therapist at that new center near you.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! That¡¯s awesome!¡± I mentally picture my gorgeous cousin massaging sore muscles on horny jocks and realize I¡¯m standing naked in the kitchen with a semi-erect cock.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I haven¡¯t heard from my cousin in a long time and it¡¯s unusual for her to just call up to chat. ¡°Um¡­ Brandon,¡± Rachel says, hesitantly. ¡°Your mom tells me you got your own ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer, wondering where this is going.


    ¡°She said you have an extra bedroom.¡± She¡¯s speaking rapidly now like she wants to get the whole thing out before I respond. ¡°And I was wondering if it would be okay if I stay with you during my internship? It¡¯s only for three months,¡± she quickly adds. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, um¡­ cramp your style or anything.¡± Sheughs.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I say, picturing my sexy 22-year-old cousin. I¡¯ve had a crush on Rachel for as long as I can remember. Who knows what could happen if we¡¯re living together. I quickly admonish myself for having these thoughts but it only dims them rather than clears thempletely from my mind.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re the best!¡± she gushes. ¡°The job starts a week from Monday, is it okay if I move in sometime next week?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll clean my junk out of the other bedroom. There¡¯s already a bed and a dresser in there because Lauren sleeps over asionally.¡± I don¡¯t mention that Lauren has never slept in there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put anyone out,¡± she says.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± I respond quickly. ¡°It¡¯ll be great to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brandon. I¡¯ll see you next week, probably Friday.¡± She hangs up. I smile to myself as I poor some coffee and contemte my new roommate. It might be fun having a foxy woman living in the next bedroom even if she is my cousin. I almostugh at myself for thinking my cousin is off limits when my naked sister is sleeping in my bed.


    A vision of Rachel¡¯s bare tits sh in my mind and I suddenly remember the time we yed ¡°I¡¯ll show you mine, if you show me yours¡± when we were younger. I wonder how she would feel about ying that now. I clear that from my mind as I walk back into the bedroom to see if Lauren is awake.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she says drowsily, rolling onto her back and spreading her creamy thighs invitingly.


    ¡°Hey, yourself,¡± I smile, crawling up between her legs and flicking my tongue in the crevice between her thigh and her pelvis.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep44

    ¡°Mmmm¡­ I¡¯ll give you an hour to stop that,¡± she giggles. ¡°Ooo! Or don¡¯t ever stop,¡± she purrs as my tongue strays to her outerbia and I slide my left hand up to cup her breast. ¡°You really know how to say good morning but I haven¡¯t showered since¡­ um¡­ everythingst night,¡± she says, pushing my head away and starting to sit up.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I retort, removing her hand from my head and lowering my mouth back to her sulent pussy.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Lauren stops arguing and moves her arms up over her head, arching her back in a sexy morning stretch. My palm returns to her breast, caressing her nipple as my tongue explores her warm pussy. I can never get enough of my sister¡¯s delicious cunt juice. I could eat her all day and still be unsatiated.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I love you, Brandon,¡± Lauren sighs as my tongue swirls around her clit and dips back into her velvety opening.


    ¡°You always say that when I have my tongue in your pussy,¡± I smile, taking a breath before diving back into her steamy snatch.


    ¡°Sometimes I say it when you¡¯re fucking me,¡± she chuckles while enmeshing her fingers in my hair and pulling my face tighter into her wet crotch. I get serious now, alternating between dipping my tongue inside her pussy, licking her sensitive innerbia and sucking on her engorged clit. Thebined effort pays off as she arches her back and writhes impatiently against the sheets.


    ¡°Oh yeah! That feels so good, Brandon!¡± Lauren pants as her orgasm builds and she pulls anxiously on my hair. ¡°Wait! Why did you stop?¡± she pouts. I just smile as I slide my body over hers.


    ¡°I want to fuck you,¡± I say, nibbling on her thick nipples as my cock bumps against her slippery mound. ¡°A morning fuck?¡± I ask as I align my cock with her frothing pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than ready!¡± she answers, pulling me down on top of her and pushing her tongue in my pussy-vored mouth. My cock easily glides into her saturated hole but I take it slowly, inserting it gradually until it bottoms out and my pelvic bone is resting on her clit.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kissing passionately, I hold my cock perfectly still inside her velvety pussy as it molds itself around me. Fucking heaven!


    ¡°God, you feel so good, Sis,¡± I tell her when we break the kiss. ¡°I could stay like this forever.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. You fill me up so nicely, Brandon,¡± she says, rocking her hips to gain some friction. ¡°Now fuck me please. I¡¯m so close.¡± Who am I to turn down such a reasonable request?


    Starting with a slow rocking motion, I gradually build my momentum until I¡¯m mming into her, bottoming out my cock on every stroke. She¡¯s clinging to me, pulling me close and mashing her amazing tits into my chest as I pummel her eager pussy.


    ¡°Oh Fuck! Brandon!¡± Lauren cries as her nails dig into my back and her body shudders through a deep, powerful orgasm. Her quivering pussy mps around my cock and I shoot my load in long satisfying spurts before copsing on top of her, both of us gasping for air.


    ¡°Damn, Sis,¡± I pant. ¡°You are so fucking good!¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmmm,¡± she purrs, still out of breath from our lovemaking. I roll off of her onto my back and she cuddles up to my side.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who called this morning,¡± I say, wrapping my arm around her and pulling her close.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Cousin Rachel,¡± I answer. ¡°She has an internship at a local sports therapist and is going to be staying here for the next three months.¡±


    ¡°Here? Meaning in town?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Here, meaning here¡­ with me,¡± I respond. ¡°In the spare bedroom.¡±


    ¡°What? What about us?¡± Lauren leans up to look me in the eye. Is she jealous of Rachel? That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°Rachel doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us,¡± I answer, unsure why she¡¯s so upset.


    ¡°How will we be together with her living here? I won¡¯t be able to spend the night!¡± she exims.


    Fuck! Why wasn¡¯t that my first thought instead of how sexy our cousin is.


    ¡°Shit! I didn¡¯t think about that!¡± I respond pathetically. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I could have said no anyway. Mom already told her I have an extra bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Mom did this on purpose to keep us from having a ce,¡± Lauren pouts.


    ¡°I doubt that. But hey, we¡¯ll figure it out. I can¡¯t imagine not having you for three months. Besides Rachel will be working. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine going three months without you either,¡± she says quietly while she leans her head back on my chest.


    Lauren and I spend most of the day in bed and she makes sure each fuck is different. She¡¯s on top, then I¡¯m on top, then we do it doggie style. We even do it in the shower. No matter how many times we fuck and I think this will be thest one for the day, she proves me wrong. My sister sucks me hard again one more time. I¡¯ve never cum so many times in one day. By the time I take her home we are both totally spent.


    It¡¯s a weird week schedule wise and we don¡¯t see each other before Rachel arrives Friday afternoon.


    ¡°Hey Cuz,¡± I greet her as I open the door. Rachel is the quintessential, all-American, girl-next-door beauty with a gorgeous face and the build of a Sports Illustrated swimsuit model. She has full breasts, a narrow waist, well-toned legs and a head-turning ass.


    ¡°Hey yourself!¡± she smiles as she pulls me into a full embrace, pressing those ample breasts into my chest. I grab her waist and pull her close, kissing her cheek. Whatever perfume she¡¯s wearing smells great and we hold the embrace longer than I would have expected.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown some muscles!¡± she exims, running her hands along my biceps. Breaking the embrace, she pulls up my shirt and whistles. ¡°And a solid six pack. You must be fighting the girls off left and right,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I answer quietly. ¡°But you¡­ damn, Rachel you are a beauty queen.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she says. ¡°Like I said on the phone, I won¡¯t interfere with your action. I¡¯ll stay in my room or go out if you need the ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you cramping my style,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Well I expect the same consideration from you,¡± she smiles coyly. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on jumping the first guy I see but I¡¯m not nning on being celibate for three months either.¡± Not the conversation I expected before she¡¯s even brought in her bags.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s get your things and you can make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asks as I lift her suitcases from her car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner. My treat.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answer. ¡°Do you mind if we call Lauren. She¡¯s been anxious to see you again too.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Rachel enthuses. ¡°I¡¯ll drop my stuff and fix my make up while you call her.¡± I can¡¯t imagine why her make up needs any fixing. Her face is already the epitome of beauty.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep45

    We have a great time catching up at dinner. Lauren and I pepper Rachel with questions about her internship and she offers to practice her therapeutic massages on us.


    ¡°Have you seen your brother¡¯s body?¡± Rachel asks and Lauren probably would have over reacted to that question if Rachel hadn¡¯t immediately added, ¡°have you seen his six pack abs? I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on those jock-like muscles.¡± Sheughs while switching gears to ask us about our social lives.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re over Kelly, and Lauren¡¯s friend Kristina dumped you for a high school guy. Is there anyone else on the horizon?¡± Rachel asks, leaning forward with her elbow on the table and her chin resting in her hand.


    ¡°Nah,¡± I answer, squeezing Lauren¡¯s thigh under the table. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anyone permanent right now.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Lauren,¡± Rachel turns to face my sister. ¡°An attractive girl like you must be in high demand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just focused on school right now,¡± Lauren smiles demurely.


    ¡°No way!¡± Rachel cries. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be dating someone though, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Lauren says, resting her hand on mine under the table. ¡°I¡¯m so close to graduation and there is so much going on that I¡¯m not dating that much.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re not a virgin, are you?¡± Rachel asks teasingly.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lauren blushes. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to go out every weekend,¡± she adds defensively.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you,¡± Rachel smiles. ¡°But a girl like you can getid anytime she wants.¡± I¡¯m starting to suspect that cousin Rachel¡¯s visit will be more interesting than I thought.


    We drop Lauren at home and visit with my parents for a bit before Rachel and I head back to my apartment.


    ¡°Are you okay if I take the shower first?¡± Rachel asks as we walk into the apartment.


    ¡°Go for it,¡± I respond. ¡°I usually shower in the morning anyway. There are clean towels on the towel rack.¡± I drop onto the couch and watch Rachel¡¯s sexy ass until she turns into the bathroom.


    Fuck! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve got a hard-on for my cousin and it¡¯s only the first day she¡¯s here. I reach for the TV remote but my mind is reying our earlier conversation and visualizing her soapy body in the shower.


    She takes a fairly quick shower and exits the bathroom with arge bath towel draped around her that barely covers from her breasts to her ass. Her long, toned legs are on full disy as she walks across the hall to the bedroom. She nces over and smiles when she sees me watching her.


    I¡¯m flipping channels when she emerges from the bedroom dressed in a long sleep shirt. It¡¯s wonderfully obvious that she¡¯s not wearing a bra but not so obvious whether she has any panties on.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she says and I couldn¡¯t agree more. As she plops down on the couch and tucks her feet up under her, I catch a glimpse of pale yellow panties. ¡°What are you watching?¡± she asks and it takes me a minute to realize she¡¯s talking about the TV.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Just flipping channels,¡± I answer. What I¡¯m really watching is her tits pressed against the thin material of her sleep shirt, her nipples clearly outlined as she leans back.


    ¡°Thank you again for letting me stay her, Brandon,¡± she smiles. ¡°I couldn¡¯t really afford an apartment.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I say, returning her smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡± And I¡¯ll be horny as hell all the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you and Lauren get along so well,¡± she says, ¡°Not all brothers and sisters are close like that.¡± She¡¯d probably freak if she knew how close we really are.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer. ¡°It might have been different if we were closer in age but she¡¯s just always been my little sister.¡± I don¡¯t add how fucking our brains out every few days has improved our rtionship.


    ¡°Gimme that!¡± Rachel says, reaching over to grab the remote. ¡°Your channel flipping is driving me crazy!¡± I react instinctively pulling my arm back to keep her from getting the remote and she leans across me to try and grab it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Iugh as I hold the remote away with my right and try to block her with my left. ¡°I was just about to find something to watch.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you were,¡± sheughs as she lunges across me making a grab at the remote. My left hand inadvertentlynds across her chest when I try to hold her back. Her braless boobs jiggle against my arm distracting me from her next move.


    ¡°Are you still ticklish?¡± she asks yfully while using her sizeable chest to pin my arm against my body. Her left hand keeps grabbing for the remote as her right hand goes straight to my ribcage. I startughing and squirming which only serves to rub my arm up and down against her nipples. I can feel them hardening through the thin material.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are!¡± she exims, stretching her left arm out and nearly grabbing the remote while continuing to tickle me with her right hand. At this point, we are pressed up against each other. My left arm is mashed between our chests and our faces are only inches from each other. I¡¯m very ticklish but I¡¯m enjoying the closeness too much to give in yet.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! Stop!¡± I pant and she stops the tickling. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal,¡± I say, as I try to pull my arm out but she presses her body more tightly against me. Which is not an unwee position. I don¡¯t actually have a deal. I just wanted her to stop tickling me but not move back to her sitting position.


    ¡°What deal?¡± she asks, her face inches from mine. ¡°The only deal is you give me the remote,¡± sheughs, keeping her fingers poised against my ribs. During our romp her sleep shirt has ridden up and I can see a portion of her bare ass cheeks and a bit of her yellow thong. My cock is responding and I wonder if my cousin realizes how erotic this whole wrestling thing is.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I acquiesce. ¡°Here¡¯s the remote.¡± I put it in her hand but don¡¯t let go of it. ¡°We decide together what we watch, okay?¡± As I say this, I¡¯m pulling my left arm out from between us and rest it on her back. Her tits are now pressing firmly against my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what we watch as long as you stop flipping the fucking channels,¡± sheughs.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answer, releasing the remote into her hand while giving her a yful p on her bare ass cheek with my other hand.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep46

    ¡°What was that for?¡± she asks.


    ¡°For tickling me,¡± I smile. And because I wanted to touch your sexy ass.


    ¡°You enjoyed it,¡± she retorts with a wink. Smiling, she settles back onto the couch and clicks the remote to bring up the guide. She¡¯s absolutely correct, of course.


    She picks a cop show, nces at me and I nod. We watch in silence but I sense her watching me more than the show. The image of her thonged ass and the feel of her boobs against my arm stay in the forefront of my mind and keep my cock semi-hard for the rest of the evening.


    We spend a fairly uneventful weekend. On Sunday night we have dinner at my parents¡¯ house. Mom serves her famoussagna while dadins about how much his back aches. After dinner, Rachel offers to give dad a back massage and they head towards the bedroom, leaving Lauren, mom and I alone in the living room.


    ¡°I love you both,¡± mom says quietly, ¡°and while I don¡¯t approve of what you¡¯re doing I understand how it could happen.¡± She¡¯s nervously wringing her hands and not making eye contact. I nce at Lauren, wondering where this is going but she seems as clueless as I am.


    ¡°I acted impulsively with you baby girl and it was wrong,¡± mom raises her eyes to meet Lauren¡¯s as she continues. ¡°After considering everything, I won¡¯t be bringing your father into this; it¡¯s over. It was a hard decision,¡± sheughs, looking me in the eye and blushing.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t sure what we wanted either, Mom,¡± I reply, surprised at how relieved I am.


    ¡°I know. I would have told you sooner but I was waiting for the opportunity to tell you together.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± Lauren says, reaching out and pulling mom into a full embrace.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am worried about you two,¡± she says. ¡°I want you to be very careful about pregnancy and seriously consider how this ys out in the long term,¡± she adds, looking over Lauren¡¯s shoulder at me. I nod, epting her advice but notmitting to anything.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to go see how Rachel is doing with your father¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go downstairs,¡± Lauren says. ¡°We haven¡¯t been alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°To y video games?¡± mom asks, knowingly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lauren says, heading to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you down there,¡± she says, looking over her shoulder at me.


    I check in with Rachel and she says she¡¯ll be about half an hour. Dad is stretched out on the bed with his shirt off and Rachel is kneading massage oil into his back. I¡¯d love if she did that with me.


    I tell her we¡¯re going to the basement to y video games. Our basement is set up as a game room with a couch, a TV, a game console and a card table with four chairs.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± I tell Lauren when she walks down the stairs. I have a video game cued up but neither of us picks up a controller.


    ¡°We better get started then,¡± she says, unbuckling my belt and loosening my jeans. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± she whispers as she tugs my jeans down to my knees and pushes me back onto the couch. Hiking up her dress, she straddles me and I realize she¡¯s not wearing any panties.


    We¡¯re both so excited that forey is unnecessary; she¡¯s as wet as I am hard. Using her hand to guide me into her weing pussy, she drops down quickly onto my rigid shaft.


    ¡°Oh God, Brandon,¡± she whispers as her dress falls around my legs and she shoves her tongue into my mouth. ¡°You feel so good!¡±


    This is so weirdly erotic. Not only is it the first time we¡¯ve fucked without beingpletely naked but we are doing it with the added risk of our parents and cousin looming just above us. I am surprised and thrilled by the animal urgency of our incestuous coupling. I slide my hands under Lauren¡¯s dress and grab her bare hips as she rocks frantically on my throbbing cock.


    It¡¯s obvious neither of us is going tost very long, which is probably a good thing considering we could get interrupted any minute. Thinking of that, I nce at the stairs and see Mom standing in the shadows watching us. Lauren is oblivious to mom¡¯s presence but I make eye contact just long enough to let her know I¡¯ve seen her. I think I see her nod just before I close my eyes and lose myself in wild, uninhibited sex with my sister.


    ¡°Ahhh Fuck! Fuck!¡± Lauren pants as she bounces up and down. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Brandon,¡± she whispers. ¡°Oh God¡­ just like that¡­ oh yeah¡­ just a little more¡­ ARGHHHHHHHH!¡± Lauren clenches her legs against my thighs as her pussy muscles convulse around my cock. I thrust up onest time and my cock explodes deep inside her sizzling pussy. When I look toward the stairs, mom is gone.


    ¡°God, I needed that,¡± Lauren whispers, still trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°Me too, Sis,¡± I tell her as I brush strands of damp hair from her forehead. ¡°Tomorrow Rachel will get her schedule and we¡¯ll be able to figure out a n for us to be together more.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± she asks, pulling her head back to look in my eyes.


    ¡°Promise,¡± I answer, crossing my heart. ¡°Now, we better get upstairs or at least start ying a video game in case someone other than momes down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a game going while I catch my breath,¡± she smiles. Lifting her right leg, she extricates my spent cock from her soggy pussy.


    True to my word, as soon as Rachel gets her schedule the next day, I call Lauren. ¡°Rachel will be workingte every Tuesday and Thursday,¡± I tell her. ¡°You cane over after school and we¡¯ll have until about 7:30 when Rachel gets home.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Lauren exims. ¡°That starts tomorrow?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Well, today is Monday,¡± Iugh. ¡°So yes!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she practically purrs into the phone. ¡°Last night was so amazing,¡± she adds.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I reply. ¡°Do you think it was the danger of getting caught?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she says, obviously pondering the answer. ¡°Or maybe¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask when she continues to hesitate. ¡°Maybe what?¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep47

    ¡°This might sound weird,¡± she says, ¡°buting downstairs without panties and just climbing onto you without getting undressed¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ it was such a turn on for me.¡±


    ¡°I felt that too,¡± I whisper into the phone.


    ¡°You did?¡± she asks incredulously. ¡°Hmmm. I thought maybe it was just me. A quick fuck with our clothes on made me feel like such a slut¡­ and I loved it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask, wondering about what this says about my sister.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ and then I wondered why that would turn me on so much,¡± she says softly.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have to explore the more slutty side of you when I see you tomorrow,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± she says but she isn¡¯tughing. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll see you after school tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± Hmm¡­ interesting conversation. I open my door to leave my bedroom just as Rachel opens the bathroom door and peaks out, looking towards the living room. She probably thinks I¡¯m still there watching TV.


    I freeze, standing perfectly quiet while she watches the hall to the living room. I expect her to turn towards me any second but instead she dashes across the hall to her bedroom, stark naked. I get a quick glimpse of her bouncing tits and her firm, round ass before she disappears behind the closed door.


    Fuck! I could learn to love these living arrangements.


    I return to the living room and click on the TV. While waiting for my sexy cousin to join me, I think about what my sister said about feeling slutty. Was that just a momentary reaction or is it something worth exploring? I¡¯m also wondering why the two women I¡¯m obsessed with are my sister and my cousin. What does that say about me?


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± Rachel asks as she plops down beside me. I nce at the television and what appears to be a nature show. I look over at Rachel who is in her thin sleep shirt again, sitting with her legs tucked under her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, ¡°I turned it on but kind of zoned out. I wasn¡¯t really watching it.¡±


    ¡°Anything the matter?¡± she asks sincerely. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±


    I almostugh. What would she say if I told her how attracted I seem to be to sexy family members, including her?


    ¡°No, just a long day at work,¡± I sigh dramatically as I stretch and crack my back.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she says, getting up and reaching her hand out for me. ¡°I can make that feel better.¡±


    For a second I think she¡¯s inviting me to sleep with her but then I remember that she is a trained massage therapist. I let her lead me to my bedroom.


    ¡°Take your clothes off while I get my massage oil,¡± she says, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Everything?¡± I ask yfully.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯refortable with,¡± she answers with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what we always tell our clients.¡±


    ¡°What do they do?¡± I ask, honestly curious.


    ¡°Most of them strippletely and cover with a sheet then we move the sheet around throughout the massage keeping their private parts covered.¡± She pauses and raises an eyebrow at me.


    I¡¯m considering stripping naked for my cousin when she nces at my bed with the sheets and nkets all tucked in and adds, ¡°You can leave your underwear on, Brandon. You got nothing I want to see,¡± sheughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± I tease as she walks away. Her sleep shirt barely covers her sexy ass and my cock responds as I sh back to seeing her naked a few minutes ago.


    I strip to my underwear and lie down on my stomach just before she returns.


    ¡°Briefs¡­ nice,¡± she says, surprising the hell out of me by patting my ass check. ¡°I pictured you as boxer kind of guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been picturing me in my underwear?¡± I ask as I watch her pour oil on her hands and rub them together.


    ¡°Not hardly,¡± she smirks but her eyes are exploring my near naked body. She sits on the bed beside me and I close my eyes as she starts gently kneading my shoulders.


    ¡°You are very tense,¡± she says softly as she increases the pressure from her thumbs and loosens my tight muscles.


    ¡°Being hunched over a keyboard all day will do that to you,¡± I respond, no longer thinking about her exploring my body with her hands; just enjoying the rxation thates from her skillful massage.


    ¡°Speaking ofputers,¡± Rachel says as her hands work their way down my spine and I slip farther from conscious thought. ¡°My MacBook is really being sluggish. It keeps freezing and pop ups have taken over my entire screen. Do you think you could spare a little of yourputer genius and take a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I answer as she puts more oil on her hands and works her way down my thighs. ¡°I¡¯m off tomorrow. I¡¯ll just need your password.¡± I spread my legs as her hands travels up my inner thigh, close to my brief covered balls.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡± Good idea since in my mellowed out state I won¡¯t remember anything she tells me.


    ¡°Mmm. You¡¯re really good at this,¡± I whisper, as my thighs seem to melt away into the bed sheet.


    ¡°I know,¡± she says with a smile in her voice. As she moves down my calves I start to dose off.


    ¡°Come on, sleepy boy,¡± Rachel says, softly squeezing my butt cheek, ¡°time to turn over.¡± I must have actually slept while she worked on my feet. I barely open my eyes as I roll over but it¡¯s enough to see Rachel checking out the bulge in the front of my underwear. Hmmm.


    ¡°I think I could get used to this,¡± I tell her as her eyes quickly shift to my face and she blushes from the neck up. I wasn¡¯t even thinking of her like that but her reaction draws an equal response from my horny dick. Now it¡¯s my turn to blush.


    ¡°You have a well toned body, Brandon,¡± Rachel says quietly as her oily hands apply gentle pressure to my biceps. My eyes meet hers and I try to read if there is anything else behind herment. She smiles and I just take it as a professional observation.


    ¡°Do I get to massage you next,¡± I ask yfully.


    ¡°Oh? Are you a licensed masseuse?¡± she asks, raising her eyebrow.


    ¡°No, but you could teach me,¡± I answer, imagining her lying naked on the bed while I run my oily hands over her bountiful chest.


    ¡°Sorry, big guy,¡± sheughs. ¡°Only lovers and licensed masseuses get to touch this body. And you are neither,¡± she adds as her warm hands knead my pectoral muscles.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty restrictive,¡± I smile. ¡°I just want to repay you for this awesome massage.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me,¡± she says, her hands moving down my thighs. ¡°This is very minorpared to you letting me stay here for three months.¡± Damn! She can move in permanently as far as I¡¯m concerned.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep48

    ¡°Consider this my rent payment,¡± sheughs as she resumes massaging my thighs. I spread my legs and momentarily feel her hands pause on my inner thigh. My eyes flutter open just a bit but it¡¯s enough to see her staring at my rising package. Her fingers slowly resume their talented maniption as they move up dangerously close to my crotch, eliciting a direct response from my hardening member.


    ¡°Damn, Brandon,¡± she says, augh catching in her dry mouth. ¡°You need to get a girlfriend.¡± Her hands have moved down to the safer territory of my calves.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, my face blushing at my uncontroble hard-on which is now clearly visible in my underwear.


    ¡°It happens,¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°Nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± She looks again at my crotch as she massages my toes. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± I can¡¯t think of an appropriate response to that so I just nod.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re rxed enough,¡± she says, scooting off the bed and standing up. ¡°You should sleep well tonight,¡± she smiles. Then, ncing at my hard cock adds, ¡°or not.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I respond. ¡°That was amazing.¡± My eyes focus on her chest where her hard nipples are pushing out the thin material of her sleep shirt. Apparently I¡¯m not the only one who had an involuntary response to my massage.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± she says. ¡°Don¡¯t expect it every night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I answer. ¡°Every other night will be fine.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± she says, ncing down at the bulge my hard cock is making in my underwear.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Good night, Brandon,¡± she sighs and starts to turn away. Before she can execute a full turn, I get up from the bed and pull her into a full embrace.


    ¡°Good night, Rachel,¡± I say, kissing her on the cheek. She returns the embrace, bending forward just enough so my cock doesn¡¯t poke her in the stomach. This pushes her bullet like nipples into my bare chest. With just the thin material of her top between us, the feeling is exquisite.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re staying here,¡± I say as I hold the embrace longer than is probably appropriate.


    ¡°Me too,¡± she whispers, breaking the embrace and turning to go. ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± I call as she pulls my bedroom door closed behind her.


    I fall back on my bed. Damn! I wonder if she¡¯s as horny as I am right now. If her nipples are that hard she¡¯s probably soaking wet as well. I slip off my briefs and toss them towards the hamper. Stroking my cock, I fantasize that she¡¯lle back in pulling her sleep shirt over her head and saying something like, ¡°Hell, Brandon, we¡¯re consenting adults.¡± It doesn¡¯t happen and I fall asleep anxious for my afternoon with Lauren tomorrow.


    Rachel was right about me sleeping well and I wake up long after she¡¯s left for work. I slip on a pair of nnel shorts and head to the kitchen for coffee. I find her MacBook on the table with a note thanking me for my help and providing her password. I forgot I promised to look at it for her.


    Rachel already brewed coffee and I pour myself a cup while I boot up her MacBook. Right away I see her problem. It takes forever to boot and then pop-up ads dominate the browser. It¡¯s next to impossible to even do a search.


    I peel a banana and fix myself some cereal as I use my iPad to search for some answers. The most likely culprit is MacKeeper, the adware that offers to boost productivity and keep the mac safe but is one of the biggest offenders.


    I reboot into safe mode, search for every trace of MacKeeper, especially deep in the libraries and preference folders. Every time I think I¡¯ve gotten it out I find another trace of it. I¡¯m almost ready to give up and reinstall the entire operating system when I reboot onest time and there are no ads. Finally! I didn¡¯t want to tell Rachel that she might lose everything on herptop.


    Now that I¡¯ve gotten it fixed, I go searching for how it got screwed up in the first ce. Reviewing her browsing history, it doesn¡¯t take long to see that cousin Rachel likes her porn. There¡¯s even one about how to be an online porn star. Very interesting.


    One of these erotic websites likely caused the problem. I¡¯ll warn her about what to avoid in the future but right now I want to explore herputer a little more.


    What kind of guy would I be if I didn¡¯t hope to find a few intimate selfies on her porn infestedputer? Opening the Finder, I search for . jpg files and am rewarded with hundreds of pictures. Most of them are inane selfies taken at various parties and locations. I select the first one, tap the space bar to erge it and then rapidly arrow down to view the rest of the pictures.


    After a hundred pictures, I¡¯ve seen nothing more exciting than a couple of beach photos that show a lot of skin. I¡¯m about to concede there is nothing here when her bare tits fill the Finder window. Whoa! Looks like I hit the jackpot.


    I stop clicking and just stare at the picture. Obviously standing in front of a mirror, her shirt is pulled up exposing her breasts and she¡¯s holding the bottom of it in her teeth. It¡¯s an erotic pose and my dick is hardening at the sight of her naked breasts. Her perfectly formed tits have wide ares and thick, rose-colored nipples.


    The next picture is another close up of her breasts. This time she¡¯s in the bathtub and the suds cover everything but her luscious tits. The next two are close up shots of her ass; one with a purple thong and the other with what the Victoria Secret website calls cheeky panties (don¡¯t ask me how I know that). These are a frilly pink and nicely show off the curves of her ass. Those Victoria Secret models have nothing on my cousin. I start rubbing my hard cock through my shorts as I continue scrolling.


    I find several shots of her lying naked on a bed but the camera only picks up her torso. Not that I¡¯mining about all the pictures of her fabulous tits but I really want to see her naked pussy. I keep scrolling and I¡¯m finally rewarded with a full frontal shot in front of a mirror. It looks like she¡¯s in a tanning salon and I can see the light from the tanning bed in the background.


    She¡¯spletely naked but the picture is kind of dark. I know I can enhance it but I¡¯m not going to do anything on herputer that might give me away. I¡¯ll copy these all to a sh drive and work on thatter. She looks amazing, smiling at the mirror while holding her iPhone just below her wless breasts. Even though it¡¯s dark I can see that her pussy is clean-shaven.


    The next picture is the money shot! It appears that she¡¯s in her bedroom in front of a full-length mirror. She¡¯s looking down at her iPhone as she snaps a nude photo. The lighting is great and her bare pussy is in full view. She¡¯s holding the phone up close to her face so the angle of the photograph doesn¡¯t really expose her pussy. I keep scrolling but other than a couple more breast shots that¡¯s all the nude photos.


    Hitting get info, I check to see where these are stored on herputer and I¡¯m surprised to find that she hasn¡¯t tried to hide them at all. They are right in her download folder, probably copied directly from her iPhone using DropBox or something. Opening the download folder, I see five . mov files. Videos! Oh my God! I know I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up but it¡¯s toote.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They vary in length from ny seconds to four and a half minutes. I click on the shortest one first. And there it is! Holy Fuck! The mother lode! I¡¯m staring into a rather close view of my cousin¡¯s widespread pussy while the soundtrack of a porn movie is ying in the background.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep49

    Rachel is lying naked on a bed, presumably her own, masturbating with a purple vibrator, as a woman moans through what is obviously a fake orgasm. My cock responds instantly as Rachel rubs the tip of the vibrator up and down against her pussy lips before slipping the entire length of it inside her pussy. Holy shit! I can¡¯t believe she has this unprotected video on herputer. It looks like she¡¯s alone, probably using the MacBook camera to record herself. For herself? For someone else? For uploading?


    I¡¯m rubbing my cock through my shorts now as I watch my gorgeous cousin fuck herself with her vibrator. She¡¯s biting her lower lip and her breasts are jiggling enticingly as she speeds up for a second and then pulls it nearly all the way out, rubbing it up against her clit. She holds it there with both hands and I am mesmerized by the tiny drops of moisture glistening inside her gaping hole.


    My eyes shift to the rise and fall of her perfect breasts and their rigidly jutting nipples. My beautiful cousin, my sexy new roommate is giving me the show of my life. I want to touch her, suck her, taste her. I want top up those drops of pussy juice and squeeze those amazing tits.


    She repeats the sequence again, fucking her pussy and then adjusting the speed of the vibrator when she holds it against her clit. Abruptly, she drops the vibrator and sits up to turn off the camera. Damn, a very quick minute and a half. My cock is screaming for attention but I hold off knowing Lauren will be here in less than an hour.


    The next three videos are of Rachel attempting a striptease. Starting in just her bra and a thong, the strips don¡¯tst very long. She is sexy as hell but not much of a dancer.


    With a techno beat ying in the background I watch Rachel shake her thong-covered ass at the camera. Her smooth, round cheeks jiggle like they have a mind of their own and I dream of grabbing her firmly by the hips while I pound my cock into her juicy pussy.


    Still facing away from the camera she removes her bra and her tits swing briefly into view as she bends forward and shakes her ass some more. I can¡¯t believe how badly I want to fuck my cousin. My cock is throbbing inside my shorts.


    At the end of each video Rachel turns around, bends forward and shakes her lovely tits towards the camera before turning it off. Her dancing gets more erotic by her third try but I am anxious to see the final and longest video. I am not disappointed.


    Holy shit! She¡¯s got the purple vibrator again and is lying in the same position with the camera even closer to her pussy. I recognize a current pop song ying in the background as she slowly moves the tip of the vibrator up and down against her pussy lips.


    Goddamn! I really want to pull my cock out as she slides the vibrator inside her pussy and I hear her take in a deep breath. She pumps it in and out a few times and then pulls it out and holds it against her clit. Like before, she repeats this maneuver several times.


    Her breathing increases and I see her tits rising and falling as she turns up the speed on the vibrator. About two minutes into the video she pushes the vibrator all the way into her pussy and rubs two fingers rapidly across her clit. It¡¯s hard to see much with her fingers moving so fast and her other hand holding the vibrator but it is easily the most erotic video I have ever seen.


    Pulling the vibrator out and holding it against her clit again, I hear a tiny moan escape her lips as her juices start dripping out. Fuck! I¡¯m watching a close-up view my cousin having an actual orgasm. Not the fake kind you see on porn videos but an honest to god, juice-filled orgasm. With the tip of the vibrator pressed against her clit, I have a clear view of her juices pulsating out of her pussy.


    She¡¯s breathing more loudly now and her thighs are almost shaking as her orgasm peaks. Juices are pooling inside her gaping pussy as her body shakes and she pushes the vibrator back inside her saturated hole. She takes several gasping breaths and then pulls her knees up and squeezes her pussy around the vibrator as she reaches down with her other hand to turn it off.


    Holy fuck! I¡¯ve never seen a pussy in the throes of orgasm like this. I usually have my tongue or my dick buried so deeply that I feel or taste the orgasm rather than see it. What an amazing video!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rachel rxes her legs and removes the vibrator from her pussy. Stretching seductively, she runs her hands from her pussy up to her breasts. Cupping them briefly, and then sits up to turn off the camera.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I exim to no one¡¯s ears. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding and press y again. I have never seen a video like this and I wonder what Rachel is going to do with it, or has already done with it. Was it made for someone? Is she uploading to a website? Why would she have something like this unprotected on herputer?


    I watch it three times before grabbing a sh drive from my room and copying all the videos and the nude photos on to it. I close down Rachel¡¯sputer and lie on my bed to await my sister¡¯s arrival. I am so fucking horny.


    I close my eyes and think about my sister. I want to be totally focused on her but all I can think about is Rachel¡¯s dripping pussy. I wonder if I should tell Lauren about the videos. If I do, I know she¡¯ll want to see them.


    I check my watch for the third time in five minutes. Lauren got out of school half an hour ago. She should have been her by now. I go into the living room and look out the window as If willing her car to materialize in the driveway.


    I¡¯m as anxious as a parent waiting for a childing in after curfew. Finally! There¡¯s her car. I¡¯m still just wearing my shorts when I meet her at the door. She looks amazing in brightly colored leggings and an untucked button up blouse.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I ask exasperatedly, pulling her into a tight embrace as soon as she closes the door.


    ¡°I had to drop off¡­¡± she starts to answer but I cut her off with a kiss.


    ¡°Nevermind,¡± I say, pressing my lips to hers as I squeeze her ass cheek through her skintight leggings. Pushing my tongue in her mouth, I reach for the buttons on her blouse.


    ¡°Geez!¡± she cries, squirming in my arms as I fumble with the top button.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask trying to pull her against me again.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± She pushes me away with a flirtatious smile.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I lie as I reach for her again. ¡°But I know what¡¯s going to get into you,¡± I smile as I pull her against me pressing my hard cock against her abdomen.


    ¡°Give me a second, Brandon!¡± she says, pushing me away again. ¡°I¡¯ll get naked!¡± sheughs, dodging around me and running towards the bedroom. I follow her anxious to get my aching cock inside herpact pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you like this,¡± she says, slipping her blouse off and unsnapping her bra. ¡°No ¡®how¡¯s your day?¡¯ or ¡®nice to see you¡¯,¡± sheughs as her beautiful breasts swing free and I reach for them.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I say as she yfully ps my hands away and peels her leggings and thong down in one motion, tossing them on the floor. I pull my shorts off and my rigid cock springs free. cing her hands on her hips, she stands there naked eyeing my raging hard-on.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep50

    ¡°Mmm, you¡¯re very hard already,¡± she murmurs as she wraps her hand around my protruding shaft. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± she smiles as she sits on the bed and lowers her mouth towards my cock. I love to have my sister suck my cock but after staring at videos of Rachel¡¯s pussy all afternoon, I don¡¯t want a blowjob. I want to bury my cock in her steamy, tight pussy.


    ¡°I really want to fuck you,¡± I tell her as I push her down onto her back and crawl up between her widespread legs. ¡°I want to feel your sweet pussy cinch itself around my hard cock,¡± I add as I run my thumb over her already moist pussy lips and feel the heat of her arousal. Good, no need for forey today!


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she sighs. ¡°Sounds like a¡­ ummmph¡­ n,¡± she gasps as I m my cock deep into her slick tunnel and press my body down on hers. Fuck! I¡¯ve been so horny for these past few hours that when my sister¡¯s marvelously tight pussypresses itself around my cock I can barely control myself. I push myself up on my elbows and pummel her sexy pussy with a startling urgency.


    ¡°Oh God, Lauren,¡± I breathe into her ear as I frically pump my highly aroused cock into her sweltering love canal. Her nipples are scraping against my chest and my arousal is peaking faster than I¡¯ve ever experienced.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cry as my cock prematurely explodes and I jerk spasmodically against my sister¡¯s sexy teenage body. My body shudders as I spurt several more loads of cum into her juicy pussy.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I pant, copsing on top of her as I try to catch my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis.¡± I whisper the apology as I roll off of her andy on my side. I have never just banged my sister without regard for her pleasure. What kind of a dick have I be?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she smiles, rolling on her side to face me. ¡°Ready to tell me what got you so fucking horny?¡± she asks as she brushes my damp hair off of my forehead. I look at her and make a snap decision. After what I just did she deserves to know the truth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answer, lightly kissing her lips before rolling over and hopping off the bed. ¡°Look at what I found on Rachel¡¯sputer today.¡±


    ¡°You snuck into Rachel¡¯sputer?¡± she asks as I grab myptop and prop it up on the corner of the bed. Lauren sits up and pulls her feet under her.


    ¡°She gave me her password and asked me to get rid of a virus for her,¡± I exin as I plug the thumb drive in. ¡± I just happened to run across a couple of interesting videos.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she says, scooting closer and sitting cross-legged in front of theputer screen. I¡¯ve got her attention now and, goddamn, the way she¡¯s sitting she has mine, too.


    With her legs crossed like that, her cum soaked pussy is syed open for the world to see. Her aroused nipples, jutting out from her firm, high breasts are just begging to be sucked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I came so fast,¡± I say sheepishly. ¡°But wait until you see this video.¡± I select the longest one with the best view of Rachel¡¯s creaming pussy and click the file. Rachel¡¯s pussy fills the screen as Lauren gasps.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking kidding me!¡± she cries, her eyes glued to theputer screen.


    ¡°I know, right!¡± I answer, enjoying my sister¡¯s reaction. She is clearly entranced by what our sexy cousin is doing with the vibrator. She barely moves a muscle for the entire video.


    ¡°y it again!¡± Lauren demands as soon as it ends. Iply and this time she is actually squirming a little as it ys out. She requests a third showing and this time her fingers are lightlybing through her neatly trimmed pubic hair and dancing across her slippery pussy lips. Our cousin¡¯s masturbation video really has my sister turned on.


    ¡°I want a copy of that!¡± she announces when it ends again. ¡°That is amazing!¡± she says, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing with it on herputer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, ignoring her request for a copy. ¡°And it was just sitting there unprotected,¡± I tell her. I¡¯m still astounded by that.


    ¡°Make me a copy, Brandon,¡± Lauren pleads, her eyes dropping to my recovering cock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sis,¡± I answer.


    ¡°You obviously made a copy for yourself,¡± she argues. ¡°Why won¡¯t you make me one?¡± I take a deep breath as I try to conjure up a suitable answer.


    ¡°The truth is I probably shouldn¡¯t have made a copy but at least I had permission to be on herputer.¡± It soundsme even as I say it. I trust my sister explicitly but I also worry about too many copies floating around.


    ¡°That¡¯sme,¡± she pouts, ncing at the sh drive like she¡¯s going to try to steal it.


    ¡°Okay, look at it this way,¡± I continue, trying to put it in perspective for her. ¡°Suppose it was a video of you and Rachel wanted a copy. Would you¡­¡± I don¡¯t get to finish because Lauren interrupts me.


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± she says excitedly,pletely losing me. ¡°I¡¯ll make my own video!¡± she exims, jumping off the bed and bouncing her gorgeous breasts in my face. ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer as she throws her arms around my neck and kisses my lips. Why wouldn¡¯t I want a video of my sister masturbating with a vibrator?


    ¡°You get the camera on yourptop ready and I¡¯ll find Rachel¡¯s vibrator. I bet she brought it with her.¡± she says.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use Rachel¡¯s vibrator,¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring mine and unless you have one lying around¡­¡± she smiles seductively.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no,¡± I answer, barely processing that my sister has a vibrator that she didn¡¯t bring.


    ¡°I thought not,¡± she says over her shoulder as she hurries out of the room. It doesn¡¯t take much set up to get the recording program open and ready.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Lauren announces triumphantly as she races back into the room, holding the purple vibrator like an Olympic torch. I put a cardboard box on a chair at the foot of the bed and position my MacBook on top of it, raising it to the perfect height.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want it on the bed because as you move around you¡¯ll shake the camera,¡± I tell her as she lies on the bed and scoots her bottom closer to theputer. I adjust the screen until the camera is pointing at her pussy.


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± she smiles as we both look at the screen to see how she looks.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a little close,¡± I say. ¡°I mean, if you want it to look like Rachel¡¯s. I can¡¯t see your tits.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not as big as Rachel¡¯s,¡± she says snidely but she moves back a little from the camera.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± I tell her. ¡°See how your breasts are visible between your legs and we can see your face?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep51

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she says excitedly. ¡°This is perfect!¡± She wiggles around a little and getsfortable. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to do exactly what Rachel did. I¡¯m already so excited it won¡¯t take me as long as it usually does to get an orgasm,¡± she smiles as I envision her getting off with a vibrator at home.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, apologizing sheepishly for leaving her unfulfilled but she waves my apology away with her hand.


    ¡°You had a good reason,¡± she says excitedly as she licks the sides of the vibrator.


    ¡°Do you want me to start recording?¡± I ask, reaching for the keyboard.


    ¡°Are you going to watch me?¡± she asks nervously. It never urred to me that I wouldn¡¯t. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like Rachel had anyone in the room with her,¡± she says matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ whatever you want, Sis,¡± I stammer, uncertain if she¡¯s kidding.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get distracted,¡± she says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Um¡­ why don¡¯t you get over there where I can¡¯t see you but not where you¡¯ll be in the video,¡± she says pointing to the corner of my room.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I breathe a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t want to have to leave the room. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°This is going to be awesome!¡± she deres. ¡°Hit it!¡± I tap the record button and move around to the side of the bed out of Lauren¡¯s and the camera¡¯s view. She turns on the vibrator and slowly rubs the tip up and down her moist pussy lips.


    I don¡¯t have a straight on view but I can still tell exactly what she¡¯s doing. I watch for the next several minutes as she mimics exactly what we saw on Rachel¡¯s video ¨C sliding the vibrator inside her pussy, pulling it up against her clit, then rocking it against her pussy lips and her clit. Except for Lauren¡¯s neat triangle of pubic hair everything looks identical.


    My cock has fully recovered and is sticking straight out in front of me as I watch Lauren masturbate with Rachel¡¯s vibrator. I thought Rachel¡¯s video was the peak of erotica but watching my sister recreate it live goes way beyond anything I could imagine.


    Her breasts are rising and falling with her breathing as she turns up the speed on the vibrator and buries it deep inside her pussy. I hear a whispered moan and watch as she rapidly stimtes her clit with her finger exactly like Rachel did. I can¡¯t wait to see this video and stare directly into her pussy. I bet her cunt juices are pooling inside her love canal just like Rachel¡¯s did. Fuck!


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she moans as her legs tremble and her body shivers. She pulls the vibrator all the way out and turns it down before she holds it against her clit, which I¡¯m sure by now, is fully distended and extremely sensitive.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This appears to be the finale as she pushes the full length of the vibrator into her horny pussy. Her whole body quivers, she gasps for breath and pulls her knees up. Mimicking Rachel again, she squeezes her legs together as she turns off the vibrator. I wait, not wanting to turn the camera off too soon. As her orgasm subsides, she rxes her legs and slowing runs her hands over her torso and cups her breasts before sitting up and staring into the camera.


    That¡¯s my cue. I move around the bed and turn off the recording.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I whisper as Lauren lies back and lets the vibrator drop from her hand. My cock is rock solid but I just stand there not wanting to interrupt her bliss-filled rxation.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± she whispers dreamily, turning her head towards me with her eyes still closed. ¡°Fuck me again, Brandon,¡± Lauren breathes as she scoots farther onto the bed. I save the recording and close theptop before crawling up between my sister¡¯s widespread legs.


    Her pussy is bright pink and drenched with her juices. I lower my mouth andp up some of her sulent nectar as she moans appreciatively. This time it is going to be all about her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she says, pulling on my head. ¡°I really want you to fuck me.¡± I don¡¯t argue. I just kiss my way up her body, pausing a moment to suck on her taut nipples. Wow. I¡¯ve never seen them this aroused. I nibble and suckle on her elongated nubs, gently biting them until she again pulls my head up.


    ¡°Come on, Brandon,¡± she pleads. ¡°Please just fuck me.¡±


    I reluctantly leave her glorious nipples to give her what we both really want. I position my body over hers and align my fully recovered cock against her syrupy opening. Her well lubricated hole sucks me right in and I bottom out in one smooth glide.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Finally.¡± she sighs. I agree. My cock feels gloriously at home buried deep inside my sister¡¯s smoldering pussy. I slip my tongue in her warm mouth, giving her a taste of her own sweet juice while pressing my pelvic bone against her clit and rocking back and forth ever so gently.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ perfect,¡± she whispers, momentarily breaking the kiss. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s perfect! I pick up the pace of my rocking while maintaining a smooth steady rhythm in and out of her juicy cunt.


    ¡°Faster, Brandon!¡± she urges. ¡°Faster¡­ and¡­ harder!¡± I willinglyply. The tension is already building in my balls as I start pounding her burning snatch with long powerful strokes.


    Lauren¡¯s body responds reflexively, thrusting her hips in time with my frenzied drubbing. Our bodies meld together in a thrashing tangle of arms and legs as we lose ourselves in unintelligible grunts and moans.


    Motherfuck! I swear this is the ultimate fuck of my life. We are going at it like our lives depend on it, mming our sweat-soaked bodies against each other and rising towards a feverish crescendo of unrestrained pleasure.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Lauren moans, loudly. ¡°Oh Fuck! YES!¡­ YES!¡­ GOD!¡­ BRANDON!¡­ YES!¡± she screams, wrapping her legs around me and digging her heels into my ass. I hammer her deeper and harder as her body starts to convulse and her pussy walls contract around my cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­¡± I moan, mming into her three more times before my cock starts spewing what feels like a geyser full of cum deep inside her quivering tunnel. Jerking uncontrobly, I continue my rhythmic thrusting until every drop is expelled.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep52

    Copsing on top of her, we both gasp for breath. I¡¯m shaking as much as she is while I hold her shivering body against me. We kiss passionately before drifting dreamily into a tranquilly orgasmic nirvana.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispers as I roll off of her and cuddle against her side.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer quietly. Running my finger between her still slightly heaving breasts, I wipe off little beads of sweat. ¡°You taste salty,¡± I tease, pulling my finger from my mouth.


    ¡°I thought you liked how I taste,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°I do!¡± I answer, leaning up to lick the side of her closest breast. ¡°I want to lick all of your sweat off!¡± I announce, licking around her nipple and running my tongue up between her sulent tits.


    ¡°Gross!¡± sheughs, pushing me off of her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower,¡± she says as she rolls off the bed. I nce at the clock. Damn! It¡¯s almost 6 o¡¯clock. We don¡¯t want to be in anypromising positions when Rachel gets home.


    ¡°Get the shower started and I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I tell her as she heads for the bathroom. I grab an unused sh drive from my desk drawer and click to start copying my sister¡¯s video on it.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I call to her from the bathroom door.


    ¡°Famished!¡± she yells to be heard over the shower. I order pizza online before joining her in the shower. She¡¯s washing her arms as I take the soap from her and run my hands over her shoulders and down over her pert breasts.


    ¡°I still think I could have cleaned you up with my tongue,¡± I tease.


    ¡°The slutty side of me would probably have let you,¡± sheughs and then looks at me somewhat intently. ¡°Brandon, do you think it was slutty of me to make that video?¡± she asks as I soap her pubic hair and all around her mound. I¡¯m not sure where my sister¡¯s preupation with sluttiness ising from and I¡¯m at a loss to answer her question.


    ¡°Do you think it was slutty of Rachel to make her video?¡± I finally ask while Ither soap over her firm, young ass cheeks.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she says, taking the soap from me and foaming up her hands. We take longer than we should in the shower but are dry and dressed when the pizza arrives.


    ¡°This was the best afternoon, ever,¡± Lauren says as I give Lauren her sh drive and she wraps her arms around my neck for a kiss.


    ¡°I agree,¡± I say holding her by the waist. ¡°Sorry again about jumping on you as soon as you came in.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± she says putting her finger to my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be more worried when you don¡¯t want to jump me,¡± she smiles as she leans up to kiss me again.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing Rachel¡¯s video with me. That was so fucking sexy,¡± she says. ¡°Didn¡¯t it make you want to taste her sweet pussy?¡± she asks.


    ¡°As you saw, it made me want to fuck your brains out,¡± I answer. ¡°But yes, I could definitely eat her¡­ If she wasn¡¯t my cousin,¡± I add. ¡°That would be incest.¡± We bothugh and Lauren gets ready to leave.


    ¡°Thanks for this,¡± Lauren says, holding up the sh drive. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch it before I go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I say, kissing her goodbye. Exhausted from our afternoon romp, I¡¯m stretched out on my bed reading when Rachel gets home.


    ¡°Hey, Brandon,¡± she calls from my bedroom door. ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I answer. How could it not be? I watched video of you masturbating your naked pussy. What I really say is, ¡°How was yours?¡±


    ¡°Exhausting,¡± she responds. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s left over pizza,¡± I tell her as she turns towards her bedroom.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she calls over her shoulder. I close my bedroom door and grab myputer just as a text arrives from Lauren. ¡°Did you put the vibrator back?¡± her text reads. Fuck!


    I look around and see it on the floor next to the bed. ¡°No,¡± I text back. ¡°Where was it?¡±


    ¡°Top left drawer, along the edge. Not covered or anything.¡±


    ¡°Thx.¡± I text and open my door just as Rachel crosses the hallway to the bathroom. I wait long enough for her to be in the shower, then run into the kitchen and wash Lauren¡¯s smell off the vibrator. I dry it and sneak it into her bedroom before the shower stops running. I text Lauren that I took care of it. Fuck! We need to be more careful.


    Back in my bedroom, I close the door and sit up on the bed with myputer on myp. Opening Rachel¡¯s video in one window and Lauren¡¯s in another, I position them side-by-side on the screen, keeping the sound down.


    Holy fuck! They are nearly identical. Lauren really paid attention to what Rachel was doing. I thought watching Rachel was erotic but watching them both side-by-side¡­ holy shit! I don¡¯t know where to look. It¡¯s like dueling pussies. All I need is some banjo music.


    I watch them a couple of timesparing their pussies much like I did Lauren and her friends during their sleepover. It is uncanny how much their pussies resemble each other. I wonder if it¡¯s gic. Except for Lauren¡¯s small triangle of pubic hair you would be hard pressed to tell them apart. I wonder if they taste the same.


    I stop at the grocery store on my way home from work the next day and I¡¯m in the kitchen making burritos when Rachel gets home.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the best roommate ever?¡± Rachel says when she sees the lettuce, chopped tomatoes, onions and salsa. ¡°Just let me change,¡± she says heading to her bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dish it up,¡± I call to her. I listen while Rachel tells me about her internship and how as the lowest one on the totem pole she gets all the grunt work. Even so, she really likes everyone and is learning things they don¡¯t cover in a ssroom.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for fixing myputer,¡± she says as we¡¯re doing the dishes. ¡°It works great!¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep53

    ¡°No problem,¡± I tell her. ¡°You need to be careful what you click on when you¡¯re visiting questionable websites,¡± I add while deciding whether to say anything about the videos. I¡¯ve been thinking about a strategy all day and I just go for it. ¡°And there are ways to protect files that you don¡¯t want others to see. You know that, right?¡± I ask her as we finish putting the dishes away.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she says hesitantly.


    ¡°Even pictures and video can be hidden from prying eyes,¡± I say, not even trying to hide the fact that I know what¡¯s on herputer. She looks away, hangs up the dishtowel and walks into the living room. I follow her without saying anything else.


    She sits on the couch, pulling her feet up under her. She has changed into a shorts and a t-shirt, obviously not wearing a bra.


    ¡°You saw the videos?¡± she asks, looking directly at me. I just nod.


    ¡°I can show you how to partition your hard drive and password protect it so you can store whatever you want¡­¡± she cuts me off with a smile.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to think, Rachel but I¡¯m certainly not judging you or anything,¡± I say defensively. Sheughs.


    ¡°I mean, what did you think of the videos?¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°Did they¡­ you know¡­ arouse you?¡± she asks, sitting back and scrutinizing me.


    This is not how I envisioned this conversation and I¡¯m dumbfounded by her casual response towards me seeing her in such explicit settings.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­ sure¡­¡± I answer. ¡°They were very sexy.¡±


    ¡°Did you watch them all?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nod as she scoots closer.


    ¡°Which one did you like the best, Brandon,¡± she asks in a husky whisper almost as if me seeing her videos is turning her on.


    ¡°The one with the vibrator,¡± I answer without hesitation. ¡°The longest one.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she says. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite too. What particrly did you like about it?¡± she asks as if she¡¯s talking to a focus group.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°All of it! It was very erotic,¡± I add. My cock responding to our discussion doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by my cousin.


    ¡°But there must have been at least one part that you especially liked, wasn¡¯t there?¡± she smiles as she leans back again but remains closer than she started. Her nipples are visibly embossed on her thin t-shirt. Perhaps I¡¯m not the only one getting aroused by this.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ really liked when you moved the vibrator up to your¡­ um¡­ clit and the um¡­ moisture was visible inside your pussy.¡± Damn. This is the weirdest conversation I¡¯ve ever had with anyone.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She¡¯s still smiling as she watches me. ¡°Do you watch much porn, Brandon?¡± she finally asks.


    ¡°Some,¡± I answer truthfully.


    ¡°How does my videopare to other porn you¡¯ve watched?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Noparison!¡± I answer immediately. ¡°Yours is 100 times better than anything else I¡¯ve seen.¡± I pause¡­ really thinking about her question. ¡°Most porn looks fake no matter how good the actresses are but yours looks real, Rachel. Like you were really having an orgasm.¡± I answer.


    ¡°I was,¡± she smiles. ¡°You¡¯re right. That was real.¡± I¡¯m about to ask her why she has the videos when she surprises me with her next statement. ¡°Now this just doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it? You¡¯ve seen every inch of me, very close up and personal but¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you!¡± she cries, grabbing for my shorts.


    I pull away and we wrestle much like we did the first night with the remote. Rachel is trying to pull my shorts down and I¡¯m holding them up. I get loose and yank her t-shirt up, exposing the bottom of her breasts.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she cries. ¡°No fair! You¡¯ve already seen me!¡±


    ¡°Only on video!¡± I answer, reaching for her shorts as she pulls her shirt back down.


    ¡°Best video ever you said!¡± sheughs, pushing my hands away and making another grab for my shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal!¡± I say,ughing as I stand up backing away from her. I¡¯m enjoying this too much to stop but don¡¯t want to give in too fast and give her second thoughts. I have no idea how far we¡¯re going to take this but I have an idea for how to move it along.


    ¡°Another deal, Brandon?¡± sheughs. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the deal? But remember, you¡¯ve already seen me. How many times did you watch that video anyway?¡± she asks.


    ¡°A few¡­ but here¡¯s the deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you masturbate to it?¡± she asks yfully.


    ¡°No¡­ here¡¯s the deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asks with an exaggerated pout. ¡°Don¡¯t guys usually masturbate to porn?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes¡­ anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I¡¯m not going to tell her that I didn¡¯t masturbate because I was waiting to fuck my sister. ¡°Do you want to hear the deal or not?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Okay, fine¡­¡± she says, weirdly concerned that I didn¡¯t masturbate to her erotic video.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you give me another massage, I¡¯ll bepletely naked.¡± I offer, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s your deal?¡± she asks, like she¡¯s thinking it over. ¡°No briefs?¡± she smiles coyly. I nod.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get my stuff while you get naked,¡± she says jumping up and heading for her bedroom.


    Fuck! Who knew I¡¯d be getting naked with my cousin her first week here? Not wanting to seem overeager, I strip off my clothes and lie face down on my bed.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Rachel says, walking over to the bed. ¡°Nice ass,¡± she says running her palm over my ass cheek and giving it a yful squeeze.


    ¡°You too,¡± I answer, remembering how sexy her ass looked in the stripping videos.


    ¡°Right,¡± she smiles while pouring lotion into hand and dribbling some down my back.


    Starting with my shoulders, the massage proceeds much the same way it didst time until she gets to the back of my thighs. She taps my inner thigh to signal that I should spread my legs farther apart and Iply. Her hands knead my thigh muscles working their way up towards my ass. My cock is responding to her warm hands and I shift slightly to give it room to expand.


    ¡°You okay,¡± Rachel asks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer dreamily. ¡°Feels great.¡± It actually feels so much better than great lying here naked with my sexy cousin putting her warm hands all over me. Just as I¡¯m wondering what she¡¯ll do when I turn over, her fingertipss barely brush against my balls. Fuck! Or did I imagine it? Either way, my cock responds ordingly.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep54

    ¡°Okay, Brandon,¡± Rachel says quietly. ¡°Time to turn over,¡± she adds with a light smack on my ass cheek. The moment we¡¯ve all been waiting for is here. I turn towards her and watch her eyes go directly to my hard on. Her eyes nce to my face and we make eye contact as I settle onto my back.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± she says, smiling at my rod sticking up like a damn gpole. ¡°Isn¡¯t this better without the confines of the briefs?¡± she asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I answer cryptically, smiling back at her. She doesn¡¯t respond but just starts massaging my chest. Again the massage continues as before moving to my arms and then my legs. I close my eyes trying to envision where this could go. The thought of my sexy cousin riding my rigid cock does nothing to diminish my arousal.


    This time when her hands reach my inner thighs I¡¯m tempted to move towards her. Much to my chagrin she finishes the massage without touching my cock.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re even,¡± she smiles. ¡°You may have to do something about that,¡± she adds, nodding to my highly aroused cock. ¡°Want me to put some oil on it to help you out?¡± she teases.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer. ¡°Just massage some all over it.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± she says. Holding the bottle over my cock, she tries to drip some on it but it keeps missing. Sighing, she gently takes my cockhead between her thumb and forefinger, and holds it down so she can drip oil along the length of my shaft. Fuck! Just the touch of her hands on my cocks starts it throbbing.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she smiles. ¡°You¡¯re really in a bad way there, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I respond to her delicate touch. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to just massage it for me?¡± I tease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you,¡± she says, releasing my cock and capping up the oil. ¡°Have fun,¡± sheughs, heading for the door.


    ¡°Really, Rachel?¡± I plead. ¡°I watched you cum,¡± I argue. ¡°We¡¯re not totally even.¡±


    ¡°Nice try,¡± she says, turning back towards me and staring at my oil soaked cock.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t, Brandon,¡± she says more seriously. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t want to¡­ or that¡­ we¡¯re cousins,¡± she adds exasperatedly.


    ¡°So,¡± I answer, knowing that¡¯s not the answer she wants.


    ¡°That¡¯s incest,¡± she exins as if I didn¡¯t already thoroughly understand the concept. If she only knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re making babies,¡± I say, using the same argument we used with my mom.


    She stands there at the door still staring at my rock solid cock, which has turned a shiny bright red from the oil. I know when to keep my mouth shut. Hesitantly, she steps away from the door and silently walks back over to my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this¡­¡± she says, pointing to my cock. I nod. ¡°This isn¡¯t the start of something¡­¡± I nod again. ¡°We are not going to take this anywhere,¡± she adds as I continue nodding my head. ¡°And you¡¯re cleaning up the mess,¡± sheughs. I nod faster as my face breaks into a smile.


    ¡°Damn, Brandon,¡± she whispers, wrapping her hand around my engorged cock and gently sliding it up and down. Fuck! It¡¯s just a hand job but it feels so fucking good.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper as she pumps her hand slightly faster and her other hand caresses my balls.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she smiles. She¡¯s really getting into it now. While one hand lightly dances over my balls, her other hand is expertly corkscrewing up and down my shaft. Goddamn! My sexy cousin is massaging my fucking cock!


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± she says pulling her hands back and standing up. It was working for me!


    Rachel has been sitting on the edge of the bed with her body twisted towards me. Before I can protest her stopping, she slips off her shorts and climbs onto the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get oil on those shorts,¡± she exins as she straddles my leg just above my knee. Her panty-covered pussy is resting against the top of my thigh, as she reaches for my cock and continues where she left off.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she says wiggling her butt around to getfortable on my thigh. It sure is. Her pumping motion is shaking her tits inside her thin t-shirt and her nipples are visibly taut. I reach for them but she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, Brandon,¡± she sighs. ¡°We¡¯re not going there.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter, dropping my hands onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯re hard to resist,¡± I say.


    ¡°I know,¡± she smiles, increasing the pace of her machinations and rocking her pussy against my thigh. I lean my head back on my pillow, close my eyes and just relish the feeling of my sexy cousin rubbing her pussy on my thigh as she jacks my cock.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I feel the beginnings of my impending release. I open my eyes to see Rachel intensely concentrating on getting me off.


    ¡°Just about there, Cuz,¡± I grunt and she pumps me faster, propelling her hand up and down my cock while gently squeezing my sensitive nut sack. She must feel the beginnings because she points my cock away from her and speeds up her movements.


    ¡°Herees your mess,¡± she smiles triumphantly as the first spurt of jism hits my chest. Rachel keeps pumping and my cock keeps spewing cum onto my stomach.


    ¡°Damn, Brandon!¡± sheughs. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever getid?¡± I¡¯m breathing too hard to answer her and couldn¡¯t anyway.


    Rachel expertly slows her hands as she finishes me off andys my cock gently against my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a washcloth,¡± she says.


    As she swings her leg over my thigh I glimpse the erotically wet crotch of her panties, made nearly transparent from the moisture. Holding her cum soaked hands away from her body she goes into the bathroom. Emerging a few minutester with a warm washcloth, sheys it on my stomach and leans down for a quick kiss.


    ¡°Good night, Brandon,¡± she says, nting a feathery light kiss on my lips. ¡°Sleep well,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°What about you, Rachel?¡± I ask as she starts to leave. ¡°I could reciprocate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen how self-sufficient I am,¡± sheughs. ¡°Good night, Brandon.¡± Fuck! A hand job from my cousin and it¡¯s just the first week of her visit. I clean myself up and flop back on my bed just as my phone buzzes. It¡¯s Lauren.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I answer, trying to decide whether to tell her what happened.


    ¡°Kristina wants to do one!¡± Lauren says excitedly without any preamble.


    ¡°One what?¡± I ask, wondering what the hell she¡¯s talking about.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A video¡­ you know¡­ with the vibrator.¡±


    ¡°You told Kristina?¡± I ask incredulously. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t going to say anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her,¡± she pauses. ¡°I showed her!¡± Laughing she tells me how great the video came out and she told Kristina about it at school. ¡°She figures that using a vibrator isn¡¯t cheating on her boyfriend.¡± Lauren continues eagerly. ¡°Can we do it tomorrow Brandon? After school?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer, trying to get my head around this. ¡°It¡¯s Rachel¡¯ste night so we¡¯ll have time.¡± The truth is I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing Kristina¡¯s pussy again.


    ¡°Awesome! See you tomorrow!¡± She hangs up before I have time to ask her all the questions bouncing around in my head.


    I¡¯m suddenly hungry so I pull on a pair of shorts and head for the kitchen. I¡¯m not surprised to see Rachel¡¯s door is closed. If I listened closely I imagine I would hear the buzzing of her vibrator but I just keep walking. I can always watch the video. And tomorrow I¡¯ll have another one to add to my collection.


    Lauren and Kristina are already in my living room when I get home from work on Thursday.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, plopping down between them on the couch. They look like they came straight from school. I wrap my arms around their shoulders and give them each a lingering kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with giving my sister a kiss, is there?¡± I ask. ¡°That¡¯s not cheating, right?¡± It¡¯s only been in the past month or so that we learned that Kristina was our half sister.


    ¡°Right,¡± says Kristina,ughing. ¡°I¡¯ve missed being with you guys, you know, she says. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t enjoy it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, shhh,¡± I shush her. ¡°Tell me about this boyfriend. You know that as your ex-boyfriend I have to approve of my recement.¡± This elicits anotherugh from both girls.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep55

    ¡°No problem, Brandon,¡± Kristina says with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll really love him. He¡¯s so nice, not just to me but to everyone, right Lauren?¡± she asks, leaning over me to make eye contact with my sister.


    ¡°He really is,¡± she agrees. ¡°He¡¯s also very shy.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°He is and it¡¯s getting frustrating,¡± she makes a mock pouty face. ¡°He won¡¯t even make a move. We¡¯ve been on three dates and I¡¯ve had to initiate every kiss,¡± she says with a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not normal, is it?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± I answer trying to cut him some ck.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting pretty horny but what am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t want to move too fast and scare him away or make him think I¡¯m some kind of slut.¡±


    ¡°What happens when you kiss?¡± Lauren asks. ¡°Where do his hands go?¡±


    ¡°To my waist!¡± she says, exasperatedly. ¡°I can tell he wants to do more but¡­ I mean, you know he is like hard and all inside his jeans,¡± she sighs. ¡°He¡¯s just shy. Anyway, we didn¡¯te over to talk about Josh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was surprised to see you guys still in the living room,¡± I joke. ¡°Shall we?¡± I ask, standing up and leading the way to my bedroom.


    ¡°Can we show her Rachel¡¯s video?¡± Lauren whispers as she catches up with me in the hallway. I give her a sharp look. ¡°I haven¡¯t told her!¡± she hisses, ncing over her shoulder at Kristina. ¡°She is family,¡± she smiles seductively. I trust Kristina explicitly and I think it would be cool for her to see Rachel¡¯s video.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer, thinking that I¡¯ll do them one better and let them watch the dueling pussies.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know our cousin Rachel is staying here, right?¡± I ask Kristina when we¡¯re all in the bedroom.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers as she starts to undress. Cheating or not, there is nothing shy about our half-sister.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s the one who started this,¡± I tell her as Kristina folds her blouse onto the dresser and takes off her bra. She¡¯s clearly already aroused. Her nipples are sticking out from her modest chest. ¡°I found a video of her when I was cleaning up herputer for her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kristina says sounding genuinely surprised. I wouldn¡¯t have put it past my sister to have already told her. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen Lauren¡¯s video. Would you like to see Rachel¡¯s?¡± I ask as I set up myputer on the chair like we did for Lauren.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she says excitedly as she pulls her leggings and panties down together exposing her sexy, curvaceous ass. ¡°Are you guys staying dressed?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Um¡­ guess not,¡± answers Lauren as she starts to strip. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you wanted us to be naked,¡± she says.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to, you know, do anything but it feels weird to be the only one naked,¡± Kristina says, sitting cross-legged on the bed much like Lauren did when we watched the videos. In this position Kristina¡¯s thin pussy lips are spread open and I¡¯m almost drooling. I realize I¡¯ve missed running my hands through her light blonde pubic hair and stroking her delicate pussy.


    ¡°The video, Brandon,¡± Laurenughs, drawing my attention from Kristina¡¯s pussy. Lauren sits next to Kristina making the view on the bed even more enticing.


    Mmm,¡± I say. ¡°My two favorite nymphets sitting naked on my bed,¡± I smile. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for being distracted.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Brandon!¡± Kristina says with mock indignation. ¡°We¡¯re your sisters!¡± This cracks us all up and I turn my attention to myputer.


    ¡°And you¡¯re still dressed, Dear Brother,¡± Lauren adds.


    ¡°Let me get this started and I¡¯ll get undressed while you watch,¡± I answer putting the videos side by side on my MacBook screen. ¡°I call this dueling pussies,¡± I say as I start each video and back away.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Kristina cries. ¡°Are those both Rachel?¡± she asks, apparently not noticing the pubic hair in the left video.


    ¡°No,¡± Lauren answers, smiling at me. ¡°The one on the left is me. You can tell by the hair.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Kristina says, leaning closer. I quickly strip and stand next to the bed watching their reaction. ¡°This is so hot,¡± Kristina whispers.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer, standing right next to her. She nces my way and her eyes get big when she sees how hard I am.


    ¡°You should make a video, Brandon,¡± she says, moving her eyes back to the screen. ¡°I¡¯d take a copy of that.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Lauren chimes in. No fucking way! Although I can¡¯t exin why I think it¡¯s different.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to look,¡± says Kristina.


    ¡°I have the same problem,¡± I answer although today I¡¯m not looking at the video. I¡¯m watching these two naked teenagers fidgeting as the masturbation videos heat up.


    ¡°Will mine look this good?¡± Kristina asks, peeking down at he own pussy.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I answer without hesitation. ¡°I can hardly wait to see yours.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t look this sexy will you erase it?¡± Kristina asks, apparently having second thoughts.


    ¡°Yours will probably be the sexiest,¡± Lauren says, putting her arm around her best friend. ¡°It¡¯s the sexiest pussy I¡¯ve ever eaten,¡± she adds, sliding her hand between Kristina¡¯s legs and lightly stroking her shiny pussy lips.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Kristina jumps at the unexpected touch but doesn¡¯t push the hand away.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet already,¡± Lauren says. ¡°This is going to be the sexiest fucking video ever,¡± she adds. Pulling Kristina¡¯s face in for kiss, she gently pushes one finger into her friend¡¯s weing pussy.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡¯ Kristina moans into Lauren¡¯s mouth as she wraps her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make a better video if you¡¯re already half way there like I was,¡± Lauren whispers, rapidly fingering her friend¡¯s juicy cunt.


    The videos end while they¡¯re lost in their passionate kissing. I reach over to adjust theputer, press record, and then step back to enjoy the show. Kristina is moaning loudly while Lauren keeps up the blistering assault on her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Kristina moans. ¡°God, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Lauren¡¯s thumb is working circles on Kristina¡¯s clit while her fingers continue pumping in and out of her fiery pussy. My cock is rock solid while I watch Kristina clutch Lauren in a tight embrace.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Lauren pants while she slows her fingers and tucks her thumb inside her hand. ¡°Save some for the video,¡± she smiles, pulling her fingerspletely out of Kristina¡¯s steamy pussy.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Kristina protests while Lauren nces at me and smiles.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep56

    ¡°Get theputer ready,¡± she says, ¡°I¡¯ll get the vibrator.¡± Lauren hops off the bed and gives me a quick kiss before heading out the door.


    ¡°Okay, you just need to scoot back a little bit and spread your legs,¡± I instruct Kristina as I save the recording I just made and get another one set up.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the vibrator,¡± Lauren says. ¡°Um¡­ have you used one before?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No but I think I get the idea,¡± sheughs. ¡°I just watched the most interesting, split-screen instructional video.¡±


    ¡°I tried to do exactly what Rachel did, that¡¯s why our videos were so simr. You should do the same thing,¡± she adds.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t memorizing it,¡± she answers. ¡°Can we have it on while I¡¯m doing it? I¡¯ll just follow along.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I can have theputer showing the video while we record but I think it would look weird for you to be constantly leaning up to look at the screen.¡± I look around the bedroom, trying to think of something. I have a low dresser that sits along one side of my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± I announce, running out of the room. My living room TV is a 42¡å t screen and it¡¯s very light. I yank out the cables and unplug the TV.


    Lauren and Kristina bothugh uproariously as I walk into the bedroom carrying the TV. ¡°I want all my TV delivery men in that uniform,¡± Lauren says and I realize how ridiculous I must look walking naked down the hall with a throbbing hard-on and the TV in my arms.


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I say but I can¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Will you get the remote, Lauren?¡± I set the TV on the dresser and Kristina just can¡¯t resist smacking my bare ass when I bend over to plug it in.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Hey yourself,¡± she responds, as she rolls close enough to run her hands over my ass cheeks and between my legs. Fuck! Her fingers are tickling my balls and my cock is responding.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t doing this stuff anymore,¡± I look at her quizzically as I grab the sh drive from theputer and plug it into the TV. Lauren hands me the remote and I hit the source button, bringing up the menu.


    ¡°I can only do one on here. Do you want to watch Lauren or Rachel?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± she answers. ¡°I can see Lauren¡¯s pussy anytime I want,¡± sheughs.


    ¡°True statement,¡± Lauren shrugs and then bends her knees and thrusts her pussy towards us.


    ¡°Okay, get back in position and I¡¯ll check the camera,¡± I tell Kristina. She scoots back on the bed and I have her move forward and angle her body a little then check the camera. ¡°Perfect!¡±


    ¡°You need to lick the vibrator and get a little saliva on it,¡± Lauren instructs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think lubrication is going to be an issue,¡± Kristina answers. I look at her syed open pussy and nod my agreement. Pressing the record button on theputer, I step around the bed and join Lauren out of view of the camera.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask. When Kristina nods I click the remote to start Rachel¡¯s video. ¡°Start whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± This time I angled theputer so Lauren and I can see Kristina¡¯s video as she makes it.


    ¡°Look at Rachel¡¯s pussy on the TV,¡± Lauren whispers. ¡°I want to see mine like that,¡± she says. I agree it looks awesome.


    ¡°Thanks for doing this,¡± Lauren whispers as she puts her hand up to my face. I get a big whiff of Kristina¡¯s aromatic pussy. Lauren smiles and puts her fingers in my mouth while her other hand encircles my cock.


    ¡°You are amazing,¡± I whisper. In response, she pulls her fingers from my mouth and drops to her knees.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Watch Kristina,¡± she whispers while feeding my throbbing cock into her warm mouth. Fuck! My sister is sucking me off while I watch Kristina mimic Rachel¡¯s masturbation video. Goddamn!


    Kristina is moaning softly as she holds Rachel¡¯s purple vibrator against her clit. I¡¯m thrusting my cock into my sister¡¯s mouth while her tongue dances all over it and her hand tantalizes my balls. So fucking unbelievable!


    As you can imagine, with such incredible stimtion I don¡¯tst very long. I¡¯m shooting my cum into Lauren¡¯s mouth while Kristina is holding the vibrator inside her pussy and rubbing two fingers rapidly across her clit.


    Lauren swallows every drop and is sucking me clean when Kristina¡¯s orgasm hits. Pulling her knees up just like Rachel and Lauren did, she¡¯s panting hard and shivering as she turns off the vibrator. I watch in awe as she runs her hands up over her breasts just like Rachel.


    ¡°Thanks, Sis,¡± I whisper as I pull her up for a kiss. ¡°Be right back,¡± I tell her and move over to stop the recording.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± I tell Kristina who is still catching her breath but wearing a blissful smile. I save the recording and grab another sh drive from my desk to make Kristina a copy. ¡°Is it okay if I give Lauren a copy?¡± I ask. She nods before curling onto her side.


    ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t in a rtionship,¡± Kristina says. ¡°I¡¯d really like you to fuck me right now.¡±


    ¡°I made sure he wasn¡¯t ready,¡± Lauren says, crawling onto the bed and spooning against Kristina¡¯s back. ¡°I knew you¡¯d feel like that because that¡¯s exactly how I felt afterwards. That¡¯s why I took the edge off of Brandon¡¯s arousal so you wouldn¡¯t be tempted.¡± Kristina looks over at me and I shrug as she stares at my spent cock.


    ¡°Just as well,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯d probably regret it tomorrow. I have got to move things along with Josh.¡±


    ¡°You could show him the video,¡± I suggest facetiously.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± she says. ¡°At least not right away¡­ who knows¡­ maybe someday.¡± Lauren is snuggled up to Kristina with her arms wrapped around her and is gently massaging her breasts.


    ¡°I better go before I do something I don¡¯t really want to do¡­ or that I really do want to do but¡­ anyway¡­ I better go.¡± She extricates herself from Lauren¡¯s embrace and kisses her lightly on the lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers. ¡°I needed that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch her video on the TV screen,¡± Lauren says as soon as Kristina leaves. I look at the clock and it¡¯s almost 6 o¡¯clock. Rachel shouldn¡¯t be home until about 7:30. We have time.


    The video is amazing and Kristina¡¯s sweltering pussy looksrger than life on the HD TV. We watch it several times, savoring the incredible view of her pussy juice bubbling out of her teenage cunt during her orgasm.


    Needless to say, I recover rather quickly and Lauren suggests we fuck doggie style facing the TV so we can both see the screen while we¡¯re fucking. She has the best ideas! I¡¯m holding her hips and mming into her, both of us grunting from the exertion when I hear a noise in the living room. Fuck! I look at the clock; it¡¯s only 7 o¡¯clock. What the fuck!


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± I say, pulling out of Lauren and clicking off the TV. We jump off the bed and are scrambling around for our clothes when I hear Rachel. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I close my door before she saw that it was open?

 The Lingerie Party: Ep57

    ¡°Hey, what happened to the TV? I got off early and¡­ Oh shit!¡± she says, backing away from my doorway as I struggle into my shorts. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she says, staring at Lauren who is dancing on one foot, trying to pull her panties on. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were¡­ Oh God! I.. um¡­ you two?¡± She backs all the way down the hall as Lauren and I finish dressing.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Lauren asks before we leave my bedroom.


    ¡°Just y it by ear,¡± I answer. ¡°It was pretty obvious what we were doing. We can¡¯t deny anything. I doubt she will tell anyone,¡± I say sounding more convincing than I feel. ¡°Besides mom already knows. Let me do the talking.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± Lauren says, holding my arm as we walk down the hall to the living room. Rachel is sitting on the couch with a beer.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, you guys. I came home early without calling,¡± she says, standing up as soon as she sees us. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think¡­ I mean, I would never judge¡­ you can do whatever you want¡­ it will be like I never saw a thing.¡± Her rapid fire speaking betrays her nervousness and I almostugh because we are the ones who should be nervous.


    ¡°No, Rachel,¡± I tell her. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We were careless and¡­ well, now you know why all those questions about boyfriends and girlfriends were um¡­ well, now you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she says, sitting back down. I direct Lauren to the other end of the couch and I sit between them. After an awkward silence, Rachel says, ¡°So, um¡­ how long have you two been¡­?¡±


    ¡°Only a couple of months,¡± I answer. ¡°It all happened kind of identally,¡± I tell her, ncing at Lauren to make sure she¡¯s okay with me sharing this with our cousin. When she nods her assent, I start at the beginning and exin how I interrupted Lauren¡¯s sleepover and how it lead to a sexiest body contest with her friends.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rachel interrupts me. ¡°Have I got this right, you had four naked teenage girls here and you were inspecting their bodies?¡± She has leaned forward and is looking at me with wide-eyed incredulity.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer grinning. ¡°I rated them on their tits, assess, legs and pussies.¡± It really does sounds farfetched when I hear myself saying it. She¡¯s just staring at us.


    ¡°Not just inspecting,¡± Lauren jumps into the conversation, leaning forward to make eye contact with our cousin. ¡°He ate each one of us while we all watched.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± Rachel interrupts again. ¡°You had never had feelings for each other but you let your brother eat your pussy at a party in front of your friends?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Only three friends,¡± Lauren answers defensively. ¡°It was¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ you had to be there,¡± she says, struggling for an exnation.


    ¡°I wish I was,¡± Rachel smiles.


    ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t going to do it, was I Brandon?¡± Lauren shifts the focus to me.


    ¡°No, you really weren¡¯t,¡± I answer, supporting her memory of how things went.


    ¡°But shit, Rachel, they were having these amazing fucking orgasms from Brandon¡¯s tongue and saying he was talented beyond anything they¡¯d ever experienced.¡± She shrugs and sits back.


    ¡°And was he?¡± Rachel asks, raising her eyebrows at Lauren.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Lauren sighs dramatically, winking at me. ¡°It¡¯s what made me want to fuck him,¡± she adds matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Please tell me you videoed all of this,¡± Rachel says, addressing me. Not exactly the reaction I was expecting.


    ¡°No!¡± Lauren and I answer in unison while eyeing each other with a horrendous expression on our faces. Thest thing we wanted was video documentation of that weekend.


    ¡°Do you know how valuable a video like that would be?¡± Rachel asks rhetorically, shaking her head. ¡°Anyway, then what happened?¡± Lauren picks up the story and exins how the original purpose of the sleepover was to relieve Kristina of her virginity with a dildo but when I arrived the ns changed.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Rachelughs. ¡°This just keeps getting better and better, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She puts her hand on my thigh. ¡°Poor Brandon, pressured into fucking a virgin,¡± she says with mock sympathy.


    Lauren recounts the entire weekend including a detailed ount of Kristina¡¯s deflowering, me fucking Alex and Kylie and finally our incestuous fucking after everyone left.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Rachel sighs, staring at us in awe.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Lauren says, obviously loving the attention from her older cousin.


    ¡°More?¡± she asks with astonishment. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she says, fanning herself. ¡°I¡¯m already wet!¡± Lauren and I both nce at Rachel¡¯s crotch but she¡¯s still wearing her work pants and there is no indication of her arousal. Lauren nces at me and I nod for her to continue.


    ¡°Kristina came back on Sunday¡­¡± she says quietly. ¡°It started with both of us sort of¡­ um¡­ you know, taking turns with Brandon.¡±


    ¡°You stud,¡± Rachel teases, raising her eyebrows at me. I just shrug.


    ¡°Butter¡­ we¡­ um..¡± Lauren continues nervously. ¡°Well, it turns out I¡¯m kind of bi.¡±


    ¡°You and Kristina?¡± Rachel asks.


    ¡°And Brandon,¡± Lauren corrects her.


    ¡°A threesome!¡± Rachel says, smiling from ear to ear. Fuck! Could our sexy cousin possibly be interested in recing Kristina?


    ¡°It was really amazing,¡± Lauren says sheepishly. No one speaks for a few minutes.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s with the TV? We¡¯re you guys making videos?¡± Rachel asks.


    ¡°God! Look at the time,¡± Lauren says, as she jumps off the couch. ¡°I better get going¡± But Rachel stands and puts both hands on Lauren¡¯s shoulders as she looks her in the eyes.


    ¡°Brandon showed me your video¡­ and um¡­¡± Lauren breaks eye contact as Rachel nces at me.


    ¡°Laruen wanted to make one just like it,¡± I say, standing up next to them.


    ¡°You made a video like mine?¡± Rachel asks. Lauren nods, looking down at the floor. ¡°Exactly like yours,¡± she adds.


    ¡°I really do have to go,¡± Lauren says after an awkward silence. Rachel releases her shoulders and steps back.


    ¡°Now that you know,¡± Lauren says, addressing Rachel. ¡°Is it okay if Ie over tomorrow after school?¡± My sister¡¯s question reminds me of how we were interrupted earlier. ¡°And um¡­ maybe spend the night?¡± she adds.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rachel answers. ¡°Of course,¡± assuring her. ¡°I can make myself scarce if you want.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± we both answer. ¡°I mean¡­ you already know,¡± Lauren shrugs. And she is ¡®kind of bi¡¯ I think without saying it out loud. I give my sister a tight hug and a prolonged kiss and then Rachel steps over for an embrace, surprising me by kissing my sister on the lips.


    ¡°Is it okay if Brandon shows me your video?¡± Rachel asks while her hand drops to Lauren¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lauren answers. ¡°I mean¡­ I watched yours¡­ so it¡¯s only fair.¡± Visions of this threesome is starting to fill my head. Fuck! Could I really be this lucky?


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rachel says with another quick kiss on the lips and a light pat on the butt. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep58

    Once Lauren leaves, Rachel and I sit back down on the couch. I look for the remote before remembering that the TV is in my bedroom.


    ¡°Can we watch her video?¡± Rachel asks quietly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ um¡­ go get the TV.¡±


    ¡°We can watch it in your bedroom,¡± Rachel says, standing up next to me. ¡°I¡¯ll just get changed,¡± she says, waving her hand in front of her to indicate she¡¯s still in her work clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in your bedroom.¡± I just nod, my cock hardening as I wonder how things might be different fromst night when she told me this wasn¡¯t going any farther.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Rachel says, plopping down on my bed wearing the same thin sleep shirt she¡¯s been wearing thest few nights. She¡¯s on her stomach with her elbows on the bed and her hands propping up her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the video ready,¡± I tell her, assuming a simr position next to her. Clicking the remote I bring up Lauren¡¯s video and her pussy fills the 42 inch screen.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Rachel whispers, as she watches Lauren tease her pussy with the purple vibrator. ¡°Is that my vibrator?¡± Rachel asks, turning to look at me.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah, sorry,¡± I answer but she just chuckles and faces the TV again. We watch in silence while Lauren¡¯s pussy gets progressively wetter and her breathing intes her breasts. ¡°She has a beautiful body,¡± Rachel says quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m lying on my bed with my cousin watching a video of my sister masturbating her pussy with a vibrator. I wonder if Rachel is finding it as arousing as I am.


    ¡°Can we see it again?¡± she asks when the video ends.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer pointing the remote towards the TV. I find myself watching Rachel more than the video and my mind starts imagining how this might change our rtionship. She catches me watching her and smiles.


    ¡°Are you really as good with your tongue as Lauren says?¡± she asks still making eye contact with me. I shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you take off your panties and we could find out,¡± I answer, wondering if this is just banter or an invitation.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not wearing any?¡± she asks. Fuck! Is she just teasing me? There¡¯s only one way to find out. I lean up on my side, reach down and pull her sleep shirt up over her bare ass. Holy fuck!


    ¡°Is this an invitation?¡± I ask, as my hand explores her firm, round ass cheeks.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks, slowing rolling onto her back while my hand glides over her hip andes to rest on her bald pussy mound.


    ¡°I think that you shouldn¡¯t rely on other people¡¯s opinions,¡± I answer, smiling as I caress her mound and slide my hand between her widespread legs.


    ¡°I never trust other people¡¯s judgment,¡± she says, gasping as my fingers reach herbia and I can feel the heat emanating from her wet pussy.


    ¡°Better to judge for yourself,¡± I say. Just as I¡¯m about to slip my finger inside her enmed pussy, she sits up and pulls her sleep shirt over her head.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± she says. Tossing her shirt on the floor, she lies back down, exposing her body to me for the first time.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Rachel,¡± I whisper as I get my first real live look at her naked body. It¡¯s even more amazing than in the videos. I am mesmerized by her full breasts sporting wide ares and thick, protruding nipples.


    ¡°Gonna show me what your tongue can do, Brandon?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes, but first things first,¡± I answer as I close my mouth around her closest nipple.


    ¡°Mmm yeah,¡± she says, cuddling my head against her chest. I suck her thick nipple into my mouth as I squeeze her other breast. Her breasts arerger than Lauren¡¯s but just as firm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could suck my tits,¡± Rachel says almost indignantly, interrupting my enjoyment.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, pulling my head up to see her smiling face and twinkling eyes. She is such a tease!


    ¡°Shall I stop?¡± I ask, teasing back. I make eye contact as I pinch her nipple and give it a gentle twist.


    ¡°N-no,¡± she breathes, shaking her head as she pulls my mouth back down to her nipple and closes her eyes. Just as sensitive as Lauren¡¯s, too.


    I suckle at her breasts, alternating between them while I trade off kneading her fleshy mounds and tweaking her taut nipples with my hands.


    As much as I hate to stop ying with her magnificent boobs, I am anxious as hell to eat her pussy. I¡¯ve been fantasizing about this while I watched her video over and over but I never thought I would actually get to taste her.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she purrsmentably as I release her nipple and kiss the skin just under her breasts. Adjusting my position, I move my lips down her torso, kissing and licking while moving my hand between her legs.


    Damn! I thought she was emitting heat before but now her pussy is absolutely smoldering!


    ¡°Ooohh!¡± she moans, arching her back as I stroke her pussy lips with my finger. Pushing against my hand she sucks the tip of my finger into her overheated pussy. I slide it in the rest of the way as I kiss around her navel and make my way across her porcin smooth mound.


    Fuck! I can already smell her arousal and it is so fucking intoxicating. Pausing to slip off my shorts, I crawl up between her legs and gaze into her delectable pussy. Seeing it in person is so much better than watching it on myputer. Completely hairless and coated with a thin sheen of clear liquid, I breathe in her erotic scent before teasing the area around her pussy with my tongue.


    I don¡¯t know if this is the start of something or a one-time experiment that won¡¯t be repeated so I¡¯m determined to make the most of it. I want to give my cousin the pussy eating of her lifetime; the most mind-blowing oral sex she¡¯s ever had. To do this I have to go slowly, building her arousal before dipping into her hidden treasures.


    I start at the crevice between the top of her thigh and her pubic area slowing licking its entire length. Alternating from one side to the other and moving in a circle around her dripping pussy; I steadily move my tongue closer to her luscious pink folds. She¡¯s squirming around, clearly trying to make contact with my tongue as I barely flick the edges of her outerbia.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Rachel moans as I lick the small patch of skin between her pussy and her asshole. I can tell by her reaction that the slightest contact with her pussy lips will send electrical charges through her whole body.


    Finally, I tten my tongue to its fullest width and slowly lick one long stroke from her ass all the way to her clit. Pressing my tongue gently into the top of her slit, I lightly flick it across her clit before dragging my tongue down to the bottom to do it again.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep59

    ¡°Ohmyfuckinggod!¡± Rachel cries, her body shivering as I continue licking the length of her slit, gradually spreading her pussy lips wide open with my tongue. Several more punishingly slow licks and I push my tongue inside and startpping her hot frothy cream. Fuck! The taste is unbelievable and my cock is so fucking hard!


    Rachel pushes her ass off the bed, spreading her legs wider as she tries to suck my tongue deeper into her eager pussy. Drinking her sulent potion, I tongue-fuck her as deeply as I can.


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± Rachel moans and I feel her whole body shake when I rece my tongue with my finger and suck her clit into my mouth. Rapidly finger-fucking her juice-filled hole, I alternate sucking on her clit and flicking it with my tongue.


    ¡°Oh Brandon! Oh fuck!¡± she screams as she bucks her ass off the bed, grinding her clit against my tongue and jamming my fingers deep inside her sizzling pussy. ¡°That¡­ is¡­ so¡­ good¡­ sooo¡­ Ahh! Ahh! good!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! AGGGHHH! Yeeessssssss!¡± she cries, mping her thighs tightly around my head and jerking wildly as her pussy fills with hot creamy liquid. Her whole body shakes from the intensity of her orgasm and her pussy spasms around my finger. My cousin has really let loose with an amazingly wild, uninhibited orgasm!


    Prying her legs from around my head, I pull my finger from her pulsating pussy and hungrilyp up her tasty syrup. With my hands on her thighs, I hold her legs open and continue to eat her mouthwatering broth while watching her chest heave and her marvelous tits swell with herbored breathing. She doesn¡¯t know yet that I¡¯m not going to give her time to catch her breath.


    Consciously avoiding the sensitive area around her clit, I let my tongue y in the folds between her inner and outerbia, licking her juices and getting her ready for round two.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she sighs as she gradually starts rocking against my mouth. I just keep licking her pussy lips, waiting until she is fully responding before I plunge my tongue deep into her sulent opening.


    She lifts her ass off the bed driving my tongue in deeper, and this is my cue. Pulling my face back, I push two fingers into her soggy pussy and rhythmically pump them in and out.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Brandon!¡± she moans as I suck her clit into my mouth and flick my tongue across it while my fingers pummel her swampy hole.


    ¡°Oh God! Oh! Oh! Fuck!¡± Rachel is mostly grunting now as she grabs my head, entwining her fingers in my hair and frantically humping her pussy against my face.


    I keep my tongue in constant movement across her clit as I sense another orgasm building. She¡¯s almost yanking my hair out as she pulls my face tighter into her fiery cunt and bucks her ass in rhythm to my pistoning fingers.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaarrrrgggghhhhhh!¡± Rachel screams as her second orgasm rips through her body and she convulsively jerks against my face. Her pussy is filled with hotva and she quivers through several aftershocks while I nosedive in to devour every drop of her fresh, hot juice. Her pussy just keeps creaming and creaming.


    Rachel copses back on the bed, releasing her grip on my hair as she gasps for breath. I take onest lick of her mouthwatering juices and then kiss my way up her sexy body. Pausing only momentarily to suck on her hard, thick nipples, I position my body over hers and push my pussy-soaked tongue in her mouth.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She responds instantly, feverishly returning my kiss, her tongue dancing hungrily around mine as our bodies press together.


    My cock is literally throbbing with anticipation but I don¡¯t want to take anything for granted, especially after what Rachel saidst night.


    ¡°So, did I pass the oral exam?¡± I ask, breaking the kiss and raising up on my elbows so her taut nipples barely graze my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never doubt Lauren¡¯s judgment again,¡± sheughs. Her eyes are locked on mine and the ultimate question lies unspoken between us. My hard cock is pulsating against her pussy mound just waiting for instructions. She runs her hands down my back and squeezes my ass checks.


    ¡°It¡¯s incest, Brandon,¡± she sighs.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer, wondering if this is as far as we¡¯re going. She closes her eyes and releases a trembling sigh. I feel her thighs shift under me as she spreads them wider. She nails dig into my ass cheeks as she lifts her eyelids.


    ¡°Put it in me, Brandon,¡± she whispers, arching her back and pulling on my ass. Maintaining eye contact, I shift my body slightly and my cockhead slips into her torrid channel.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she says with a slight shiver. I watch her face as I push forward. With almost no effort at all my rock solid cock glides into her well-lubricated hole.


    ¡°Hey Cuz,¡± I whisper, drawing attention to the incestuous nature of our coupling. I nt a kiss lightly on her lips, as my cock bottoms out and my pubic bone pushes against her clit.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she says dreamily. She feels so fucking good! My cock is literally throbbing as her enmed pussy molds itself around me.


    Very slowly, I pull back until only my cockhead is inside of her. I hold this position for a few seconds, teasing her once again.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moans as I slide back in just as slowly. Two, three, four more times I repeat this slow tantalizing fuck before Rachel takes matters into her own hands. With her arms and one leg wrapped around me, she pushes up with her other leg and in one fluid motion flips uspletely over without uncoupling her pussy from my cock. Impressive!


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with moves,¡± she smiles, responding to the look on my face as she sits up straight and settles herself on my hard cock.


    Smiling from ear to ear, Rachel starts rocking her hips with a slow rolling motion while clenching her pussy muscles around my cock. Fuck! I¡¯m not exactly inexperienced but Rachel is doing things with her pussy that I never dreamed possible.


    Running her hands up her torso and over her breasts, she pulls on her hard nipples, twisting and stretching them as she starts to ride me.


    ¡°God, Rachel,¡± I breathe as she releases her nipples and leans forward, allowing her bountiful breasts to swing free. cing her hands on my chest, she closes her eyes and starts bouncing feverishly on my hard cock. God! I¡¯ve never been fucked like this. She is an absolute wild woman!


    Changing the pace, Rachel lifts her pussy almost all the way to the tip of my cock, holds it there momentarily and then ms it back down, enveloping me in her slick, hot chasm.


    ¡°I love your cock, Brandon,¡± she whispers. Moving faster now, she¡¯s almost like a bronco rider, jouncing frantically and mming her pussy down around my throbbing cock, like she¡¯s trying to pulverize it with the force of her attack. I grab her nipples, pulling, twisting and stretching them from her bouncing tits as I saw her doing.


    ¡°Oh yeah, pinch my nipples!¡± she cries. My cock is throbbing from her ferocious onught and I¡¯m bucking my hips off the bed to meet her intense rhythm. We¡¯re both very close. I tense my legs, my balls constrict, and I prepare for the eruption that is only seconds away.


    ¡°OhmyGOD!¡± Rachel screams, clenching her pussy tightly around my cock as she trembles spasmodically and pushes down hard against my chest.


    That does it for me; I start shooting my load in long forceful spurts as her hips continue to jerk and her body shudders. Riding out her orgasm with a low, continuous moan she copses on my chest with her firm breasts cushioning her fall.


    ¡°Damn,¡± she whispers as I wrap my arms around her and we try to catch our breath. Her pussy is pulsating like a vibrator, milking thest bit of cum from my spent cock as she settles her head against shoulder and I brush her damp, matted hair from her forehead.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree, stroking her hair as I press my lips to hers.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep60

    Eventually I roll us onto our side, disengaging my cock but maintaining the kiss as my hands roam her naked body. Without enough breath to maintain the kiss for long we both roll onto our backs still breathing hard.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been ridden hard and put away wet,¡± sheughs, rolling onto her side and running her fingers over my chest.


    ¡°You were the one doing the riding,¡± I answer, turning my head to look at her but staying on my back.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure I was going to be able to seduce you,¡± she says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, wondering what she¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°You were responding to the wrestling, the thin shirt, even the naked run across the hall but you didn¡¯t seem like you would¡­¡± she says smiling as her fingers trail down across my abdomen.


    ¡°Wait! You were¡­?¡± I can¡¯t believe all this was intentional.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even considered you,¡± she continues. ¡°I thought there would be someone at work but they¡¯re all married ormitted but after I got here and I saw how toned you are¡­¡± She¡¯s pressing her pert breasts against my side. ¡°Then after your massage and I saw¡­ er¡­ how you reacted¡­¡±


    ¡°So all that, ¡®we¡¯re not going to take this any farther¡¯ was an act?¡± I ask, incredulously.


    ¡°Not totally,¡± she says, her fingersbing through my pubic hair. ¡°I knew I could get you to fuck me but I wasn¡¯t sure how you¡¯d feel about it afterwards,¡± she adds.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re cousins?¡± I ask as she rakes her fingernails over myid cock.


    ¡°Right¡­ incest and all that,¡± she murmurs.


    ¡°But then when you saw me with Lauren¡­¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± she answers. ¡°When you¡¯re already fucking your sister, what¡¯s a cousin or two?¡± sheughs.


    ¡°You!¡± Iugh, rolling over on top of her and tickling her ribs. ¡°You were ying me!¡±


    ¡°Sort of¡­¡± sheughs, squirming out from under me. ¡°Fuck! Look at the time!¡± It is a lotter than I expected. ¡°We both have to work in the morning,¡± she says, rolling off the bed and looking down at me pensively.


    ¡°Thank you, Brandon,¡± she says, leaning down and kissing me lightly on the lips. ¡°I really needed that.¡± Damn! She just gave me the fuck of my life and she¡¯s thanking me?


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I answer as she starts to leave. Fuck! I thought she might sleep in here.


    ¡°See you in the morning,¡± she says. A few minutester I hear the shower running. I consider joining her but if that was what she wanted she¡¯d have invited me. Instead I reach for my phone and call Lauren.


    ¡°Brandon!¡± Lauren says. ¡°That was so weird! I was so scared. It seemed to go okay, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I answer. ¡°Rachel was totally cool with it.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys watch my video?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yeah, we were¡­¡±


    ¡°What did Rachel think of it?¡± she asks.


    ¡°She loved it!¡± I answer. ¡°We watched it twice.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks excitedly. ¡°Tell me what she said.¡±


    ¡°Well, we were lying on my bed¡­¡±


    ¡°You were on your bed with Rachel?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s where¡­¡±


    ¡°Why were you on your bed?¡± she asks cutting me off before I could tell her.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the TV is¡­ remember we moved it into the bedroom,¡± I tell her exasperatedly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right,¡± sheughs nervously and I jump in before she can ask me something else.


    ¡°Anyway, she asked me if my tongue was as talented as you said.¡±


    ¡°She asked you that?¡± she sounds appalled. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I told her there was only one way to find out,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°You ate her pussy?¡± she asks indignantly.


    ¡°Twice,¡± I answer. ¡°She said she would never doubt you again.¡± Iugh but there is silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I suppose you fucked her,¡± my sister says quietly.


    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I answer. ¡°More like she fucked me, though,¡± I chuckle but don¡¯t get the response I¡¯m expecting. I wait for Lauren to say something.


    ¡°Should I stille over tomorrow?¡± she finally asks.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I answer immediately. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s older, more experienced¡­¡± her voice trails off as she adds, ¡°better looking.¡± Oh fuck! I am so stupid! Why didn¡¯t I think Lauren would be jealous?


    ¡°I want you,¡± I tell her. ¡°I just thought Rachel might be¡­ you know¡­ you said you missed doing stuff with Kristina.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± I can tell she¡¯s processing what I just said. ¡°Do you think she would?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°I think so, sure.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, getting a little more excited.


    ¡°Pretty sure,¡± I answer. ¡°She seemed really excited by your video. Why wouldn¡¯t she want to see the real thing?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she muses.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she says sounding more like herself. ¡°See you after school.¡±


    When I get home from work the next day I find Rachel and Lauren in the kitchen. Standing side by side at the counter in almost identical skin tight shorts, I admire their firm asses as I approach them.


    ¡°How are my two favorite women in the world?¡± I ask, stepping between them and wrapping one arm around each one.


    ¡°Great!¡± Lauren says as I lean in and give her a lingering, tongue filled kiss. Dropping my hand to her ass and squeezing her cheek, I wink before turning towards Rachel. I kiss her the same way, again dropping my hand to her ass cheek, as we break apart. If Rachel didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d told Lauren, she knows now.


    ¡°Smells good,¡± I say, surveying the counter. Looks like burrito night. ¡°Do I have time to change?¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep61

    ¡°You have about five minutes,¡± Rachel says. ¡°Lauren had everything ready. I just got here.¡±


    I pull my shirt off as I head to my bedroom. Slipping on a pair of nnel shorts and a pull over shirt, I get back to the kitchen just as they put thest few items on the table.


    Dinner conversation is pretty innocuous. Lauren talks about graduation and tells Rachel about her college ns. Rachel fills us in on her first week, making usugh as she describes one of her co-workers as putting the ¡®physical¡¯ into physical therapy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that sexual harassment?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°He¡¯s mostly harmless,¡± she shrugs. ¡°Just wants to provide a little too much mentoring,¡± sheughs. ¡°If it gets too tant I¡¯ll address it more directly. I don¡¯t want to involve the manager at this point,¡± she adds, taking a bite of her burrito.


    When dinner is over, Lauren starts clearing the table.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Rachel says, standing up and taking the te from Lauren. ¡°You made dinner,¡± she adds, looking back and forth between us. ¡°Besides,¡± she smiles, ¡°I¡¯m sure you want to spend some time together.¡±


    ¡°And with you,¡± Lauren says, looking at me for support as she clears the rest of the tes and sses.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all do the dishes and then we can all spend time together,¡± I say, putting away the condiments and wrapping the rest of the cheese.


    ¡°Besides you guys owe me,¡± Lauren adds. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the only one here who didn¡¯t getidst night?¡±


    ¡°I seem to remember you were¡­¡± Rachel says but Lauren cuts her off.


    ¡°And you interrupted us!¡± sheughs. ¡°Then you watched my video and fucked my brother!¡± Rachel raises her eyebrows to me but I just smile. ¡°I think you both owe me,¡± Lauren says matter-of-factly.


    ¡°She has a point,¡± I say as I put our tes in the dishwasher.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel smiles but I can tell she¡¯s a little nervous as Lauren hangs up the dishtowel and heads to my bedroom.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, taking Rachel¡¯s hand and leading her down the hall.


    ¡°Did you guys watch Kristina¡¯s video?¡± Lauren asks as she unbuttons her blouse andys it on the dresser.


    ¡°What?¡± Rachel asks, watching Lauren get undressed. ¡°Kristina?¡± she asks, looking at me. ¡°Your Kristina?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she saw my video and wanted to make one,¡± Lauren says, cing her bra on top of her blouse and pulling down her shorts. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no, that you didn¡¯t watch it,¡± sheughs. ¡°Can we watch it, Brandon?¡± Lauren asks as her thong hits the pile and she stretches out on the bed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, pulling my shirt and shorts off. Rachel is still standing near the doorway, her eyes shifting between the two naked people in the room. I pull her into an embrace and kiss her neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get undressed?¡± I whisper. She just nods and starts undoing the buttons on her blouse.


    Grabbing the TV remote I cue up Kristina¡¯s video and crawl on the bed next to Lauren.


    ¡°Eat me, Brandon,¡± she says while spreading her thighs invitingly. I nce at Rachel who is almost finished undressing, and then crawl up between my sister¡¯s legs. Fuck! The thought of these two beautiful women in the same bed has my cock rock solid.


    ¡°She likes to have her nipples sucked while I do this,¡± I tell Rachel like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. cing my hands on Lauren¡¯s thighs, I push them a little further apart and start licking around her aroused pussy.


    ¡°You know,¡± Rachel says, sitting on the bed next to Lauren and brushing her hair from her face. ¡°This is a first for me,¡± says quietly.


    ¡°A threesome?¡± Lauren asks, ¡°Or being with a woman?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± she says, shifting her eyes from Lauren¡¯s face to mine, buried in my sister¡¯s pussy. ¡°This is so¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she smiles as she searches for a word.


    ¡°Unexpected?¡± asks Lauren.


    ¡°Definitely unexpected,¡± Rachel chuckles. ¡°But what I was going to say was so erotic.¡± She ces a hand on Lauren¡¯s torso, just below her tits.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You do owe me,¡± Lauren teases.


    ¡°I guess I do,¡± she smiles as she tentatively lowers her face to her cousin¡¯s breast. I pick this moment to suck Lauren¡¯s clit into my mouth, which elicits a pleasurable moan just as Rachel¡¯s mouth hits her nipple.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Lauren moans. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been missing,¡± she tells Rachel as she cuddles her head against her breast.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m about to find out,¡± Rachel smiles as she stretches out on the bed next to Lauren, fondling and sucking on her breasts. She¡¯s lying on her stomach, half on and half off my sister with the magnificent curves of her ass just inches from Lauren¡¯s thigh.


    I can¡¯t resist touching the firm roundness of her ass cheek while I continue to lick Lauren¡¯s delectable pussy. This is fucking heaven! My sister and our cousin in a naked threesome on my bed! My cock is throbbing as I devour my sister¡¯s cunt and fondle my cousin¡¯s ass.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed Rachel¡¯sck of tan lines, apparently a result of the tanning bed I saw in the photos. I squeeze and caress each perfectly tanned cheek before letting my fingers dance along the juncture of her inner thighs. Moaning appreciatively, she spreads her legs and I feel the heat emanating from her moist opening.


    Rachel attacks Lauren¡¯s breasts with a renewed vigor as I trace my finger along Rachel¡¯s slick outer lips, smearing her pussy juice all over them. Lauren is bucking her hips off the bed as I suck her clit into my mouth. While gently sucking and nibbling on Lauren¡¯s sensitive love button, I manage to slip my middle finger into Rachel¡¯s steamy opening. Either one of these women would be enough to drive me crazy, but both of them together has my cock aching for release.


    ¡°Oh God, YES!¡± Lauren moans as her body shudders and hot juices flood her trembling pussy. Ip up her delicious nectar as I continue to finger fuck Rachel, who is responding with her own pussy gyrations. Time to take this to the next level.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s switch ces,¡± I announce, pulling away from both pussies and sitting back on my haunches between Lauren¡¯s widespread legs.


    ¡°Turn over Rachel,¡± I say with a light tap on her ass. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to be eaten.¡± She readilyplies, flipping over onto her back and eagerly spreading her legs. I nod to Lauren, indicating she should be the one to eat Rachel¡¯s pussy. She grins and quickly positions herself between Rachel¡¯s thighs.


    I hop off the bed, and before Rachel even realizes what¡¯s happening, Lauren has her face buried in our cousin¡¯s snatch.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Rachel cries as Lauren¡¯s experienced tongue works it¡¯s magic on her syed open pussy. Lauren¡¯s ass is in the air and I pull her hips up higher to align my cock with her syrupy opening. I love this position! I can make eye contact with Rachel while Lauren eats her pussy.


    Still holding Lauren¡¯s hips, I wink at Rachel who is wide-eyed with surprise as I glide my solid shaft into Lauren¡¯s frothing cunt. Rachel¡¯s thighs muffle Lauren¡¯s moan as my cock bottoms out in her velvety tunnel. Locking eyes with Rachel, I start fucking my sister with a slow, steady rhythm.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep62

    We¡¯ve learned from our experience with Kristina that taking it slow works as a tease as well as a motivator for Lauren. It allows her to concentrate on Rachel¡¯s pleasure knowing that as soon as she gets Rachel off I will hammer her pussy mercilessly. Having alreadye once, Lauren is primed for another orgasm. I can feel her tight teen channel pulsating anxiously around my cock as I slowly glide in and out.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± Rachel cries, arching her back as she grabs fistfuls of my sister¡¯s hair. Humping her pussy against Lauren¡¯s face, she pulls it tightly into her widespread crotch. Lauren¡¯s hands are pressing Rachel¡¯s thighs almost t against the bed as loud slurping sounds fill the room.


    Watching Rachel¡¯s face contort into unabashed pleasure makes me momentarily forget to maintain a slow rhythm and I m my throbbing cock into my sister¡¯s pussy. I¡¯m sure I would have knocked her mouth from our cousin¡¯s cunt if Rachel didn¡¯t have such a death grip on her hair.


    ¡°Oh God! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Rachel hisses between clenched teeth as her lungs swell and her breasts jut upward enticingly. ¡°Just¡­ like¡­ THAAAAT!¡± she screams as her orgasm explodes through her loins. Her whole body rises off the bed as she bnces on her feet and shoulders vigorously fucking her pussy against Lauren¡¯s mouth.


    As Lauren struggles to keep her mouth on Rachel¡¯s creaming cunt, I start pounding my swollen cock into her hungry pussy.


    Rachel drops her body back onto the bed, pulling Lauren on top of her as she gasps for breath. Lauren¡¯s facends on Rachel¡¯s heaving breasts as my jackhammering cock rocks both of their bodies. With her hands on either side of Rachel¡¯s torso, Lauren rocks back against me meeting my driving cock with thrusts of her own as her cheeks brush against Rachel¡¯s luscious breasts.


    Neither of usst long. Rachel has her eyes open and a satisfied smile on her face as my sister and I climax together over her sweat soaked body. With one final shove I empty my cock into my sister¡¯s pussy just as it tightens around me. Jerkily rocking together in the throes of our mutual pleasure, I ride out the release before disengaging my cock from her well-fucked pussy.


    With a whimpering moan and a blissful shudder, she copses on top of Rachel. Still shivering, she crawls up our cousin¡¯s body and pushes her pussy soaked tongue into her mouth.


    I watch the erotic girl-on-girl kiss as I lie down beside them, still catching my breath. Rachel warps Lauren in a tight embrace mashing their breasts together as she returns the passionate kiss.


    Fuck! Who would have thought? My beautiful cousin and my sexy sister in a naked embrace following our amzing, mind-blowing threesome! My cock is already stirring and it¡¯s only been a few minutes since I came.


    ¡°You taste like pussy,¡± Rachelughs as Lauren breaks the kiss, sucking more air into her lungs.


    ¡°Yeah, but at least it¡¯s your pussy,¡± Lauren counters and she nuzzles her face into Rachel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I owe you one,¡± Rachel says, pushing her cousin over onto her back.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Lauren says, rolling onto her side. ¡°Besides your first girl taste shouldn¡¯t be mixed with boy taste,¡± sheughs. ¡°We¡¯ll save that for another time.¡±


    ¡°I bet we could get Brandon ready again,¡± Lauren says, eyeing myid cock. ¡°It¡¯s your turn for some cock.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that,¡± Rachel smiles.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sounds enticing,¡± I say, rolling onto my back beside Rachel. ¡°Just give me a few minutes first,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Shall I get a wash cloth or would you like a little sample of how I taste,¡± Lauren asks Rachel, nodding towards my pussy juice covered cock.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Rachel ponders. ¡°Maybe a small sample might be nice,¡± she says. My cock twitches at the suggestion.


    ¡°I think he likes the idea,¡± Lauren says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys didn¡¯t video any of that slumber party,¡± Rachel muses as the three of us lie side by side on my bed.


    ¡°That just seems kind of dangerous,¡± Lauren answers. ¡°We could end up all over the inte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± Rachel exims as she turns on her side to face Lauren. ¡°What do you think I do with those videos I¡¯ve made?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I ask, turning towards Rachel and leaning against her naked back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started but I have a few followers,¡± she says. ¡°You won¡¯t believe the kind of money that some of the girls in my dorm are making.¡± Wow! My cousin the porn star!


    ¡°I want to see your website,¡± Lauren says, excitedly.¡± I look at her; worried that she¡¯s thinking this is a good idea.


    ¡°What?¡± she says. ¡°I just want to see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same videos you¡¯ve already seen,¡± Rachel says. ¡°You judging naked teen girls on my website would put me on the map, Brandon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it would,¡± I answer. ¡°But we didn¡¯t video it.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Rachel pauses. ¡°But now that the three of us are¡­¡± she waves her hand indicating our naked bodies on my bed. ¡°We could make some awesome videos.¡±


    ¡°That is so bad!¡± Lauren says, sitting up and looking at me, eagerly awaiting my reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s a very erotic idea¡­¡± I say, looking at these two naked beauties anxious to make porn videos with me. ¡°But there are so many things that can go wrong with this.¡± Rachel nods knowingly.


    ¡°I thought the same thing but you¡¯d be surprised the safeguards that you can put in ce.¡±


    ¡°We could make some videos and decideter whether to upload them. We¡¯ve already made one video,¡± Lauren says. ¡°Two if you count Kristina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Rachel says enthusiastically.


    ¡°What did you call them, Brandon? Dueling pussies?¡± Lauren asks. I nod, still notfortable that we¡¯ve thought this through.


    ¡°Ohmygod! Dueling pussies! I love it,¡± Rachel says. ¡°We could have a contest on my website and ask followers to vote on their favorite pussy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to get Kristina¡¯s permission,¡± I say, trying to stall to see if more reasonable heads prevail. ¡°I think we should crop them so your faces don¡¯t show.¡±

 The Lingerie Party: Ep63

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Rachel says pulling me into a full embrace, pressing her hard nipples into my chest. My cock hardens as my resistance wanes.


    ¡°Maybe we should celebrate with a cock sucking contest,¡± Lauren says, raising her eyebrows at my semi-erect cock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Rachel says, pushing me back onto the bed. ¡°Maybe we should get the camera.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding,¡± she adds with augh as I start to sit up. ¡°For now, anyway.¡± She pushes me back down and gently licks all around my cock.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she smiles at Lauren. ¡°You have a very pleasant taste.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Wait until you taste it from the source,¡± Laurenughs as she caresses Rachel¡¯s ass cheeks.


    Rachel and Lauren alternate sucking my cock but Lauren soon suggests they both lick me at the same time. Rachel is just as skilled as my sister and they have me thrusting my hips off the bed in no time. Taking turns sucking my cockhead into their mouths, they y with my balls and lick my nutsack until I have no idea who is doing what. The duel sensation is so fucking incredible! My cock is achingly stiff.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, Sis!¡± I yell as my sister¡¯s tongue flicks around my cockhead while it is nestled inside her warm mouth.


    ¡°Here,¡± she says, pulling her head back and offering my rigid cock to Rachel, ¡°I¡¯ve tasted him before.¡± Rachel quickly slides her lips over my cockhead just as the first spurt of jism shoots into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh FUCK!¡± I scream as I empty my load into my cousin¡¯s talented mouth. I jerkily deposit a boatload of cum while Rachel expertly swallows ever drop.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she says, sitting back on her haunches and licking her lips. ¡°You would never know you¡¯ve alreadye today,¡± she smiles.


    Lauren leans over and pulls Rachel into a tongue filled kiss, tasting my cum second-hand as she fondles her cousins boobs. They fall onto their sides, their arms and legs tangling around each other as they continue to kiss.


    I finally catch my breath and lean up to watch these naked beauties kiss and caress. Their breasts mashing against each other is so fucking erotic that it makes me want to get the video camera myself.


    We finally exhaust ourselves and the three of us sleep the rest of the night in my bed, cuddled into a snug naked threesome.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a video,¡± Lauren says as we breakfast on bacon and pancakes the next morning. We are a quite a sight with me in just a pair of nnel shorts, Rachel, who made breakfast, just wearing an apron that doesn¡¯t hide any of her sexy charms, and Lauren who didn¡¯t bother to get dressed at all.


    My cock is already tenting my shorts from watching Rachel and Lauren prancing around the kitchen.


    ¡°What kind of video?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Who cares!¡± Rachel exims. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± They clear the table and Lauren asks Rachel to get the camera and meet her in my living room.


    ¡°What have you got in mind, Sis?¡± I ask while we wait for Rachel.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± she answers, smiling coyly. ¡°Just lose the shorts and sit on the couch.¡± I do as she says.


    ¡°I read about this in some erotica novels I read and I¡¯ve been dying to try it,¡± Lauren says as Rachel sets the camera on a tripod. She has an actual video camera. I thought she had just used herptop like we did.


    ¡°All set,¡± Rachel says. ¡°Do I just point it at Brandon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s perfect.¡± Lauren says. ¡°Nowe sit on Brandon¡¯sp.¡±


    Racheles over and starts to sit on myp as you normally would with her legs to one side. ¡°No, like this,¡± Lauren instructs, turning Rachel around so her back is to me. She ditched the apron when she left the kitchen and her perfect ass is backing up to me.


    ¡°Now,¡± Lauren says, grabbing my hard cock and pointing it towards Rachel¡¯s pussy. ¡°Lower yourself down on this,¡± sheughs.


    ¡°My pleasure!¡± Rachel responds. Her legs are on either side of mine as Lauren guides my cock into her weing pussy.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Lauren says, spreading Rachel¡¯s legs wide apart and positioning them over my thighs. I reach around and cup Rachel¡¯s abundant breasts as she squirms about and gets settled on my cock. ¡°Is the camera on?¡± Lauren asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel says as she squeezes her pussy muscles around my shaft.


    ¡°Good,¡± Lauren says as she kneels on the floor between our legs. ¡°Ready?¡± she asks, lowering her face to Rachel¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Rachel says. ¡°Are you going to do what I think you are?¡± Without responding, Lauren licks my balls and the base of my shaft.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Rachel cries as her tongue obviously continues it¡¯s upward movement over Rachel¡¯s stretched out pussy lips to her fully exposed clit.


    Leaning her arms on Rachel¡¯s thighs she attacks the junction of my cock and Rachel¡¯s pussy with the vigor of an athlete. Her tongue seems to be everywhere at once driving us both into a frenzy as she fondles my balls and sucks Rachel¡¯s clit.


    Rachel is trying to bounce on my cock but with her legs spread over my thighs she has no way to leverage herself up. I pinch her nipples and squeeze her tits while trying to thrust up into her overheated pussy.


    ¡°My God, Sis!¡± I exim this is Unfuckingbelieveable!¡±


    ¡°It¡­ sure¡­ is¡­¡± Rachel purrs while her pussy muscles rhythmically contract around my swollen cock.


    ¡°d you like it,¡± Lauren says, smiling widely while taking a breath. ¡°Because eventually I want a turn.¡± She extends her tongue and slowly licks from the base of my cock to the point where it enters Rachel¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Rachel cries as Lauren¡¯s tongue reaches her sensitive clit. Frustrated by my inability to get a rhythm going, I let go of Rachel¡¯s breasts and grab her by the waist. Lifting her several inches up I m her back down on my throbbing cock.


    ¡°Do that again!¡± Lauren cries, ¡°but hold her in the up position.¡± I do as my sister says and she rewards me by attacking my exposed cock with her tongue, licking and flicking along the sensitive underside of my shaft while my cockhead is buried in Rachel¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I scream at the incredible sensation of mixing a blowjob with a pussy fuck! I can¡¯t hold Rachel up much longer and I slowly let her glide back down my rigid shaft. Damn!


    ¡°Oooohhh yeah!¡± Rachel moans as she bottoms out on my cock and Lauren¡¯s tongue shifts her assault to our cousin¡¯s pussy. No doubt this is the most erotic thing any of us has ever done. I am literally aching for release as I lift Rachel up again.


    Lauren repeats her tongueshing of my cock but I can¡¯t hold Rachel for as long this time. Instead I start vigorously bouncing her up and down on my cock, pushing us both nearer our orgasms.


    Unable to keep up with our movements, Lauren shifts her tongue to my balls while reaching for Rachel¡¯s swiftly jouncing tits.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Brandon!¡± Rachel breathes. ¡°Just¡­ oh GOD¡­ faster now!¡± Iply as best I can, feeling the heat boiling inside my cock.

 The Lingerie Party: Ep64

    ¡°OH FUUUUCK!¡± Rachel screams as her orgasm tears open the floodgates, coating my pulsating cock with her slick pussy balm.


    ¡°GODDAMN!¡± I moan loudly as I smash Rachel¡¯s hot, juicy pussy down onto my cock onest time and erupt in a geyser of built up cum. Lauren leans back on her haunches, smiling at us thrashing through the aftershocks of our explosive orgasms.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she whispers. ¡°That was¡­ wow.¡± She¡¯s almost breathing as hard as we are as she wipes her mouth and smiles happily at us.


    Rachel is leaning back against me, her chest heaving as she tries to catch her breath. I wrap my arms around her but before I can cup her breasts Lauren leans forward and presses her face into Rachel¡¯s chest. I put my arms around my sister and stroke her hair as she tenderly suckles at Rachel¡¯s taut nipples.


    ¡°Fucking heaven,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Do you think the video will do it justice?¡± Rachel asks dreamily. Shit! I forgot all about the video.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Lauren says, jumping up and reaching for the camera. Rachel scoots around, gently disengaging herself from my spent cock as she turns just enough to reach my lips with hers. We kiss more affectionately than ever as we bask in the warm afterglow of intoxicating sex.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lauren says, ¡°that¡¯s my brother you¡¯re kissing like that!¡± Sheughs as she takes the memory card out of the camera.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my cousin!¡± Rachel retorts. ¡°What? I can fuck him but I can¡¯t kiss him?¡± she adds sarcastically.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lauren responds. ¡°Will this go in yourputer, Brandon?¡± Lauren asks, holding up the micro SD card.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer as Rachel moves next to me on the couch, allowing me to stand up. ¡°Do you want to watch it in here or in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Bedroom!¡± Lauren and Rachel answer in unison then bust outughing. I walk over to my sister and wrap her in a naked embrace.


    ¡°That was incredible, Sis,¡± I tell her, lightly caressing down her back to her firm, round ass cheeks.


    ¡°You guys owe me again,¡± she smiles as she leads us to my bedroom.


    The video didn¡¯t show the detail of what Lauren¡¯s tongue was doing to us but it sure captured the essence of how it felt. Rachel in particr was featured in full throes of orgasm while being mmed down on my cock.


    ¡°I really need a second camera,¡± says Rachel, matter-of-factly. ¡°Then we can see what Lauren is doing with her tongue and edit it to switch back and forth.


    We¡¯re all lying on my bed, watching the video on myptop. Lauren wants to see it again and clicks on the y arrow.


    I close my eyes and start to doze while wondering what the next three months are going to bring for the three of us. Certainly a lot more than I had anticipated when Rachel called asking if she could stay here. Mom thought she was providing us a chaperone¡­ little did she know.

 The Shoplifter:>Ep1

    Summary: Caught shoplifting, she offers to settle out of court.


    *****************


    I work in retail security for arge department store. It¡¯s a great job, mostly catching shoplifters and an asional dishonest employee. I love all the high tech security equipment. Our cameras are so sophisticated we can zoom in on thebel in a shirt or the button on a blouse. It doesn¡¯t hurt that most of the shoplifters are women. You¡¯d be amazed at what a woman will do to avoid being prosecuted for shoplifting. Some of the best sex of my life has been right there in the interview room adjacent to the surveince equipment.


    One Tuesday morning I¡¯m watching the bank of monitors and an attractive blonde catches my eye. I zoom in on her ass and my cock stirs. She¡¯s wearing a short, tight red skirt that stretches across her lovely curves as she walks down the aisle. Her long blonde hair is clipped into a ponytail that swishes back and forth as she walks. I set an adjacent monitor to a camera in front of her and zoom in on her tits. Her scoop neck top reveals a significant amount of tanned cleavage before curving out around the fullness of her breasts. Her tits sit firm and high, bouncing slightly as she moves through the aisles of the jewelry department. I tear my eyes from her tits long enough to look at her face. She¡¯s beautiful in an understated sort of way. Not showgirl beautiful, more like girl next-door kind of beautiful.


    If I didn¡¯t have both cameras on her so I could watch her tits and ass at the same time, I might have missed it. I have to admit she was quick. Another customer was at the high-end jewelry counter trying on a variety of gold earrings. Blondie slipped a pair in her purse as she passed the counter. Hot damn! I was out of my chair in an instant and heading down the stairs towards jewelry. Normally I would have radioed a floor operative to make the stop, but it¡¯s a slow time in the middle of the week and I¡¯m the only security agent scheduled.


    I intercept her as she¡¯s making her way toward the mall entrance.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss,¡± I say approaching her, ¡°I¡¯m Rick Carlson with store security, would you pleasee with me?¡± I¡¯m blocking her from exiting the store and indicating the direction of the elevator with my hand.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She says innocently, obviously appraising the situation.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we talk in the office, rather than out here in public.¡± I tell her starting to move her towards the elevator.


    ¡°Talk about what? What¡¯s this all about? I don¡¯t have to go anywhere with you.¡± She says indignantly. I love the innocent act they all put on. After doing this for twenty years, it¡¯s afortable routine. But there is nothing routine about this woman. Up close she is even more beautiful than on the camera. She looks to be in herte twenties or early thirties. Her tits appear to be about 36 C or D and I¡¯m trying not to stare at them as they disappear into her pink,ce bra.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am you don¡¯t have to go anywhere with me. I can summon the local police and let them take care of everything. I just thought you¡¯d like a chance to exin to me why those earrings are in your purse. Your choice.¡± I again motion her toward the elevator and this time she starts walking. I let her get a few steps ahead of me so I can watch her ass move. I again feel my cock stirring at the sight of her perfectly rounded ass cheeks rippling as she walks.


    In the elevator, she says, ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about and I¡¯ll have your job for embarrassing me like this.¡± She¡¯d make a great actress. I don¡¯t answer her, I just press the elevator button and we ride up in silence. I take her into the security office that doubles as a holding/interrogation room. She continues to deny everything until I offer to show her the video of her slipping the earrings into her purse. Suddenly, her demeanor changes and she confesses.


    ¡°Alright, you got me.¡± She says, handing the earrings to me. ¡°It was a stupid, impulsive thing to do. Now what? Am I banned from the store?¡± She seems to know that we don¡¯t normally involve the police as long as the merchandise is returned.


    This is the sexiest woman I have ever seen. She¡¯s sitting about three feet away facing me with her legs crossed. Her skirt has ridden halfway up her thigh and I can¡¯t help but picture the heated intersection of those lovely legs as I contemte my next move.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re banned from the store. You will also be prosecuted for shoplifting and what happens there will depend on the judge.¡± I¡¯ve decided to push her a little and see what happens. My gut instinct says this woman will do anything to avoid prosecution.


    ¡°Prosecution! What are you talking about? It¡¯s a fucking pair of earrings. You¡¯ve got them back what more do you want?¡± She¡¯s fuming, but also very nervous as she uncrosses and then crosses her legs again.


    ¡°Those earrings are worth over $300. That makes this crime a felony. I am obliged to notify the authorities and they take it from there. If you¡¯ll wait here a minute, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I say, getting up and heading towards the door. I¡¯ve done this so many times that I can almost predict to the second how long it will take her to stop me.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She says more calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure we can work something out. You really don¡¯t want me to be arrested do you?¡± She¡¯s shing me her sexiest smile and leaning forward to show more cleavage. I nce down her blouse as I turn around and walk back to my seat. Her tan line stops about halfway down her tits and her milky white breasts are visible to just above her nipples.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to be innocent. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯ll be arrested. I¡¯m not the one who took the earrings.¡± I tell her in my most condescending voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She says, trying to reconcile, ¡°It¡¯s just that, well what if that¡¯s not all I¡¯ve taken. You¡¯d look pretty foolish if it turns out I have other items hidden on my person.¡± She¡¯s looking right at me with a half-smile on her face. ¡°You haven¡¯t even patted me down. I might have a concealed weapon or something. How long have you been doing this anyway?¡± Sheughs.

 The Shoplifter:>Ep2

    Long enough to know where this is headed. I get up and lock the door. This beautiful sexy woman wants to y cops & robbers and she¡¯s assigned me the dominant role.


    ¡°Alright stand up.¡± I say in an authoritative tone, ¡°Put your hands on your head. She eagerlyplies. I start by patting down her back and shoulders. Then I run my hands roughly over her breasts, squeezing each one and feeling over, under and around them.


    ¡°They¡¯re real.¡± she says, my hands still on her breasts, ¡°no hiding ces there.¡± I pinch her nipples through her bra before sliding my hands down her sides and her t stomach. I squat down as I run my hands down her hips then back over the cheeks of her ass. I squeeze her ass cheeks and run my fingers down between them before continuing down her legs. My cock is pushing against the inside of my pants as I begin to feel my way up her leg. With both hands on one leg I slide them up under her skirt and around her thigh. She spreads her legs to give me better ess and my hands slide all the way up until I¡¯m rubbing against her panty covered pussy. I move my hands to her other leg and can feel the heat as I again get close to her pussy. I look up and see that she has her eyes closed. I decide to tease her a little and I remove my hands and stand up.


    ¡°You¡¯re clean, nothing hiding anywhere.¡± I say as she opens her eyes and looks right at the bulge in my pants.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure, officer? You haven¡¯t done a full cavity search. You don¡¯t know what I could be hiding. ¡°She says dreamily, standing before me with her hands still on her head. This woman is hot. I¡¯m starting to suspect that shoplifting wasn¡¯t her motivation at all; it was getting caught.


    I stand up facing her about two inches away from her face. ¡°Strip!¡± I bark at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to do a cavity search to ensure you don¡¯t have any contraband.¡±


    She smiles at me and lifts her blouse over her head. Her pinkce bra can only contain about one third of her full voluptuous tits and I can¡¯t help but stare at them as she removes her bra. She reaches behind her and unhooks the sp while she continues to smile at me and shrugs her bra off her shoulders. Her rose colored nipples, bouncing on the ends of her tits are set in two inch ares surrounded by milky white flesh. I again search all around her tits, lifting each one, squeezing it, pinching the nipples then letting it drop heavily against her chest.


    ¡°Now your skirt!¡± I snap at her. She unzips her skirt and lets it fall to the floor. She¡¯s wearing a pink thong that matches her bra. The small triangle of material barely conceals the patch of blonde hair visible behind it. I again cup her ass cheeks, kneading them and spreading them apart before pulling the thin strip of material out from between them and removing the pussy soaked thong. This woman is really getting off on this.


    ¡°Turn around and bend over.¡± She moves quickly into position, even anticipating my nextmand by reaching back and spreading her ass cheeks with her hands. Her beautifully rounded ass is on disy a few inches from me. I¡¯m tempted to just drop my pants and slide my hard cock right into her pussy from behind. I resist the temptation momentarily.


    ¡°I am going to do a full cavity search. You better not be hiding anything.¡± I berate her. I¡¯m certainly not hiding anything the way my cock is tenting my trousers. I pull my chair over and sit down with my face inches from her ass and her pussy lips below it. She lets out a low moan as I run my thumb over her wet pussy lips and slide two fingers up inside her pussy. I move them all around the walls, as if I¡¯m actually doing a cavity search. She is pushing back, humping against my fingers. I remove them and smack her hard across her ass cheeks.


    ¡°This is not a game! ¡°I below, ¡°This is a serious search for contraband! You will hold still. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± She says, timidly. She really likes ying this role and her pussy is gushing juice from the smack and the rebuke. I push three fingers back inside her pussy and twist them all around. She is almost whimpering.


    ¡°Nothing in there.¡± I state matter-of-factly as I remove my fingers and I slide one into her ass. She gasps, and then reaches back to hold her cheeks apart. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to do that, did I?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡± She says moving her hands in front of her. I continue pushing my finger in and out of her ass while I pinch and twist her pussy lips with my other hand. She is writhing under my touch, moaning and drenching my hand with her juices. I pull my hands free, smack her ass again and tell her to stand up and turn around.


    She turns to face me and I notice how hard her nipples have gotten. They are as thick as a dime and look like little bullets sticking out from her creamy white mounds. I continue with the cavity search, by putting my fingers, just removed from her pussy and her ass, into her mouth, feeling all around for contraband. She murmurs something while I¡¯m doing this then starts sucking the juices off my fingers.


    ¡°You seem not to have any other items.¡± I tell her removing my fingers from her hungry mouth. She runs her hand over my crotch, up and down my hard cock. It feels good, but I¡¯m staying in character.


    ¡°Who told you to touch me?¡± I yell! ¡°Put your hands behind your back, right now.¡± I pick up my handcuffs from the desk and she sighs as I cuff her hands behind her back. Pulling her hands behind her has the effect of jutting her breasts out and I can¡¯t resist putting my mouth over her fully erect nipples. I suck, nibble and bite each of her thick nipples until she is moaning softly. I roll each one in my teeth, biting and flicking it with my tongue. Her head is back, her eyes are closed and her thick cream is oozing down between her thighs. Her nipples are bright red when I¡¯m finished and I flick each one with my finger causing her to yelp.


    Kneeling in front of her I run my tongue up the insides of her wet thighs. I lick everywhere except her pussy lips, teasing her mercilessly. She squats down a couple of times trying to push her pussy against my tongue, but I lean back and smack her ass and she stands back up. Finally, I lick one long stroke up her pussy lips all the way to her hooded clit.


    ¡°Ohhh yeah!¡± She gasps. ¡°Lick my pussy!¡± I turn my head slightly and insert my tongue into her steaming pussy,pping up her juices like a man dying of thirst. Nothing is gentle; I know that¡¯s not what she wants. I bite her lips and flick her sensitive nipples with my fingers as I continue to eat her pussy. I move my mouth up to her clit and insert three fingers inside her pussy, finger fucking her as I suck her clit. She¡¯s humping back against my mouth and moaning loudly.

 The Shoplifter:>Ep3

    ¡°Oh fuck! Oh God! So good! So fucking good!¡± She¡¯s arching her back and trying to stay on her feet, with her hands still cuffed behind her. I¡¯ve got one hand squeezing her ass cheeks and holding her up, the other hand finger-fucking her pussy while I continue to suck and bite her clit. Her orgasm builds with a trembling in her legs, a long low moan from her lips and a violent jerking of her hips against my face until the flood-gates open and her juices gush over my fingers and down my arm. I pull my fingers out andp up as much of her juice as I can.


    I turn her around and undo the handcuffs. I quickly shed my clothes and bend her over the desk. My cock ms deep into her pussy in one hard stroke. She gasps once then thrusts her ass back against my cock. We set a rhythm with her ass pushing back to meet me stroke for stroke. I pound into her with my hard, throbbing cock, holding onto her hips for leverage. Her slick, wet pussy fits snugly around my cock engulfing it in a rich hot nket of pulsating muscle.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! Faster! Harder! Oh fuck me! I¡¯m cumming again! Oh fuck!¡± she¡¯s yelling as I pound harder and faster into her burning snatch. I lean forward, reaching under her to grab her tits. I pinch her nipples, pulling and twisting them as she nears her climax. I feel her pussy muscles clench and spasm as the first wave of her orgasm gushes forth. Her hot juices flowing around my cock pushes me over the top and I m deep inside her, shooting my load in wild jerky thrusts.


    Were both panting and catching our breath. I lean against her back, leaving my cock buried deep inside her quivering pussy. She¡¯s the first to speak.


    ¡°Fuck. That was amazing!¡± She says, looking back over her shoulder at me. I decide to stay in character for a few more minutes. I stand up, pull out of her smacking her hard on the ass.


    ¡°Who said you could talk?¡± I ask her. ¡°I¡¯ll show you why God gave you that mouth and it wasn¡¯t for talking!¡± I turn her around and push her down to her knees. ¡°Now shut up and clean me up!¡± Imand.


    She smiles at me then wraps her lips around my cock and begins sucking and licking off thebination of our juices. She is amazing with her tongue and in no time my cock is fully recovered and I¡¯m humping her warm mouth. She uses her hands to massage my balls and stroke my cock as she continues to take me deeper and deeper in her mouth. She keeps at it until her nose is pressed against my pubic hair and my cock is buried in her throat. She keeps flicking the underside of my cock with her tongue and I tense my legs and hold the back of her head as I shoot deep into her throat. She swallows every drop, cleans my cock with her tongue then sits back licking her lips.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So¡± she says, looking up at me while she licks thest bit of cum off her lips, ¡°have we settled the case out of court?¡± She¡¯s still on her knees, sitting back on her feet. I¡¯m looking down at her beautiful big tits withrge pointed nipples.


    ¡°That depends on whether or not you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡± I tell her, still somewhat in character but unable to take my eyes off her amazing body.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ve learned my lesson alright!¡± She says with a mischievous smile on her lips, ¡°I know exactly where I¡¯ll shoplift from now on.¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep1

    ¡°Hi Geek!¡± Maryanne¡¯s voice came through the speakerphone, using the nickname that she had affectionately called me for years. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble e-mailing a video file.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the blonde filter on yourputer,¡± I teased, using a running joke between me and my older sister.


    ¡°Blondes have more fun and geeks don¡¯t have a social life,¡± she said, which was her standard reply to any blonde joke. I don¡¯t mind the nickname. After all, I was a seriousputer gamer and, yeah, I guess, I was a geek.


    ¡°The only reason blondes have more fun is because they are more easily amused,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a geek.¡± Actually, I¡¯d rather be a jock, but that¡¯s never going to happen.


    ¡°Yeah, but geeks don¡¯t getid,¡± she teased with unintended uracy, and I changed the subject.


    ¡°What do you need to e-mail?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Howe it says the file is toorge?¡± she responded, ignoring my question.


    ¡°Because your ISP has restrictions on how big an e-mail file can be,¡± I answered, wondering how a former cheerleader-turned-high school English teacher gets by without knowing basic stuff like this. Every eighteen-year-old high school student like me knows how to e-mail video files. ¡°Do you want me toe over and condense the file for you?¡± I offered.


    ¡°No!¡± she said, quickly enough to make me wonder what she was sending. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Can you just tell me how to do it?¡± Perhaps realizing she piqued my curiosity, she continued. ¡°I have to learn sometime.¡± Now, I was really curious. My sister¡¯s husband was in Iraq, so I assumed she wanted to send him a video file. If she didn¡¯t want me to see it, it could only mean one thing: I¡¯ve got to see it!


    My sister is twenty-two years old and she and Mark got marriedst year, just before he left for Iraq. Their house is about ten minutes away from us and I frequently stop off on my way home from school to do my homework and have dinner with my sister. I have a key because I maintain herwn and fix things around the house since her husband left. I was definitely going to have to go by tomorrow and look at her video, but that¡¯s not what I said now.


    ¡°What program are you using to import and edit the video?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I never said I recorded it!¡± Maryanne snapped.


    ¡°Okay. Sorry, Sis,¡± I answered, knowing she must have recorded it or she¡¯d be telling me what it was. ¡°What program are you using topress the video?¡± I tried again.


    ¡°Windows Media Center,¡± she replied, ¡°but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m doing it right.¡± She sighed resignedly as I tried to think of a way to help her without looking at her video.


    ¡°How about if Ie over after school tomorrow? We can shoot some new video and then I can show you what to do with it,¡± I said, knowing that I would have already seen her mystery video by the time she got home from work.


    ¡°That¡¯d be great, Ron,¡± she replied, approving of my idea. ¡°I¡¯m such a dunce at this stuff.¡± What an understatement.


    ¡°You¡¯re just blonde,¡± I teased. ¡°See you tomorrow, Sis.¡± I hung up, wondering what was on the video that she didn¡¯t want me to see. Throughout the conversation I had been trying to think of another kind of video Maryanne wouldn¡¯t want me to see, but nothing came to mind. There could only be one thing, and I was anxious to see it.


    It¡¯s hard to describe my sister without sounding biased. She is absolutely gorgeous; a beautiful face, long blonde hair, great tits, and a head-turning ass. Sure, she¡¯s my sister, but as she pointed out, geeks don¡¯t getid, and when she lived at home, I was constantly trying to sneak peeks at her naked body. In my mind, it was the only hope I had of seeing tits and ass anytime soon.


    When I pulled my car into her driveway the next afternoon, I figured that I had about two hours before she got home. Letting myself in with my key, I headed right for herputer, located in the office. My cock was already stirring inside my jeans as I waited for Windows to boot up.


    Come on, what¡¯s taking so long? I impatiently drummed my fingers on her desk. The anticipation was killing me. I was starting to wonder if it was all just wishful thinking. Maybe it was just some innocuous video that she didn¡¯t want me to see for some stupid reason.


    I searched for ¡°. wma¡± files and find one called ¡°Iluvu,¡± dated two days ago. That had to be it. I held my breath and double-clicked the file. Could this actually be what I hoped it was?


    The movie started and, as I suspected, it¡¯s a really amateurish video of Maryanne doing a strip tease. The camera was obviously on a tripod and she was standing in front of it pulling a white tank top over her head. Her braless tits got my cock¡¯s attention, as I stared at her swaying back and forth on the screen.


    Goddamn! I was looking right at my sister¡¯s bare tits! She tossed the tank top aside and brought her hands up around her firm globes, squeezing them together. Running her palms over her nipples, I watched the thick nubs respond, as she pinched them between her thumbs and index fingers. I realized she was saying something and I turned the sound up.


    ¡°Just wish you were here to do this yourself,¡± her sultry voice came through the speakers, as I unsnapped my jeans and started stroking my hard cock. ¡°I miss you so much, Mark,¡± she said, moving her hard nipples towards the camera, trying to give him a close-up view, but instead all she aplished was to make them go in and out of focus.


    ¡°Do you want to see my pussy?¡± she asked. Yes! Of course, I realized she wasn¡¯t talking to me. ¡°Do you want to see my pussy, Mark?¡± she teased, unzipping her jeans and pealing them off her legs, revealing a skimpy ck thong. She looked like she¡¯d had a few drinks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this,¡± she continued, turning around and wiggling her bare ass cheeks as she stepped out of her jeans. ¡°You better not ever show this to anyone, Mark!¡± She smiled, looking over her shoulder at the camera.


    Fuck! My sister¡¯s ass was perfect! I¡¯d seen her in a swimsuit before, but nothing like this, with just a thin strip of material wedged between her firm cheeks. My cock was about to blow. I found a box of tissues and grabbed a couple as I pumped my cock. Maryanne had turned back around and, to my tion, was rolling her thong down her thighs. Fuck me! Her blonde pussy hair was cut into a neat triangle and the sight of it triggered my release. Jacking my cock faster, I shot a puddle of cum into the tissues. The video ended with her standing naked in front of the camera, her pussy lips barely visible through her blonde bush. Damn!


    After flushing the tissues, I returned to theputer to explore her e-mail history. Fortunately, Maryanne chose to have Windows remember her log-in and password, so I could easily read all her messages. She¡¯d been sending nude pictures of herself to her husband every day for about a month. That¡¯s when his tour unexpectedly got extended and he sent an e-mail begging her for more intimate pictures.


    ¡°With me stuck here for another few months, please think again about sending pictures. Just some shots of your best attributes¡­ I love you and miss you and want to see you¡­ all of you! LOL


    Love, Mark¡±


    There were at least thirty pictures and as I clicked through them, I got hard again. Picking out my favorites, I used Windows Viewer to ce them side-by-side on the desktop. I started with a close-up of Maryanne¡¯s exquisite tits and two of her ass, in one of which she was bent away from the camera and pulling her ass cheeks apart. I positioned these side by side across the top of the screen. Directly beneath them I lined up three more pictures: one was a full frontal view of Maryanne smiling at the camera with her hands on her hips. My cock was straining against my jeans as I resized two shots of her pussy, including one standing close to the camera and one lying on the bed with her legs spread and her knees pulled up. I yanked my jeans down and started jacking off again. I made a mental note to bring a sh drive tomorrow so I could download copies for myself.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When I finished jacking off this time, I skimmed through the rest of the e-mails,pletely reading thetest one.


    ¡°Please try to figure out the video. I really want to watch you move and hear you talk and¡­ I think you know what else. I miss you¡­ love you¡­ you can figure it out!


    Love, Mark¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep2

    I watched the video again and then checked the clock. Maryanne would be home soon. Shutting down theputer, I went and sat at the kitchen table and started doing my homework like nothing unusual had happened.


    ¡°Hey Geek!¡± Maryanne greeted me, walking in the front door and dropping her purse on an end table.


    ¡°Hi Sis!¡± I replied, getting up and giving her a hug. When you¡¯ve seen someone nude, actually pictures of her nude, you start looking at her differently. My sister was wearing a beige blouse tucked into a dark brown skirt and when I looked at her tits, it was like I had x-ray vision. All I could see were her half-dor size ares and her thick rose-colored nipples. Of course, nothing had changed for her; she wrapped her arms around me and pressed those gorgeous tits right up against my chest, without thinking anything of it. I restrained myself from squeezing her ass cheeks, as she brushed a kiss across my cheek.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± I asked, stepping away and sitting down so she didn¡¯t see my hard-on.


    ¡°Great!¡± she sighed. ¡°The kids are challenging, but it could be worse. How about yours?¡± Great! I jacked off twice to the nude pictures of you on yourputer.


    ¡°Same old, same old,¡± I answered, as I returned to my homework. ¡°I have a couple of math problems left and then we can shoot some video,¡± I told her. ¡°Would you like to do it in the park?¡± When we were younger, Maryanne used to take me to the park all the time. We¡¯d push each other on the swings, climb the monkey bars and get ice cream from the sidewalk vendor.


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Maryanne beamed, as she pulled her blouse out of her skirt and started unbuttoning it. ¡°It¡¯ll be just like old times.¡± As she undid thest button I saw the inside curves of her tits as they disappeared into her beige colored bra.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought,¡± I said, except I don¡¯t ever remember having had a hard-on for my sister at the park. Of course, I¡¯ve never jacked off to nude pictures of her before either.


    ¡°Just let me change,¡± she said, turning towards the hallway, as she pulled her blouse off her shoulders. I watched her start unzipping her skirt just before she turned into her bedroom. Fuck!


    I know it¡¯s wrong, and I felt like a twelve-year-old as I snuck down the hallway, trying to catch a glimpse of my naked sister.


    ¡°What do you think we should shoot?¡± Maryanne shouted from the bedroom, obviously assuming I was still in the kitchen. I ran back as quietly as I could, before I answered her.


    ¡°We can shoot anything you want,¡± I answered. How about video of you giving me a blowjob? I crept silently down the hallway again and took a quick peek into Maryanne¡¯s bedroom. She was in front of her dresser across the room with her back to me. I took another look, knowing there was a mirror over the dresser and hoping she wasn¡¯t looking in it. As luck would have it, she wasn¡¯t.


    My eyes took in her form bending over in front of her dresser in just her bra and a beige thong! Fuck! I could see her bare ass cheeks and the thin strip of material wedged between them. Her ass looked even better than in the videos. I nced over her head, into the mirror, and saw a mouthful of tit hanging down into the cups of her bra. My cock was bulging the front of my jeans as I scooted back into the kitchen and packed up my homework. I definitely needed those pictures from herputer!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park and mess around like we used to,¡± Maryanne said,ing out of her bedroom wearing tight white shorts and a light blue tank top. Her bra straps were visible next to her tank top straps.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, turning away from her so she couldn¡¯t see the bulge in my jeans. ¡°Where¡¯s your video camera?¡± I asked.


    She grabbed her camera bag and we headed off to the park. It really was like old times and if I didn¡¯t keep thinking about her naked, perhaps my cock would¡¯ve returned to normal. Or maybe hard was the new normal.


    I shot Maryanne on the swings, zooming in as she swung away, and zooming out as she swung close,ughing when she tried to kick me. I resisted focusing on her tits or her ass while I was recording, but I used the zoom feature to check out her ass cheeks when the camera was on pause. Her tight white shorts, stretched across her ass, looked sexy, but all I could see in my mind was the beige thong under it. X-ray vision, again.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Maryanne said, taking the camera as I ran for the monkey bars. Swinging across the bars and exerting a little energy calmed down my libido and I was less self-conscious about what might show up on the video. We stopped for an ice cream bar before heading back to her house to learn how to edit video.


    ¡°That was fun!¡± Maryanne said, wrapping her arm around my waist as we walked to the car, eating our ice cream.


    ¡°It was,¡± I agreed. ¡°We should do this more often.¡± Maybe next time we can shoot some video in your bedroom while you¡¯re changing your clothes.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Maryanne said, squeezing me tighter. I was d my sister couldn¡¯t read my mind.


    Maryanne made dinner while I booted up herputer for the second time that day. Loading the video from the park, I looked for editing software and realized that what she had wouldn¡¯tpress the video sufficiently to allow her to e-mail it. As we ate dinner, I offered to take whatever video she wanted edited back to myputer and condense it for her. I¡¯m such a good brother.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± she said quickly. ¡°What software do I need?¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep3

    I gave her the name of a program that¡¯s easy to use and would do what she wanted. I again offered to do it for her, but she declined, so I offered to buy the right software, load it on herputer and teach her how to use it. She gave me a credit card and I told her I would do it after school tomorrow, right after I copied all of her pictures to my sh drive! I didn¡¯t actually tell her thatst part obviously.


    I found the best software deal online, and the next day, after copying Maryanne¡¯s pictures to my sh drive, I jacked off again while the software downloaded and installed. There were four new pictures that she must have takenst night: two where she was pinching her nipples and two with her fingers in her pussy. She sent Mark an e-mail saying she was getting new video software and maybe those pictures would tide him over. They certainly were tiding me over!


    The nipple shots were pretty close up, with her titspletely filling the screen. In one, she was holding her nipples between her thumb and her index finger, not really pinching them, but I was surprised to see the tips extending beyond the width of her fingers. She was obviously teasing them to full arousal. In the other one, she was definitely pinching them and pulling them out from her tits.


    My sister seemed to know what a guy wanted to see and that was really evident from the pussy shots. One showed her whole body lying on the bed with her legs spread and two fingers in her pussy. The second one was a close up of her pussy in almost exactly the same position. She obviously had to get up to adjust the camera, but the close up showed two fingers buried to the second knuckle inside her glistening pussy.


    I shot my load as the software finished downloading and a box popped up telling me to restart theputer. Perfect timing! I clicked restart and got to the bathroom to flush the cum-filled tissue. When Maryanne got home, I taught her how to use the software, walking her through a couple of simple editing steps and then showed her how to save it as an e-mail ready file. As we edited the video from the park, I realized that Maryanne didn¡¯t feel as restrained as I did when I was the cameraman and there were several close ups of my ass and my crotch.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked, wondering if she was disappointed that I didn¡¯t do the same thing to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s your best side!¡± sheughed, as I edited out the butt shot. ¡°You know, for a geek, you¡¯ve got a great ass,¡± she teased. ¡°I thought I¡¯d post it online and see if I can get you a date.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡± I asked, highlighting the crotch shot, showing a definite bulge in my jeans.


    ¡°I just wondered who you were thinking about.¡± She smiled, as I pressed the delete button. ¡°A, you¡¯re no fun!¡± sheughed. I could be if you¡¯d like to see the real thing.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anyone,¡± I lied. ¡°That¡¯s my natural rxed size,¡± I deadpanned, without looking at her.


    ¡°Right!¡± she smirked. ¡°Stand up!¡± she said, yanking me out of the chair and staring at my crotch. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Do that for a few more minutes and it may surprise you.


    ¡°Stop it, Sis,¡± I said, sitting back down. Okay, I¡¯m hypocritical. I¡¯ll jack off, thinking about her all day long, but it¡¯s embarrassing if she looks at me that way. I don¡¯t understand it either.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Ronnie,¡± she said, calling me by my childhood nickname, as she tussled my hair. ¡°I really appreciate your help with this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, now you try it.¡± I watched her manipte the video and save it in e-mail ready format.


    ¡°Good!¡± I praised her, surprised at how quickly she picked it up. ¡°You¡¯re all set!¡± I told her, anxious to see what would be on herputer tomorrow.


    ¡°Thank you, Ron,¡± Maryanne said, standing up and giving me a hug. ¡°I really appreciate this.¡± Between her tits pushing against my chest and my imagination running wild with erotic videos, my cock responded and I stepped back.


    ¡°No worries,¡± I told her, gathering up my school stuff. ¡°Let me know if you need any more help.¡± Or if you need a cameraman.


    ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I visited my sister¡¯s house every day for the next week and I was never disappointed. Some days I was still there when she got home and we would have dinner together. Other days, I jacked off, copying the new video to my sh drive and leaving without her even knowing I was there. I was building up quite a video collection on myptop and almost wearing my dick out every night.


    After a week of watching my sister dance naked, roll around in various poses on the bed, and shake her tits and ass for the camera, I finally got to watch her masturbate. This was the video I had been waiting for. Mark had been hinting, not so subtly, for the past week about what he wanted to see. I didn¡¯t know if Maryanne was resistant or if she just knew the value of good forey, but there it was atst!


    I copied it to my sh drive and then watched it three times before I opened thetest e-mail from my brother-inw. After the normal update, he finished with his most impassioned plea yet.


    ¡°I know you never imagined that you¡¯d spend the first year of our marriage making videos like these, but you can¡¯t possibly know how much they mean to me. You could never understand how they help me get through the lonely, frustrating, frightening days in this hellhole. I need to see you do more on the video. I¡¯d reciprocate, but besides not having a camera, there¡¯s no privacy in Hell!


    Love, Mark¡±


    By this time my cock was rock solid and I pulled it out as I started the video again. Grabbing some tissues to catch my gunk, I stroked up and down, while I watched my sister masturbate.


    The video started with Maryanne lying on the bed, with her legs spread towards the camera. She was watching herself on the monitor and got up a couple of times to adjust the camera angle, then pulled her knees up and started fingering her pussy. She should have edited out adjusting the camera; wasn¡¯t she paying attention the other day?


    ¡°Hi Hon!¡± she smiled at the camera. ¡°I wish this was your cock, instead of my finger,¡± she said, pulling on her nipple with her other hand. ¡°I wish you were here to suck my nipples¡­ eat my pussy¡­ and fuck me!¡± she panted, pumping two fingers in and out of her wet pussy.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep4

    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh fuck!¡± Maryanne¡¯s voice boomed out of the speakers.


    ¡°Are you jacking off? Are you pumping your hard cock, honey? Are you cumming with me?¡± I certainly was! My sister was breathing hard and mming her fingers into her pussy.


    My cock was rock solid and felt like it was about to burst. As the tension built and I felt the releaseing from deep inside my balls, I positioned the tissues at the head of my cock. Watching my sister rub her clit, I stood up, pumping faster¡­


    ¡°What the FUCK are you doing?¡± Maryanne¡¯s voice bellowed from behind me. Oh shit! Jerking around, I saw my sister, standing in the doorway to her bedroom, just as my cock sted its first load of cum. Missing the tissuepletely, it arced up a little beforending on the floor between us. My sister was still masturbating on the video behind me, as a couple of smaller spurtsnded next to my feet.


    Maryanne rushed to theputer and pushed the power button on the monitor, as I stood frozen with my hand around my dripping cock. The speakers weren¡¯t connected to the monitor, so her moans are stilling from the speakers.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Ohhhhhh! I¡¯m cummmminng! Cum with me!¡± the speakers bellowed.


    ¡°Turn it off! Turn it off!¡± my sister yelled, leaning across me, trying to find the volume control. I came out of my trance and pressed the mute button on the keyboard, making the room go silent. I was breathing hard and still holding my cock, while my sister stood there, ring at me. At least, I thought she was ring at me. When I looked up, I saw that she was staring at my spent cock.


    Reaching down, I pulled up my jeans and underwear, while she silently stared at me. When I¡¯d tucked my wet cock back into my jockey shorts, she looked up at my face, giving me a look that I couldn¡¯t read. I¡¯ve done a lot of things to my sister over the years, but I¡¯ve never seen a look like that. Disappointment? Embarrassment? Anger? Disgust? I just didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Get this cleaned up!¡± she said, pointing to the floor. ¡°And thene into the living room.¡± She turned and stormed out of her office. Fuck! I finished snapping up my jeans and went into the bathroom to get a washcloth.


    As I cleaned the cum off the floor, I tried to think of some defense for what I¡¯d done. This was beyond anything I¡¯d ever done before, or at least been caught doing. I wondered what the punishment was for squirting cum on your sister¡¯s carpeting. I mean, my parents usually grounded me for stuff, but this seemed way beyond that. I was so fucked!


    I took my time cleaning up the cum, as I tried to imagine what was going to happen next. Finally there was no way to dy it any longer. Just before I went into the living room, I remembered my sh drive. That would¡¯ve really been the icing on the cake! Grabbing it from the USB slot in theputer, I shoved it into my jeans pocket and went in to face the music.


    ¡°This is wrong on so many levels.¡± Maryanne said, as I took a seat on the couch. She was sitting on the chair across from me, with her hands folded in herp. ¡°Invasion of privacy, masturbating in my house, not to mention that I¡¯m your sister, for God¡¯s sake.¡± My sister was taking her schoolteacher approach with me. She wasn¡¯t yelling, but she might as well have been.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, realizing that sorry wasn¡¯t going to cut it.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Hacking into myputer? What you did¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I answered, hanging my head. I didn¡¯t exactly hack into herputer, but I didn¡¯t think it would be prudent of me to point that out at that moment.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± she asked, quickly correcting herself. ¡°Okay, I know what you were doing, but¡­¡± she took a deep breath. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start from the beginning and tell me everything,¡± she said, sitting back with that schoolteacher ¨C no, make that school principal, look on her face.


    This is where I spilled the beans¡­ sort of¡­. I guess.


    ¡°Well, when you asked me about e-mailing video and then didn¡¯t want me to see what it was, I got curious. I mean, I figured it must be something, you know¡­¡± I tried to look at her, but I was too embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sis.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So you just came over and hacked into myputer so you could see a video that you knew I wanted to keep private?¡± she demanded, folding her arms across her chest and staring at me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Again, turning on aputer and searching for video files wasn¡¯t exactly hacking, but I wasn¡¯t going to argue with her. What I did was wrong regardless.


    ¡°I trusted you,¡± she said, leaning forward and trying to catch my eye. I continued to look down.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answered, ncing up at her. Even with her angry at me, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how sexy she was, and my cock stirred. Jesus! I needed to get a grip, but my sister¡¯s next question didn¡¯t help any.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it weird, jacking off to a video of your own sister?¡± she asked, and I jerked my head up to look at her. She didn¡¯t look mad, but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. She looked more like, well, curious. Like she was really interested in how I felt about it. I considered my answer carefully.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, Maryanne, but you are the most beautiful and sexy¡­¡± I took a breath and noticed she was blushing. ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± I answered, looking directly into her eyes. She held my stare for a minute before looking away. I nced down at her tits while she was looking out the window and I swear it looked like her nipples were hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister,¡± she said, looking back at me, and I quickly shifted my focus to her face.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°Are you going to tell Mom and Dad?¡± I asked, wondering what was going to happen when I got home. Maybe I should just get in my car and keep going. She kept staring at me and I could picture the wheels turning inside her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she finally said, ¡°but you need to think about what you did, Ron.¡± I hate it when people say that, unless, like now, it means that she¡¯s not going to tell my parents.


    ¡°I will,¡± was myme reply, wondering what I would think about thister.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go home now,¡± she said. ¡°I need to think about¡­ everything.¡± She stood up, and sure enough, her nipples were embossed on the front of her blouse. I wondered if, on some primitive level, this was a turn on for her. I mean, she did just see her first cock in over a year, even if it was shooting cum all over her floor. Did my sister be aroused by seeing my cock or maybe by me masturbating to her video? Is this what she needed to think about?


    ¡°Ron?¡± she said, folding her arms across her breasts and ring at me. ¡°I said I think you¡¯d better go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sis,¡± I told her, wondering if I should try to give her a hug.


    ¡°Just go, okay?¡± she says quietly. ¡°Come back tomorrow, after I¡¯ve calmed down and you¡¯ve thought about what you¡¯ve done. We¡¯ll talk more then.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, practically running out the door.


    I drove around for a while before I went home, thinking about everything that had happened. Half an hour ago I was scared out of my mind, but by the time I got home, I was just anxious to pop my sh drive into myptop and watch my sister again.


    I jacked off to my sister¡¯s masturbation video again before I went to bed and wondered what she would say when we talked about it tomorrow. I fell asleep with images of her naked body floating through my brain.


    I was nervous about going into Maryanne¡¯sputer again, but I wanted to see if she e-mailed Mark about what had happened. She surprised me yesterday bying home early and I didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake today. I booted up herputer, copied hertest e-mails to my sh drive and quickly shut herputer down again. Taking myptop out of my backpack, I set it up on the kitchen table and inserted the sh drive.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep5

    Maryanne did e-mail Mark, telling him about finding me masturbating to the video she sent him. Shit! I was so screwed. He was going to kill me when he got home. Then I read the rest of her e-mail and she went on to tell Mark that maybe I could help her get the close up videos he wanted. What the fuck? She wrote that I¡¯d already seen her masturbating, so what was the difference? And that I was so much better with the camera and editing than she would ever be.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my sister was proposing that I help her make porn flicks to send to her husband. My cock was hard just thinking about it. My hand was shaking with anxiety, as I opened his reply. Maryanne hadn¡¯t even seen his e-mail yet.


    ¡°Great idea, Hon! I know it¡¯s been hard for you to try to get good close up shots, and your brother is a harmless geek, right? Give the kid a thrill¡­ just remind him to bring extra underwear to change into afterwards. LolN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Love, Mark¡±


    A harmless geek? I should¡¯ve been pissed, but who cares what he thinks of me. He just gave his permission for me to shoot close up video of my naked sister! Jesus Christ! I couldn¡¯t believe the turn of events. Yesterday I thought I was totally fucked! Now, I was getting the offer of a lifetime. I removed the sh drive and stored it in my backpack, then took out my homework. My cock was still hard when Maryanne came home about an hourter.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said quietly, as she set her purse down and walked into the kitchen. My eyes went right to her tits and I probably imagined that I could see her nipples through her blouse, but it didn¡¯t stop me from looking.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I answered, desperately trying to hide my excitement. I wondered how she was going to approach this with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change and check my e-mail, and then we can talk,¡± she said, in a quiet, no nonsense voice. I listened carefully for any hint of the anger that dominated our discussion yesterday and didn¡¯t detect any.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m just finishing up my homework,¡± I told her, trying to match her subdued mood. This time when she went down the hallway, I didn¡¯t follow her. I knew I was going to see her naked body sometime after she read her e-mail. My cock was throbbing, but I closed my eyes and tried to be patient. Maryanne came back, about fifteen minutester, in a pair of light blue shorts and a white tank top.


    ¡°How many times did you watch the video of me masturbating?¡± she asked without preamble, as she sat down across from me. Fuck! Three times initially, then again when she caught me, and once morest night before I went to bed.


    ¡°Twice,¡± I lied, hoping she didn¡¯t press me for details. But she surprised me by smiling.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re one up on me,¡± she said. ¡°I only saw you cum once, all over the floor,¡± she added sarcastically. ¡°You owe me one.¡± What was she talking about?


    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°You watched me twice, so I get to watch you once more.¡± Sheughed at my jaw dropping expression, as I just stared at her. Was she serious? She wanted to watch me masturbate?


    ¡°Come on,¡± she urged, reaching for my hand and pulling me to my feet. This wasn¡¯t in the e-mail from Mark; I¡¯m sure I would have noticed something that said ¡°have your harmless geek of a brother masturbate for you.¡± Maryanne led me down the hallway to her bedroom, hesitating as we passed the office door.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll need the video?¡± she asked, smiling. ¡°You know, for stimtion¡­¡± I just shook my head, not trusting myself to talk. What was going on? This couldn¡¯t be real!


    ¡°Do you want to stand up, sit down, or lie on the bed?¡± she asked, as we entered her bedroom. ¡°You were standing up when you came yesterday, but it looked like you¡¯d been sitting at theputer.¡± I just stood there staring at her.


    ¡°Do you understand the question, Ron?¡± Maryanne asked. ¡°Take off your clothes and masturbate for me.¡± She was sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at me expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s only fair, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Right!¡± I answered, as I unsnapped my jeans. This was so fucking weird. ¡°You really want me to masturbate, right here in front of you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t watching me masturbate turn you on?¡± she asked, and I just nodded. ¡°Why do you think that watching you masturbate wouldn¡¯t do the same for me?¡± Her logic was sound, but the circumstances were weird.


    ¡°Take your shirt off, too,¡± she said. ¡°I waspletely naked when you watched me.¡±


    ¡°You were on video, not standing here in front of me,¡± I pointed out, wondering why this would matter, even as I said it.


    ¡°Do you want me to film you masturbating?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°No!¡± I protested, pulling my shirt over my head and tossing it on her dresser. My sister was staring at the bulge in my pants as I kicked off my shoes and lowered my jeans. When I was down to just my jockey shorts, she was fidgeting like crazy, clearly anxious for me to remove them. My sister really wanted to see my cock! Suddenly, I was way more confident.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± I teased, as I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my underwear. She nodded vigorously, her eyes never leaving my crotch. I pulled the stic out, over the head of my cock and let it spring free.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± my sister moaned, licking her lips. ¡°Very nice, Ronnie,¡± she murmured as my shorts fell to the floor and I pushed them aside with my foot. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± As far as I know, thest time my sister saw my cock, I was about five years old, so yeah, I guess I would have grown up somewhat.


    ¡°Now jack off for me,¡± she insisted as she swung her body around on the bed andy on her stomach, facing me. With her chin on her hands, she watched anxiously.


    ¡°What were you thinking about, when you were watching the video yesterday?¡± she asked, as I started stroking my hand up and down my rigid shaft.


    ¡°I was thinking about how sexy you looked,¡± I answered. In truth, I was thinking about how it would feel to fuck my sister.


    ¡°What else?¡± she urged, leaving one hand under her chin, as she moved the other hand under her body. Fuck! Was she rubbing her pussy? I jacked my cock harder, as I watched my sister¡¯s ass raise up a little off the bed.


    ¡°I was¡­ um¡­ thinking about¡­ you know¡­ how your¡­ um¡­ pussy would feel.¡± There, I said it, and she was smiling! Fuck me! My sister was d that I was fantasizing about fucking her pussy!


    ¡°Really? Even though I¡¯m your sister?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I panted, my hand pumping like crazy on my hard cock. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was jacking off with my sister watching me fewer than two feet away.


    ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡± she asked, her ass faintly moving up and down with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what you¡¯re doing with your hand,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Would you like to see?¡± she whispered. I just nodded and continued jacking off. ¡°Would it help you cum?¡± she inquired, sitting up and pulling her tank top over her head. Fuck! My sister was going to get naked¡­ right in front of me¡­ not just in a video, but the real thing!

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep6

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out the video, Sis,¡± I told her. ¡°I mean, when you do it alone, and it¡¯s for real, how long does it usually take you to climax?¡± I asked, still calcting the different shots I was going to need.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ron. I¡¯ve never timed it¡­ ten minutes, I guess? It depends,¡± she said, blushing some more.


    ¡°On what?¡± I ask, sincerely curious.


    ¡°On who¡¯s watching.¡± She smiled. ¡°In fact, I think you should be naked when we do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, as I was about to put my shirt on.


    ¡°Take your clothes back off,¡± she instructed, smiling. ¡°I need to see your¡­ um, reaction¡­ you know, while I masturbate.¡± I just stared at her for a minute. Okay, why not? I pulled my jeans and jockey shorts down together and left them in a heap on the floor. My cock was standing at attention.


    ¡°Okay, about ten minutes.¡± I thought some more. ¡°We can send about three minutes of video through e-mail,¡± I told her, trying to sound like I knew what I was doing. ¡°We can send multiple parts, but I think it¡¯s better if I edit each video down to three minutes.¡± Maryanne nodded her agreement, her eyes never leaving my cock.


    ¡°You¡¯re really getting into this,¡± she said, excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I took the camera from the tripod and exined my ideas to her, as I checked the settings. She agreed andy on her back, while I knelt next to her on the bed. This was so weird!


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with a close-up of your face and you can say something directly to Mark, like, ¡®I hope you enjoy the video, Honey¡¯ or something like that,¡± I exined, zooming in on her face.


    ¡°Hi Honey,¡± Maryanne started, looking directly into the camera. ¡°I hope you like the video. I¡¯ve got a new cameraman, so let me know what you think,¡± she added, winking at the camera.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to get a close-up of your tits now,¡± I told her, as I stood up on the bed and put one foot on either side of her waist.


    ¡°I think I like this view,¡± Maryanne offered, looking up at my balls hanging below my rigid cock, as I aimed the camera down at her tits.


    ¡°You can start ying with your nipples,¡± I told her, as I filled the screen with her scrumptious tits and tried to sound more nonchnt than I felt. Or you can start ying with my cock!


    ¡°Won¡¯t your talking be on the video?¡± Maryanne asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not after I extract the audio and delete anything we don¡¯t want,¡± I answered. ¡°Now talk to Mark as you y with your nipples,¡± I directed. Her hands entered the frame, caressing the sides of her tits and squeezing them before she slid her fingers across her erect nipples.


    ¡°Oh, Mark,¡± Maryanne cooed, ¡°I wish you were here to touch my breasts and suck on them.¡± She rolled her taut nipples between her thumb and her index finger. ¡°I miss the way you nibble on my tits and take my nipples between your teeth, stretching them out.¡± As she said this, Maryanne stretched her nipples out from her tits. The camera caught it all and my cock was rock solid. ¡°Oh Mark! I miss you so much!¡±


    I kept the camera focused on her tits, watching her twist and pinch her nipples and squeeze her fleshy globes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I press paused and took a deep breath. Fuck! Stepping back so my feet were on either side of her thighs, I positioned the camera for the next shot.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pan down to your pussy. Keep your legs together until I tell you.¡± As the camera slowly panned down her stomach, I pressed the zoom so her blonde bush filled the screen. I let the camera linger over her pussy mound for a few seconds and then pressed paused.


    ¡°Great!¡± I moved towards her feet and knelt on either side of her ankles. ¡°When I say three, I want you to very slowly pull your legs up and spread your thighs apart.¡± I aimed the camera at the blonde convergence of her thighs and pressed record. ¡°Okay. One, two and three.¡± She pulled her feet from between my knees and very slowly spread her thighs.


    ¡°Talk to Mark, as your thighs open,¡± I instructed her, my cock throbbing in anticipation of this close look at my sister¡¯s pussy. ¡°Tell him what you want him to do, Sis.¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to see her pussy and hear what she said. Please God, stop my hands from shaking!


    ¡°Mark, my pussy is aching for your tongue,¡± Maryanne said, as she continued to spread her thighs. At first, all I could see was blonde hair, but as she opened her legs wider, I could make out her pussy lips buried in her blonde bush. ¡°Your tongue would feel so good right now,¡± Maryanne cooed. ¡°I know how you love to lick my pussy and suck out my juices.¡± Oh God! It was like she was talking right to me. If she hadn¡¯t been saying her husband¡¯s name¡­ maybe I would edit that out for my personal copy.


    ¡°Wider, Sis,¡± I told her, as her moist pussy lips came into full view. Her thighs were wide open and my cock was throbbing as I knelt between my sister¡¯s legs and zoomed in on her sulent pussy. I¡¯d seen lots of close-up pictures of pussies, but the real thing, with tufts of blonde hair surrounding the glistening folds of her pussy lips, put them all to shame.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I tell her, catching my breath. ¡°Now, continue talking to Mark as you slowly slide your fingers down through your pubic hair and into your pussy.¡±


    ¡°I wish this was your cock, instead of my fingers, Mark.¡± Maryanne breathed each word, as her fingers touched her pussy lips and gently eased them open. Fuck! I wanted to jack off so badly, as I watched my sister work two fingers into her wet pussy. Maryanne kept murmuring to Mark as I tried to control my breathing and hold the camera steady. I leaned to the side, so the camera got a great view of her fingers moving in and out of her aroused pussy.


    I nced at Maryanne¡¯s face and saw that she was staring hungrily at my hard cock as she pumped her fingers in and out of her wet pussy. The only sound in the room was her fingers churning the juices inside her sloshy hole.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re getting close,¡± I told her. ¡°I want to get some close-ups of your face during your orgasm.¡± Maryanne was staring at me intently and nodding, as she rocked her pussy against her fingers. ¡°When you¡¯re done, leave your fingers in your pussy until I tell you to take them out, okay? We need an extreme close up of you removing your fingers.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Ron,¡± Maryanne eximed. ¡°Shut the fuck up! You¡¯re making me self-conscious!¡± she panted, as she continued finger fucking herself. I moved in to get some shots of her face. I alternated the camera between her face and her pussy, getting plenty of shots of both.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep7

    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Maryanne moaned, as she pressed her other hand to her clit, using her middle and ring fingers to rub it in a circr motion. ¡°Ohhhhhhh! I¡¯m getting close,¡± she advised me. I kept shooting her pussy for a few more seconds and then moved up to get a close-up of her face contorted in ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh! God! Oh! God! I¡¯m cumming!¡± she cried, rapidly pumping her fingers in and out, as she vigorously rubbed her clit. I moved the camera back to her pussy and zoomed in nice and tight. The squishy sounds of her fingers werepeting with her low guttural moans as the soundtrack to her orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Fuuuk!¡± she screamed, closing her legs tightly around her fingers. I zoomed out to capture the full impact of her body shaking and trembling through her intense orgasm. Her eyes were closed and her chest was heaving, as several smaller tremors rolled through her body.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered, staring in wonder at my sister¡¯s shivering body and realizing how fake those porn video orgasms are inparison. I kept the camera rolling until she finally started to rx.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Sis, spread your legs wide apart and then very slowly remove your fingers.¡± I zoomed in on the back of her hand, squeezed into the triangle formed by the junction of her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she breathed after a couple of minutes. I zoomed in tighter as she slowly moved her knees up and spread her legs apart. In slow motion she extracted her fingers from her soggy pussy. I watched in awe as the camera captured her juices, oozing around her fingers and running down her ass cheeks. Fuck! I could smell her sexy aroma and I just wanted to bury my face in her dripping cunt!


    ¡°When I say so, slowly move your fingers up towards your mouth,¡± I told her, wondering if she had ever tasted herself before. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow your fingers with the camera and watch you suck your juices off of them.¡± I watched for my sister¡¯s reaction. She just smiled and I stood up, putting my feet almost under her ass.


    ¡°Okay, do it.¡± I zoomed in on her fingers and panned the camera with them as they moved up her body, across her tits and touched her lips.


    ¡°I love you, Mark,¡± she said, as she tantalizingly licked her fingers. ¡°I hope you liked the video.¡± And with that she sucked her fingers into her mouth, almost simting a blowjob. ¡°Mmmmmm. I wish you could taste this.¡± I wish I could!


    ¡°Cut!¡± I smiled at my sister. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing!¡± I told her, as I climbed off the bed and started towards the office to download the video.


    ¡°You are the amazing one, little brother,¡± she replied. ¡°Who knew you were a closet porn director?¡± Sheughed. ¡°But now you owe me one again,¡± she said, matter-of-factly. I stopped at the door and turned around, my hard cock pointing directly at my naked sister.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, incredulously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me masturbate again, and now it¡¯s your turn.¡± She smiled, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and sitting up. Holy shit! I really did need to jerk my aching cock.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told her. ¡°Give me a second and I¡¯ll do it while the video is transferring.¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡± She stretched her arms over her head. ¡°That was very erotic. I really got off! I think Mark is going to be really pleased.¡± Fuck Mark! I was really pleased at that moment. Her nipples were even more pronounced when her tits tightened up against her chest, as she stretched.


    ¡°Wait until I get it all edited,¡± I informed her, going to her office, connecting the camera and starting the video transfer.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± I asked, returning to the bedroom and positioning myself a few feet from the bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it like this,¡± Maryanne whispered, leaning forward to get a better look at my cock. For the second time that day I grabbed some tissues and jacked off, with my sister watching me.


    The lustful look on her face as she stared at my swollen cock encouraged me to give her a show like she just gave me. I was already dripping precum, even before I touched my cock. I watched my sister lick her lips and I stepped even closer to her as I slowly stroked my hand up and down my hard shaft. With my cock about a foot from her face, I handed her the tissues and used my free hand to cup my balls. Her mouth was open and I fantasized about sliding my cock between her moist lips as I pumped faster.


    ¡°Wow!¡± My sister whispered, as I stroked my fingers across my balls and vigorously yanked on my cock. My hard-on had been throbbing for the past half hour and I was more than ready to shoot.


    ¡°Here ites, Sis!¡± I groaned, as I felt the tension in my balls release. ¡°Hand me the tissues!¡± I yelled. She held out her hand and I grabbed the tissues just in time to catch the spurt of cum, sting from my cockhead. I jerked the rest of my load into the tissues and smiled at my sister, whose face was beaming with delight.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± she shrieked, like the cheerleader she once was. Her tits jiggled on her chest as she jumped to her feet.


    ¡°Get dressed and edit my video,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Before she left, she kissed my cheek and her right tit brushed my arm. Fuck, it was like an electric jolt went through my body. I watched her bare ass cheeks sway back and forth, as she walked into the bathroom. Wow! Now, I get to watch her again as I edit the video! I discarded the cum-filled tissue in the other bathroom and hurried into the office.


    It took me about an hour to edit the video and adjust the audio so the whole thing ran about three minutes. Maryanne came in about halfway through, drying her hair from her shower. She was wearing tan shorts and a red tank top without a bra, her nipples making prominent bumps on the thin material. She got bored after a few minutes and went into the kitchen to make us some dinner.


    ¡°Hey Sis,e see this!¡± I yelled down the hallway when the editing wasplete. Maryanne came into the office and pulled up a chair next to mine. I clicked y on Windows Media yer and Maryanne¡¯s face filled the screen. The video basically followed the same sequence as the filming, starting with her tits and panning down to her pussy. As her fingers sped up, I interspersed shots of her face, to show how turned on she was, and finally capturing her moans as she came.


    I watched Maryanne as much as I watched the video and it was obvious she liked what she saw. When it ended with her licking her fingers, she sat back in her chair staring at me.


    ¡°My god, Ron!¡± she breathed. ¡°That was so hot! Mark is going to love it! Is it ready to send?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°All set,¡± I told her, showing her where I saved it, so she could attach it to an e-mail.


    ¡°Come on, dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Mark after we eat.¡± I shut down the media yer and followed her to the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you must be thinking,¡± Maryanne blurted, as we sat across from each other, eating spaghetti with meatballs.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that our next video should be in the shower,¡± I replied, trying to avoid the serious discussion that she was obviously trying to start.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep8

    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Maryanne moaned, as she pressed her other hand to her clit, using her middle and ring fingers to rub it in a circr motion.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! I¡¯m getting close,¡± she advised me. I kept shooting her pussy for a few more seconds and then moved up to get a close-up of her face contorted in ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh! God! Oh! God! I¡¯m cumming!¡± she cried, rapidly pumping her fingers in and out, as she vigorously rubbed her clit. I moved the camera back to her pussy and zoomed in nice and tight. The squishy sounds of her fingers werepeting with her low guttural moans as the soundtrack to her orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Fuuuk!¡± she screamed, closing her legs tightly around her fingers. I zoomed out to capture the full impact of her body shaking and trembling through her intense orgasm. Her eyes were closed and her chest was heaving, as several smaller tremors rolled through her body.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered, staring in wonder at my sister¡¯s shivering body and realizing how fake those porn video orgasms are inparison. I kept the camera rolling until she finally started to rx.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Sis, spread your legs wide apart and then very slowly remove your fingers.¡± I zoomed in on the back of her hand, squeezed into the triangle formed by the junction of her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she breathed after a couple of minutes. I zoomed in tighter as she slowly moved her knees up and spread her legs apart. In slow motion she extracted her fingers from her soggy pussy. I watched in awe as the camera captured her juices, oozing around her fingers and running down her ass cheeks. Fuck! I could smell her sexy aroma and I just wanted to bury my face in her dripping cunt!


    ¡°When I say so, slowly move your fingers up towards your mouth,¡± I told her, wondering if she had ever tasted herself before. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow your fingers with the camera and watch you suck your juices off of them.¡± I watched for my sister¡¯s reaction. She just smiled and I stood up, putting my feet almost under her ass.


    ¡°Okay, do it.¡± I zoomed in on her fingers and panned the camera with them as they moved up her body, across her tits and touched her lips.


    ¡°I love you, Mark,¡± she said, as she tantalizingly licked her fingers. ¡°I hope you liked the video.¡± And with that she sucked her fingers into her mouth, almost simting a blowjob. ¡°Mmmmmm. I wish you could taste this.¡± I wish I could!


    ¡°Cut!¡± I smiled at my sister. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing!¡± I told her, as I climbed off the bed and started towards the office to download the video.


    ¡°You are the amazing one, little brother,¡± she replied. ¡°Who knew you were a closet porn director?¡± Sheughed. ¡°But now you owe me one again,¡± she said, matter-of-factly. I stopped at the door and turned around, my hard cock pointing directly at my naked sister.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, incredulously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me masturbate again, and now it¡¯s your turn.¡± She smiled, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and sitting up. Holy shit! I really did need to jerk my aching cock.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told her. ¡°Give me a second and I¡¯ll do it while the video is transferring.¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡± She stretched her arms over her head. ¡°That was very erotic. I really got off! I think Mark is going to be really pleased.¡± Fuck Mark! I was really pleased at that moment. Her nipples were even more pronounced when her tits tightened up against her chest, as she stretched.


    ¡°Wait until I get it all edited,¡± I informed her, going to her office, connecting the camera and starting the video transfer.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± I asked, returning to the bedroom and positioning myself a few feet from the bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it like this,¡± Maryanne whispered, leaning forward to get a better look at my cock. For the second time that day I grabbed some tissues and jacked off, with my sister watching me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The lustful look on her face as she stared at my swollen cock encouraged me to give her a show like she just gave me. I was already dripping precum, even before I touched my cock. I watched my sister lick her lips and I stepped even closer to her as I slowly stroked my hand up and down my hard shaft. With my cock about a foot from her face, I handed her the tissues and used my free hand to cup my balls. Her mouth was open and I fantasized about sliding my cock between her moist lips as I pumped faster.


    ¡°Wow!¡± My sister whispered, as I stroked my fingers across my balls and vigorously yanked on my cock. My hard-on had been throbbing for the past half hour and I was more than ready to shoot.


    ¡°Here ites, Sis!¡± I groaned, as I felt the tension in my balls release. ¡°Hand me the tissues!¡± I yelled. She held out her hand and I grabbed the tissues just in time to catch the spurt of cum, sting from my cockhead. I jerked the rest of my load into the tissues and smiled at my sister, whose face was beaming with delight.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± she shrieked, like the cheerleader she once was. Her tits jiggled on her chest as she jumped to her feet.


    ¡°Get dressed and edit my video,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Before she left, she kissed my cheek and her right tit brushed my arm. Fuck, it was like an electric jolt went through my body. I watched her bare ass cheeks sway back and forth, as she walked into the bathroom. Wow! Now, I get to watch her again as I edit the video! I discarded the cum-filled tissue in the other bathroom and hurried into the office.


    It took me about an hour to edit the video and adjust the audio so the whole thing ran about three minutes. Maryanne came in about halfway through, drying her hair from her shower. She was wearing tan shorts and a red tank top without a bra, her nipples making prominent bumps on the thin material. She got bored after a few minutes and went into the kitchen to make us some dinner.


    ¡°Hey Sis,e see this!¡± I yelled down the hallway when the editing wasplete. Maryanne came into the office and pulled up a chair next to mine. I clicked y on Windows Media yer and Maryanne¡¯s face filled the screen. The video basically followed the same sequence as the filming, starting with her tits and panning down to her pussy. As her fingers sped up, I interspersed shots of her face, to show how turned on she was, and finally capturing her moans as she came.


    I watched Maryanne as much as I watched the video and it was obvious she liked what she saw. When it ended with her licking her fingers, she sat back in her chair staring at me.


    ¡°My god, Ron!¡± she breathed. ¡°That was so hot! Mark is going to love it! Is it ready to send?¡±


    ¡°All set,¡± I told her, showing her where I saved it, so she could attach it to an e-mail.


    ¡°Come on, dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Mark after we eat.¡± I shut down the media yer and followed her to the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you must be thinking,¡± Maryanne blurted, as we sat across from each other, eating spaghetti with meatballs.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that our next video should be in the shower,¡± I replied, trying to avoid the serious discussion that she was obviously trying to start.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep9

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out the video, Sis,¡± I told her. ¡°I mean, when you do it alone, and it¡¯s for real, how long does it usually take you to climax?¡± I asked, still calcting the different shots I was going to need.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ron. I¡¯ve never timed it¡­ ten minutes, I guess? It depends,¡± she said, blushing some more.


    ¡°On what?¡± I ask, sincerely curious.


    ¡°On who¡¯s watching.¡± She smiled. ¡°In fact, I think you should be naked when we do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, as I was about to put my shirt on.


    ¡°Take your clothes back off,¡± she instructed, smiling. ¡°I need to see your¡­ um, reaction¡­ you know, while I masturbate.¡± I just stared at her for a minute. Okay, why not? I pulled my jeans and jockey shorts down together and left them in a heap on the floor. My cock was standing at attention.


    ¡°Okay, about ten minutes.¡± I thought some more. ¡°We can send about three minutes of video through e-mail,¡± I told her, trying to sound like I knew what I was doing. ¡°We can send multiple parts, but I think it¡¯s better if I edit each video down to three minutes.¡± Maryanne nodded her agreement, her eyes never leaving my cock.


    ¡°You¡¯re really getting into this,¡± she said, excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I took the camera from the tripod and exined my ideas to her, as I checked the settings. She agreed andy on her back, while I knelt next to her on the bed. This was so weird!


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with a close-up of your face and you can say something directly to Mark, like, ¡®I hope you enjoy the video, Honey¡¯ or something like that,¡± I exined, zooming in on her face.


    ¡°Hi Honey,¡± Maryanne started, looking directly into the camera. ¡°I hope you like the video. I¡¯ve got a new cameraman, so let me know what you think,¡± she added, winking at the camera.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to get a close-up of your tits now,¡± I told her, as I stood up on the bed and put one foot on either side of her waist.


    ¡°I think I like this view,¡± Maryanne offered, looking up at my balls hanging below my rigid cock, as I aimed the camera down at her tits.


    ¡°You can start ying with your nipples,¡± I told her, as I filled the screen with her scrumptious tits and tried to sound more nonchnt than I felt. Or you can start ying with my cock!


    ¡°Won¡¯t your talking be on the video?¡± Maryanne asked.


    ¡°Not after I extract the audio and delete anything we don¡¯t want,¡± I answered. ¡°Now talk to Mark as you y with your nipples,¡± I directed. Her hands entered the frame, caressing the sides of her tits and squeezing them before she slid her fingers across her erect nipples.


    ¡°Oh, Mark,¡± Maryanne cooed, ¡°I wish you were here to touch my breasts and suck on them.¡± She rolled her taut nipples between her thumb and her index finger. ¡°I miss the way you nibble on my tits and take my nipples between your teeth, stretching them out.¡± As she said this, Maryanne stretched her nipples out from her tits. The camera caught it all and my cock was rock solid. ¡°Oh Mark! I miss you so much!¡±


    I kept the camera focused on her tits, watching her twist and pinch her nipples and squeeze her fleshy globes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I press paused and took a deep breath. Fuck! Stepping back so my feet were on either side of her thighs, I positioned the camera for the next shot.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pan down to your pussy. Keep your legs together until I tell you.¡± As the camera slowly panned down her stomach, I pressed the zoom so her blonde bush filled the screen. I let the camera linger over her pussy mound for a few seconds and then pressed paused.


    ¡°Great!¡± I moved towards her feet and knelt on either side of her ankles. ¡°When I say three, I want you to very slowly pull your legs up and spread your thighs apart.¡± I aimed the camera at the blonde convergence of her thighs and pressed record. ¡°Okay. One, two and three.¡± She pulled her feet from between my knees and very slowly spread her thighs.


    ¡°Talk to Mark, as your thighs open,¡± I instructed her, my cock throbbing in anticipation of this close look at my sister¡¯s pussy. ¡°Tell him what you want him to do, Sis.¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to see her pussy and hear what she said. Please God, stop my hands from shaking!


    ¡°Mark, my pussy is aching for your tongue,¡± Maryanne said, as she continued to spread her thighs. At first, all I could see was blonde hair, but as she opened her legs wider, I could make out her pussy lips buried in her blonde bush. ¡°Your tongue would feel so good right now,¡± Maryanne cooed. ¡°I know how you love to lick my pussy and suck out my juices.¡± Oh God! It was like she was talking right to me. If she hadn¡¯t been saying her husband¡¯s name¡­ maybe I would edit that out for my personal copy.


    ¡°Wider, Sis,¡± I told her, as her moist pussy lips came into full view. Her thighs were wide open and my cock was throbbing as I knelt between my sister¡¯s legs and zoomed in on her sulent pussy. I¡¯d seen lots of close-up pictures of pussies, but the real thing, with tufts of blonde hair surrounding the glistening folds of her pussy lips, put them all to shame.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I tell her, catching my breath. ¡°Now, continue talking to Mark as you slowly slide your fingers down through your pubic hair and into your pussy.¡±


    ¡°I wish this was your cock, instead of my fingers, Mark.¡± Maryanne breathed each word, as her fingers touched her pussy lips and gently eased them open. Fuck! I wanted to jack off so badly, as I watched my sister work two fingers into her wet pussy. Maryanne kept murmuring to Mark as I tried to control my breathing and hold the camera steady. I leaned to the side, so the camera got a great view of her fingers moving in and out of her aroused pussy.


    I nced at Maryanne¡¯s face and saw that she was staring hungrily at my hard cock as she pumped her fingers in and out of her wet pussy. The only sound in the room was her fingers churning the juices inside her sloshy hole.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re getting close,¡± I told her. ¡°I want to get some close-ups of your face during your orgasm.¡± Maryanne was staring at me intently and nodding, as she rocked her pussy against her fingers. ¡°When you¡¯re done, leave your fingers in your pussy until I tell you to take them out, okay? We need an extreme close up of you removing your fingers.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Ron,¡± Maryanne eximed. ¡°Shut the fuck up! You¡¯re making me self-conscious!¡± she panted, as she continued finger fucking herself. I moved in to get some shots of her face. I alternated the camera between her face and her pussy, getting plenty of shots of both.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Maryanne moaned, as she pressed her other hand to her clit, using her middle and ring fingers to rub it in a circr motion. ¡°Ohhhhhhh! I¡¯m getting close,¡± she advised me. I kept shooting her pussy for a few more seconds and then moved up to get a close-up of her face contorted in ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh! God! Oh! God! I¡¯m cumming!¡± she cried, rapidly pumping her fingers in and out, as she vigorously rubbed her clit. I moved the camera back to her pussy and zoomed in nice and tight. The squishy sounds of her fingers werepeting with her low guttural moans as the soundtrack to her orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Fuuuk!¡± she screamed, closing her legs tightly around her fingers. I zoomed out to capture the full impact of her body shaking and trembling through her intense orgasm. Her eyes were closed and her chest was heaving, as several smaller tremors rolled through her body.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered, staring in wonder at my sister¡¯s shivering body and realizing how fake those porn video orgasms are inparison. I kept the camera rolling until she finally started to rx.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep10

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Sis, spread your legs wide apart and then very slowly remove your fingers.¡± I zoomed in on the back of her hand, squeezed into the triangle formed by the junction of her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she breathed after a couple of minutes. I zoomed in tighter as she slowly moved her knees up and spread her legs apart. In slow motion she extracted her fingers from her soggy pussy. I watched in awe as the camera captured her juices, oozing around her fingers and running down her ass cheeks. Fuck! I could smell her sexy aroma and I just wanted to bury my face in her dripping cunt!


    ¡°When I say so, slowly move your fingers up towards your mouth,¡± I told her, wondering if she had ever tasted herself before. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow your fingers with the camera and watch you suck your juices off of them.¡± I watched for my sister¡¯s reaction. She just smiled and I stood up, putting my feet almost under her ass.


    ¡°Okay, do it.¡± I zoomed in on her fingers and panned the camera with them as they moved up her body, across her tits and touched her lips.


    ¡°I love you, Mark,¡± she said, as she tantalizingly licked her fingers. ¡°I hope you liked the video.¡± And with that she sucked her fingers into her mouth, almost simting a blowjob. ¡°Mmmmmm. I wish you could taste this.¡± I wish I could!


    ¡°Cut!¡± I smiled at my sister. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing!¡± I told her, as I climbed off the bed and started towards the office to download the video.


    ¡°You are the amazing one, little brother,¡± she replied. ¡°Who knew you were a closet porn director?¡± Sheughed. ¡°But now you owe me one again,¡± she said, matter-of-factly. I stopped at the door and turned around, my hard cock pointing directly at my naked sister.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, incredulously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me masturbate again, and now it¡¯s your turn.¡± She smiled, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and sitting up. Holy shit! I really did need to jerk my aching cock.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told her. ¡°Give me a second and I¡¯ll do it while the video is transferring.¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡± She stretched her arms over her head. ¡°That was very erotic. I really got off! I think Mark is going to be really pleased.¡± Fuck Mark! I was really pleased at that moment. Her nipples were even more pronounced when her tits tightened up against her chest, as she stretched.


    ¡°Wait until I get it all edited,¡± I informed her, going to her office, connecting the camera and starting the video transfer.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± I asked, returning to the bedroom and positioning myself a few feet from the bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it like this,¡± Maryanne whispered, leaning forward to get a better look at my cock. For the second time that day I grabbed some tissues and jacked off, with my sister watching me.


    The lustful look on her face as she stared at my swollen cock encouraged me to give her a show like she just gave me. I was already dripping precum, even before I touched my cock. I watched my sister lick her lips and I stepped even closer to her as I slowly stroked my hand up and down my hard shaft. With my cock about a foot from her face, I handed her the tissues and used my free hand to cup my balls. Her mouth was open and I fantasized about sliding my cock between her moist lips as I pumped faster.


    ¡°Wow!¡± My sister whispered, as I stroked my fingers across my balls and vigorously yanked on my cock. My hard-on had been throbbing for the past half hour and I was more than ready to shoot.


    ¡°Here ites, Sis!¡± I groaned, as I felt the tension in my balls release. ¡°Hand me the tissues!¡± I yelled. She held out her hand and I grabbed the tissues just in time to catch the spurt of cum, sting from my cockhead. I jerked the rest of my load into the tissues and smiled at my sister, whose face was beaming with delight.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± she shrieked, like the cheerleader she once was. Her tits jiggled on her chest as she jumped to her feet.


    ¡°Get dressed and edit my video,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Before she left, she kissed my cheek and her right tit brushed my arm. Fuck, it was like an electric jolt went through my body. I watched her bare ass cheeks sway back and forth, as she walked into the bathroom. Wow! Now, I get to watch her again as I edit the video! I discarded the cum-filled tissue in the other bathroom and hurried into the office.


    It took me about an hour to edit the video and adjust the audio so the whole thing ran about three minutes. Maryanne came in about halfway through, drying her hair from her shower. She was wearing tan shorts and a red tank top without a bra, her nipples making prominent bumps on the thin material. She got bored after a few minutes and went into the kitchen to make us some dinner.


    ¡°Hey Sis,e see this!¡± I yelled down the hallway when the editing wasplete. Maryanne came into the office and pulled up a chair next to mine. I clicked y on Windows Media yer and Maryanne¡¯s face filled the screen. The video basically followed the same sequence as the filming, starting with her tits and panning down to her pussy. As her fingers sped up, I interspersed shots of her face, to show how turned on she was, and finally capturing her moans as she came.


    I watched Maryanne as much as I watched the video and it was obvious she liked what she saw. When it ended with her licking her fingers, she sat back in her chair staring at me.


    ¡°My god, Ron!¡± she breathed. ¡°That was so hot! Mark is going to love it! Is it ready to send?¡±


    ¡°All set,¡± I told her, showing her where I saved it, so she could attach it to an e-mail.


    ¡°Come on, dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Mark after we eat.¡± I shut down the media yer and followed her to the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you must be thinking,¡± Maryanne blurted, as we sat across from each other, eating spaghetti with meatballs.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that our next video should be in the shower,¡± I replied, trying to avoid the serious discussion that she was obviously trying to start.


    ¡°You really are a geek!¡± Sheughed and I watched her tits jiggle provocatively beneath her thin tank top.


    ¡°Does your shower have one of those detachable shower heads with a hose?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, smiling at me. ¡°Both bathrooms do. Why?¡± She set down her fork and stared at me. ¡°What do you want me to do with it?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Have you ever used it to get yourself off, Sis?¡± I asked, forking another meatball and popping it into my mouth whole. My imagination was starting to run wild with all the possibilities.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That would make a great video, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she asked rhetorically, looking up at me and smiling. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I just nodded because my mouth was full.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep11

    It was after midnight and I was still awake, long after falling into my bed. Who would have thought I¡¯d be making erotic videos of my big sister? My head was filled with visual ideas, camera angles and settings, and most of all, Maryanne¡¯s sexy body. I finally fell asleep with my hard cock in my hand and my mind filled with scious images of my sister¡¯s naked body.


    Over the next week, we made a series of extremely erotic videos. Starting with the shower video, we then shot several days of various poses on the bed, including one with her ass towards the camera while she fingered her pussy. I also shot her nude sunbathing in her secluded backyard. Being around my naked sister everyday was entrancing, but living out my fantasy of directing her in my own personal videos was beyond my wildest dreams. Okay, maybe they weren¡¯t my own personal videos, but they might as well have been; I had copies of everything on myputer.


    Every day, when we were done shooting, Maryanne ensured that we ¡°stayed even¡± by insisting that I jack off for her. Starting with the shower video, she encouraged me to use the same props that we used for her videos.


    For her shower scene, I started with various close ups, as she seductivelythered soap on her tits, ass and pussy. Then leaning against the tile wall, with soapsuds dripping from her tits, she used the detachable showerhead to stimte her clit. Lying on the floor, I got an amazing upward-angle shot of the water streaming right at her engorged clit. When she climaxed, you could see her milky juices mixing with the beads of water running from her swollen pussy lips. I thought it was one of my best shots ever.


    Following my direction, she slowly slid down the tile wall until she was sitting in the tub with her thighs spread wide apart. She told Mark she loved him and then the video faded to ck. When she finished showering and drying off, she told me it was my turn with the showerhead. Having never done anything like that, I was surprised at how stimting it was. Pointing it at the sensitive underside of my cock, I was soon bucking my hips into the spray and shooting big loads of cum onto the tiled shower floor. Maryanne, sitting naked on the floor and watching me made it doubly erotic.


    The nude sunbathing was Maryanne¡¯s idea. I didn¡¯t know that she frequently sunned herself on the secluded patio in her backyard. I should have noticed that she had no tan lines. With her lying naked on a chaise lounge, I shot her rubbing baby oil all over her body. Since part of the video included her standing up and turning around for the camera, she wanted her back covered with oil as well. That was my job, she informed me, and I jumped into it enthusiastically.


    For the first time ever, I got to touch my sister¡¯s naked body. We¡¯d been naked around each other for several days, shooting video and masturbating for each other, but there was almost zero physical contact¡­ until then. Even if it was just her back, my cock sprang to life, as I rubbed baby oil into her smooth skin. She was lying on her stomach when I poured the oil onto my hands and massaged it into her shoulders and her back. My eyes kept straying to the twin round globes of her sexy ass cheeks.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she murmured. ¡°That feels nice.¡± I wholeheartedly agreed. Her skin was warm to the touch and my cock was rock hard, as I sat next to her on the lounge chair and gently massaged the small of her back.


    ¡°Do my ass too,¡± shemanded, turning her head to look at me. Without hesitation, I was sliding my hands lower, squeezing my sister¡¯s firm, round cheeks and massaging the oil into the crevice between them. She kept her legs tightly together, discouraging me from exploring very far, but her ass felt so good, I almost came just from touching it. My hands lingered on her cheeks, touching and caressing every inch, until my sister abruptly turned over.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, smiling at the rigidity of my cock, as she leaned back and spread her legs. ¡°Let¡¯s make a movie, Ronnie.¡± I wiped my hands on a towel and reached for the camera.


    When we were done, Maryanne handed me the baby oil and told me it was my turn. While she rxed on the chaise lounge, I poured oil onto my hands and started stroking my cock, another first for me. I enjoyed the slipperiness as I vigorously worked my hands all over my cock and balls. Maryanney spread-eagle on her lounge chair watching me. It was extremely arousing, staring at her wet pussy and oil-soaked body, not to mention jacking off outside, which, by the way, was yet another first for me.


    I continued to read my sister¡¯s e-mails before she got home and the feedback from Mark was off the charts. As I read histest one, I get an idea for a virtual fuck video.


    ¡°That little geek really knows his stuff! I haven¡¯t stopped cumming for days! Are you sure he¡¯s never done this before? lol


    Keep the movies cumming (pun intended!)


    Love, Mark¡±


    ¡°Do you have a vibrator?¡± I asked my sister, when she got home from work.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that warped brain of yours now?¡± She casually undressed while Iy on her bed watching her. Damn! We had really gottenfortable around each other. A couple of weeks ago I was dying for a peek at my sister¡¯s naked body, and now she was shedding her clothes in front of me like it was the most natural thing in the world.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I have this idea for a ¡®virtual fuck video¡¯.¡± I exined while she was taking off her bra and bending down to peel her thong off her legs. My cocked jump in my jeans, as I watched my sister¡¯s tits hang from her chest while she bent over. Fuck! I wished I was able to touch, kiss, suck or in some way devour her luscious tits.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep12

    ¡°A virtual fuck?¡± she asked, turning towards me,pletely naked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I said, jumping off the bed and grabbing the camera from the dresser. ¡°Get your vibrator and I¡¯ll describe what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± She snapped to attention, shaking her tits from side to side, and gave me a mock salute. I smiled as she bent over and opened the bottom drawer of her nightstand. Mmm! My sister really had a great ass!


    Turning around, she blushed, as she held up a florescent pink vibrator. Crawling up on the bed, shey down with her head on her pillow.


    ¡°Now what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Now, we shoot what a lover would see, if he were fucking that juicy pussy of yours,¡± I told her, before I realized what I¡¯d said. She didn¡¯t react to my faux pas, so I must not have sounded as desperately excited about her pussy as I thought I did.


    ¡°Raise your legs up and grab your ankles,¡± I instructed her, taking the vibrator from her andying it next to her hip. Sheplied and spread her legs at the same time. I knelt between her legs and aimed the camera right at her syed-open pussy, making sure her tits and her face were in focus in the background. Her pussy was already glistening with arousal.


    ¡°Now talk to Mark and tell him you¡¯re ready to be fucked,¡± I directed, positioning the camera so I could see her face. ¡°Invite him to slide right in and get his first virtual fuck.¡± She smiled at me, as I zoomed in on her face.


    ¡°Hi Mark, Honey,¡± she said, smiling at the camera. ¡°I am so ready to be fucked right now!¡± She moaned. ¡°Look at my pussy. See how wet it is! I need your hard cock to quench the burning fire inside of it. Will you fuck me, Mark? Will you jam your hard cock into me? Please?¡±


    As she was talking, I positioned the vibrator between her pussy lips and when she said the word ¡°please,¡± I pushed it up inside her slick hole. The camera was positioned to shoot from her pubic mound up, never showing the vibrator. So it looked like the person watching was fucking her.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± she cried, as I turned the vibrator on low. ¡°You feel so good! So fucking good!¡± She moaned, as I increased the speed and she started pinching and pulling on her nipples.


    Gradually increasing the speed, I zoomed in on her face to catch her building arousal. I tried to keep the camera on her as she thrashed around, twisting her head from side to side.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she screamed. ¡°Harder, fuck me harder!¡± I cranked up the speed and pushed the vibrator back into her pussy. I kept pushing on the vibrator, trying to keep it in her pussy while I struggled to keep the camera steady, but I couldn¡¯t see what I was doing. Before I knew it, the entire vibrator was up inside her pussy and my hand was resting against her wet pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Ronnie! That feels so good!¡± I should¡¯ve corrected her, but I was too engrossed with the feeling of her pussy juice running down my fingers. I figured I would just edit itter, at least for Mark¡¯s copy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Maryanne was bucking her hips off the bed while I held the vibrator in ce. Pressing my hand against her slick pussy, I smeared her juices all around.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh! God! I¡¯m cuuuuummmmmminnnng!¡± she screamed, shaking and shivering, as I attempted to turn off the vibrator with one hand. Once it was off, she continued to tremble, and I slowly extracted it from her soggy hole, panning the camera down to show her freshly-fucked pussy. Zooming in on her swollen lips and her dripping juices, I slowly panned up to her face and told her to thank Mark for a wonderful fuck.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­ Mark,¡± she panted, smiling at the camera. ¡°That was wonderful!¡± Her eyes drifted to my hard cock, as the camera faded to ck.


    ¡°And¡­ cut!¡± I eximed, leaning back and smiling at my sister. I nonchntly brought my fingers to my lips and licked off my sister¡¯s juices. Goddamn! My first taste of pussy juice! My sister¡¯s pussy juice! Scrumptious! If Maryanne noticed what I was doing, she didn¡¯t let on.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± she immediately pointed out, looking at my hard cock. Watching my sister get off with the vibrator and tasting her pussy juice had made my cock as hard as nails.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Give me the camera,¡± she demanded, and I handed it to her. ¡°Jack off right where you are,¡± she instructed, seductively, pointing the camera at me, ¡°using the vibrator.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I didn¡¯t want that vibrator anywhere inside me, despite where it had just been. Maryanne justughed.


    ¡°Hold the vibrator against the underside of your cock, Geek!¡± sheughed. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± She spread her legs and pulled her knees up so I got an amazing view of her dripping pussy while I jacked off. Kneeling between her legs, I turned on the vibrator and pushed it against my hard cock. Holding it just under my cockhead, it vibrated my whole cock, sending pleasure signals like I¡¯d never felt before.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Sis!¡± I eximed. ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± With my cock in one hand and pressing the vibrator against it with my other hand, I was soon humping against it, as the tension in my balls increased. In record time, I was ready to cum. Fuck! I pulled the vibrator from my cock and looked around for some tissues.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Maryanne demanded, still filming.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m ready¡­¡± I panted, vigorously jacking my cock.


    ¡°Just cum!¡± she encouraged. ¡°Cum on my stomach!¡± she yelled. And I did. My cock just exploded, shooting an arc of cum just under my sister¡¯s tits. Another spurt hit her pubic mound and the rest dribbled down over my hand. Releasing my cock, I moved from between my sister¡¯s legs and copsed on the bed beside her.


    ¡°Jesus, Maryanne!¡± I sighed, ¡°that was intense!¡± I didn¡¯t say anything about the small pools of cum lying on her bare skin.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she said excitedly, smiling at me, as she dipped her finger into the cum, resting just beneath her tits. I watched her bring her finger to her lips and suck my cum off of it. Damn!


    ¡°We¡¯re even now,¡± she exined. ¡°You tasted me, and now I¡¯ve tasted you.¡± Apparently my prior activity did not go unnoticed. I just shook my head and watched as she scooped up more of my cum and tantalizingly put it into her mouth. I¡¯d have given anything for her to taste it directly from the source.


    ¡°Do you want to rest a minute before you start editing?¡± she asked. I just nodded and she put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me against her. Iy cuddled up to my sister¡¯s side, savoring the bare skin contact, as my cock quickly recovered and pushed against her thigh. Fuck! I just came all over my sister!


    The next day, I checked Maryanne¡¯s e-mail before she got home. Mark was ecstatic about the virtual fuck video. He just went on and on about how hard he came while he was watching it.


    ¡°You and your geeky brother are doing amazing things with video. I loved the virtual fuck ¨C why not a virtual blowjob? You guys need to take this to the next level! If you don¡¯t know what that is, ask the geek, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know.


    Love you,


    Mark¡±


    ¡°What do you think he means?¡± Maryanne asked, showing me the e-mail when she got home. Of course I read it earlier and already reacted to the way he kept referring to me as the geek. Why is it so endearing when my sister calls me that, and so condescending when Mark does?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sis,¡± I answered hesitantly, ¡°what do you think?¡± I¡¯m pretty sure I knew what Mark meant and it re-surfaced all the misgivings that I¡¯d been too selfish to admit to myself. Caught up in the excitement of making erotic movies with my sister, I¡¯d never bothered to ask the fundamental question of why her husband would sanction this. He was basically turning her into a porn star for his own pleasure¡­ and I was helping him!


    ¡°How would we even do a virtual blowjob?¡± Maryanne asked, puzzling over the e-mail. ¡°And what is ¡®the next level¡¯?¡± She was looking at me expectantly.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep13

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I started, choosing my words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the ¡®virtual blowjob¡¯, but if you¡¯ve seen full length porn videos, they usually progress from voyeurism, like we¡¯ve been doing, to actual sex acts with another person; a blowjob, pussy eating, fucking¡­ that kind of thing.¡±


    I stopped, wondering if my brother-inw actually wanted Maryanne and me to film ourselves having sex. Not that I hadn¡¯t thought about sex with my sister¡­ obviously, I had thought about quite it a lot! Hell, we¡¯d been masturbating for each other with every video. Of course, I¡¯m pretty sure Mark didn¡¯t know all of that.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what he means?¡± my sister asked me. We were in the office and I was standing next to her chair, reading the e-mail over her shoulder. We were both fully dressed for once. As soon as she got home, Maryanne let me know that we would have to suspend shooting for a few days because she had her period. I was already thinking about how I could use some of the outtakes to make a couple of additional videos.


    ¡°Ask him,¡± I suggested, my cock stiffening at the idea of my sister giving me a blowjob. The growth in the front of my jeans was right next to Maryanne¡¯s elbow and she wasn¡¯t shy about mentioning it.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she murmured, looking at my hard bulge, as she typed the e-mail. ¡°You like the idea, huh?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t?¡± I asked tantly. ¡°You watch me get hard every day just from looking at you. How do you feel about it, Sis?¡± I inquired, wondering if she had felt any of the same misgivings that I had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, clicking send and turning her eyes back to my cock, which was seriously straining against the denim material. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched a cock in over a year.¡± She got quiet. ¡°I really miss it.¡± She tentatively rested her fingers on my cock, like she was taking its pulse, through my jeans. It twitched slightly from her touch and she put her thumb on the other side to hold it still.


    ¡°You have a beautiful cock, Bro,¡± she said softly, moving her thumb and fingers back and forth, almost imperceptibly. ¡°I love watching you masturbate.¡± She took her hand away from my throbbing cock and looked up at my face. ¡°How do you feel about us making a video together?¡±


    Good question! How did I feel? Thrilled, of course, for the opportunity to fuck my sister, but a little unnerved at the idea of capturing it on video too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sis,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°Sending your husband videos of you masturbating is one thing. If somehow it gotpromised, everyone would understand that you only intended it for him. But do you really want to send out a video of you having sex with your brother? That could reallye back and haunt you one day.¡± In the midst of my jabbering, theputer had sounded to indicate a new e-mail had popped up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a response,¡± she informed me, turning back to theputer.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± I asked, not even certain of what I wanted it to say. Of course I wanted to fuck my sister, I just wasn¡¯t sure I wanted it to be because her husband wanted to see a video of it. Then again, I guess I should never look a gift horse in the mouth.


    ¡°He says he knew you¡¯d get it. He¡¯s so horny and he figures I must be, too. He¡¯d rather be here himself, but since that¡¯s impossible, he wants you to be his surrogate. He says he can¡¯t think of anyone he¡¯d rather have keep me warm for him than you,¡± she sighed, not looking at me. Neither of us talked for a few minutes and then my sister broke the silence.


    ¡°I think this war has changed so many things that we used to believe were wrong,¡± she sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s only doing this for me. He can see how horny I am in the videos.¡± She smiled as she wiped her cheeks.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I interrupted, clearing my throat, ¡°we don¡¯t have to decide tonight.¡± I tried lightening the mood. ¡°It¡¯s Friday night, let¡¯s do something fun,¡± I added, trying to conjure up some enthusiasm. ¡°We can¡¯t make any more videos while you¡¯re¡­ you know¡­ so let¡¯s forget about it for a while and give this thing some space. What would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°No movies!¡± sheughed. ¡°How about we call for a pizza and y video games? I bet I can still kick your ass!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are so going to regret thatment!¡± I informed her, as she grabbed her phone and called the pizza ce.


    Maryanne and I used to y video games all the time when she lived at home. Being four years older was a distinct advantage and she usually beat me. Of course, I y a lot more than she does now, so I didn¡¯t think that was going to happen tonight.


    As we set up the game and waited for the pizza delivery, I found myself reflecting on ourst few days together. Maryanne kept surprising me by how excited she got watching me masturbate. I know I¡¯m living out a fantasy and the bubble could pop at any minute, but I couldn¡¯t help imagining what it would be like to actually fuck her.


    We had a great evening, eating pizza and ying video games. Maryanne even let me have a couple of beers after she called mom and told her I was spending the night. We were pretty evenly matched, and at midnight we decided to call it a night with four wins each.


    ¡°Thanks, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne said, hugging me tightly against her. ¡°That¡¯s the best evening I¡¯ve had in a long time.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to want to let me go and I certainly wasn¡¯tining.


    ¡°Better than masturbating for the camera?¡± I joked, smiling to let her know I was kidding.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best brother in the world,¡± she said, ¡°but I¡¯m exhausted.¡± We walked down the hallway, arm-in-arm towards the bedrooms. At the door to the guest room, I kissed her on the forehead and told her I loved her.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she replied. ¡°What do you want to do tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to mow yourwn and wash your car,¡± I told her casually, ¡°but I can be talked out of it if you have something else in mind.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she eximed. ¡°That would be wonderful. Maybe in the afternoon we could take a pic to theke. It¡¯ll be like old times.¡± My sister and I had spent a lot of time feeding the ducks and riding the paddleboats on theke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a date!¡± I told her, kissing her cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Geek,¡± she said, pulling her top over her head as she walked into her bedroom. We¡¯d been naked together so muchtely that you¡¯d think my cock wouldn¡¯t react to that. You¡¯d be wrong!

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep14

    It took me forever for to get to sleep. I couldn¡¯t seem to get my mind around my brother-inw¡¯s request. He wanted a video of me and Maryanne fucking! My cock got hard as I envisioned myself lying on their bed, holding the camera, while Maryanne gave me a blowjob.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been asleep when I felt the covers being lifted off of me. I was lying on my side and the movement wasing from behind me.


    ¡°Move over, Ronnie,¡± I heard my sister¡¯s voice say. I slid over to give her room in the double bed and she crawled in behind me. I was naked under the covers.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± she told me while snuggling up to me. I could feel her bare tits against my back, but for obvious reasons I assumed she was wearing panties. Sliding her arm over my side and resting her hand on my stomach, she kissed the back of my head and wished me goodnight.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sis,¡± I replied, my cock reaching up towards her hand. Iy awake, wondering what to make of my sister¡¯s behavior. On the one hand, she picked a time when she knew we couldn¡¯t do anything, but on the other hand, we¡¯d never slept in the same bed together before. I pondered that, as I hear her rhythmic breathing, indicating she¡¯d already fallen asleep.


    When I woke up, Maryanne was gone and I almost wondered if it had been a dream. Getting out of bed, I reached for my clothes, but they were gone too! My jeans, shirt, underwear and even my socks were missing. All I had left were my shoes.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead, how did you sleep?¡± Maryanne inquired,ing right up to me and giving me a kiss on the cheek. My morning hard-on standing at attention caught a nce from her, but she didn¡¯t mention it. She was dressed in shorts and a spaghetti strap camisole top and I was standing there naked, while she smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°I slept fine. Where are my clothes?¡± I asked, as Maryanne turned towards the door.


    ¡°In the washer. I thought you might want clean clothes for after you mow thewn. You can borrow some of Mark¡¯s clothes to work outside. Hungry? I made some bacon and I can scramble up some eggs.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great!¡± I told her, wondering if I dreamt hering into my bedst night. We ate breakfast and Maryanne cleaned the house while I mowed herwn and washed her car. It took most of the morning, and when I was done, I was sweating like a pig. I headed into the house to take a shower.


    ¡°Can I watch you shower?¡± Maryanne asked, as I walked into the house with my shirt off.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered, wondering if she was ready to talk about Mark¡¯s e-mail yet.


    Leaving the shower curtain open, I self-consciouslythered soap all over my body while Maryanne sat on the toilet seat watching me. My cock was rock hard and pointing right at her, as I washed my arms.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind watching you take care of that.¡± She nodded towards my hard cock as I rinsed off.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± I smiled, as I turned towards her and started stroking my hard cock. ¡°We won¡¯t be even,¡± I pointed out, as I worked my hand up and down the length of my shaft.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡± She smiled, raising her eyebrows. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking as she sat there intently watching me jack off in the shower. When I felt myself getting close, I turned and shot my load against the tile wall. Maryanne watched me rinse off and then handed me a towel before silently leaving the bathroom. I wondered what that was all about.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As promised, Maryanne had a pic packed and we drove to the park, spreading a nket on a grassy hill overlooking theke. It was a warm day, with enough breeze to make itfortable. We sat next to each other on the nket and dug into the sandwiches.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Maryanne started, finishing her lunch and stretching out on the nket. ¡°What do you think about Mark¡¯s idea?¡± She looked at me, as I tried to decide what to say. ¡°Just be honest, Ron. Whatever you¡¯re thinking, please just be totally honest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told her, moving the pic basket and stretching out next to her. ¡°I have mixed feelings, Sis. There are a lot of conflicting thoughts going through my head.¡± She nodded knowingly, like I was describing her feelings too. ¡°First, the possibility of sex with you, in any form, is so exciting that I just keep trying to ignore all of the other things.¡± I watched a smile spread across her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, Ronnie,¡± she said, taking my hand. ¡°I feel like that, too, but it might just be that after a year, I¡¯m incredibly horny.¡± Sheughed nervously. ¡°What are the conflicting things?¡± she inquired, continuing to hold my hand.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I leaned up, so I could more easily look into her eyes. Doing so also gave me a great view of her tits, but I tried to keep my eyes on her face, not the front of her camisole top. ¡°It bothered me that your husband wants you to have sex with your brother so he can watch it on video. I guess it¡¯s always bothered me that your videos could bepromised over there. How do you know that other soldiers aren¡¯t seeing your videos?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mark assured me that he has password-protected every file and that he¡¯s the only one who watches them,¡± she said, squeezing my hand. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re concerned for me, though.¡±


    I tried to think of what else to say, without giving away that I had read all of her e-mails.


    ¡°Okay, assume they are protected. Isn¡¯t it kind of sick for him to want to watch a video of you giving me a blowjob, or of us having sex? Isn¡¯t it kind of demeaning¡­ to you, I mean?¡± Maryanne looked at me, but didn¡¯t answer right away.


    ¡°Not sick,¡± she finally replied, ¡°but definitely weird. Mark and I have always had an adventurous sex life. We role-y all sorts of things to increase the eroticism when we have sex. To me, this is just a long distance extension of our role ying.¡± She looked at me questioningly. ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep15

    ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I told her. ¡°Look, Sis, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. In fact, very willingly, but let me say one more thing.¡± Maryanne nodded. ¡°If someday this video were to surface somewhere, beyond yours or Mark¡¯s control, how would you exin it to your kids?¡± My sister just looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes. I wondered why the fuck I was even trying to talk her out of this.


    ¡°I wish I could get my students to think as maturely as you do,¡± she finally supplied, nicely avoiding my question.


    ¡°Maybe you should try offering them what you¡¯re offering me.¡± I smiled, trying to lighten things up. ¡°Hey, have you tried masturbating for them?¡± Iughed as I leaned over and started tickling her ribs.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± She wasughing and squirming all over the nket, as I continued my assault on her ribs. I swung my leg over and straddled her, as I grabbed her wrists and held them with one hand.


    ¡°Maybe, you should have a ¡®bring your camcorder to school¡¯ day!¡± I joked, as I pulled her arms over her head and started tickling her armpits. I was practically lying on her tits and they were jiggling against my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me pee!¡± she cried,ughing so hard that tears were running down her cheeks.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I relented, taking my hand from her armpit and moving it up to help keep her arms over her head. Our faces were inches from each other and her tits were swelling against my chest, as she caught her breath. There¡¯s no doubt that she could feel my hard-on pressing into her stomach.


    ¡°I love you, Sis,¡± I whisper, lowering my mouth to hers. When our lips met, her body rxed and I let go of her arms, stretching my body over hers. The kiss onlysted a fraction of a second before Maryanne started tickling my sides and flipped me onto my back. Rolling with me, she maneuvered her leg over me and sat astride my body, while she continued to tickle me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I yelled, ¡°that¡¯s not fair, I was distracted!¡± Iughed as Maryanne grabbed my wrists and held them over my head, just like I did hers. I could¡¯ve easily have gotten loose, but my sister¡¯s tits were pressed against my chest again and her face was inches from mine. She smiled as she wiggled her butt around on my hard cock. Ohmygod! I really did want to fuck her!


    ¡°I love you too!¡± she said, nting a quick kiss on my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Geek.¡± She let go of my hands and stood up. Reaching down, she helped me up and we walked hand in hand back to my car. My cock was bulging profanely.


    I spent the early part of the following week editing existing footage into new videos for Mark. I had a new one ready each day when Maryanne got home and I showed it to her before she made dinner. I¡¯d gotten obviously turned on while editing the videos, but Maryanne didn¡¯t ask me to masturbate for her and neither of us brought up Mark¡¯s e-mail. I did masturbate at home though, watching the videos that I had copied to my sh drive.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    By Friday, I¡¯d used up most of the extra footage and I was reading Mark¡¯stest e-mails. He liked what I¡¯d done with the outtakes, especially the pussy close-up coge. That was actually a favorite of mine, too. I took every close-up of Maryanne fingering her pussy and edited them together in a three-minute video. It was awesome! I had gotten off twice while watching it the previous night.


    Mark¡¯s e-mails had also be more explicit in what he wanted to see Maryanne and I do together. Thetest one ended with an absurd, patriotic plea.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re still thinking about the videos with the geek. Well think about this, hon, we¡¯re risking our lives over here for these damn people, while you and the geek y video games. I¡¯ll spare you the details of what I see every day, but if you knew what a hellhole this is, you¡¯d know that what I¡¯m asking you to do is nothingpared to what I¡¯m going through.


    Please, stop thinking about it and just do it!


    Love you, Mark¡±


    I shut down theputer and flipped on the TV in the living room. I was fuming that Mark would make Maryanne think it¡¯s her patriotic duty to fuck her brother and make a video of it! Fortunately, I¡¯d calmed down by the time my sister got home.


    ¡°Hey, Geek,¡± she greeted me, giving me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°How you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, Sis,¡± I told her, getting up and following her into the bedroom. I¡¯d figured it had been a week and her period had to have already ended. I plopped down on her bed and watched as she changed her clothes.


    ¡°Ready to make another video?¡± she asked, shedding her clothes and turning towards me with a smile.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I responded, immediately sitting up on the edge of the bed. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± I asked, unbuttoning my shirt, as I watched my sister pull down her thong. God! I never got tired of seeing her gorgeous body! My cock was already hard by the time I pulled my jeans and underwear off.


    ¡°Get the camera,¡± she told me. ¡°I think we should make the virtual blowjob.¡± She smiled, staring at my erect cock. Fuck yes! I grabbed the camera and crawled up on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this¡­¡± I started, but she interrupted me.


    ¡°Of course you have.¡± She smiled as Iy on my back and positioned the camera on my chest, turning the viewscreen so I could see my cock. I watched as my sister positioned herself between my legs. God! I¡¯d dreamt about this, but seeing her kneeling there with her tits almost touching my thighs was more erotic than anything I¡¯d ever imagined.


    ¡°I think if I shoot it like this, you can talk to Mark, like it¡¯s his cock in your mouth,¡± I told her, unable to hide my excitement about my first blowjob. And by my sister, no less!


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, smiling as she looked at my cock and then the camera.


    ¡°And¡­ action!¡± I directed, pushing record on the camcorder and watching my sister wrap her hand around the base of my cock.


    ¡°I wish this was you, Mark,¡± she eximed, looking right at the camera, as she stuck her tongue out and flicked it against the head of my cock. Oh fuck! Running her tongue up and down the length of it, she coated my entire cock with a thinyer of saliva. Oh God! This was driving me crazy! My sister was actually licking my cock! And I was filming it!


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve sucked your cock, honey,¡± she said, swirling her tongue around my cockhead between words. I hope you enjoy this.¡± She was smiling as she slowly fed my cock into her mouth. Wrapping her lips around my cockhead, she expertly worked her tongue on the underside of it while her hand slid up and down the length of my shaft. Fuck! I¡¯d died and gone to heaven!


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± Maryanne moaned right into the camera. ¡°So good¡­ so hard¡­ ¡± She purred as her fingers teased my balls and her tongue was all over my cock. I¡¯d never felt anything like this. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine it would feel this good! Maryanne winked at me, or maybe at Mark, before resting her palms on my thighs and slowly gliding her lips all the way down to the base of my cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I couldn¡¯t keep quiet. She¡¯s got my cock in her throat! My sister is deepthroating me! Her tongue was swirling around the base of my cock and I felt like I was going to cum any second! She held my cockhead in her throat and then slowly pulled her lips back along my shaft. Her tongue was all over the head of my cock, as she bobbed her head up and down and pumped me into her mouth. Corkscrewing her hand up and down my cock, she took a breath every so often and licked all around my cockhead.


    ¡°Fuck, Maryanne!¡± I moaned, closing my eyes and throwing my head back. I felt her tits hitting my thighs, as her head bounced up and down and she kept pumping my cock with her hand. I nced down, and her eyes sparkled, as she again slid her lips all the way to the base of my cock.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep16

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I yelled, thrusting my hips up and driving my hard cock into my sister¡¯s mouth. She pulled back, holding my cockhead in her mouth and working her tongue all around it, as she vigorously jacked her hand up and down my shaft. I didn¡¯t even try to hold back, as my balls tensed and I exploded into her warm mouth. She sucked and swallowed, as I jerkily deposited load after load of cum into her mouth. When I waspletely spent, she let my cock plop from her mouth and looked toward the camera. Opening her mouth, she showed her husband her mouthful of cum and then smiled as she swallowed it.


    ¡°Hurry home!¡± she said, when she was done swallowing. I nced at the viewfinder and saw it was pointing at a spot just above Maryanne¡¯s left shoulder. Fuck! I was so engrossed in the blowjob that I forgot to keep an eye on the camera.


    ¡°Uh oh! I messed up, Sis,¡± I informed her, sheepishly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t watching the camera.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, still licking cum from her lips.


    ¡°We might have to do it over,¡± I told her, trying my best to sound disappointed.


    ¡°How many takes do you think we might need?¡± she teased, lifting my spent cock and sucking it back into her mouth. Swirling her tongue around, she sucked and licked off the cum residue. Ohmygod! Her tongue was like magic! Within minutes I was hard again. My sister kissed the tip of my fully recovered cock, before sitting back on her ankles and smiling at me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no telling, Sis.¡± I smiled. ¡°We might need several takes before we get it right,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°If I do this again we¡¯ll be uneven.¡± She smiled mischievously. It took me a minute to realize what she might mean and then a big smile spread across my face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be uneven!¡± I eximed, sitting up and motioning for her to take my ce.


    ¡°No camera,¡± she whispered, as shey on her back and spread her shapely thighs. Fuck! My sister wanted me to eat her pussy! Not for the camera, not for Mark, just for her pleasure! I excitedly crawled up between her legs and positioned my face inches from her wet pussy lips. Unencumbered by a viewfinder, the sight of my sister¡¯s pussy was almost overwhelming and I couldn¡¯t wait to taste her sweet nectar again.


    I¡¯d never actually eaten pussy before and I was a little nervous. I¡¯d watched so many porn videos and read enough ¡°how to satisfy a woman¡± books that I knew what to do, but as I watched the rise and fall of her tits, I was still afraid I¡¯lle off as an inexperienced geek.


    ¡°Come on, Geek.¡± Maryanne urged, the nickname making me more self-conscious. ¡°Make us even. Make us VERY even,¡± she sighed, pulling her knees back and spreading her thighs wider. Her puffy lips were glistening with pussy juice, almost begging me to take a taste.


    ¡°No problem, Sis,¡± I told her with more confidence than I felt. Determined to give my sister a mind-blowing orgasm, I lowered my mouth to her sulent pussy. With one long lick I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit up along the inside of her lips and over her hooded clit. Fuck! That tasted good! Extending my tongue, I pushed it into her hot pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhh! God!¡± Maryanne moaned, as Ipped her tasty nectar from inside her burning snatch. I gently sucked one and then the other of her pussy lips into my mouth, as I breathed in her erotic scent. The taste, mixed with her aroma, was intoxicating and I felt like I was getting high on my sister¡¯s pussy. I ran my tongue all around the folds of her pussy lips before plunging it back into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh my god, Ronnie! It¡¯s been so long!¡± she moaned, pushing her ass off the bed and driving my tongue deeper into her wanton pussy. Slipping my arms behind her knees, I lifted her legs to give me better ess and started pistoning my tongue in and out.


    ¡°Ohhh! Yeah!¡± my sister moaned as I licked all around, pushing my tongue against her inner walls. I must¡¯ve been doing something right, because she was creaming like crazy. I had pussy juice all over my mouth and my cheeks as I gently rocked my head from side to side, trying to give her different sensations with my tongue.


    So far, I¡¯d just been going on instinct and responding to my sister¡¯s signals, but I remembered one of the books about cunnilingus emphasizing using your fingers and your mouth together.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± my sister sighed, as I continued to assault her pussy with my tongue. Pushing my tongue up so I was licking just inside the top of her slit, I slid two fingers inside her steamy pussy, as I lightly licked her clit.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh God!¡± Maryanne was moaning and moving her body around, humping my fingers and pushing her clit against my tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop Ronnie! Just keep doing that! Exactly that! Oh! God! Its building! Don¡¯t Stop!¡± As if I had any intention of stopping. I started sucking on her clit and flicking my tongue across the tip of it.


    ¡°Ohhh YES! So good! So good!¡± She was bucking her ass wildly in the air, as my tongue kept flicking her clit. I was pumping my fingers in and out and twisting back and forth, sloshing her hot juices all around inside her fiery pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± she announced, grasping the sheet with her hands and raising her head and shoulders off the bed. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was open and she was moaning loudly, as she pushed harder against my mouth and my fingers. My face and hand were soaked with her juices, as she frantically grinded against my mouth. Abruptly, she pushed my forehead back and mped her pussy around my fingers, her body jerking wildly. Her juices ran down my hand and soaked the sheet beneath her ass. Copsing back on the bed, her pussy pulsated around my fingers, as I licked my lips and stared at her spasming body.


    I did it! I got my sister off! My cock was rock hard as I sat back, entranced by her body shaking with post-orgasmic shivers. Leaving my fingers inside her steamy pussy, I traced kisses up her smooth torso. She was still catching her breath from her orgasm as I gently kissed her rising and falling nipples, which were sticking straight up from the center of her ares. She didn¡¯t push me away, so I suckled at her breast, teasing her nipple with my tongue.


    This was fucking unreal! My sister actually sucked my cock, I ate her pussy and now I was sucking her tits! I spotted the camera, lying on the bed next to her, and realized how much the game had changed, transitioning from videos for Mark to¡­ what, exactly?


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± She sighed, cradling my head in her arm and holding me against her tits. After sucking on each of her nipples for a few minutes, I continued nting kisses up her neck and onto her face. My fingers were still trapped between her tightly closed thighs and I made no effort to remove them from her hot, quivering pussy. I loved the feeling of her pussy walls pulsating around my fingers and tried to imagine my cock in their ce.


    ¡°That was very nice, Geek,¡± Maryanne said, dreamily, as I kissed her chin and moved my mouth over hers. I¡¯d never kissed my sister on her lips, at least not like this. I hesitated, lightly pressing my lips against hers, and then licking my tongue across her lips, to see how she would react. Opening her eyes, she stared at me for a second, and then opened her mouth and sucked my pussy-soaked tongue inside. The kiss built slowly as we alternated pushing our tongues into each other¡¯s mouths.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep17

    We were still kissing feverishly when I felt her thighs rx from around my fingers. Without breaking the kiss, I gently rocked them in and out between her slippery lips. Our tongues were still entwined inside her mouth, as she responded to the stimtion. Reaching her hand between us, she found my rock-hard cock and encircled it with her fingers, lightly massaging the entire length.


    ¡°Mmmmpph,¡± I moaned into her mouth, as I pumped my fingers more rapidly into her pussy. Fuck! Oral sex and now we were masturbating each other! I pumped my cock between her fingers.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be even, if you keep doing that.¡± She smiled, pushing me onto my back and disengaging my fingers from her soggy pussy.


    ¡°Are we even?¡± I asked, as I watched my sister massage my throbbing cock.


    ¡°Very even, Ronnie.¡± She smiled, lowering her mouth to my cockhead and swirling her tongue around it. Fuck! My cock twitched as she sucked the head into her mouth and quickly ran her tongue along the underside of it. Letting it plop from her mouth, she kissed the tip before swinging her leg over my thigh and straddling me. Oh fuck! She was going to fuck me!


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± I cried, as my sister positioned her dripping pussy over my cock head. Smiling broadly, she locked her eyes on mine and slowly lowered herself down. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt when her steamy pussy lips enveloped the mushroomed head of my cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I moaned, as she slid down, cocooning my hard cock in her hot, velvety pussy. There was no way to describe it! Nothing had ever felt like this! As good as her mouth had been, it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her hot pussy! I tried to push my cock further up into her, but her weight kept me from moving.


    ¡°This will make us more even,¡± Maryanne sighed, as she sat astride me with her eyes closed, not moving. Damn! My gorgeous, sexy sister was sitting on my hard cock! I had to keep telling myself that it was actually happening! Her hot, wet pussy was wrapped around my cock and her bare ass cheeks were resting against my thighs!


    ¡°Ohmygod, Sis!¡± I moaned, my hard cock throbbing inside of her fiery pussy.


    ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± she asked btedly, obviously referring to the incestuous aspect of our actions. ¡°Because I really need it.¡± She sighed again.


    ¡°Okay? I keep thinking I should pinch myself to see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± I breathed, as she started slowly rocking back and forth. I watched her tits swing towards me, as she picked up her rhythm, but I didn¡¯t reach for them, afraid I would break whatever spell was causing her to fuck me. My sister reached down and severely pinched my nipples, sending a jolt of pain into my chest, along with an erotic pulse through my loins.


    ¡°Oww!¡± I cried, as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± sheughed, as she reached for my hands, pulling them up against her tits and pressing my palms against her hard nipples. I squeezed her flesh and teased her nipples, as she rocked faster.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered in a throaty whisper, barely able to talk. Fuck! I¡¯m no longer a geeky virgin! My wonderful sister is taking my fucking virginity! Taking it so damn good!


    ¡°Ohhh! Yeah! It¡¯s been so long!¡± she moaned, as she rode my cock. I was d I had alreadye once, as I thrust up into my sister and mauled her tits with my hands. Leaning her hands on my chest, she was bouncing so high on my cock that she was almost bouncing off.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Maryanne moaned, increasing the intensity of her rhythm. Her eyes were closed and she was moving faster and faster, until I lost my grip on her tits.


    Dropping my hands to her hips, I thrust my cock up to match her rhythm. Her tits developed a motion of their own, bouncing freely on her chest. Bucking my ass off the bed, I watched them dance in circles, as I felt the tension building in my cock. I was about to tell her I was going to cum, when she mmed down hard on my cock and gripped her pussy muscles around it.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh! Fuuuuuuck!¡± my sister screamed, as her orgasm ripped through her body and her pussy quivered around my cock, detonating my release. I tensed my legs and squeezed my fingers into her thighs, as my cock erupted deep inside of her. She copsed on my chest and I wrapped my arms around her, both of us panting for breath. Her pussy was spasming around my cock, as I jerked out thest few spurts and wey trembling in the afterquakes of our orgasms.


    ¡°Thank you, I needed that,¡± Maryanne said once she¡¯d caught her breath, nuzzling her cheek against my chest. She was thanking me? What a wonderful fucking world!


    ¡°No, thank you, Sis,¡± I told her, kissing the top of her head. ¡°That was incredible.¡±


    ¡°My husband knows what I need,¡± she said quietly and we both fell silent for a while.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep18

    ¡°Do you really think the videos could getpromised?¡± she asked, apparently rethinking her husband¡¯s requests.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything can bepromised,¡± I answered truthfully, wondering where she was going with this. ¡°War makes for intense friendships; he could be tempted to share with his buddies,¡± I informed her, wondering if he already had. Silence again ensued, until my sister extricated herself from my spent cock and kissed my cheek before getting off the bed.


    ¡°Erase the video,¡± she said firmly, as she left the bedroom, apparently heading for her office.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, as I grabbed the camera and followed her. She was sitting naked in front of theputer.


    ¡°Sending Mark an e-mail, telling him that you were ufortable having sex with your sister,¡± she answered, smiling at me. ¡°You did seem a little ufortable there for a while,¡± she added with a wink.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was,¡± I told her, as I worked the buttons on the camcorder, deleting our blowjob video and wondering what my sister was thinking. I couldn¡¯t get the image of her riding my cock out of my brain and I was starting to recover again. My sister noticed my cock stirring and shook her head.


    ¡°Good thing you recover fast,¡± she smiled, as she started typing another e-mail. ¡°I¡¯ve got a year of pent up frustration to work through,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sending Mom and Dad an e-mail, telling them how nice it¡¯s been having you visit me regrly and asking them to try to convince you to move in with me until Mark gets home.¡± She smiled as she hit send. ¡°Don¡¯t appear overanxious when you talk to them,¡± she instructed, staring at my fully recovered cock as she stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to, Sis,¡± I replied, taking her into my arms. ¡°The video is gone,¡± I told her, while I brushed several strands of hair from her face so I could lower my mouth to hers.


    ¡°Good,¡± she replied, turning her face to mine. ¡°No evidence.¡± I pulled her body tightly against mine, mashing my hard cock against her t stomach, as I plunged my tongue into her mouth. She responded, wrapping her arms around my neck and sucking my tongue in deeper. Our tongues explored each other¡¯s mouths, as we ground our naked bodies together.


    ¡°We¡¯ll still make our daily videos for Mark,¡± she said, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I agreed, squeezing her ass cheeks.


    ¡°Ron,¡± my sister said quietly. ¡°You realize this is just until Mark gets home, right?¡± She had tilted her head back so she was looking me in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just using you.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± I asked facetiously, a broad grin on my face.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she said, over-dramatically cing a finger on her chin. ¡°This morning you were a virgin.¡± Apparently, it was more obvious than I thought. ¡°There is a lot more to sex than what we¡¯ve done today, so you¡¯re still a virgin in a variety of ways,¡± she intoned, matter-of-factly. ¡°But I¡¯m going to pop your cherry in every one of them,¡± she informed enthusiastically, taking my hand and leading me out of her office.


    My sister had just described the basis of my most erotic fantasies: sex school with her as the teacher and me as the pupil. My cock was aching for more instruction already. She stopped and turned towards me, taking my hard cock in her hand.


    ¡°Ronnie,¡± she said, lightly running her fingers up the length of my cock, causing it to twitch in her hand. ¡°I will unravel the mysteries and the mystique of the fairer sex for you.¡± Her eyes were locked on mine as she swirled her thumb over my cockhead. ¡°Under my tutge, you will be an extraordinarily talented lover, able to satisfy a woman in a wide variety of ways.¡± She smiled, giving my cock a quick squeeze before continuing down the hall towards her bedroom. ¡°And that¡¯s what¡¯s in it for me¡­ I don¡¯t know about you,¡± she kidded, almost doubling over fromughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± I told her, but it really was and I wasughing right along with her.


    ¡°Seriously, I will teach you a lot, Ronnie.¡± She was leading me down the hall by my cock. ¡°We¡¯ll set it up like you¡¯re sleeping in the guest room,¡± she pointed to the second bedroom as we walked past, ¡°but you¡¯ll actually sleep in my bedroom with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to let me sleep?¡± I inquired, as we entered her bedroom.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she smiled, crawling up on the bed and re-positioning herself on all fours with her firm, round ass cheeks pointed in my direction. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m ready for your hard cock again.¡± She was looking over her shoulder and wiggling her ass invitingly. Fuck yes! Her legs were slightly apart and her syed open pussy lips were glistening with her juices. ¡°Are you ready for your first lesson?¡±


    ¡°Geeks are always ready to learn!¡± I supplied, as I crawled onto the bed and knelt behind her.


    The End

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep19

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so forlorn, Ronnie,¡± my sister said, wrapping her arms around me from behind as I stared out her living room window. ¡°We both knew this day wasing.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I answered quietly, cing my hands over hers. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think it woulde so soon.¡±


    ¡°None of us did.¡± Maryanne rested her chin on my shoulder and I could feel her breath on my neck. ¡°Mark was as surprised as anyone when he became part of the troop withdrawal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Sis,¡± I said, turning to face her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you that Mark ising home,¡± I said, looking her in the eye. ¡°Just don¡¯t expect me to be d our time together is ending. This has been the best summer of my life,¡± I told her while brushing a stray hair off her forehead. ¡°I just thought we¡¯d have a little longer.¡±


    Without waiting for her to answer I kissed her hard on the lips. They reflexively parted, weing my tongue inside her eager mouth as I slid my hands down her back. My sister and I had be sofortable with each other that it seemed perfectly natural to cup her ass cheeks and pull her against my hardening cock as my tongue hungrily explored her mouth. She ground against me and our tongues entwined, slipping enticingly between our mouths just like she taught me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Geek,¡± my sister said as she broke the kiss. ¡°With what you know about pleasing the opposite sex, you¡¯ll have women begging you to take them out.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The trouble is that I¡¯m just like Pavlov¡¯s dogs, the ones that salivated every time he rang the bell,¡± I answered trying for a lighter tone. ¡°If I ever get a girl naked I¡¯ll probably just whip out my camcorder.¡± Maryanneughed while continuing to press her pussy mound against my hard cock.


    ¡°You know the problem with Pavlov¡¯s experiment don¡¯t you?¡± my schoolteacher sister asked, continuing without waiting for an answer. ¡°For years afterwards, every time a bell rang Pavlov jumped up to feed the dogs.¡± Iughed out loud but I was more focused on kneading my sister¡¯s firm ass cheeks. ¡°Maybe every time you whip out your camcorder women will start taking their clothes off,¡± Maryanne offered.


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± I agreed but the only naked woman I wanted was cutting me off because her husband wasing home. I kissed her again and this time we were almost dry humping as we moaned into each other¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You make me wet just kissing me,¡± Maryanne panted when our lips parted.


    ¡°Last night when you told me it was thest time, I almost cried,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Almost?¡± she teased, squeezing my hard cock through my jeans.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to cry when the sexiest woman in the world has your dick in her mouth,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°And anyway, it wasn¡¯t thest time was it?¡± she smiled. She was right. Even though we fucked like we would never fuck again and didn¡¯t fall asleep until the wee hours of the morning, Maryanne still woke me up with a blowjob and rode me like a wild woman the next morning. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s going to miss this, Geek,¡± she whispered.


    We just stood there in silence squeezing each other tightly as my hard-on throbbed against her pussy mound.


    ¡°Oh, what the fuck,¡± Maryanne finally said, stepping back and unbuttoning her blouse. ¡°We¡¯ve got a couple of hours before I have to pick up Mark. How about onest oral exam?¡± she asked as she dropped her blouse on the arm of the couch and unfastened her bra.


    I started stripping off my clothes as my sister shed her jeans and panties in one fluid motion. God, I will never get enough of her no matter how long I live.


    ¡°Mmm. You salivate too,¡± Maryanne teased. ¡°Just like Pavlov¡¯s dogs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just as hungry as they were,¡± I answered, pulling my jeans down.


    ¡°No fucking!¡± she dered as my dick sprang free. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to douche again to get rid of your cum,¡± she said, sitting on the couch and spreading her legs. ¡°Come on Geek, show me everything you¡¯ve learned about eating pussy.¡±


    I tossed my jeans aside and knelt between her legs. Her familiar aroma was like an intoxicant and my cock throbbed impatiently. I couldn¡¯t wait to bury my face in her juicy cunt but I took a deep breath and prepared to show her what a good student I¡¯d been.


    Maryanne taught me that her best orgasms were the ones that were teased out rather than pounded out. I thought it was hrious the way she used military terminology to describe oral pleasuring of a woman. Reconnoiter, dominate, retreat she said and then repeat it over and over. I started licking all around her wet pussy, avoiding her glistening lips as I employed my best reconnaissance techniques.


    ¡°I¡¯m already wet, Ronnie,¡± she moaned as I licked the crevice between her thigh and her pelvis.


    ¡°Reconnoiter, dominate, retreat, remember?¡± I smiled as I took a breath.


    ¡°Oh, fuck that! Attack!¡± Maryanne yelled, spreading her thighs wider. I had learned to ignore my sister¡¯s directions when she was aroused and just followed her previous training plus my own instincts. Something in me wanted to make this so memorable that Mark would pale byparison. Fuck yes, I was jealous of her husband.


    Still in reconnoiter mode, I leaned back and swiped a finger along her wet pussy lips. Bringing it to my lips I made a show of enjoying her vor as I sucked on the end of my finger. ¡°Mmm. You taste good, Sis,¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better from the source,¡± Maryanne said, rocking her wet pussy up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± I answered as I ced her thighs over my shoulders and leaned my head down. Instead of licking her pussy like she was expecting I pushed her thighs farther up and circled her asshole with my tongue.


    ¡°Oh Ronnie!¡± Maryanne moaned. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for all of this¡­ oh God!¡± After circling her crinkled opening I trailed my tongue up the sensitive area between her ass and her pussy. It was almost like an anatomy lesson the day my sister exined the sensitivity of this area.


    ¡°It¡¯s officially called the perineum,¡± she said but she referred to as her P-spot.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± she cried when my tongue didn¡¯t stop its upward swing, licking all the way to her clitoris. Time to attack and dominate. I plunged my tongue into her fiery pussy, covering her entire opening with my mouth so my lips rubbed against herbia as I tongue fucked her.


    ¡°God! Yes!¡± she screamed, humping her pussy against my face and digging her fingers into my hair. I attacked her pussy with a vengeance; recalling how she used to scream, ¡°Eat me like you fucking mean it!¡± sounding just like a drill sergeant.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Maryanne yelled when I pulled back and started licking around her outerbia again. ¡°I was just about to cum, Ronnie,¡± she whined.


    ¡°Retreat and repeat, Sis,¡± I told her. ¡°That¡¯s what you said gives you the biggest orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Quit throwing my fucking words back at me and just get me off! We don¡¯t have all day,¡± she bemoaned but I could tell by the twinkle in her eye that she wasn¡¯t upset.


    I teased her asshole again, spreading saliva and pussy juice all around inside thepact opening. Fuck, I almost forgot her cardinal rule of oral sex: Don¡¯t forget you have hands! I don¡¯t know how I could have forgotten when she was so repetitive with, ¡°What are your hands doing, Ronnie?¡± every time I ate her.


    My hands glided up her torso and encircled her perfect breasts, squeezing and kneading as I taunted her P-spot with my tongue. I pinched and pulled on her erect nipples as my tongue teased her steaming opening and she pulled my head more tightly against her horny pussy.


    ¡°My clit, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne begged. ¡°Please, suck my clit.¡± Of course, I ignored her and slid a couple of fingers inside her pussy instead. Pumping them in and out, I got them well lubricated for my next assault.


    Recing my fingers with my tongue, I swirled it around inside her soaked pussy as Ipped up her sweet nectar. I gradually worked my tongue up to her clit while I slid my finger along her P-spot, lightly massaging this sensitive area.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep20

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Maryanne screamed when I sucked her clit into my mouth while slipping a pussy soaked finger into her asshole. She bucked vigorously as I flicked my tongue across her engorged clit and corkscrewed my finger deeper into her ass.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Oh God, Ronnie, I¡¯m fucking cumming!¡± Maryanne clenched her ass around my finger while unleashing a flood of juices into my mouth. I continued teasing her clit while she thrashed around in the throes of her powerful orgasm.


    ¡°Oh Ronnie!¡± she panted as I withdrew my finger andpped up her steadily flowing syrup.


    ¡°Did I pass my oral exam?¡± I asked, lowering her legs off my shoulders and sitting back. Her chest was heaving as I leaned my body between her legs and suckled at her aroused nipples.


    ¡°Fucking A plus,¡± she sighed, wrapping her legs around my back as I shifted my mouth effortlessly between her breasts. ¡°No one eats pussy like you,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Not even Mark?¡± I asked as I kissed my way up to her mouth.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, stroking my hair. ¡°Mark is good but nothing like that.¡± I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have taken such perverse pleasure in herpliment but I did. My cock bumped her mons as I pushed my pussy soaked tongue into her mouth. She rocked rhythmically against my hard cock as we kissed passionately.


    ¡°Put it in me, Ronnie,¡± my sister panted.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But you said¡­¡± I answered, not sure why I was arguing with her.


    ¡°I know what I said, just don¡¯t cum in me okay?¡± she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you but right now I just want your hard cock inside me.¡± Who was I to argue with my big sister? I pulled back until my cockhead was aligned with her overheated opening and drove it balls deep in one smooth thrust. I glided right in and her smoldering pussy walls cocooned around me.


    ¡°Oh, you feel so fucking good!¡± Maryanne said, wrapping her arms and legs tightly around me and rocking just enough to create friction but not enough to get me off. I buried my tongue in her mouth again, swirling it around as I savored the remnant vor of her pussy juice.


    ¡°Um, Sis,¡± I cautioned, breaking the kiss as we sped up our rhythm. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can hold back.


    ¡°I know,¡± she panted. ¡°Lean up but keep your cock all the way in me,¡± she instructed as she slid her hand between us and masturbated her clit. She had stopped her rhythmic motion but her pussy was still pulsating around my cock. I wanted to fuck her so badly.


    ¡°Oh God! Ronnie,¡± my sister moaned. ¡°Can you pound into me a couple of times without cumming?¡± she asked while her finger rapidly assaulted her clit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I answered. Not sure if I could hold back, I hammered my throbbing cock into her enmed pussy three or four times before she started orgasmming.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes! Ohhhhh YEAAAAAH!¡± she screamed, pulling her hand out from between us as her pussy thrashed around on my cock. Her pussy muscles mping around my cock was more than I could handle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ ¡± I panted, jerking my cock out of her pulsating pussy just in time to shoot several loads of cum on my sister¡¯s stomach. Oh fuck.


    ¡°Sorry, Sis,¡± I apologized as I steadied myself and stared helplessly at her cum drenched torso. I just stood there gasping for breath as I waited for my sister¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, better a shower than a douche,¡± sheughed as she smeared the streams of cum across her stomach and through her neatly trimmed, blonde bush. I smiled as she brought a taste to her mouth.


    Wrapping her hand around my cockhead so I wouldn¡¯t keep dripping onto her leg, she slid off the couch and pulled my spent cock into her warm mouth. She cleaned me off with her tongue, setting off small tremors of pleasure everywhere she licked.


    ¡°Yours is better from the source, too,¡± she smiled as she stood up. ¡°Come on, we both need a shower now.¡±


    Wethered each other in the shower just like we had been doing for the past three months and my cock recovered in record time.


    ¡°I wish I could keep both of you,¡± my sister said as shethered soap on my cock and balls.


    ¡°Do you think Mark would mind,¡± I teased as my soapy hands caressed her sexy curves.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you hacked into myputer and masturbated to my video,¡± she announced as she continued to stroke my hard cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you caught me and came up with an appropriate punishment,¡± I answered, gently squeezing her breasts for emphasis.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve learned your lesson?¡± she asked, smiling as she cocked her head to the side in one of her sexier poses.


    ¡°You said I got an A plus.¡± I humped my cock in and out of her soapy fist.


    ¡°You really need to find a steady girlfriend, Geek,¡± she said. ¡°Trust me. Now that you¡¯re used to having sex every day, you won¡¯t want to go without.¡± Hell, I didn¡¯t want to go without before. I don¡¯t think any guy wants to go without¡­ ever!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right,¡± I answered. ¡°But I just don¡¯t know any girls that I¡¯d be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be starting college soon,¡± she said, rinsing off my very erect cock. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find some sexy coed.¡±


    ¡°Not in time to do anything about this,¡± I joked, not really expecting her to do anything.


    ¡°Okay, onest blowjob,¡± she sighed dramatically. ¡°Then that¡¯s really it,¡± she said firmly, dropping to her knees in front of me and sucking my wet cockhead into her talented mouth. Damn! I was seriously going to miss this.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep21

    We finally got dressed and I left for home while my sister went to the airport to pick up her husband. I didn¡¯t necessarily want to move back home but I certainly wasn¡¯t going to stay at my sister¡¯s ce once her husband got home. That would have been too weird.


    Mom fixed my favorite meal and told me how proud she was of me for taking care of my sister while Mark was overseas. If she only knew how I had been taking car of her I¡¯m sure she¡¯d have been singing a different tune.


    ¡°I enjoyed spending time with Maryanne,¡± I told her in the understatement of the century. ¡°It was good for both of us.¡±


    That night while lying in bed it finally hit me that I would never make love to my sister again. I still had all the videos but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch them. I figured I might feel differently in a few weeks but somehow it didn¡¯t seem right. What an incredible few months we had though.


    After we made love that first time Maryanne arranged for me to stay with her and she was like a wild animal making up for lost time. She just kept fucking and sucking me until we both fell into an exhausted sleep and then she woke me up in the middle of the night to fuck her some more. The next morning she woke me up with a blowjob and rode me hard before she went to work.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a couple of days of her beingte to work and me beingte for school, she set her rm an hour earlier so we¡¯d have time to fuck every morning before breakfast. Each evening when she got home, we¡¯d make another video for Mark and then fuck again before I¡¯d start the editing. She was insatiable and taught me new ways to please her almost every day.


    She also surprised me quite often with new video ideas. She always wanted to do things outdoors and when we ran out of new ideas for the backyard, she took me to a secluded beach.


    I had recently graduated and Maryanne had the summer off from her teaching job. She worked a part time job every summer at a local crafts store and she got me a job in their warehouse. We rode to work together and saw each other throughout the day.


    This particr day was unusual because we were both off on a weekday. She drove us down to an out of the way beach where you had to park your car and hike for about fifteen minutes to reach the water. She had brought a nket and carried the camcorder while I lugged the ice chest down the slopping path.


    The beach was gorgeous and as soon as she¡¯d spread the nket out Maryanne stripped off her bikini and ran towards the water. I grabbed the camcorder and shot her from behind, catching her undting ass muscles as she ran. When she reached the water, she turned around and I got amazing front and side views of her tits bouncing erotically as she jumped over the waves.


    She was so overwhelmingly sexy that I didn¡¯t know where to point the camera. I zoomed in on her ass when she bent over, caught the wavespping at her naked pussy when she went out into the ocean and then shot her glistening wet body as she ran towards the shore just ahead of a big wave.


    Coming out of the water, sheid down on the nket and started masturbating for the camera but stopped when she realized that I had my swimsuit on.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be naked too,¡± she pouted. ¡°That¡¯s the rule, remember?¡± Letting the camera dangle from thenyard around my neck, I untied my swimsuit and let it drop on to the sand.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she said, smiling at my hard cock as she resumed ying with her wet pussy. I zoomed in as she pumped two fingers of one hand into her horny pussy and teased her clit with the other. My cock throbbed as I panned up her stomach and zoomed in on her sexy breasts soaking up the sun.


    ¡°Come and fuck me, Ronnie,¡± she said, pulling her fingers from her juicy cunt. ¡°You can finish the videoter.¡± I had stepped back and was getting a wide-angle shot that included the cliffs behind her to show how exposed we were out here.


    I dropped the camcorder on the nket and knelt between my sister¡¯s widespread legs. Her pussy glistened sulently in the bright sunlight and I didn¡¯t waste any time getting my tongue inside it.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± My sister grabbed my hair and bucked her ass off the nket, pushing her pussy hard against my mouth. I ate her through a very loud orgasm, moving over her as she was still in the throes of it and slid my hard cock into her well-lubricated pussy.


    ¡°God! You know just what I need!¡± Maryanne cried as I pounded her pussy and mashed her tits against my chest.


    ¡°You taught me everything I know,¡± I said before crushing her lips with mine and sliding my pussy vored tongue into her mouth. We fucked with the sun beating down on our naked bodies while the waves crashed a few feet away providing a nice soundtrack to our lovemaking.


    Fucking right out in the open like that was very arousing but I have to admit that I was also a little distracted by the idea that someone might see us. Maryanne had no such inhibitions.


    ¡°Come on, Geek. Fuck me like you mean it!¡± she yelled, digging her fingernails into my bare ass as she humped her pussy up to meet my rhythmic strokes. Her admonition really set me off and I pummeled her pussy harder that day than I ever had before¡­. and she loved it!


    ¡°Oh yeah, Ronnie!¡± she cried. ¡°So good! So fucking good!¡± I jackhammered my cock into her pussy as hard as I could and pushed us both into a blissful state of oblivion. I came so hard I wouldn¡¯t have known or cared if anyone was watching us. Maryanne was moaning and dragging her fingernails up my back as her orgasm rumbled through her, shaking her whole body.


    I copsed on her chest and we rode out her extended orgasm together. I can still remember the warm sun on my back and my cock inside her pulsating pussy as it thumped out the rhythm of her elerated heartbeat.


    ¡°You¡¯re turning into a pretty damn good lover, Geek,¡± my sister said when she¡¯d caught her breath. ¡°Let¡¯s finish the video before you get your ass burned,¡± she added, pping my bare ass cheek.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled,ughing as I pulled my cock from her soggy pussy.


    ¡°And¡­ action!¡± Maryanne said as I picked up the camcorder. She picked right up where she left off and it made it look like she had worked her pussy juice into a frothyther with her fingers.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! Fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡± she moaned, expertly faking her orgasm for the camera. ¡°Come with me, Mark!¡± she breathed as her body shook and she pulled her gooey fingers from her liquefied pussy. Damn! It looked like the real thing. My sister just smiled as she licked the mixed juices from her fingers and blew Mark a kiss.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep22

    ¡°And¡­ Cut!¡± sheughed, spreading her legs invitingly. ¡°Come here, you!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to suck you hard and you¡¯re going to fuck me again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you insist.¡± Iughed, my cock responding to her before she even touched it.


    Oh man, what a day that was. Fuck! I was lying on my bed with a full hard-on and I started to have second thoughts about watching some of those videos. As surprising as that day had been it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the time she told me we were going to make a double pration video. What?


    Okay, I¡¯d watched enough porn to know what that was but I never expected to ever see it. My sister exined that she and Mark both loved anal sex so it would make sense for us to send him a video of her with a dildo up her ass. Of course it would.


    We were both naked on her bed and she had me video her lubing up her asshole. She was on her back with her legs pulled up using her hands to spread her ass cheeks apart for the camera. I zoomed right in on her puckered opening as she spread the lubricant all around it. Starting with her pinky and moving through her other fingers, she worked the lubricant into her asshole until she could easily slide her middle finger in and out several times.


    ¡°Hand me the pink dildo,¡± Maryanne said as she continued stretching her ass with her fingers. Pausing the camcorder, I grabbed the pink dildo from her nightstand, leaving behind the muchrger silver dildo.


    I was as intent as I¡¯d ever been as I videoed my sister working the pink dildo into her asshole. I¡¯m sure my tongue was hanging out as she pushed, twisted and stretched her ass cheeks apart until the entire length of the dildo was buried inside of her.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Maryanne said, ncing at my hard cock. ¡°You seem to like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡± I answered as she slowly slid it in and out, gently fucking her ass with the dildo.


    ¡°It takes a few minutes to get used to but then it feels so fucking good,¡± she exined. ¡°I don¡¯t turn the vibration on when it¡¯s in my ass. That¡¯s too much to take.¡± Fuck. I hadn¡¯t even thought of that. ¡°Hand me the other one, Ronnie.¡±


    I passed her the silver dildo and she had no trouble sliding it into her slick pussy.


    ¡°Double pration,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Fuck! I didn¡¯t get that on video.¡± I shrugged as I reached for the camcorder. ¡°Do that one more time, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but just for you,¡± sheughed, pulling the silver dildo out of her pussy and sucking her juices off. I got a clear shot of her sliding the dildo in and out of her mouth in a simted blowjob before she reinserted it into her pussy for the camera.


    ¡°I wish this was your cock in my ass, Mark,¡± my sister¡¯s sultry voice said as she stared directly into the camera. ¡°I love the way you pump the dildo into my pussy while you fuck my ass, Sweetheart.¡± Maryanne had a dildo in each hand and was rhythmically pumping them in and out of her fuck holes. When one came out the other went in. My cock was rock hard as I watched her double fuck herself for the camera.


    ¡°Oh God, Mark!¡± she moaned, and by this point I was no longer certain whether it was real or not but she definitely made it look real. The dildos were flying in and out of her as she writhed around on the bed and moaned that she was getting close.


    ¡°Ohhhh God! Ohhhh Fuck!¡± Maryanne cried just before she yelled, ¡°Cut!¡± I shut off the camcorder as Maryanne pulled the pink dildo from her ass.


    ¡°Do you want to fuck my ass, Ronnie?¡± she asked, tossing the dildo on the bed next to her. Did I ever! Holy shit! Fuck yes! ¡°I really need my ass fucked with a real cock,¡± she said, almost pleading with her eyes.


    ¡°Hell yes!¡± I answered crawling up on the bed and positioning my cockhead against her crinkled opening.


    ¡°It¡¯s stretched out and there should be enough lubricant but just take it slow¡­ at first,¡± she smiled, still holding the silver dildo in her pussy.


    I pushed my cock forward and met resistance just inside the small opening.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Maryanne assured me. ¡°Just push a little bit harder.¡± I gripped her thighs, pressed forward and my cockhead popped into her ass.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°The rest is easy,¡± she said as my cock glided all the way into her tight ass. ¡°How does it feel?¡± she asked, smiling up at me.


    ¡°Hot and tight,¡± I answered as I tested it by pulling out a little and sliding back in. ¡°It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now that you¡¯re in, you can fuck me as hard as you want.¡± That¡¯s all the invitation I needed. I pulled back until just my cockhead was inside her and then thrust forward. Goddamn! Her ass was gripping my cock so tightly that I felt like I could cum with just a few more strokes.


    Maryanne set a rhythm with the silver dildo that I followed so I was plunging in while she was pulling out. She quickly picked up the pace until I was pounding her tight ass and my balls were pping loudly against her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh Ronnie! Ronnie! Fuck my ass! Oh God!¡± I was squeezing her thighs and hammering my cock into her ass when she surprised me once again.


    ¡°Check¡­ this¡­ out!¡± she panted as she reached with her other hand and turned on the silver dildo. Fuck! The vibrations pulsated through her pussy into her ass and hit my cock like a bolt of lightning. I exploded instantly, jerking my cum deep inside my sister¡¯s tight ass.


    ¡°Goddamn! Sis! I¡¯m cumming like a freaking fountain!¡± I yelled as load after load of hot jism spewed from my over stimted cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m right there with you,¡± Maryanne cried as she pulled the dildo from her pussy and clenched her ass around my cock. ¡°Oh Ronnie,¡± she sighed as she shook and trembled through her orgasm.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s alright to pull out right away,¡± she told me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good staying inside my ass like it does when you¡¯re in my pussy,¡± she exined. I pulled out and Maryanne lowered her legs so I couldy on top of her.


    ¡°Damn, Sis!¡± I said as I caught my breath.


    ¡°Liked your first ass fuck, huh?¡± she asked


    ¡°It was so different. I like your pussy better but yeah, I liked it.¡± I told her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to do it every day either but once in a while it is a nasty turn on,¡± she smiled radiantly. ¡°Ready to finish the video?¡±


    ¡°Sure, um¡­ where were we?¡± I asked, reaching for the camcorder.


    ¡°I think we were like this,¡± she answered, pushing the dildos back into their respective holes. ¡°I was just finishing,¡± she said just before she started moaning and calling Mark¡¯s name. Damn she was good.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep23

    I gave in and put on a video of Maryanne masturbating in the back yard. I remembered how she had me rub suntan lotion all over her ass before she masturbated. My cock was so fucking hard that day and I shot a huge load of cum when she had me masturbate for her.


    Watching the video, it didn¡¯t take long before I was shooting cum all over my stomach. I cleaned up, and fell asleep imagining Maryanne and Mark fucking their brains out. Fucking unfair!


    Maryanne came and found me at work the next day.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, standing next to my workstation in the receiving room.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mark?¡± I asked, kissing her chastely on the cheek.


    ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± she smiled demurely. ¡°I¡¯m really d he¡¯s home.¡± She blushed when I raised my eyebrows and we bothughed nervously.


    ¡°He want¡¯s you toe to dinner,¡± she said, brushing a stray hair from her forehead. ¡°He wants to thank you personally for the videos,¡± she added, lowering her voice even though no one else was back there.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I asked, not sure what I thought about spending the evening with Mark and Maryanne all lovey-dovey together.


    ¡°He¡¯d really appreciate it,¡± she said. ¡°We both would.¡± I caught myself before I let my mind envision how my sister might show her appreciation.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked as I pick up a box and set it on the table.


    ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡± I just stare at her.


    ¡°When have you known me to be busy, Sis?¡± I asked, shrugging it off. ¡°I¡¯d love toe over for dinner so we can all sit around and talk about what great videos I made of you,¡± I answered more sarcastically than I intended.


    ¡°Ronnie, don¡¯t be like that.¡± She frowned at me and I immediately regretted it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis.¡± I smiled and pulled her into a quick embrace. ¡°I¡¯d love toe over for dinner. What time?¡±


    ¡°About six?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I told her, wondering what I had gotten myself into as she walked away.


    I was right on time and Mark handed me a beer while Maryanne finished making dinner. Maryanne had always let me drink beer but not when I was driving home afterwards. I didn¡¯t want to seem like a geek in front of Mark so I just sipped it as we talked.


    ¡°You are an amazing videographer!¡± Mark said, raising his bottle to me as we settled ourselves in the living room. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe how good those videos were.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, raising my bottle towards his. ¡°Having a model as perfect as Maryanne made it pretty easy.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he agreed. ¡°Not every guy your age gets to see that kind of flesh everyday, does he?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± I answered, getting ufortable with the direction this conversation was taking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t fuck her,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°When I was your age¡­¡± I cut him off before he could finish.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± I said matter-of-factly before taking a big swig of my beer to indicate that settled the matter.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled, changing his approach. ¡°I¡¯m really intrigued about how you came up with the ideas and where you learned to edit like that.¡± Before I could answer, he got up and grabbed us a couple more beers. I didn¡¯t even realize that I had finished mine.


    ¡°Take it easy on the beer,¡± Maryanne yelled from the kitchen. ¡°He¡¯s not even old enough to drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mark yelled back, winking at me conspiratorially. ¡°Those looked like professional videos, Ron.¡± Markplimented me again. ¡°Tell me about the whole process,¡± he said, sitting back and as he took a drink.


    I spent the next twenty minutes or so exining the entire process from start to finish. I told him how Maryanne and I would discuss various ideas. I had seen a lot of porn videos and Maryanne instinctively knew what Mark would like to see. He nodded for me to go on and I exined how I had taken a ss in video editing but really learned by trial and error as we went along, just trying things to see how they would look.


    ¡°Wow, almostpletely self taught, huh?¡± he said admiringly.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°I had something to do with it too,¡± Maryanne said,ing into the living room to tell us dinner was ready.


    ¡°It was pretty much all you, Sis,¡± I agreed, standing up too fast and feeling the buzz hit my head. Maybe I drank those beers a little too quickly.


    Maryanne is a great cook and we had a wonderful dinner. The two of us talked a little about work but Mark kept bringing the conversation back to the videos.


    ¡°How did you feel, Hon,¡± he asked Maryanne. ¡°Being so totally exposed in front of your brother?¡± I watched Maryanne blush and take a drink before she answered.


    ¡°I pretty much just yed to the camera and imagined you were watching me,¡± she finally answered. Mark nodded and finally dropped the subject.


    After dinner, Maryanne insisted she would do the dishes while Mark and I continued our visit. He got us each another beer and asked me to show him how to ess the video files on theputer. I was relieved that I had painstakingly deleted every conversation between my sister and I along with her asional slip of calling my name instead of Mark¡¯s.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    We sat side by side in front of theputer and I showed him how he could ess the finished videos as well as the raw footage. When he asked to see some of the raw footage, I pulled up one of the early videos that I knew for sure wouldn¡¯t have any inappropriatements.


    ¡°God, she¡¯s sexy,¡± Mark said as we watched Maryanne masturbate. I had seen this video numerous times but still couldn¡¯t help my reaction. I crossed my legs to try and diminish my hard-on before Mark noticed but apparently it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sport,¡± he smiled. ¡°I get hard watching her, too.¡± I¡¯m not your sport and besides you get to fuck her after I go home. What do I get? I didn¡¯t say any of those things out loud.


    ¡°She is pretty sexy,¡± I offered more calmly than I felt. I didn¡¯t want to be sitting here with my brother-inw watching Maryanne fingering her pussy and moaning but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her. I finished my beer and Mark offered to get me another one just as Maryanne walked in.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s had enough beer,¡± she said just before she noticed what we were watching. ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing?¡± she asked, almost exactly like she did the day she caught me masturbating.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep24

    ¡°The geek is showing me some of the outtakes,¡± Mark answered calmly while I shrugged embarrassingly. ¡°You are amazing,¡± he added, standing up and putting his arms around her.


    ¡°I should be going,¡± I said, standing up and giving away the extent of my arousal.


    ¡°You are in no condition to drive after the beers you¡¯ve had,¡± Maryanne said, ncing at my crotch and quickly focusing back on my face. ¡°One of us can drive you home or you can spend the night but you¡¯re not driving.¡± Mark jumped in before I could answer.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend the night?¡± he said. ¡°Your room is all ready. In fact,¡± he added, throwing his arm around me, ¡°I think you should move back in here with us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked wondering why on earth he would want me hanging around.


    ¡°Think about it, Ron. You¡¯ll be closer to school,¡± I had intentionally chosen a college near by so I could justify living with Maryanne. ¡°And you could teach me how to edit video,¡± he said as he walked me down the hall to the guest bedroom. I turned and caught Maryanne¡¯s eye as Mark continued down the hall to their bedroom. She just shrugged and kissed me on the cheek.


    What the fuck! I was feeling kind of buzzed so I figured it would be best to not even think about any of this tonight. I stripped off my clothes and crawled into bed but images of my naked sister permeated my thoughts. I fluffed my pillow and tried to sleep but I eventually turned onto my back, lightly stroking my erect cock.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± Maryanne cried out in the darkness, her voice echoing down the hallway from her bedroom. I yanked my hand away from my cock like I had been caught but thenughed at my own reaction as I recognized the familiar sounds of my sister climaxing.


    I had left my door ajar and now realized that they had left their bedroom door wide open as well. Laying there in the dark, I distinctly heard the sound of flesh pping flesh, interspersed with asional erotic grunts and moans. I wanted to cover my head with my pillow but instead found myself drawn to the sounds and tried to imagine the visuals that went along with the soundtrack of their lovemaking.


    It seemed to go on forever and I found it disturbingly arousing. I stroked my cock in rhythm to their noises and grabbed a Kleenex from the nightstand for my eventual discharge. It felt weirdly voyeuristic even though I couldn¡¯t see anything and I shot a massive amount of cum into the tissues just as I heard Maryanne in the final throes of another orgasm.


    I dreamed about teaching Mark how to make videos, using them as subjects and filming their lovemaking. Maryanne kept insisting that I had to be naked too but I was embarrassed for Mark to see me standing there with my erection while he fucked his wife. I woke up almost as tired as when I went to bed.


    I waste for work because I had to stop by home for clean clothes. Maryanne came to see me at morning break and asked if we could have lunch together. We met in the front lobby and walked a block down to a little cafe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night,¡± Maryanne said after we had ordered.


    ¡°Which part?¡± I asked, not trying to be facetious but seriously wondering whether she thought the entire evening was weird.


    ¡°Good point,¡± she answered. ¡°It was all a little bizarre. He really wants you to move in with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. I was honestly torn about listening to them make love every night. It was perversely erotic but ultimately more frustrating than satisfying.


    ¡°I want you to be happy,¡± Maryanne said, pausing while the waitress delivered our sandwiches and checked if we needed more soft drinks.


    ¡°Then leave Mark,¡± I teased, smiling broadly so she would know I was joking.


    ¡°I told you I would love to have both of you but since that isn¡¯t possible having you live with us would be the next best thing.¡± She took a drink and then added, ¡°for me but what about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sis,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Why do you think Mark wanted to watch those videos with me?¡± Maryanne took a bite of her sandwich and I could see the wheels turning in her head before she answered.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Remember I told you how we used to role y?¡± she asked. I nodded, chewing on my sandwich and watching her eyes. ¡°Well, we used to y this game called ¡®Stranger in a Bar¡¯ where we would go to a local bar, enter separately and then he¡¯d pretend to pick me up,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answered, not sure where this was going but I was all ears.


    ¡°I¡¯d dress kind of slutty and Mark would sit down the bar a ways, watching as different guys hit on me. I¡¯d give them all a friendly brush off of course.¡± She paused again. Her voice was so low that I had to lean closer to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°After I discouraged most of the other customers, he¡¯de over and offer to buy me a drink and I¡¯d say yes. I¡¯d let him touch me and kiss my neck in full view of the guys I had just turned down. It turned him on to see how much other guys wanted me.¡± I sat back as Maryanne took another sip of her soda.


    ¡°How did you like the game?¡± I asked, conjuring up all sorts of images. I had read slut wife stories on the inte but never in my wildest imagination considered my sister would be ying these types of games.


    ¡°I admit, it was kind of a turn on for me too,¡± she said.


    ¡°What does this have to do withst night,¡± I asked, putting two and two together but wanting to see if my math was right.


    ¡°I think watching the video with you had the same effect on Mark that the stranger in the bar role-y did,¡± she answered. ¡°He was¡­ um¡­ rather wild afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I heard,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Yeah well, I think that might be part of it, too,¡± she said, borating only after I gave her a quizzical look. ¡°Knowing that you could hear us just enhanced the overall experience for him.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I sighed. ¡°You really think your husband gets off on me seeing you naked and hearing you fuck?¡± I asked more rhetorically than an actual need for rification. ¡°You didn¡¯t teach me any of this stuff,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°So,¡± Maryanne said, looking at her watch and picking up the lunch bill. ¡°Do you want to move in with us?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered, surprised to find that I had already made the decision. Maryanne paid the bill and we stepped out on the sidewalk.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, pulling be into a warm embrace and kissing me quickly on the lips. Not a very passionate kiss but not exactly sisterly either. Of course, I wanted more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to mom and take care of everything,¡± she added just before we got back to work.


    Moving back into my sister¡¯s house was a weirdly erotic experience. Mark wanted to watch all of the outtakes and he continually asked questions about my choice of scenes for the final videos. He wanted to know why I chose one shot over another especially on close ups of her pussy or tits.


    ¡°Look how wet her pussy is in this scene,¡± he¡¯d say, freezing the video on a close up from one of the outtakes. Of course, my cock was rock solid the entire time as he pointed out the moisture around herbia.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep25

    ¡°Artistic choice,¡± was the only answer to most of his questions. ¡°With a subject like Maryanne,¡± I exined even though I knew he wasn¡¯t doing this for the exnation, ¡°you could get off on every scene but we could only send three minute videos via email.¡±


    ¡°And they were magnificent videos!¡± he¡¯d say,plimenting me while he unpaused the video and we¡¯d watch more footage of my naked sister. Maryanne didn¡¯t join us but woulde in asionally to bring us drinks or snacks and always made some endearing remark, calling us her two deviants.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Every night would be a repeat of the first night except Maryanne got progressively more vocal and I could follow exactly what they were doing. Instead of just moaning or calling Mark¡¯s name she would say things like, ¡°My clit! Suck my clit!¡± or ¡°Fuck me harder!¡± One time she even yelled, ¡°Fuck me like you mean it!¡± which I knew was meant for me to hear.


    As you can imagine, I jacked off every night, sometimes more than once. After watching those videos with Mark and then listening to them fucking in the next room, my cock was getting quite a workout.


    I had been there about a week when I woke up to the most glorious feeling in the world. I had been dreaming about my sister and when I opened my eyes she was kneeling between my legs with my cock in her mouth.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± she whispered, putting her finger to her lips. I just nodded as she lowered her mouth back down around my morning hard-on. Oh fuck! It had only been a little over a week but it felt like forever since I¡¯d had a blowjob.


    She expertly teased my balls while pumping my cock into her warm mouth. I was in heaven, bucking my hips off the bed and trying not to make any sound. I grabbed her hair as she took me into her throat and tugged gently when she pulled her lips up the length of my shaft, flicking her tongue along the sensitive underside.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I whispered as I jerkily shot a hot load of cum into my sister¡¯s mouth. She pumped vigorously with her hand as she sucked and swallowed, milking every drop from my grateful cock.


    ¡°I figured you could use that,¡± she whispered in my ear as she stood up to leave. ¡°I can¡¯t stay,¡± she said as I reached out towards her. She was wearing a green silk robe with a tie around her waist.


    I sat up, my eyes pleading with her for more but knowing she had already taken too much of a chance. When she got to the door she turned with a big smile on her face and pulled the robe open wide. In the few seconds that she stood there before disappearing down the hall, I devoured her with my eyes. It felt like I was seeing her naked for the first time. I tried to absorb her radiant beauty, not just her perfect tits and her sexy blonde triangle but her loving smile and dazzling eyes. And then she was gone. Fuck!


    This became our routine for a few days. Mark and I would watch the videos, I would jack off listening to them fuck and Maryanne would give me a daily blowjob. It wasn¡¯t always in the morning. A few times when Mark was out running errands she would grab me and suck me off. We never fucked and she wouldn¡¯t let me eat her pussy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she exined to me one day at work. ¡°I¡¯m getting everything I need from Mark,¡± she assured me. ¡°But you, poor thing, are watching all those videos and listening to us all night. By the way, what do you do while we¡¯re fucking?¡±


    ¡°I jack off,¡± I answered candidly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she smiled. ¡°I can picture you doing it,¡± she added.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me do it enough times,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t ask you to move back in just to tease you so I figured you deserved a little reward,¡± she said


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I appreciate it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, I think I do,¡± she said, kissing me and then heading back to her workstation.


    That night one of Mark¡¯s buddies came over to borrow some tools while we were watching the videos. Mark offered him a beer and they went to the garage to pick out what he needed. As soon as they left, Maryanne came into the office and knelt in front of my chair.


    ¡°Keep watching my video,¡± she said, as she tugged down my zipper, freeing my erect cock.


    I was already hard from watching the video and discussing my sister¡¯s anatomical attributes with her husband. She was fully dressed, sitting on the floor sucking my cock while I watched her rub oil all over her naked body on theputer screen. It was one of the most erotic experiences of my life, undoubtedly enhanced by the risk factor of not knowing how long Mark would be gone.


    It didn¡¯t take long. I came hard, filling my sister¡¯s mouth with hot jism. She cleaned my cock off with her mouth and then stood up motioning for me to tuck it back into my pants. She took arge slug of my beer and swished it around in her mouth before she swallowed it.


    I had my cock back in my pants and had just pulled my zipper up when she grabbed my face and pulled me into a full on open-mouth kiss. It was intense but not exactly passionate. She swirled her tongue around in my mouth and then sucked mine into her mouth. I was exploring her mouth like I knew she liked when she suddenly pulled back from the kiss.


    ¡°Taste any cum?¡± she asked as she stepped away, wiping her mouth.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, realizing btedly why she had kissed me the way she did.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. She hesitated at the door and turned towards me. ¡°I love you, Ronnie,¡± she said before disappearing down the hall.


    ¡°Me too, Sis,¡± I answered quietly but she was already gone. I sat there for a minute catching my breath and staring at theputer screen without really seeing it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t wait for me, huh?¡± Mark asked as he walked back into the office and took his seat.


    ¡°No,¡± I smiled. ¡°I got bored.¡± Mark had gotten another beer but had stopped offering me any after Maryanne had set her foot down. Once in a while she said was fine but I wasn¡¯t going to make it a daily habit. That was fine by me because I didn¡¯t feel that great the next day when I had several beers the night before.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get bored with this on, can you?¡± he asked, nodding at the screen and proceeding to discuss the various methods he used to get Maryanne¡¯s nipples hard. I smiled and acknowledged his rhetoric but was able to tune out most of what he said.


    Because of Maryanne¡¯s suburb timing and expertise I didn¡¯t need to jack off that night. I justid awake listening to their lovemaking and tried to figure out what Maryanne meant when she said she loved me. Of course a sister loves her brother but did she mean more than that? She had just given me a wonderful blowjob, after all. As far as I knew that didn¡¯t conjure up anyone¡¯s image of sisterly love. I heard her climax with Mark as I rolled over and went to sleep.


    Mark was on a thirty-day leave before he had to report to the local army base where he was temporarily assigned until they deployed him again. I had no idea what he did during the day but as soon as we got home he wanted to critique the videos again.


    The more I considered what Maryanne said about why Mark wanted me to watch the videos the more sense it made. I started ying it up, engaging him in more discussion about Maryanne¡¯s attributes. I obviously didn¡¯t have to fake interest in her naked body.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep26

    ¡°This is my favorite scene,¡± I told him when we were watching the shot of hering out of the ocean. ¡°I got so hard shooting this that I couldn¡¯t wait to get home and jack off.¡±


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s your sister,¡± Mark asked, his eyes twinkling with obvious delight.


    ¡°I may not fuck her but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t find her incredibly sexy,¡± I answered, pausing the video as Maryanne stood dripping wet on the beach. ¡°Look at the way the water beads are dripping from her tits and her pubic hair,¡± I said innocently, watching his tion build.


    ¡°Did Maryanne know you wereing back and jacking off after your video shoots?¡± Mark asked excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she noticed my hard on,¡± I answered, mentally weighing how far to push this. ¡°Look at where her eyes are focused in this shot,¡± I said, clicking the mouse. ¡°She¡¯s not looking at the camera is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s looking at your cock?¡± Mark asked incredulously. ¡°She is! Holy shit!¡± I had never seen him so excited. ¡°Go back to the one in the bedroom?¡± I closed the video and open one of the earlier ones.


    ¡°See where she¡¯s looking in this one,¡± I said, pointing to her eyes.


    ¡°Damn! How obvious was it? What were you wearing?¡± Oh shit! I didn¡¯t really want to lie to him but it wasn¡¯t my ce to divulge the intimacies of our video shoots.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember but I think it was obvious enough that Maryanne noticed it,¡± I answered, trying to divert his attention away from my attire. ¡°Do you think she liked how seeing her naked made me hard?¡± I asked Mark, probably pressing my luck.


    ¡°It sure looks like it,¡± he said. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve pointed it out, it¡¯s damned obvious! Let¡¯s ask her.¡± Oh no! Let¡¯s not. Fuck, now what?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass her,¡± I answeredmely.


    ¡°Hell man, a littlete for that don¡¯t you think?¡± heughed. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, getting up from his chair and leading the way out of the room.


    ¡°Hey Maryanne,¡± Mark said, walking up behind her in the kitchen. She was at the sink and he wrapped his arms around her while pressing his crotch against her ass. ¡°Did it turn you on to see your brother get hard?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maryanne turned around, casting me a furtive nce.


    ¡°In the videos,¡± he exined. ¡°It sure looks like you were checking out the geek¡¯s dick during some of your sexiest scenes. He says he was hard most of the time and we were just wondering what you thought about him being aroused by his sister?¡± He pulled her into an embrace and kissed her on the lips.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did it turn you on, Hon?¡± he asked. Maryanne looked over his shoulder at me, her eyebrows raised in a quizzical look. I just shrugged, letting this y out whichever way it would.


    ¡°Well, a girl is at her best with an audience,¡± she smiled seductively, grinding her pussy against her husband¡¯s crotch. ¡°He was a good barometer of how I was doing.¡± Damn, she was good.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of the old videos. They¡¯re getting boring,¡± Mark announced, emphasizing his pronouncement with a single handp. ¡°We need to make a new video!¡± Based on Maryanne¡¯s reaction, we were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°What? Why do we need a new video?¡± Maryanne asked. ¡°You¡¯re home now. You have the real thing.¡± Yes he did, the bastard. I wish I did.


    ¡°Yeah but this is temporary,¡± Mark argued. ¡°Who knows where I¡¯ll be sent next. It may be some other hell hole where you can¡¯t go.¡± Until this moment, it never urred to me that Maryanne might leave. Fuck! What if he gets sent across the country? Of course, my sister would go with him. Where would that leave me?


    ¡°What kind of video?¡± Maryanne asked skeptically. Mark just smiled and looked between Maryanne and I.


    ¡°I want a video of the two of us,¡± he said. ¡°Can you do that, Ron?¡± Oh so now I¡¯m Ron. When he wants me to shoot a porn video of him and my sister he¡¯s no longer condescending.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer cautiously. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mark,¡± Maryanne said. I could see the wheels turning, trying to determine the downside risks of having a video of she and her husband floating around. I was focused more on what this said about Mark¡¯s obsession with me seeing his wife naked. Taking it to another level, that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°Ohe on,¡± Mark said pulling her into another embrace. ¡°What are you worried about? You¡¯re not embarrassed are you?¡± he asked, skeptically. ¡°What hasn¡¯t he seen? You let him video you pushing vibrators in your pussy and your ass for Christ sake. How is that different from seeing you fucked with a real dick?¡± Wow, my brother-inw sure had a persuasive manner when he set his mind to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Maryanne said again but with somewhat less conviction. We made eye contact over Mark¡¯s shoulder and I gave her a nomittal shrug. ¡°Fine,¡± she acquiesced. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± She pulled her head back and smiled at her husband.


    ¡°Yes! Get your stuff, Geek,¡± Mark almost yelled. ¡°We¡¯ll meet you in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Maryanne asked, looking from me to Mark.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m horny and I¡¯m pretty sure I can show you a good time,¡± heughed, leading her down the hallway to their bedroom.


    With no time to consider the ramifications, I hurried to the office and got the camcorder. I had never given any thought to how I would shoot a fuck video. Not that I hadn¡¯t seen plenty to know what I liked but it would have been nice to have some time to think about it.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep27

    ¡°How do you guys normally do this?¡± Mark asked. ¡°Does Ron direct us or do we just do our thing and he points the camera this way?¡± I had never seen Mark so animated. He was beside himself with excitement; fidgeting like a kid who needed to pee so badly he could hardly hold it.


    ¡°Ronnie directs us,¡± Maryanne said, matter-of-factly, ending any discussion. And just like that I was directing my own fuck video. I decided to make the most of it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, taking charge as I watched Maryanne stifle a smile. ¡°We want this to be realistic so I need to know what you two usually do.¡± When Mark gave me an uprehending look, I continued. ¡°What kinds of forey do you guys engage in? Fetio, cunnilingus?¡± I asked, using the terms my sister had taught me.


    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Mark exims. ¡°We¡¯ve got us a fucking professional here!¡±


    ¡°We do all of that, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne said quietly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what you want to see?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with a blowjob so Mark has time to recover for the fuck scenes?¡± I asked, my hands almost shaking as I gripped the camcorder. Fuck! I had been listening to them every night but now, not only was I going to actually see them fuck but I was going to make a goddamn video of it.


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± Maryanne said, unbuttoning her blouse.


    ¡°Wait, Sis,¡± I stopped her. ¡°Do a striptease for Mark,¡± I instructed her. ¡°I want to shoot him watching you undress.¡± Mark was grinning from ear to ear as he sat on the edge of their bed watching the interaction between my sister and I.


    Maryanne winked at me as she turned to the dresser and pressed some buttons on the portable iHome, filling the room with a soft bad by a singer I didn¡¯t recognize. She started swaying to the music as I shot her from behind, capturing Mark¡¯s expression as he watched her. But he wasn¡¯t watching her; he was watching me.


    Of course, how stupid could I get? This was all about my reaction to my sister. He wanted to see me getting aroused by my sister. No problem, my cock was already hard.


    ¡°Sometimes Ronnie would be naked when he shot the videos,¡± Maryanne said as she unfastened her bra and tossed it to her husband. Mark¡¯s expression was priceless.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°So you were looking at his naked cock on those videos?¡± Maryanne silently nodded as she unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor. Her eyes were nearly closed as she continued to sway to the music, wearing only hercy thong.


    ¡°You sly devil! Take your clothes off, Ron,¡± Mark ordered, sounding exactly like the military leader he was. This was getting very interesting.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Hold that pose, Sis,¡± I said, setting the camcorder down while I got undressed. I have never minded being naked around my sister but I was very self-conscious about disying my hard-on to my brother-inw. What the fuck, in for a penny¡­


    Mark was grinning ear to ear as Maryanne stared at my hard cock. ¡°This is how you guys made those videos?¡± he asked again. ¡°Fucking amazing!¡± he said, shaking his head but clearly pleased.


    ¡°It helped me get in the mood,¡± Maryanne said dreamily as she turned her back to him and teased her thong from between her ass cheeks. I stepped over beside the bed so I could shoot over Mark¡¯s shoulder, capturing his point of view of my sister¡¯s sexy antics.


    Maryanne bent forward, thrusting her ass towards us as she rolled her thong down her curvaceous thighs. My cock looked like a fucking gpole sticking straight out in front of me as my sister turned around to face us. God! I wanted to throw her on the bed and fuck her brains out but I was only going to video her getting her brains fucked.


    She looked so sexy. I think she was getting off on performing a striptease in front of the two of us. Mark kept stealing nces at my hard-on, not in any kind of gay, sexual way but like he was confirming that my sister was turning me on. She was!


    ¡°Okay, cut!¡± I yelled, shutting off the camcorder. ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to undress Mark. Start with his shirt and take your time on his pants, fondling him as you release his cock.¡± I had no clue what I was talking about but it just felt good to be in charge and tell my sister what to do.


    ¡°Action!¡± I yelled overly dramatically and Maryanne rolled her eyes at me. I smiled back.


    She had Mark stand up and proceeded to get him naked, running her finger up and down the bulge in his crotch before she unzipped him. When his cock sprang free, she bent at the waist and sucked the head into her mouth as she tugged his pants to his ankles.


    ¡°I want another shot of that,¡± I told her. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a very good angle.¡± Maryanne pulled Mark¡¯s pants back up and did it again. I knelt on the floor next to her and caught her tits hanging delectably from her chest as she sucked on his cockhead.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I whispered as she repeated the removal of his pants. When he waspletely naked, she knelt on the floor in front of him and pushed his knees apart.


    ¡°Real slow, Sis,¡± I directed. ¡°Lots of very slow licks up and down the front and the sides.¡± This was a lot more fun than I had thought it would be. I could make them do whatever I wanted. Hell, I could have her rub her nose all over it but I didn¡¯t. I think I exercised a lot of restraint.


    ¡°Lie back on the bed, Mark,¡± I said, as I crawled up on the bed being careful not to get my dick anywhere near his head. That would be just too fucking weird. ¡°I want to get a POV shot,¡± I exined.


    ¡°A what?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Point of view,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯m shooting what you would see if you leaned your head up and watched her sucking your dick. Keep going slowly, Sis.¡±


    Maryanne smiled proudly at me like I was a prized pupil she was showing off to her colleagues. In case you¡¯re wondering, yes I made a mentalparison between Mark¡¯s dick and mine. I didn¡¯te up short is all I¡¯ll say. Maryanne was slurping up and down his hard cock and he was starting to buck his hips off the bed trying to get it into her mouth.


    ¡°Okay, keep going slowly but suck his cockhead into your mouth,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Mark cried as Maryanne fed his throbbing cock into her warm mouth. I knew exactly how that felt and I would have cried out too. In fact, my cock was aching for the same action.


    I shot from that angle for a few minutes, and then got off the bed to shoot from the side. My sister¡¯s tits and ass were a much more wee sight than Mark¡¯s naked torso. I had a feeling this was going to be the best video yet.


    Maryanne got more aggressive and Mark responded ordingly, grabbing her hair and humping his cock into her mouth. I shot all around her, getting a great shot of her tits brushing against his thighs as she vigorously pumped his cock into her mouth.


    ¡°OH FUCK! Here ites!¡± Mark moaned as he jerkily shot his load into his wife¡¯s mouth. I captured the whole thing on video including Mark¡¯s anguished expression when he came. I hope I don¡¯t look like that, I thought. I got an awesome close-up of her mouth and throat as she swallowed Mark¡¯s cum. Very erotic!


    ¡°Now what?¡± Maryanne asked me as she sat back on her heels and wiped a strand of cum from her chin.


    ¡°Now Mark eats you,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Well, first I want a shot of him sucking your nipples.¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep28

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Maryanne said, scurrying up on the bed, flopping onto her back and spreading her legs. ¡°Take me!¡± sheughed as I zoomed in on her wet pussy. I wish I could!


    ¡°Lie down beside her and make love to her tits,¡± I told Mark. He smiled at me as I sat on the bed between my sister¡¯s outstretched legs. What a delicious view!


    ¡°Mark didn¡¯t need any direction. He had Maryanne moaning for more as he bit her nipples and manhandled her breasts. He was a lot rougher than I had ever been and my sister loved it. His fingertips were leaving red blotches on her tits and his teeth were stretching her nipples out to the breaking point but her pussy was creaming like crazy. I watched in awe as she writhed around on the bed under his machinations.


    I was so caught up in their erotic disy that I wasn¡¯t getting the best shots. I moved around to the side of the bed and aimed the camera across my sister¡¯s tits getting a perfect shot of her aroused nipples as Mark continued to tease them.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said, breathing harder than I had been a few minutes ago. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what he would do with her pussy. ¡°Now let me see you trail kisses down to her pussy. Markplied immediately and I watched him position himself between her legs, breathing in her aroma before he plunged his tongue into soggy hole.


    Maryanne was right; Mark missed the whole reconnaissance part of the equation. The idea hit me like a thunderp. Maybe I could help my sister out here.


    ¡°Cut!¡± I yelled and Mark pulled his tongue out, staring at me in disbelief. ¡°I think it would make a better video if you take is slower.¡± I exined. ¡°Lick all around her pussy without actually touching it. I¡¯ll tell you when to stop circling.¡±


    Maryanne was grinning from ear to ear as Mark did as I directed. I moved around like I needed multiple viewpoints but I was really just making him stretch out the teasing. It worked; Maryanne was getting extremely anxious by the time I told him to slowly lick just once from her asshole to her clit and stop.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Maryanne moaned. I moved to the other side and told him to do it again. I had him repeat this maneuver six times as I kept moving around with the camera. By the time he was ready to dominate her pussy, Maryanne was almost shaking with anticipation.


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re ready to plunge your tongue inside but pull your head back and extend your tongue out as far as you can so I get a nice close up,¡± I directed, my cock throbbing as I taught my brother-inw the proper way to eat a pussy.


    I manipted him through all the steps, right up to finger fucking her as he sucked on her engorged clit. Just for the hell of it I made him stop abruptly just as Maryanne was at her peak arousal under the auspices of wanting to take a close up of her unhooded clit. It was a great shot but the look I got from Maryanne made me only do that once.


    Just like I did in her solo videos, I alternated between her face and her pussy when her orgasm came.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ohhh fuck yes!¡± Maryanne yelled as her orgasm ripped through her body and she dug her fingernails into Mark¡¯s scalp. When she had reached her peak, she pushed his mouth away from her clit but he continued to finger fuck her through her extended orgasm.


    ¡°Oh God! Oh Mark! Oh Ronnie! OH FUUUUCK!¡± Maryanne came harder than I had ever seen her. Mark reced his fingers with his tongue andpped up her tasty juices. I kept shooting as I inhaled her heady aroma. I was panning down from her face, across her tits when the corner of my eye caught her mouthing the words thank you to me. I smiled and continued to pan.


    All three of us needed to catch our breath before we moved on to the final scene. I went to the kitchen to get us cokes while Mark and Maryanne stretched out on their bed, panting like dogs in the desert. I overheard Maryanne as I was leaving the room.


    ¡°You should eat me like that all the time,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen youe so hard from oral sex,¡± Mark answered. ¡°Do you think it was the extra stimtion of your brother watching us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but really it was how slow you went with the stopping and starting that drove me crazy.¡± I smiled to myself as I continued down the hall.


    ¡°For the fuck scene, I think we should use a variety of positions,¡± I announced as I walked back into the bedroom, handing Mark a coke and Maryanne a diet coke. They were still sprawled on the bed with Maryanne lightly stroking Marks fully recovered cock.


    They sat up to ept their drinks and Maryanne¡¯s eyes went straight to my erection as I stepped closer. Mark was watching Maryanne and I realized how right my sister had been in her analysis of his obsession. Maryanne never called it a Slut Wife Fetish but that¡¯s exactly what this seemed like. Did Mark really want to see other men fucking his wife or was he content with having someone else watch her get fucked?


    ¡°How do you want us first, Ronnie?¡± Maryanne asked, interrupting my reverie.


    ¡°Doggie style,¡± I blurted out because I knew how much Maryanne loved it. She smiled her appreciation as she sat her drink on the nightstand and crawled up on the bed.


    ¡°Which way do you want me to face, Mr. Director?¡± she asked, coyly ying up the role of airhead porn star. Mark was intently watching our interaction as I hopelessly stared at my sister¡¯s dangling tits. Her taut nipples, still red from Mark¡¯s assault on them nearly had me salivating.


    ¡°Turn towards the headboard,¡± I said. ¡°I want the first shots from behind and the side.¡± The way Mark was fixedly watching my every move made me want to notch this up a bit. I walked over to the bed as my sister got up on all fours, pointing her sexy ass at me.


    ¡°Bend your knees just a little more,¡± I said, putting one hand on her back and the other on her thigh as I moved her into position. I thought Mark would pee himself when I put one hand on her ass cheek and the other on her inner thigh close to her pussy.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep29

    ¡°Spread your thighs apart just a little bit more,¡± I directed my sister who was grinning broadly over her shoulder as my hand lightly brushed her pubic hair.


    ¡°Okay Mark,¡± I said, stepping back while trying not to let my hard-on make me too self-conscious. ¡°You¡¯re going to line your cock up with her pussy but don¡¯t prate her until I say the word. I want to get this shot from a variety of angles.¡± Damn! I love being in charge.


    I took my time getting the camcorder while Mark got up on the bed and positioned his cockhead against Maryanne¡¯s pussy lips, barely touching them. She started rocking back and forth, bumping up against her husband¡¯s hard cock.


    ¡°Very slowly now, start pressing your cockhead into her wet pussy,¡± I directed as I stood next to them and aimed the camcorder at her glistening pussy lips. ¡°And stop! Hold it right there.¡± I can be a sadistic bastard when I want to be.


    Marks cockhead was half buried in Maryanne¡¯s pussy and half exposed. They were both struggling to maintain the position as if we were ying a child¡¯s game and I had said freeze. I moved around to the other side and told him to pull out and do it again. I was tempted to say, ¡°unfreeze¡± but I thought that would be too much.


    After I got the shot from the other side, I asked Mark to pull out once again as I knelt down at the foot of the bed to capture the pration from between his legs. Wow! I had a clear view of his dripping cockhead all lined up with my sister¡¯s anxious pussy.


    ¡°Once again, very slowly but this time go ahead and push all the way in,¡± I said, producing a sigh of relief from Maryanne. It was an amazing shot. I zoomed in on Mark¡¯s cockhead slowly coaxing Maryanne¡¯s wet lips apart and then captured a close up of herbia turning back against itself as it rolled down the length of Mark¡¯s cock.


    ¡°And hold it right there!¡± I cried as Mark bottomed out in my sister¡¯s pussy. I took my time setting up the angle for the next shot, leaving them both trembling with desire as I got into position.


    ¡°With the same excruciating slowness, pull out and then slide back in,¡± I directed Mark. I winked at my sister but she just red at me.


    I kept stopping and starting them like that until I thought Maryanne was going to kill me. I moved constantly, looking for that perfect shot. I even had Maryanne push her torso up as high as she could and I positioned the camera under her. It was a lousy shot but I didn¡¯t care because her tits were rubbing against my arm the entire time.


    ¡°Can we fuck now?¡± Maryanne asked impatiently.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, standing up and positioning myself to the side of them. ¡°Hammer away,¡± I said as I panned down Maryanne¡¯s body and zoomed in on her dangling tits. Once Mark got a rhythm going her tits were really in motion, rocking back and forth.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Maryanne cried as Mark pounded her pussy. His face was flush and it looked like he was ready to cum already. Maybe me watching was having the desired affect.


    ¡°And cut!¡± I yelled. Damn, I¡¯m perverse. ¡°Pull out Mark. It¡¯s time for another position.¡± I said. Markplied immediately against Maryanne¡¯s protests.


    ¡°I was just about to cum, Ronnie!¡± Maryanne said, ring at me over her shoulder.


    ¡°I know, Sis,¡± I answered. ¡°But the video will be better this way. Trust me.¡± Mark was panting as his slick cock dangled in the air and he awaited my next instruction. Let¡¯s see, what shall I have them do now?


    For the next half hour, I moved them into various positions, always stopping the action just before they would climax. I was pleasantly shocked when they kept listening to me. I could see that Maryanne was getting into the torturous arousal of my stops and starts but I think Mark was just caught up in the idea of me watching them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± I said, stopping them again. I had Maryanne on her back with her legs wrapped around Mark but all I could get were shots of his back. ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish off with Mark on his back and you riding his cock,¡± I said to Maryanne.


    ¡°The finish off part sounds great!¡± Maryanne smiled as Mark rolled over and my sister immediately mounted him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Hang on a second, Sis,¡± I said, moving into position. ¡°Start over. I want to get a shot of you lowering yourself down. I moved to the side but couldn¡¯t get a good shot. Thest thing I wanted to do was get on the bed with Mark.


    ¡°Come on, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne whined. ¡°What are we waiting for? She was sitting up with Mark¡¯s cock fully buried inside her overheated pussy.


    ¡°Mark, I need you to turn around so your feet are facing the headboard,¡± I said. Maryanne got off of him while he turned around and then looked at me for direction.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I announced, standing at the foot of the bed with the camcorder. ¡°Now take it slowly, Sis.¡± With an exaggerated slow motion move, Maryanne swung her leg over her husband.


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I told her. And it kind of was. ¡°Just as slowly, lower yourself down.¡± I zoomed in on Maryanne¡¯s pussy as she positioned Mark¡¯s cockhead against her slick opening. With her eyes locked on me she slid down his erect shaft. My cock ached for that to be me.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Mark moaned. I was surprised he hadn¡¯t shot his load already except that I kept stopping them every few minutes. Maryanne started a slow rolling motion on his cock and I panned up from their coupling to her tits rippling up and down on her chest.


    ¡°Okay, ride him like you mean it!¡± I yelled and Maryanne took off, bouncing on Mark¡¯s cock like she was chasing thest orgasm she¡¯d ever have.


    ¡°We¡¯re not stopping this time, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne panted as Mark bucked his hips off the bed and her tits jumped all over her chest. I had no intention of stopping them. I didn¡¯t think I could take much more of this anyway. I really need to jack off.


    It didn¡¯t take them long. Mark grabbed Maryanne¡¯s bouncing tits, squeezing and pinching as she jounced so hard I thought she¡¯d fly off. She barely managed to stay on and in about two minutes was screaming the arrival of her long awaited orgasm.


    ¡°Oh God! Here ites!¡± she cried. ¡°Oh fuck! Oh fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Mark was moaning unintelligible grunts as he viciously bucked his hips against Maryanne¡¯s crushing pounds. Their sweat-soaked bodies convulsed effusively as I zoomed out, capturing their nearly violentst few pummels before Maryanne threw herself down on Mark¡¯s chest, gasping for breath.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep30

    I¡¯ve never seen her cum so hard. They were done but my poor cock was throbbing with no prospect of release anytime soon. My favorite sister came to my rescue as soon as she caught her breath. Okay, she¡¯s my only sister but still my favorite for a lot of unbrotherly reasons.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to stay like this for a while, Geek,¡± she smiled while crushing her tits against her husband¡¯s chest and still trying to slow her breathing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go into the office and start uploading the video.¡± She nodded towards my cock in case I didn¡¯t pick up on the idea that she was giving me some alone time.


    ¡°Sounds good, Sis,¡± I said, grabbing the camera and heading out the door. ¡°This is going to be an awesome video!¡± I called over my shoulder as I nearly ran to the office. To my credit, I did start the video upload before I began jacking off. With the intense stimtion still running through my brain, I shot my load in record time, cleaned up and then realized that my clothes were still in their bedroom.


    I walked quietly back down the hall, trying to decide whether to interrupt them or just get clean clothes from my bedroom. I didn¡¯t hear any sounding from their bedroom so I tiptoed in and found them both fast asleep. Maryanne had rolled off of Mark and was almost spread-eagle on her back with her arm over her face.


    I silently gathered my clothes but couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from my sister¡¯s naked body. The glistening beads of sweat trickling down her breasts, her matted blonde pubic hair and her dripping wet pussy gave her such an invitingly well-fucked look that I couldn¡¯t keep my recently spent cock from responding.


    As soon as the video finished uploading I grabbed the camcorder and shot footage of them blissfully asleep to use as the final scene. I jacked off again while watching the video footage and then got dressed and started picking my favorite scenes.


    Mark and Maryanne slept while I edited. I kept taking breaks to check on them, well, okay, to look at my naked sister. They barely moved for over two hours.


    By the time Maryanne wandered into the office, still naked, I had a rough edit of the video for her to watch. I took advantage of theck of time restrictions since Maryanne didn¡¯t have to email it. The rough cut was approximately eight minutes long, including every position and building to a very powerful crescendo if I do say so myself. Maryanne loved it.


    ¡°God, Ronnie,¡± she said excitedly, ¡°That is so erotic!¡± She bent down to kiss me on the cheek and I cupped my hand around her bare ass cheek. ¡°You really pissed me off with all of your teasing though,¡± she added with a big smile.


    ¡°Just doing what I was taught,¡± I answered, letting my hand linger on her ass. She took a step back with a cautionary look towards the door and I dropped my hand from her ass.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± she nodded towards my crotch. Why was my sister so enthralled with my masturbation?


    ¡°Twice,¡± I responded. ¡°You¡¯re right about it being very erotic; both live and on video.¡± I was about to ask her how long Mark might sleep, hoping for a blowjob, when he walked into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mark asked, stifling a yawn. He was still bare-ass naked too but it wasn¡¯t the least bit endearing like it was with my sister. What the fuck! I had no desire to hang out with my naked brother-inw. Just because I shot the video does that mean we¡¯re going to be one big naked family now? Count me out!


    ¡°Look at this,¡± Maryanne prompted, kissing him on the cheek and pointing towards theputer. ¡°Ronnie has already edited the video.¡±


    ¡°Just a rough edit,¡± I corrected. ¡°It still needs some fine tuning to make the cuts a bit smoother.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see it,¡± Mark said enthusiastically. ¡°Damn, you work fast.¡± So do you, I almost said. If I hadn¡¯t slowed you down you¡¯d have been done in ten minutes.


    ¡°Okay, just remember it¡¯s notpletely finished,¡± I said. Mark grabbed a chair and pulled Maryanne onto hisp while the three of us watched the eight minute version of their marathon lovemaking.


    I focused on theputer screen, not wanting to watch Maryanne wriggling around on hisp. Why hadn¡¯t they just put their damn clothes on before wandering around the house?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°JesusFuckingChrist!¡± Mark eximed when the video ended. ¡°That is incredible!¡± he added, pping me on the back. ¡°I got hard again just watching it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole idea, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maryanne cooed seductively with an obvious wiggle of her bottom against his crotch.


    ¡°Well yeah, but damn!¡± He chuckled as he lifted Maryanne slightly and adjusted himself. ¡°I think you¡¯ve outdone yourself, Ron,¡± he eximed. ¡°I thought the beach video was about as erotic as it gets but this one even tops that.¡±


    ¡°That one was always my favorite, too,¡± I said, clicking on the beach video file and filling the screen with Maryanne¡¯s wet tits.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Mark said, wrapping his arms around Maryanne and caressing her tits as they were simultaneously disyed on theputer screen. ¡°God we watched this one a hundred times!¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Maryanne asked, shifting her body so she was facing him.


    ¡°Me. I meant I watched this one a hundred times,¡± Mark blurted out unconvincingly.


    ¡°No, you definitely said we!¡± Maryanne corrected him through gritted teeth. ¡°Who else saw this video, Mark?¡± she asked, her eyes locked on his. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mark said, lifting Maryanne off of hisp and standing up to give her the chair. ¡°Let me exin before you get angry.¡± This seemed like a good time for me to make my exit. Naked couples lose their appeal when they start fighting. I paused the video and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Stay right there, Ron,¡± Maryanne ordered without looking at me. ¡°You¡¯re a part of this. I want you here for this discussion.¡± I sat back down, hoping this was only going to be a discussion and wondering if Mark honestly thought he could rationalize sharing videos of his naked wife.


    ¡°Remember ¡®Stranger in a Bar¡¯?¡± Mark asked, surprising me with the mention of their role-y game. Maryanne just nodded, her arms folded across her naked breasts, as Mark stood in front of her exposed in more ways than one.


    ¡°Well, when I got the videos,¡± he forged on, motioning towards theputer. ¡°I realized that I didn¡¯t just want other guys to envy me, I wanted them to see you naked. I can¡¯t exin it, Hon, but it was such a turn on knowing your brother was seeing exactly what I was seeing.¡±


    He paused for a reaction but Maryanne just nodded for him to continue. Damn. She was using the same technique on Mark that she used on me when she caught me masturbating to her original video. I wonder how she would determine his punishment.


    ¡°I knew he was seeing everything, even watching you y with yourself but I was frustrated that I couldn¡¯t see his reaction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when you asked him to be in the video.¡± Maryanne said quietly, more as a statement than a question. It was Mark¡¯s turn to nod and I started to understand more about his slut wife fetish. ¡°Then one day, quite by ident mind you, my bunk mate came in as I was jacking off to yourtest video. He didn¡¯t think anything of it because he thought it was just a porn site. There was no privacy for jacking off, everyone just did it.¡± Mark shrugged apologetically at Maryanne.


    ¡°Then he just kept going on and on about what a fine body you had and wanted to know what website I was on. I tried to brush him off but he was persistent and I finally told him you were my wife.¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep31

    Mark was almost in tears as he admitted to further viting Maryanne¡¯s trust. ¡°God help me, Honey, I saw an opportunity to watch another man¡¯s reaction to your sexiness. He¡¯d already seen the one video anyway so I agreed to let him jack off with me to your daily videos.¡±


    Mark knelt by Maryanne¡¯s chair andid his head against her thigh. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I know it was wrong but I got so fucking turned on watching him watching you.¡± Without saying anything, Maryanne acknowledged his apology by calmly running her fingers through his hair. I was starting to get a better idea of the whole picture.


    ¡°When you got home you no longer had that stimulus so you hatched a n to watch me watching my sister.¡± I said, jumping into the discussion. Maryanne looked at me like she was surprised I was still here. Fuck that, it was her idea for me to stay.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mark conceded without even looking at me.


    ¡°Having him video us just took it all to the next level for you,¡± Maryanne interjected. Mark looked up at her from his position on the floor, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Hon,¡± Mark was nearly sobbing now. ¡°I wanted to see him fuck you,¡± he admitted. ¡°But when you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Something must have passed in the eye contact between my sister and I because Mark abruptly stopped talking. His eyes jumped between my sister and me. I wouldn¡¯t maintain eye contact with either of them and Maryanne was looking guilty as sin.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mark eximed, sitting up and wiping his tears. ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you? The two of you, I mean,¡± he asked, clearly more excited than I thought he would be. ¡°You and your brother¡­ Fuck!¡±


    Mark stood up and looked at the two of us. He was smiling and shaking his head, his cock hardening at the thought of me fucking his wife. This fit every definition I could think of for the Slut Wife Fetish. Maryanne stood up and the two of them embraced.


    ¡°You fucked your brother!¡± he said incredulously without a hint of usation.


    ¡°And you shared my intimate personal videos,¡± Maryanne countered.


    ¡°You fucked your brother without sending me any video,¡± Mark said as if the video would have made everything all right and I suppose from his perspective it might have.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want an incestuous video out there for you to share with your bunk mate,¡± she exined quietly. ¡°Who knows where something like that could surface down the road?¡± She was repeating the argument I gave her almost verbatim while holding her husband in a tight embrace. Mark just stared at her, still shaking his head.


    ¡°What about when we have kids and theye across that video on the inte?¡± Maryanne added when Mark didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Mark said, kissing her hard on the lips. Maryanne returned his kiss and they started grinding their naked bodies together. I watched as they hungrily groped each other. If they went much farther I would need to get the camera or leave them alone. It looked like neither was going to be the right option based on Mark¡¯s next statement.


    ¡°I want to watch,¡± Mark panted when they finally broke the kiss. He was looking her directly in the eye as if I didn¡¯t have a say either way. I figured this was what Mark had wanted all along from the first time he asked us to fuck. I was wondering how Maryanne was going to deflect his request when she shocked the shit out of me.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Maryanne quietly nodded her assent. What the fuck! She had always seemed a bit reluctant about the videos and only did them out of some kind of misguided loyalty to her husband. When did she start wanting to be an exhibitionist?


    I was still trying to get my head around this when she finally looked my way with her eyebrows raised questioningly. That¡¯s when it hit me; we could all get what we wanted.


    Mark was grinning from ear to ear because he was going to be able to live out his slut wife fantasy watching Maryanne and I fuck. Maryanne had said she wanted to have both of us and that¡¯s exactly what she was getting. And me? I was going to fuck my sister again! We could do all the things we had been doing all summer. Who the fuck cares whether anyone is watching?


    ¡°When?¡± I asked, my cock hardening at the prospect of being buried in my sister¡¯s hot pussy.


    ¡°When can you be ready?¡± Maryanne asked teasingly? Her nipples were hard when she turned away from her husband¡¯s embrace and stepped towards me. ¡°You¡¯re over dressed, Ronnie,¡± she said, lifting the bottom of my shirt and pulling it over my head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom,¡± Mark said as Maryanne was lowering my zipper. She unsnapped my jeans and tugged them down. I stepped out of them and she smiled seductively as she wrapped her hand around my hard cock.


    Maryanne led me down the hallway by my erection with her thumb in constant motion, rubbing circles over my cockhead. What a strange turn of events this had turned out to be.


    ¡°I want everything!¡± Mark said, situating himself in a wing-backed chair near the bed. ¡°Eat her pussy, suck his cock and fuck each other¡¯s brains out!¡±


    ¡°No video!¡± Maryanne said insistently as she led me to the bed.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mark responded. ¡°I understandpletely about what you said. I hadn¡¯t thought of it quite that way.¡± Maryanne pushed me down on the bed and crawled up over me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You okay with this, Ronnie?¡± Maryanne btedly whispered in my ear as she rubbed her tits against my chest.


    ¡°Whatever it takes to get back to this,¡± I answered honestly. Shey down on top of me as she plunged her tongue into my mouth. Maryanne reached between us and fondled my cock as our tongues did their familiar dance. Fuck yes!


    I caught movement in the corner of my eye and turned my head, almost wishing I hadn¡¯t when I saw Mark¡¯s hand encircling his fully recovered cock. This was so fucking surreal but I certainly wasn¡¯t going to pass up the chance to fuck my sister. I closed my eyes and ignored him hoping he wouldn¡¯t say anything. It was too much to ask for, I guess.


    ¡°Suck him off, Hon,¡± Mark said like he was suddenly the director here. Maryanne¡¯s face lit up like she had just won the lottery. And maybe to her it seemed like she had as she kissed her way down my body to put on an erotic show for her husband.


    ¡°Paybacks, Geek,¡± she said, smiling yfully as she lifted my cock and started slowly licking up and down the sides. Fuck! That felt good!


    Maryanne teased me forever, swirling her tongue over my cockhead, licking my balls but never once putting my cock in her mouth. With Mark¡¯s verbal encouragement, she got my cock so hard it was turning purple.


    ¡°You might want to give him some relief before he bursts at the seams,¡± Mark said, panting from his own machinations. Listen to your husband, Sis. This is one time where we definitely see eye to eye.


    ¡°He likes to be teased,¡± Maryanne said coyly. ¡°It makes him cum that much harder, right Ronnie?¡± Goddamn her!


    ¡°Right, Sis!¡± I blurted out as she sucked my cock into her mouth and lowered her lips to the base of it.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes!¡± I shouted as she rhythmically pumped my swollen cock into her mouth. Gasping for breath, I stiffened my legs and bucked my hips off the bed trying to drive it farther in but her hand worked like a governor limiting my ability.


    ¡°Oh God, Sis! I¡¯m going to cum any second!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Maryanne said, releasing my cock and sitting back on her heels. Her face was flushed and her breathing elerated but she had the biggest grin on her face as my engorged cock humped nk air.


    ¡°Fuck Maryanne!¡± I cried but knew my protest was futile in light of what I had done to her earlier.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep32

    ¡°Trust me, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne said, mimicking my assurances to her when she wasmenting simr actions from me. ¡°This is going to make it so much better for you.¡±


    ¡°Touche Maryanne,¡± Mark bellowed from his chair,ughing heartily. He was stroking his cock and watching our every movement.


    ¡°Do you want big sister to take care of your poor aching cock?¡± Maryanne teased.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± I answered aguishly.


    ¡°Say Please,¡± she said but didn¡¯t wait for me to reply before sucking my cock back into her mouth and finishing me off with vigorously enthusiastic stroking and sucking. I unloaded my balls down her throat and copsed back on the bedpletely spent. Maryanne took her time milking everyst drop out of me and then cleaning me up with her tongue.


    ¡°Damn Sis,¡± I said, when I could talk again. ¡°That was so fucking good!¡±


    ¡°Now you owe me one,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°But we¡¯re already even on the teasing, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Maybe a little teasing just to add to your pleasure,¡± I countered as she stretched out beside me and spread her legs. Turning onto my side, I propped up my head with one hand as my other hand explored the delicate curves of her wless breasts.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she murmured as I caressed the sides of her breasts and then grazed my palm across her erect nipples.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, Sis,¡± I whispered as my hand glided down her stomach andbed through her pubic hair.


    We leaned toward each other for a kiss as my fingers skimmed her slick pussy lips. Our tongues entwined as I teased her lips apart, stoking her arousal by inserting just the tip of my finger between them. Maryanne arched her back and pushed her wet pussy against my fingers as I gently probed her inner sanctum.


    ¡°Oh Ronnie,¡± Maryanne moaned as my fingers flittered around inside her cunt, churning up her hot juices.


    ¡°Eat her,¡± Mark said, suddenly reminding me that I had an audience. As much as I wanted to ignore him, he held all the cards regarding any further dalliances with my sister. That¡¯s not to say that eating her pussy wasn¡¯t foremost in my mind anyway.


    I¡¯d never eaten my sister after she¡¯d been fucked and certainly not fucked by someone else. I wondered about that as I moved between her outstretched legs and took a long slow lick up her juicy slit. Thankfully, the taste was all pussy vored; sweet, sulent, sisterly pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Maryanne cried as I took several more long licks, increasing the rapidity of my movements without prating her pussy with my tongue. ¡°Eat me, Ronnie,¡± she pleaded after I licked the tender lips of herbia one more time.


    ¡°Whatever you want, Sis,¡± I answered, plunging my tongue into her overheated opening andpping up her thickly flowing cream. I was so excited to have my mouth back on my sister¡¯s pussy that I nearly forgot everything I¡¯d learned. I had already reconnoitered and I was currently dominating but there was no way I wanted to retreat. What else? O fuck! My hands, what am I doing with my hands?


    Sliding my hands up her writhing body, I pinched and tweaked her taut nipples as my tongue luxuriated in her creaming pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Ronnie!¡± Maryanne moaned, arching her back as my tongue found her clit. With my sister humping her syed open pussy against my face, I pulled one hand back from her breasts and pushed two fingers deep inside of her.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± she cried as I pumped my fingers into her slick hole while sucking on her clit and flicking my tongue across its tip. I could tell she was getting close and I valiantly resisted the temptation to retreat. It would have been fun, though.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Maryanne screamed as I sped up my machinations. ¡°I¡¯m fucking cumming!¡± She dug her fingers into my scalp while grinding her soggy pussy into my face. Convulsing spastically as her orgasm ripped through her body, she flooded my mouth with her steamy nectar and squeezed my head between her thighs. Pulling my drenched fingers from her pulsating pussy, I attacked her flow of juices with my tongue, slurping and swallowing as fast as I could.


    Copsing back on the bed, Maryanne rxed her thighs as I gasped for air but continued to lick her dripping pussy.


    ¡°Enough, Ronnie,¡± she panted, pushing down on the top of my head as her chest heaved and she gulped air into her lungs. ¡°Fuck me, now,¡± she added, spreading her legs.


    ¡°Fuck her from behind,¡± Mark said, sounding almost as out of breath as his wife. Shit, I¡¯d almost forgotten he was here. I nced over and saw him sitting on the edge of his chair with his hand wrapped around his erection. ¡°I want to be able to see you going in,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Give me some room, Geek,¡± Maryanne said as she tried to turn over with me still lying between her legs. I moved back and she got up on all fours, turning her sexy ass my way. Her pussy was dripping and her crinkled asshole was staring right at me. I wondered what Mark would think if I fucked her ass instead of her pussy. Hmm. Maybe next time.


    ¡°Ready, Sis,¡± I asked as I positioned my throbbing cock against my sister¡¯s slick pussy lips.


    ¡°Come closer, Mark,¡± Maryanne said as she lightly pushed back against my cockhead. ¡°Watch Ronnie slide his hard cock into my horny pussy.¡±


    Mark got up and stood next to the bed, his erection piercing the air in front of him. ¡°This is what you wanted, right?¡± Maryanne asked, looking at him over her shoulder. He just nodded.


    ¡°Give me a kiss before he starts,¡± she said and Mark crawled up on the bed next to her, wrapping his hand around her neck and pushing his tongue into her mouth. I took that as my cue and drove my cock into my sister¡¯s overheated pussy as they kissed.


    ¡°Mmphh,¡± Maryanne moaned into Mark¡¯s mouth as I grabbed her hips and pounded into her, rocking the headboard against the wall.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep33

    ¡°Oh God! You know just what to do, Ronnie!¡± Maryanne cried as Mark moved down to the foot of the bed so he could see my cock gliding in and out of his wife¡¯s steamy cunt. He was grinning from ear to ear and jacking himself off as he watched. This was too fucking bizarre! I hammered my sister¡¯s pussy, anxious for my own release.


    ¡°Come here, Mark,¡± Maryanne panted. ¡°I want to suck you off while Ronnie fucks me.¡± She didn¡¯t have to send him an engraved invitation. Mark jumped off the bed and stood right next to Maryanne¡¯s face. We turned slightly so that she was facing his cock while I pummeled her pussy.


    ¡°Can you see?¡± she asked her husband as she grabbed his cock and swirled her tongue over the swollen head.


    ¡°Yeah! I can see really well,¡± Mark blurted as Maryanne sucked him into her mouth. ¡°Goddamn, this is a fucking dreame true, Hon,¡± he cried as he grabbed her hair and fucked her mouth while I was fucking her pussy.


    Maryanne was getting it from both ends and I don¡¯t think Mark was the only one whose dreams wereing true. She was moaning around Mark¡¯s cock and rocking back against me on every stroke. Needless to say I had never done anything like this before and it was incredibly arousing to watch my sister suck her husband¡¯s cock while I pounded into her hot pussy.


    With all the physical and visual stimtion none of ussted very long. Maryanne came first and as her shuddering pussy tightened around my pounding cock, I shot my load secondster. Having momentarily ignored Mark¡¯s cock as her own need for release was too distracting, Maryanne made short work of his throbbing cock once her orgasm had peaked.


    We were all lying on the bed gasping for breath when Maryanne beckoned each of us into her arms. She was on her back in the center of the king sized bed with her brother on one side and her husband on the other.


    ¡°My two deviants,¡± she joked, wrapping one arm around each of us and pulling us close. ¡°My two lovers,¡± she sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m the luckiest girl in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one,¡± Mark dered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve wanted to watch you with another man,¡± he added, kissing her cheek. ¡°I never imagined that it would actually happen.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever say anything?¡± Maryanne asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mark repeated incredulously. ¡°Because I was ashamed. Because there was nothing we could do about it. Because it never urred to me that you would want to indulge me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Maryanneughed. ¡°I was indulging me, you just happened to be there,¡± she teased.


    ¡°You are the most amazing woman in the world!¡± Mark eximed! ¡°Isn¡¯t she amazing, Geek,¡± he said, leaning up to look at me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s the best,¡± I agreed even though I thought this three-way cuddle was getting a little weird. In the heat of the moment I wouldn¡¯t have stopped if Maryanne had invited the entire neighborhood but now¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted a video of Ron and I?¡± Maryanne interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°He was the safest choice!¡± Mark answered, pissing me off even though I didn¡¯t know what he meant by safe.


    ¡°What do you mean safe?¡± Maryanne asked like she was reading my mind.


    ¡°He was safe in every way,¡± Mark exined. ¡°One, he was presumably disease free. Two, he loves you so he wouldn¡¯t try to leverage this against you in any way. And three, he¡¯s your brother so he¡¯s not a potential suitor who would be tempted to wreck your marriage.¡± Don¡¯t be so sure about thatst one, I thought as Mark continued.


    ¡°As much as I enjoyed the fantasy, I would never have wanted you fucking a stranger you met in a bar. I didn¡¯t know anyone else and I had no clue how to approach you with the idea until you sent me that email about the geek being your videographer. It all seemed too perfect.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Maryanne said quietly. I seconded that wow. Definitely a slut wife fetish but as long as I¡¯m the sexual recipient, what the fuck do I care what he fantasizes about. ¡°Time toe clean, what else do you fantasize about?¡± she asked him. Mark just looked at us without saying anything.


    ¡°You never know, I might be fantasizing about the same thing,¡± Maryanne prompted him. ¡°Would you have ever thought that I would love having a cock in my mouth and my pussy at the same time? This is your chance, out with it,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Both of us fucking you at the same time,¡± Mark blurted out. ¡°Like the dildos.¡±


    ¡°Double pration?¡± she smiled broadly. Mark just nodded. Holy fuck! I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about that but it didn¡¯t look like they were asking for my opinion.


    ¡°Ronnie?¡± Maryanne asked, turning towards me. ¡°You want the front or the back?¡± She wasughing at my jaw dropping expression and I was unable to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the kid a thrill and let him have your ass,¡± Mark said magnanimously until he saw the look Maryanne gave him. ¡°Shit! Are you fucking kidding me?¡± he asked incredulously. ¡°You two have been busy!¡± He wasughing and I was still staring at my sister. Nothing in my brain was working. We were going to double fuck my sister?


    ¡°It¡¯s prettyte to get started with something like this tonight,¡± Maryanne came to my rescue again. ¡°We¡¯ve already had a busy night, let¡¯s save something for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mark said, picking up cues from my sister. ¡°That will give us all something to look forward to.¡±


    I kissed my sister and rolled off the bed. A three-some was one thing but I wasn¡¯t about to sleep with them.


    ¡°Good night, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne said. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too, Sis,¡± I answered. Fuck! What a day. I took onest look at my sister¡¯s gloriously naked body before I hit the doorway.


    ¡°Good night, Sport,¡± Mark said, pointing his finger like it¡¯s the barrel of a pistol and yfully pulling the trigger. I had apparently graduated from geek to sport by fucking his wife while he watched. I wonder what I¡¯ll be after tomorrow night.


    I slept fitfully, tossing and turning, my mind racing uncontrobly through every threesome porn video I had ever seen. My cock remained stiff and swollen all night as I imagined Mark and I double fucking my sister.


    I awoke still tired but more confident than ever that I didn¡¯t want to do this. What I really wanted was to have Maryanne all to myself like we were before Mark got home. I wished he would deploy again so I could go back to sleeping with my sister, taking showers together and waking up to a morning blowjob. Okay, it wasn¡¯t fair or even anchored in reality but that¡¯s how I felt.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep34

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Maryanne asked as we drove to work the next morning.


    ¡°About what?¡± I joked and then ducked as the back of her hand smacked my arm. ¡°I think it¡¯s kind of weird, Sis.¡± I answered honestly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually fantasized about it,¡± my sister said cautiously, waiting for me to respond. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me with the dildos, Ronnie. Sometimes I imagine they¡¯re your cocks; yours and Mark¡¯s.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, continually shocked by her sexual revtions. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want, Sis.¡±


    ¡°I know you will, Geek,¡± she smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to do anything that would weird you out. ¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± I countered, enjoying the banter with my sister as I considered my options.


    ¡°Will we ever get to fuck like we used to,¡± I asked the question that had been lingering since Mark first orchestrated my return to my sister¡¯s pussy. ¡°Without an audience, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Mark won¡¯t be home forever,¡± Maryanne said quietly. We drove on in silence and my sister looked like she was contemting whether to tell me something.


    ¡°What?¡± I finally asked just before we got to work.


    ¡°Mark already has orders,¡± she blurted out. ¡°He told mest night that he¡¯s going back to Iraq.¡±


    ¡°I thought they couldn¡¯t send him back in again.¡± I said, empathizing with my sister while my cock lurched at the thought of going back to the way we were.


    ¡°He volunteered,¡± she almost whispered. ¡°He said it¡¯s the only thing he knows and that he¡¯s really good at it. He wants this to be his career.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis,¡± I told her. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you had nned.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so d I have you, Ronnie,¡± she said, resting her hand on my thigh as she turned into a parking space. ¡°That¡¯s why I think we should do this,¡± she continued, turning towards me as she shut off the ignition. ¡°He¡¯ll be gone in three weeks and I want him to have everything he wants while he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, ¡°whatever you want,¡± I answered even though I still thought it was going to be weird.


    ¡°Thanks, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne said. ¡°Who knows, you might even enjoy it,¡± sheughed as she opened her car door.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± I echoed. No doubt I would enjoy anything having to do with my sister¡¯s naked body. I opened the employee door for her and covertly squeezed her ass cheek as she walked past me.


    ¡°Watch it,¡± she smiled over her shoulder.


    ¡°I was,¡± I teased as Maryanne headed for the front of the store and I turned towards the warehouse. Our prospective threesome dominated my thoughts all day long. By the time Maryanne and I left for home I was determined to make this a very memorable evening for all of us. I would y Mark¡¯s game and feed his voyeuristic, slut-wife fetish, especially if it meant making my sister happy.


    I admit I had mixed feelings about his deployment. I hated that he was going back to Irag again but at the same time I was excited for things to get back to normal for Maryanne and I. Okay, I admit my definition of normal, having incestuous rtions with my sister at her husband¡¯s behest, doesn¡¯t exactly meet too many people¡¯s definition of the word, but it had been my normal all summer and hopefully it would be again.


    We didn¡¯t discuss the threesome on the way home. Maryanne started dinner while Mark and I watched TV and no one brought it up during dinner even thought it was hanging in the air like a thunder cloud ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Can we get started now?¡± Maryanne asked anxiously after we had finished dinner and the dishwasher was filled. With Mark nodding vigorously, we adjourned to the bedroom in silent agreement. As we quickly stripped ourselves naked, it was obvious that Mark and I were both more than ready. Maybe I would enjoy this after all.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, how are we going to do this?¡± I asked. Mark and Maryanne looked at each other with raised eyebrows but offered no hint of how they saw the mechanics of this working. Good thing I had watched all those porn videos.


    ¡°Okay, I think Mark should be on his back,¡± I said, taking charge like I was directing another video. ¡°Maryanne can straddle you with your cock in her pussy.¡± I pointed Mark to the center of the bed and he crawled up into ce. Maryanne fetched the lubricant as I continued my description.


    ¡°I¡¯ll crouch behind you,¡± I exined to Maryanne as she began lubricating her asshole. ¡°If you lean all the way forward onto Mark¡¯s chest I should have easy ess to your ass.¡± They were both smiling and nodding like they thought I knew what the hell I was doing.


    Maryanne set the lubricant on the nightstand and crawled onto the bed. She paused at Mark¡¯s cock to give it a couple of quick licks before she swung her leg over and impaled herself on him.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Mark moaned as Maryanne wiggled into position. He tweaked her taut nipples as I continued to give direction.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to time our strokes so one of us is pulling out while the other is pushing in,¡± I added, remembering how Maryanne had used the two dildos.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± I said as she leaned forward, pressing her tits against Mark¡¯s chest. I crouched behind her, bncing myself with my feet on either side of my brother-inw¡¯s legs. I tried not to stare at her pussy lips stretched tightly around her husband¡¯s cock or think about how close my balls would be to his. How could this be so abnormal and yet so arousing at the same time?


    ¡°Ready when you are,¡± she said as I watched her visibly rx. Positioning my hard-on against her lubricated opening, I inched forward and pressed the head of my cock into her ass.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Maryanne murmured her approval. With my hands on her curvaceous hips, I pushed forward only to stop abruptly when I felt myself rub against Mark¡¯s cock through the thin membrane separating her two holes. I don¡¯t know why I wasn¡¯t expecting this but it was so unnerving to be rubbing my cock against another cock, even if it is inside my sister¡¯s sexy ass.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Ronnie,¡± Maryanne chastised me and I thrust forward burying my cock in herpact back channel.


    ¡°You okay, Sis,¡± I asked


    ¡°More than okay! How about you guys?¡± Maryanne answered, squirming a little to get both cocks seated inside of her just right.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Mark answered.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can get a rhythm going.¡± Maryanne started a slow back and forth rocking motion on Mark¡¯s cock with me moving right with her at first. Once she got a nice rhythm going I pulled out in counterpoint to Mark¡¯s pration.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep35

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Maryanne screamed. ¡°This is so perfect!¡± she moaned as we alternately glided in and out of her pussy and ass like pistons in a well-tuned engine.


    With the double cock assault, Maryanne lost control quickly.


    ¡°Harder! Harder!¡± she cried, frantically rocking on Mark¡¯s cock, grinding her clit against his pelvic bone while I pounded her snug ass. Still holding her hips I was mming into her so hard that my balls pped against Mark¡¯s cock. I tried not to think about that, especially since the added stimtion wasn¡¯t at all unpleasant.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Maryanne cried. ¡°I¡¯m fucking cumming!¡± She stepped up her rhythm and her orgasm rumbled through her body like a runaway lotive, picking up steam on a collision course with the two cocks pumping in and out of her ass and pussy. I was right behind her; unable to hold back once her ass started contracting around my cock.


    ¡°AHHHhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Maryanne groaned as each sessive shock wracked her body and our two cocks erupted in unison inside her quivering holes. I jerkily deposited my load inside her tight ass and then copsed against her back, panting for breath. I could feel Maryanne¡¯s heart pounding through her back and heard Mark¡¯sbored attempts to suck air into his lungs.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Mark said, once he had caught his breath.


    Mark may have been the first to speak but I was the first to move. Pulling my cock from my sister¡¯s cum-filled ass, I ran my hands over her smooth ass cheeks but didn¡¯t put them anywhere near her cock-filled pussy.


    ¡°You are fucking amazing,¡± I said, caressing the smooth round curves of her beautiful ass.


    ¡°Yes she is!¡± Mark agreed. I yfully pped her ass and flopped down beside them on the bed. Maryanne made no attempt to remove her pussy from Mark¡¯s cock; in fact she was already starting another slow rocking motion. Fuck!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go clean up, Ronnie,¡± my sister whispered. ¡°I want to suck you while Mark fucks me.¡±


    I was in and out of the shower in about three minutes with my cock scrubbed clean and ready for my sister¡¯s mouth. She was still doing a slow motion roll on Mark¡¯s cock, coaxing it back to life when I returned to their bedroom and she motioned me over to the bed.


    ¡°I want to suck you while I ride Mark¡¯s cock,¡± she repeated. I climbed onto the bed and tried to stand next to her but the bed was too soft and I kept losing my bnce.


    ¡°We need to do this on the floor,¡± I said, jumping off the bed. Maryanne disengaged herself from Mark¡¯s cock and stood next to me. While Mark was scooting off the bed, I pulled my sister into a full body embrace, my cock pressing against her pubic mound. I kissed her hard and her lips parted letting my tongue slide into her mouth. Grabbing my ass cheeks, she ground her pussy against my hard cock as our tongues danced inside her warm mouth.


    ¡°You guys are so hot,¡± Mark said as he wrapped his arms around his wife and pressed himself against her back.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Maryanne sighed. ¡°We¡¯re a human sandwich,¡± sheughed. She wiggled her ass against Mark¡¯s cock while rocking her pussy mound against mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I said, stepping back. ¡°Mark, if you lie down on the floor, Maryanne can ride you and I can stand next to her. I think I¡¯ll be at the right height.¡±


    It worked perfectly. Maryanne sucked me off while she bounced on Mark¡¯s cock and we all climaxed within minutes of each other. The onlyint was from Mark who thought the floor was too hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing that was hard,¡± Maryanneughed as she cleaned my cock with her tongue. I got hard again and we switched ces. Mark was right about the floor but who the fuck cared? Not me.


    During the three weeks that remained before Mark left we repeated variations of this same position.


    ¡°I¡¯m in cock heaven!¡± Maryanne screamed one morning after I climaxed inside her pussy and Mark shot a load of cum into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m never in want for a hard cock when I need it,¡± sheughed.


    Sometimes the two of us would fuck her in session, taking turns one right after the other like a lover with a perpetual erection. Sometimes she would suck one of us while the other one fucked her. We only tried the double pration one more time and I still found it weird to feel another cock pressing against me while we fucked.


    Before leaving, Mark made me promise to keep sending videos. I assured him that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thest night before he left, instead of a big threesome finale I stayed with my parents to give them some privacy. They told me I didn¡¯t have to but I figured they should have one night alone together.


    With Mark gone, Maryanne and I quickly settled back into our old routine. Fucking every morning, making videos every evening and sleeping together every night. I even figured out a way to shoot fuck videos for Mark that wouldn¡¯t expose our incestuous rtionship. I used camera angles that presented an erotic view of Maryanne but only showed my dick entering her pussy or her mouth. Mark would know it was me but there would be nothingpromising for anyone else to see. Well, if you don¡¯t count him watching videos of someone else fucking his wife. At least no one would know it was her brother.


    As you can imagine, Maryanne was my savior throughout my freshman year of college. She was mentor, coach, advocate, rtionship advisor and so much more. Of course, she was also my lover and despite her encouragement to the contrary I didn¡¯t want anyone else.


    She eventually got her way right after the semester break when, true to her prediction, I met a woman who took my breath away. A stunning African-American sophomore who was as intellectual and sassy as she was beautiful. But that¡¯s a whole other story.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep36

    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that you are missing out on a lot of fun, Ron. Dating is a ritual of growing up that you shouldn¡¯t just ignore.¡±


    I love my sister but she could pick the most inopportune times to bring up myck of dating. Like this time, she was sitting astride my morning hard-on, undting her hips with an incredibly slow movement that she called forey fucking. She said that in the absence of other forey like oral stimtion, fingering, etc., this would build her arousal toward a nice vaginal orgasm. Whatever, it felt great and I wished she would just stop talking and let me enjoy it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t date in high school and now here you are getting ready to start your second semester of college the same way,¡± Maryanne continued without giving me a chance to respond. With my hands on her thighs, I tried to speed up her rhythm to no avail.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is,¡± I sighed, while moving my hand up to caress her rippling breasts. ¡°I should subject myself to ego-busting rejection, spend money I don¡¯t have on movies, dinner or whatever, make my clumsy attempts at small talk in an effort to findmon interests, all in the hopes that after eight or ten dates I might getid?¡± I raised my eyebrows in an exaggerated smirk as I watched her gently rocking on my cock.


    ¡°Maybe I should cut you off,¡± she teased, raising her eyebrows in a mock challenge. At least I hoped it was. ¡°Maybe then you would have an incentive to start dating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be cutting yourself off too,¡± I retorted cockily as she finally picked up her rhythm.


    ¡°I was doing fine without you,¡± she smiled coyly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen my dildo collection.¡±


    ¡°Can your dildos do this?¡± I asked, pinching her nipples and tweaking the tips just the way she liked.


    ¡°Ooooo!¡± she squealed, rocking faster on my eager cock. I bucked my hips to match her elerated rhythm.


    ¡°Or this?¡± I continued as I dropped one hand to her pussy, rotating my thumb lightly against her swollen clit.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Maryanne cried, rocking faster, bouncing higher and nearly thwarting my thumb¡¯s circr motion on her clit. Mission aplished. Conversation over.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± My sister went crazy, rocking frantically with an intensified rhythm until her pussy-clutching orgasm sparked a gushing release from my cock and we exploded together in a mutually satisfying climax, leaving us both breathless.


    ¡°Come on, Geek,¡± she prodded momentster as she jumped off my cock. ¡°Get showered. You don¡¯t want to bete for school.


    ¡°It¡¯d be your fault again,¡± I said, swatting her naked ass before ducking into my bathroom. We had started showering separately on weekdays to keep from getting distracted and beingte. It had happened more than once.


    I showered, dressed, grabbed a Pop Tart to eat on the way, and arrived at school with seconds to spare and a big smile on my face. God, I love my sister! Our morning ritual is the best part of my day.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dashing in the back door of my Physics Lab just as the professor was walking in the front door was not a good way to start the semester. I whipped my eyes around checking out the seating. A middle aisle split the room into two rows of worktables, each with two stools. I quickly identified the few people I knew sitting at each table but those were all full.


    Before I could sweep my eyes across the room a second time, someone waved at me, hurriedly motioning me over. I looked around to make sure this beautiful, brown-skinned goddess was actually motioning to me. She smiled and jabbed her finger at me, motioning again for me to take the stool next to her.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I whispered hesitantly as I eyed her ck sweater curvingsciviously around her generous breasts. ¡°I¡¯m Ron.¡± I added as I tried to focus on her face but caught my eyes drifting downwards towards her tits.


    ¡°I know, Freshy,¡± she whispered back, using themon ng for freshman. ¡°Katrina Johnston,¡± she added sticking out her hand. I shook it as my eyes dropped farther down to the shapely expanse of nylon-covered thighs visible below her mini-skirt. She nodded toward the front of the ssroom where the professor was waiting patiently for the ss to give him their undivided attention.


    He introduced himself, reviewed the curriculum and told us we would be selectingb partners for the entire semester today. I tried to covertly check out Katrina as he spoke but every time I nced at her, she was looking at me and I looked away. A few minutes into the ss, the professor asked us to introduce ourselves to the person next to us, giving me a chance to look at her more closely.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ um¡­ not sure why you¡­ I mean I¡¯m d you did, but¡­¡± Damn it! This is why I don¡¯t date! I get tongue-tied whenever I¡¯m around a good-looking woman. And Katrina wasn¡¯t just good-looking she was stunning.


    ¡°You were the only freshman in the advanced Physics ss,¡± Katrina jumped in before I made aplete ass of myself. ¡°You became treasurer of the Physics Club,¡± she continued with her eyebrows raised in wonder about how I had aplished that. ¡°You were the only one who appeared to have read and understood the textbook.¡±


    ¡°I love this text book,¡± I said, pointing to the book in front of her. ¡°I read it when I was in High School. One of the reasons I applied here was because of this author.¡± The other reason was it was close to my sister¡¯s house but I didn¡¯t share that detail. ¡°I was hoping to take his ss but they said he retired this year.¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a young man and he kept forgetting things. But now he¡¯s making a nuisance of himself at home with nothing to do.¡± It was my turn to raise my eyebrows.


    ¡°You know him?¡± I asked excitedly. Katrina pointed to the author¡¯sst name on the textbook: Johnston.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± she smiled, her whole face beaming with pride. ¡°I read this whole book when I was in high school too, but I was proofreading it and didn¡¯t fully understand everything then.¡± We talked about what it was like having a famous professor as her grandfather and I pointed out a couple of his theories that particrly intrigued me.


    ¡°At least when you start talking about physics you quit gawking at my tits,¡± Katrina said matter-of-factly just as the professor called us back together. ¡°I was afraid I was going to have to find differentb partner,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stammered, my face beet read and my eyes inadvertently dropping to her breasts again.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± she teased, pping my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°So you said¡­ twice,¡± she whispered. ¡°They¡¯re just tits,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, and a Ferrari is just a car,¡± I retorted. Not thinking before I spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just say that!¡± she said, stifling augh but it looked like she took it as apliment. She picked up her pen and started taking notes. Shit! My cock was rock hard and I could hardly pay attention to what the professor was saying, something about an initial project that was due next week. By the time we were gathering up our books to leave, I waspletely lost.


    ¡°What do you think, Freshy?¡± Katrina asked, juggling her books against her ample bosom. About what? The assignment? Her tits? About the cushiony ce her books were leaning?


    ¡°You tell me, Miss Professor¡¯s granddaughter,¡± I answered, trying not to give away myck of attentiveness in ss.


    ¡°I think we should do number 2, it¡¯ll be fun and it¡¯s the area you seem to like the best.¡± I nodded but didn¡¯t have a clue what she was talking about.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I said. ¡°Do you want to meet outside of ss to get started,¡± I offered hopefully.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep37

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just say he was going to give us sufficient time next ss period?¡± she asked. Hell if I know. ¡°Or are you just looking for more gawking time?¡± she added, ncing at the bulge in the front of my jeans.


    ¡°No!¡± I insisted, turning sideways and hoping I wasn¡¯t too obvious. ¡°I was¡­ I guess you¡¯re right he did say that.¡± She cocked her head to the side and appeared to be studying me.


    ¡°Tell you what,¡± she said, apparently making up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute of gawking time at the beginning of each ss and then we¡¯ll focus on our physics projects.¡± My mouth must have dropped open because as she turned to leave she added with a chuckle, ¡°but no drooling!¡±


    ¡°What about your ass?¡± I whispered as she passed me by. ¡°Can I gawk at that?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I said that out loud.


    ¡°Why not,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Everyone else does.¡± She was smiling as she brushed past me and I watched her ass sway suggestively under her tight skirt all the way to the doorway. Fuck! What a smart, sassy, sexy woman. On my way out of the room I took note of the professor¡¯s website where we were assured all of our assignments would be posted.


    ¡°She said what?¡± Maryanne asked when I described my encounter with Katrina.


    ¡°She said I could gawk at her tits for one minute at the beginning of each ss,¡± I smiled as I took another bite of roast. My sister just shook her head.


    ¡°You are so going to getid!¡± she shouted, extending her hand for a high-five.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answered as I pped her hand. ¡°Right after dinner, I hope.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean this woman is perfect for you,¡± Maryanne continued as I gobbled up thest of my vegetables. My sister really is the best cook.


    ¡°I just met her,¡± I argued, but secretly hoped she was right.


    ¡°Ronnie, just don¡¯t be a geek about this gawking thing,¡± she warned me as we cleaned up the dishes and headed for the bedroom to shoot a video for Mark.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, stripping off my clothes and getting the camera ready.


    ¡°I mean,¡± she said turning towards me as she shook her bra loose, releasing her wless breasts. ¡°Don¡¯t actually do it.¡± I marveled at the way she just let her bra drop to her hands and tossed it aside without a thought.


    ¡°Why not,¡± I countered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she wants me to?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maryanne answered with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Really? That makes perfect sense. I shook my head as I watched my sister peel her thong down her long, shapely legs. Her neatly trimmed pussy never failed to generate a reaction from my cock and it was pointing right at her by the time she crawled up on the bed.


    ¡°What are we doing today?¡± I asked as I grabbed the camera.


    ¡°You said you wanted to do something with the tripod,¡± she answered. ¡°But first¡­¡± She wrapped her hand around my aroused cock and scooted to the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I moaned as my sister sucked my cockhead into her warm mouth and bobbed her head a few times.


    ¡°Just warming you up, Geek,¡± she smiled. ¡°Get the camera ready.¡±


    With Maryanne on her hands and knees near the foot of the bed, I positioned the camera to the side, zooming in enough to get all the action without showing me above my stomach.


    ¡°Let yourself go, Sis,¡± I directed as I positioned my hard cock against the moist entrance to her love canal. ¡°I want the camera to see your tits swinging wildly.¡±


    ¡°Sure you do. They¡¯re not your tits getting bruised,¡± sheughed, making me wonder what Katrina¡¯s muchrger tits would look like swinging from her chest. I plunged balls deep into my sister in one thrust.


    ¡°Oopmh,¡± she stifled a moan as I grabbed her hips and pounded her pussy mercilessly. Her tits moved exactly as I hoped they would and the camera captured it perfectly. I was d I didn¡¯t have to worry about how my face looked in these videos. I never wanted to see it contorted the way Mark¡¯s was when he fucked Maryanne. The video was edited and emailed in less than an hour.


    ¡°Just be yourself tomorrow, Ronnie,¡± my sister saidter that night as we got ready for bed.


    ¡°If I did that, I¡¯d be gawking at her tits,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Just focus on the physics,¡± she said, turning off the light and snuggling against me. The physics of how her bra held those babies up was what I wanted to focus on.


    ¡°I will, Sis,¡± I said, kissing her good night.


    I dreamt of Katrina, picturing her milk chocte colored breasts tipped with thick ck nipples. In my dream, she teasingly offered them to me during our physicsb while everyone else worked on their projects, seemingly oblivious to her nakedness. I squeezed herrge breasts and sucked on her erect nipples as she admonished me not to drool.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep38

    ¡°Dreaming about anyone I know?¡± Maryanne asked, jolting me out of my dream. ¡°Looks like you need somete night attention,¡± she said, scooting down on the bed and taking my throbbing cock into her warm mouth.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± I cried as my sister slid her lips down the length of my shaft and her tongue danced along the sensitive ridges.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me interrupt your fantasy,¡± she said, taking a breath. ¡°Close your eyes, Ronnie, and envision it¡¯s her.¡± My over active imagination coupled with my sister¡¯s expertise made me cum so hard my whole body was shaking. Fuck! That¡¯s the way to fantasize. I wondered if this was what my sister¡¯s role-ying was all about.


    ¡°Damn, Geek,¡± Maryanne said, wiping cum from her chin. ¡°She must really be something.¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± I panted as we snuggled together and went back to sleep.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t even look at her tits,¡± my sister reminded me as I left for school the next day.


    ¡°Got it, Sis,¡± I kissed her hard on the mouth and squeezed her firm ass before grabbing my books and heading out the door.


    ¡°Hey Katrina,¡± I said, looking only at her face as I took the stool next to her. ¡°I want to apologize for yesterday,¡± I said. If possible she looked even sexier today. She was wearing a beige blouse that buttoned up the front and another short, tight skirt.


    ¡°For what? You did nothing to apologize for,¡± she whispered, leaning closer and exposing the tops of her light brown globes through the gape in her blouse. Had I been inclined to look, I would have gotten a great view of her generous cleavage.


    ¡°I was rude,¡± I whispered back. ¡°You are a very attractive woman but it was sexist of me to gawk at you the way I did. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I turned towards the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± she whispered,ying her hand on my arm. ¡°No need to apologize. Does this mean you don¡¯t want your minute of gawking time,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s just work on the project,¡± Iughed like she had been making a joke but if I wasn¡¯t mistaken she seemed a little disappointed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    We worked well together andplemented each other¡¯s abilities. Katrina was great at setting up a hypothesis and I was thorough in the documentation of our experiments. Every once in a while I would catch her looking at me with a curious expression but I did my best to ignore her gorgeous tits for the entire ss period.


    ¡°I¡¯ll type this all up and email it to you so you can review it,¡± I said at the end of the ss period.


    ¡°Thanks, Freshy,¡± Katrina said. ¡°You¡¯re good at this.¡±


    ¡°So are you,¡± I said, catching myself before my eyes dropped to her chest.


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± she smiled. I risked a nce as she walked past me, and damn if she hadn¡¯t undone the second button on her blouse. I could see most of her left breast before it disappeared into a ck,cy bra. My cock sprung to attention at the sight of her mocha colored orb. Fuck! Maybe my sister was right. Maybe she wants me to look at them. I followed the exaggerated sway of her hips as she walked out of the ssroom and wondered where this might lead.


    ¡°How was your day, Geek?¡± Maryanne asked as she walked in the door.


    ¡°I could use some relief,¡± I smiled as I helped her with the grocery bags.


    ¡°That good, huh?¡± sheughed, setting thest bag on the kitchen table. I spun her around into a full embrace, squeezed her against me as I plunged my tongue into her mouth. We didn¡¯t even bother with the bedroom. Stripping each other naked, we fucked right there in the kitchen with Maryanne leaning against the sink and me pounding into her from behind.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Harder!¡± she screamed as I dug my fingers into her hips and pummeled her pussy for all I was worth. I closed my eyes and pictured Katrina¡¯s dark breasts, wondering how they would feel in my hands. I imagined her round ass and how her pussy would envelop my hard cock.


    ¡°Oh, FUCK!¡± Maryanne cried, interrupting my reverie. I mmed into her three more times and then we were both cumming. I jerkily shot several loads of cum into my sister¡¯s hot, pulsating pussy as she tightened her muscles around my cock and I copsed against her back.


    ¡°Tell me about your day,¡± Maryanne whispered once she¡¯d caught her breath. I extracted my spent cock from her soggy pussy before answering her.


    ¡°It was fun,¡± I answered cryptically as I pulled her against me and we enjoyed another long, passionate kiss.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± she said, pushing me away. ¡°Did you gawk?¡±


    ¡°You were so right, Sis,¡± I said as I described my entire day, including my nce at Katrina¡¯s tits at the end of ss.


    ¡°I told you she wanted you to look!¡± Maryanne said excitedly. ¡°The question is: what else does she want you to do?¡± She raised her eyebrows and smirked at me.


    ¡°You tell me,¡± I answered. ¡°You¡¯re the expert.¡±


    ¡°I think you should ask her out,¡± my sister said. ¡°But I think you should wait a week or so. See how she handles the next few days.¡±


    I did what my sister suggested, continuing to ignore Katrina¡¯s breasts for the rest of the week. It was like she took it as a challenge, wearing blouses that showed more cleavage and leaning closer so I couldn¡¯t miss the view. She was definitely hard to ignore and my cock was aching by the time I got home from school.


    Maryanne kept encouraging me to y hard to get while taking good care of my throbbing hard-on when she got home from work.


    The following Monday, at my sister¡¯s suggestion, I tried to conjure up the courage to ask Katrina out but she practically beat me to it.


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have given up your gawking rights,¡± she said when she caught me ncing down her blouse at the end of ss. Three of her buttons were undone and she was wearing an even skimpier bra.


    ¡°Maybe you should just show them to me,¡± I retorted as I gathered up my stuff. ¡°Then we wouldn¡¯t have to keep ying this game.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that unless we were on a date,¡± she said. I just shrugged as I walked her to the door. Stopping in the ssroom doorway, she turned and blocked my way.


    ¡°I said, I wouldn¡¯t do that unless we were on a date,¡± she repeated, standing next to me and looking at me quizzically.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Damn! I can be so fucking slow at times. ¡°Would you like to go out Friday night?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Where?¡± she asked as we moved out of the doorway to let others exit the ssroom.


    ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you but you have to at least ask me to go somewhere specific, not just, would I like to go somewhere and show you my tits.¡± She was smiling but I could tell I had bettere up with something quickly.


    ¡°Katrina,¡± I said, looking her in the eyes. ¡°Would you like toe over for dinner Friday night? You could meet my sister and we could catch a movie afterwards.¡± I smiled as I awaited her reply.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± she said, her eyes dancing with enthusiasm. ¡°Do you want to pick me up at my dorm or should I meet you there?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a proper date if I didn¡¯t pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No it wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°And it is a date.¡± She leaned up and kissed me on the cheek, letting her tits brushing against my arm before she turned and headed to her next ss.


    The week flew by. I loved working with Katrina on our physics projects. We got morefortable every day and our bantering became even more flirtatious. By the time I picked her up on Friday night there was none of the usual first date anxiety.


    She was ready right on time and met me in the lobby of her dorm. Wearing a light green blouse and ck curve-hugging stretch pants, she smiled and kissed me on the cheek. As she walked towards my car, I admired the way her tight pants perfectly outlined her sexy ass.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep39

    The dinner was a huge sess. Katrina and Maryanne hit it off famously, almost ignoring me as they talked fashion, celebrities, movies, and music as if they had been best friends forever. At Katrina¡¯s suggestion we skipped the movie and got out the Settlers of Catan game. I won but Maryanne and Katrina insisted I had cheated.


    ¡°How did I cheat?¡± I asked as we put the game away.


    ¡°By being a geek,¡± Maryanneughed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Katrina jumped in. ¡°You took the whole thing way too seriously,¡± sheughed. ¡°You took advantage of us.¡± God, I would love to take advantage of them.


    ¡°You guys are just poor losers,¡± I teased. ¡°You were too distracted with your celebrity conversations to pay attention to the game.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Katrina said, pping me on the arm. ¡°That¡¯s how you took advantage of us.¡± Maryanne raised her eyebrows at me, knowing exactly what I was thinking.


    Katrina said goodnight to my sister and I walked her to my car. As I started to turn the key, she put her hand on my wrist to stop me. I looked over and she was unbuttoning her blouse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this in front of my dorm,¡± she said. ¡°But I promised you could see them.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, it was my turn to put my hand on her wrist.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a geek and I don¡¯t date a lot but I know this isn¡¯t the way it¡¯s usually done.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see my tits?¡± she asked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°I would love to see your tits,¡± I responded. ¡°I fantasize about your tits, but¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Damn, this wasn¡¯ting out right. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m old fashioned or some kind of hopeless romantic but¡­ I mean, we haven¡¯t even kissed and you¡¯re ready to show me your tits. Doesn¡¯t this usually progress differently?¡± Katrina buttoned up her blouse and just stared at me.


    ¡°You fantasize about my tits?¡± she asked quietly. I just nodded.


    ¡°What do they look like in your fantasy?¡± she asked, teasingly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, soft with thick ck nipples,¡± I admitted sheepishly.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean, mmmm?¡± I asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to confirm my description?¡±


    ¡°I gave you your chance to see them for yourself and you declined,¡± sheughed, settling back in her seat. I started the engine and we drove in silence for a few minutes.


    ¡°I love your sister,¡± Katrina said as I drove her home.


    ¡°So do I,¡± I answered without revealing how often that happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m really jealous,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of my sister?¡± I inquired, wondering if we had somehow given ourselves away.


    ¡°No, silly,¡± she sighed. ¡°Of the two of you  your rtionship. I¡¯m an only child. I think I missed a lot by not having any siblings.¡± She didn¡¯t know the half of it.


    ¡°My sister has always been there for me,¡± I answered.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been there for her, too,¡± she smiled. ¡°Does it bother you that she calls you geek?¡±


    ¡°No, she means it in the most endearing way.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind if I called you geek?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than freshy,¡± I answered, smiling at her.


    ¡°Then geek it is!¡± she announced.


    ¡°As long as you call me Ron or Ronnie when we¡¯re in the throes of passion,¡± I added.


    ¡°The throes of passion?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to see my tits and you¡¯ve got us in the throes of passion? When is this going to happen?¡±


    ¡°On one of our next dates,¡± I answered sounding more confident than I felt.


    ¡°Oh, when do you think our next date should be?¡± she asked, coyly.


    ¡°Is tomorrow too soon?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m avable. What would you like to do?¡± she asked, sounding more pleased than she had since I declined to see her tits.


    ¡°Maybe we could see that movie we didn¡¯t see tonight,¡± I offered.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, Geek,¡± sheughed, nearly blushing at her use of my nickname.


    I walked her to her dorm room and she gave me a hug before opening her door. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her long and hard while our bodies conformed to each other. Her lips parted invitingly and my tongue slipped inside as she pulled me closer. Our tongues danced excitedly around each other but our hands barely moved.


    ¡°Mmmm, that was nice,¡± she whispered as we broke the kiss. I was still holding her when she leaned back and pulled her blouse and bra away from her left breast, exposing the dark are and thick ck nipple to my view. ¡°Fuel for your fantasy, Ronnie,¡± she whispered, kissing me quickly on the lips before she opened her door.


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± she said as she slipped inside her room and closed the door. Damn! The sight of her bare breast was mesmerizing  even more beautiful than I had imagined. Her nipple was thick, ck and appeared to be aroused. I knew my cock definitely was. Time to get home to my sister.


    ¡°You stopped her?¡± my sister asked disbelievingly as I described taking Katrina home. We were naked on her bed. I was lying on my back with Maryanne¡¯s head on my stomach as she stroked my hard cock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to just show me her tits. How romantic is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°But she showed you anyway. Are you sorry she did?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I answered as Maryanne started licking around my cockhead. ¡°The way she did it was perfect, especially after that long kiss.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re seeing her tomorrow?¡± she asked with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, wishing my sister would get on with the blowjob.


    ¡°Maybe you should save yourself for her,¡± Maryanne said, sitting up on her heels as she continued to stroke my saliva-covered cock.


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± I pleaded with my eyes. She justughed and sucked my hard cock back into her warm mouth.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep40

    Maryanne made a slyment about me notsting long but then proceeded to suck me hard again and mounted my rigid shaft for a wild, mutually fulfilling ride.


    ¡°She really is beautiful, Geek,¡± Maryanne said as we snuggled together in our post-coital intimacy. ¡°Thick, ck nipples, huh?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Yeah, thick and long,¡± I whispered, reliving my quick view of her breast.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind sucking on those myself,¡± she teased as she settled into her sleeping position. What the fuck! I would pay to see that!


    As you can imagine, my dreams were filled with images of a threesome with Katrina and my sister. I awoke fully recovered and ready for our ustomed morning fuck.


    Since it was Saturday morning, I let Maryanne sleep while I daydreamed about my date with Katrina. I was picking her up at her dorm after lunch so we could see an early movie and have dinner afterwards. Surprisingly, I wasn¡¯t just thinking about her thick nipples or the taste of her lips. I thought about her radiant smile and the way she crinkled her nose when she was working on a particrlyplex problem. I thought about the way she would hit my arm when I made a smart-ass remark and of course, I thought about her lovely ass.


    Maryanne snuggled up to me and reached for my cock before she even opened her eyes. With a light stroking, she fed me into her mouth and licked all around my cockhead. Damn!


    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to save yourself for your date?¡± she teased, releasing my cock and turning her face towards mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I answered, hoping she wasn¡¯t serious.


    ¡°I know you will,¡± she answered while positioning herself between my outstretched legs. ¡°You¡¯ll be more than fine,¡± she said as she licked and teased my cock until I was humping my ass off the bed trying to drive the length of it down her throat.


    ¡°But just in case, you¡¯re only going to cum once this morning,¡± sheughed as she scooted up and swung one leg over me.


    ¡°One measly little cum?¡± I whined yfully as Maryanne impaled herself on my throbbing shaft, her hot pussy juices coating my cock while her muscles tightened around me.


    ¡°Yup!¡± she said as she set a steady rhythm and I reached for her bouncing breasts. ¡°This is what you want to do to her, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I panted as I squeezed her breasts and pinched her nipples.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Maryanne sighed. ¡°Think her pussy will be as tight as mine?¡± she whispered as she leaned forward and rolled her hips, driving my aching cock deeper into her love channel.


    ¡°Probably tighter,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Her ass looks like it is more round than mine,¡± she said, rocking faster as I twisted her taut nipples.


    ¡°Her breasts arerger, too,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t need me anymore,¡± Maryanne said, intentionally baiting me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only had one date,¡± I countered, having difficulty continuing the conversation when my cock was getting ready to explode.


    ¡°But you see each other at school every day,¡± she panted as she bounced higher on my cock,nding harder each time.


    ¡°Oh God! Sis,¡± I moaned, pulling my hands from her breasts and grabbing her hips to help keep the rhythm going. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum!¡± I announced.


    ¡°Me too!¡± she screamed. ¡°Just¡­ a little¡­ bit¡­ more!¡± she cried, each word punctuated with a downward thrust onto my swollen cock. With my hands on her hips, I mmed her down on my cock, smashing her clit against my pelvic bone and driving her over the edge. I had held back as long as I could but finally let loose a torrent of cum just as my sister mped her pussy muscles around my convulsing cock.


    ¡°OhhhhhhHHHHHH! FUCK!¡± Maryanne screamed as the force of her orgasm shredded anyposure she had left and she bucked wildly on my spurting cock. Gasping for breath, she copsed on my chest.


    I slid my hands around to her ass cheeks, squeezing affectionately as I kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Seeing each other at school every day doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re going to fuck on the second date,¡± I whispered, continuing our conversation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t,¡± she responded, brushing her lips across mine.


    I was showered and dressed, eating lunch in the kitchen when Maryanne came back from running errands.


    ¡°I got you these just in case,¡± she said, handing me a three pack of condoms. I blushed despite the intimacy between us.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the second date!¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Better to be prepared and not need them than to need one and not have it,¡± my sister stated profoundly.


    ¡°It¡¯s never better not to need one,¡± I shot back, enjoying the light banter with my sister.


    ¡°Have fun, Geek,¡± Maryanne said, kissing me on the cheek like she was sending me off to my first day of kindergarten.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pack me a lunch?¡± I teased, scooting through the door just in time for her intended swat to miss my ass.


    ¡°I love you, Sis,¡± I shouted just before I got to my car.


    ¡°Love you, too!¡± she called.


    I arrived on campus about ten minutes early, found a parking ce and was getting out of the car when I stopped and pulled out the condoms. I contemted leaving them in the glovepartment. I actually put them in there and then pulled them back out and put them in my inside jacket pocket. It was only our second date.


    ¡°Are you Ron?¡± the girl in the dorm security room asked. ¡°Here to see Katrina?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, wondering how she knew.


    ¡°She left word for me to just let you up,¡± she smiled, sliding the sign in log towards me. I scribbled my name on the log along with Katrina¡¯s name and her room number and headed for the elevator.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep41

    ¡°You look fabulous,¡± I said when she opened the door wearing tight jeans and a pale yellow blouse. Her hair and make up were perfect and she looked like a model. She obviously had taken some time to get herself ready for our date.


    ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself,¡± she answered, kissing me on the cheek. That¡¯s two kisses on the cheek in thest few minutes. ¡°Come on in,¡± she said, sweeping her hand towards the small room she shared with another sophomore.


    The room had enough space for two beds, two desks and a dresser with a TV on it. There was about a four by six area in the center of the room that wasn¡¯t taken up with furniture.


    ¡°Cozy,¡± I said, looking around.


    ¡°Cramped you mean,¡± sheughed. ¡°Sit down a minute. I want to ask you something.¡± She pointed towards her bed rather than the chair so I sat on the edge of her bed and she sat next to me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, as she put her arm around me and leaned closer.


    ¡°What if I told you,¡± she said, tracing the outline of my face with her finger, ¡°that my roommate is out of town for the weekend?¡± She pressed her finger to my lips to keep me from responding.


    ¡°And what if I also told you that when you kissed mest night,¡± she brushed her moist lips across mine and then moved her mouth up to my ear, ¡°you made me very wet,¡± she whispered. My cock responded instantly to her breathy announcement and my heart pounded in my chest.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And what if I added that if you were to kiss me again like that I might make you do something about that wetness.¡± Her hand was now caressing my chest and she was flicking her tongue in my ear.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the question,¡± she said as she started unbuttoning the front of my shirt. ¡°Would you still want to go to a movie?¡± she asked, sliding her hand inside my shirt and brushing her palm over my nipples. Movie? What movie?


    I turned towards her and removed her hand from my shirt. ¡°What if,¡± I said, leaning her back on her bed and maneuvering my body over hers, ¡°I told you that I would need to verify the wetness for myself?¡± I kissed her hard on the lips.


    ¡°And what if I needed to see it, touch it and taste it before I could decide?¡± An anxious moan escaped from her lips before I covered them with mine. Fuck! My sister knew exactly what she was talking about.


    We kissed and ground our bodies together, groping awkwardly through our clothing until we were both breathless. I leaned up, locked eyes with her as I began unbuttoning her blouse. When I spread the material apart, her mocha-colored breasts came into view as they spilled out of hercy ck bra. I lightly kissed each one before moving back to her lips as I reached for the sp.


    The front sp on the bra came apart easily, exposing her breasts to my gaze. She blushed when I got my first look at them, probably because I just stared at those gorgeous looking mounds. They wererger than Maryanne¡¯s with wider ares and thick nipples as dark as charcoal.


    She smiled and neither of us said anything but there was intimacy in the silence. I smiled back as I lowered my mouth for a taste.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Katrina moaned as I sucked her nipple into my mouth and flicked my tongue across the tip. Her taut nipple protruded at least half an inch as I sucked and nibbled it to full arousal. Katrina continued to moan her approval as she ran her fingers through my hair and pulled my face tightly against her breast.


    I switched to her other breast giving it the same treatment as I squeezed her soft flesh. With one hand massaging each breast, I moved my mouth back and forth between them, suckling and teasing until her moans indicated it was time to move on.


    ¡°Is there some wetness for me to taste?¡± I whispered as I unsnapped her jeans.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she breathed, lifting her hips off the bed so I could pull her jeans down. She was wearing a thong that matched her bra and I could smell the sweet aroma of her arousal as I pulled her jeans off, tossing them on the floor.


    Katrina anxiously spread her legs but I took a minute and helped herpletely remove her blouse and bra. Naked except for the scanty thong, her body took my breath away.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Like a goddess,¡± I added. ¡°A breathtaking goddess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still dressed,¡± she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get undressed in a minute,¡± I answered, as I savored the vision of her. She was perfection personified. Her dark nipples and surrounding ares stood out in stark contrast to her light brown breasts. Her skin darkened slightly around her navel and lightened again down her thighs.


    ¡°My wetness, remember?¡± Katrina teased as I continued to stare at her dazzling flesh.


    ¡°Patience,¡± I countered as I hooked my fingers in the sides of her thong and she raised up again so I could peel it down. Fuck! Her velvety, ck pubic hair was trimmed into a small triangle above her syed open pussy. Glistening with juice, she was definitely wet.


    Positioning myself between her legs I reminded myself of my sister¡¯s instructions: reconnoiter, dominate, retreat. I wanted to make Katrina cum harder than she thought possible so I began slowly licking all around her wet pussy, reconnoitering the area, as it were. Katrina was squirming on the bed, obviously anxious for my tongue to touch her sensitive opening. Not yet.


    After licking the crevices between her pelvis and her thighs, I teased her slick pussy lips open with my finger, lightly smearing her moisture all around her outerbia.


    ¡°Oh Ron!¡± Katrina moaned, trying in vain to get my finger inside her steamy opening. Lifting her legs onto my shoulders I pushed her thighs up and licked all around her asshole with my tongue. Then, just like my sister taught me, I lightly flicked my tongue along her sensitive perineum.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Katrina gasped when my tongue hit her pussy and I plunged in for a taste, dominating her pussy with my mouth. Lapping at her delectable nectar, I couldn¡¯t help but make theparison to my sister. Katrina had a subtle, more delicate vor, not quite as overwhelming as Maryanne¡¯s or maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.


    ¡°That is so¡­¡± Katrina dug her fingers into my hair and bucked her pussy against my face. I slid my tongue up to her clit, lightly flicking it before sucking it into my mouth. I was just about to retreat and start over when Katrina¡¯s whole body went rigid and she started shaking uncontrobly.


    I wasn¡¯t masochistic enough to stop then. I obviously misjudged how close she was so I just slurped the freely flowing juices as she rode out her orgasm.


    When she finally pushed my face away, she was gasping for breath. Iid my cheek against her spongy pubic hair and watched the rise and fall of her breasts. Softly rubbing my cheek against her triangr cushion, I traced my fingers around the curves of her luscious breasts. She smiled at me and I palmed her tit,pressing her hard nipple against my hand.


    ¡°Fuck, Ron!¡± Katrina said when her breathing calmed.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I joked. ¡°I want to eat you some more first.¡±


    ¡°More?¡± she said in disbelief.


    ¡°We¡¯re just getting started,¡± I assured her. Sliding my chin down across her wetbia, I slipped my tongue back into her pussy while I continued to fondle her breasts.


    ¡°Damn!¡± she cried when I flicked her sensitive clit with my tongue. I knew I should reconnoiter, dominate and retreat but all I really wanted to do was eat her delicious pussy. I slurped, sucked, teased and nibbled away at her sulent opening until she was thrusting her hips off the bed and gasping my name.


    ¡°Oh Ron! Ron! Ron!¡± she cried when I pushed two fingers inside her soggy pussy and finger fucked her while sucking on her swollen clit. Digging her fingers into my scalp, she humped my face like a wild woman, screaming loudly enough that I¡¯m sure the entire third floor could hear us.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking cumming!¡± she screamed just as her pussy mped down on my fingers and her juices gushed out like she¡¯d sprung a leak. Sliding my fingers out, I engulfed her pussy with my mouth, sucking on her lips andpping up her steadily flowing cream.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± she gasped, breathlessly as I continued top up her juices. ¡°Enough!¡± she sighed, pushing my head away from her sensitive hole. ¡°That was unfuckingbelievable!¡±


    I moved my body up over hers and kissed her hard on the lips. She sucked my pussy-soaked tongue into her mouth without giving it a second thought. My hard cock was poised to plunge into her smoldering pussy when I remembered my sister¡¯s parting gift.


    ¡°Just a second,¡± I panted, breaking the kiss and smiling at her confusion. ¡°I um¡­ brought something.¡± I said, easing off of her and looking around for my coat. I found it draped over one of the desk chairs and grabbed the condom package from the pocket.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep42

    ¡°Just like a Boy Scout,¡± she smiled. ¡°Always prepared.¡± She raised her eyebrows at me questioningly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n any of this,¡± I said defensively. ¡°My sister is much smarter than I am. She gave me these just before I left today,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± sheughed. ¡°I love her!¡± Me too, but I¡¯m not going to go into that. ¡°See, that¡¯s what I mean. You guys have each other¡¯s backs¡­ ur¡­ fronts,¡± she giggled as I ripped the package open and attempted to roll one down my cock. Katrina saw me fumbling and swatted my hands away, expertly rolling it on in one motion.


    ¡°Where were we?¡± she smiled, lying back and spreading her lovely thighs.


    ¡°I think I remember,¡± I teased as I again positioned my body over hers and aligned my cock with her well-lubricated opening. Arching her back, she pushed up as I thrust forward, burying my cock to the balls in one smooth glide.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Katrina cried, gripping my ass cheeks with her hands. ¡°Now fuck me, Freshy,¡± she said, pulling me tightly against her crotch. ¡°Fuck me hard!¡±


    This was my first time with a condom and I didn¡¯t particrly like it but once I got caught up in Katrina¡¯s fric rhythm, I started pummeling her pussy like a fucking jackhammer. Her pussy was much tighter than Maryanne¡¯s and created a fiery friction that surrounded my cock in a steamy cocoon.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh fuck! Oh Ron!¡± Katrina kept moaning as I pounded her hot, horny pussy. My hard cock was getting ready for its long awaited release when I heard a noise behind us.


    ¡°Hey, Kat. Can I¡­ oops!¡± A beautiful brte had opened the door and caught us doing the horizontal boogie on Katrina¡¯s bed. ¡°Sorry¡­ um¡­ lock your door, huh?¡± she admonished us as she raised her eyebrows and smiled appreciatively at my bare ass. ¡°Nice,¡± she said, reaching around to twist the lock on the doorknob. ¡°Carry on,¡± sheughed as she closed the now locked door.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Katrina whispered as I tried to pick up the rhythm that we¡¯d lost. My face was flush with embarrassment and excitement. I wasn¡¯t sure which was more prevalent.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said as I continued to try and get the mood back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s roll over,¡± Katrina said. ¡°My turn to be on top.¡± There wasn¡¯t room on her narrow bed for us to actually roll over. I disengaged my cock as she rolled onto her side and I dropped onto my back beside her. She reached for my sheathed cock, stroking it lightly with her hand as she caressed my balls. My semi-hard pole sprang back to life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this again,¡± she said, releasing my cock and letting it wave in the air as she crawled up next to me and swung her leg over. Her breasts bounced erotically as she slid her slick pussy down my shaft and wiggled her ass around to get it seated appropriately.


    ¡°Ride ¡¯em cowgirl!¡± she smiled as she sat up straight and rolled her hips in an undting motion that sent shivers through my whole body. I grabbed her bountiful tits and squeezed the way I had seen Mark do to Maryanne¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Squeeze those babies hard!¡± Katrina encouraged me as she picked up her rhythm and we were fucking just as energetically as before we were interrupted. I loved watching her ride my cock, her tits bouncing and her ck nipples fully erect. I slid one hand down through her spongy ck triangle and found her clit with my thumb.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah!¡± Katrina cried, jouncing higher and mming down harder on my about to burst cock. I pressed her clit harder, trying to keep my thumb in position but she was riding me like I was a bucking bronco.


    I was trying to hold back my release but the tension was mounting and I was about to explode any second. I grabbed her waist with both hands and mmed her down on my throbbing cock just like I do with my sister, detonating her orgasm and pushing me along with her.


    ¡°OhhhhhhhHHHHH! GOD!¡± Katrina howled as her orgasm ignited, gushing fiery liquid all around my jerkily, spasming cock. Digging my fingers into her hips as her pussy tightened around me, I shook uncontrobly as my cock spewed a fountain full of cum, draining my balls and my energy.


    ¡°Oh Ron!¡± Katrina breathed as she fell forward, her hard nipples pressing into my chest, her lips seeking mine. We tried for a passionate kiss but we were both breathing so hard we had to settle for a tight embrace.


    ¡°I just kept cumming and cumming,¡± she whispered as she snuggled her face against my cheek. It felt so intimate that I was surprised by her question. ¡°Do all you white guys juste out of the womb knowing how to eat pussy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot of white guys eat your pussy?¡± I asked, trying to keep a level of humor in my voice.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not¡­¡± she looked at me more seriously. ¡°Just one other one but¡­ it just surprised me.¡± She stopped talking and stared at me more curiously than before. ¡°So¡­ Mr. ¡®I don¡¯t date a lot¡¯ you didn¡¯t learn that from reading books, did you?¡± She raised her eyebrows in a mock challenge.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I answered, trying to think of what to tell her about my sexual experience. I needed to buy time. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where I learned to do that after you tell me about your other white guy.¡± I answer, squeezing her ass cheeks.


    ¡°Okay, but first¡­¡± she said leaning up and letting my spent cock slide out of her saturated pussy. ¡°Maybe we should take care of that,¡± she said, pointing to the condom bunched around myid cock.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I answered, looking around for what I should do with it.


    ¡°Let me,¡± Katrina said as she grabbed a couple of tissues, wrapped them around the used condom and pulled it off my cock. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said, slipping a bathrobe on and grabbing a washcloth from one of her dresser drawers.


    Iid there with my arms behind my head contemting what to tell her about my experience, finallying to the conclusion that I would make it mostly the truth just omitting the small detail that the person was my sister.


    ¡°Let me see that thing,¡± Katrina teased when she came back into her dorm room. Locking the door behind her this time, she stepped over to the bed and started cleaning off my cock with the warm, wet washcloth.


    ¡°That feels nice,¡± I murmured as she lifted my cock up by the head and wiped down the sides.


    ¡°Once I get it cleaned up, I¡¯ll make it feel even better,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°I like the way you think,¡± I answered as I slid my hand under her bathrobe and cupped her firm ass cheeks.


    ¡°I bet I can coax this guy into action again,¡± she said, crawling up on the bed and feeding my cleaned up cock into her warm mouth. Watching my pale rod disappear between her dark lips made it jump to life even before her tongue started its amazing antics. Completely different than my sister¡¯s blowjobs but no less effective, Katrina knew her way around a cock. I was hard in no time and pushing my ass off the bed to get more of my solid shaft into her talented mouth.


    ¡°I really want to taste you,¡± Katrina said, continuing to corkscrew her hand up and down my shaft as she took a breath. ¡°But I want to fuck you again, too. Do you have a preference?¡± she asked. What a terrible choice. Let me see¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My hypothesis is that we could do both,¡± I smiled. ¡°Would you help me conduct the experiment to prove or disprove my theory,¡± I asked in my most serious ssroom voice.


    ¡°I would love to, Geek!¡± sheughed just before sliding her moist lips over my cockhead and speeding up the pumping of her hand. Damn! She was good!


    As I bucked my hips to drive more of my hard cock into Katrina¡¯s weing mouth, I wondered at my good fortune to have this ebony beauty sucking me off in her dorm room. We had gotten to know each other pretty well asb partners and I still marveled at howfortable I felt around her but I never expected anything like this.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep43

    I was lost in my reverie when Katrina started rolling my balls around with her fingers and then did something magical with her tongue that made my cock explode.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± I screamed as my body stiffened and I jerkily shot her mouth full of hot cum. Sucking and swallowing, she continued teasing my balls and pumping my cock until she had milked mepletely dry.


    ¡°Damn, Katrina,¡± I panted as she wiped her mouth on the back of her hand and scooted up toy her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her and held her tight as I caught my breath.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about this other guy while I recover,¡± I said as I reached down and squeezed her round ass cheek.


    ¡°The other white meat?¡± she teased, plucking at my chest hair with her fingers.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I cried. ¡°That hurts!¡± We wereughing at herment and my reaction to her tugging on my chest hair.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, settling in for her story. ¡°First, you should know I was kind of a rebellious kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shocker,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Do you want to hear this or not?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Sorry, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°My parents were going through a rough stage in their marriage and I guess I was kind of acting out my frustration.¡± Her voice got softer. I just silently held her, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Anyway, they were wrapped up in their own problems while I was staying outte partying with anyone who wanted me.¡± She looked at me to make sure I wasn¡¯t judging her. I just smiled for her to continue.


    ¡°I was drinking, smoking dope, fucking different guys and nearly flunked out of high school. At the time I wouldn¡¯t have even cared but thankfully my grandpa intervened. He took me to his house, enforced his rules and didn¡¯t send me home until my parents had worked through their problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when you read his textbook?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah and a lot of other stuff that I didn¡¯t want to do at the time,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°How does this fit in with your white friend?¡± I asked, hopefully sounding interested instead of impatient.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that!¡± she admonished me. ¡°I wanted you to have the background so you¡¯d understand what happened.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°When I got back home, my grandpa told my dad that he needed to enforce homework and curfew and find something to keep me busy during the summer. My dad got me a job as an intern in hiswyer¡¯s office and I did that for three summers. The white guy was one of thewyers.¡±


    ¡°How old was he?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened until the third year and he was in his thirties and I had just turned eighteen,¡± she smiled mischievously. ¡°It was my job to deliver the mail and I went to his office every day. I wasn¡¯t naive. I knew he was checking me out.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t?¡± I offered.


    ¡°Thanks. It wasn¡¯t anything sleazy. It was actually kind of ttering. I was just this teenage high school graduate and he was a big shot corporatewyer. Anyway, one day he asked me out to lunch and told me he did erotic photography on the side and did I know an eighteen year old ck girl who would be willing to pose for him.¡± Whoa! I wasn¡¯t expecting that!


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°No!¡± she said, lifting her head to look at me. ¡°It turns out it was all a ploy to get me into bed with him but I didn¡¯t know that at the time,¡± she said, settling her cheek back on my chest. ¡°In fact, he sounded shocked when I said I would pose for him.¡± Fuck! This just keeps getting better and better.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you pose in the nude for him?¡±


    ¡°It would be hard for him to eat my pussy if I wasn¡¯t nude, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± sheughed again. ¡°Remember how this conversation got started?¡± she teased.


    ¡°What happened to the pictures?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you have copies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you about my first time with a white guy and you want to see copies of the pictures? God, you¡¯re such a guy!¡±


    ¡°What gave it away?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°This,¡± she said, wrapping her hand around my semi-recovered cock. Her story was definitely having a stimting effect on me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, as she fondled my stiffening cock. ¡°Continue your story.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe how turned on I got as he was taking my picture,¡± she admitted. ¡°I never thought of myself as an exhibitionist but watching his obvious reaction,¡± she squeezed my cock to make sure I knew what kind of reaction she was talking about. ¡°I got really wet.¡±


    She nced at me and I nodded for her to continue.


    ¡°When he took close ups of my aroused pussy, he started touching me.¡± She paused again. ¡°It was like he was trying to pose my vagina,¡± she chortled. ¡°It was all so erotic and I wanted to cum so badly but he kept stopping to take pictures until I finally begged him to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Which is what he wanted all along,¡± I said. It was maniptive but ingenious. Something I might have done if I had the opportunity. It¡¯s hard to hate a guy like that.


    ¡°Exactly, but I didn¡¯t know that yet.¡±


    ¡°You had probably guessed, right?¡± I asked as I rocked my fully recovered cock inside her fist.


    ¡°Well, yeah. It was getting clearer. The thing is that even though I had been fucking and sucking at parties, no guy had ever gone down on me before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe someone would pass up a scrumptious pussy like hers.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep44

    ¡°That¡¯s what he said!¡± she responded. ¡°And then he proceeded to show me what I had been missing¡­ several times, just like you did. Don¡¯t worry, you were better,¡± she said, stroking my ego along with my cock as she continued her story.


    ¡°Did I mention he was married and his wife was out of town?¡± she asked, sitting up and maneuvering herself over my rigid shaft.


    ¡°No, did you know that beforehand?¡± I asked as I watched her rub my cockhead against her slick pussy lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, looking at me sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t really care if he was married, just how he made me feel.¡± She was about to slide down onto my hard cock but I stopped her.


    ¡°What about the condom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill, I haven¡¯t been with anyone for almost a year and you don¡¯t date, right?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°We should be fine,¡± she said as she slowly sunk her velvety pussy down around my hard cock. Right! Who was I to argue with that logic or how this felt?


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she sighed as she settled onto my cock and sat up straight. ¡°I like it better like this,¡± she said as she slowly undted her hips, rocking my cock in and out of her hot, buttery cavern.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I agreed. ¡°So, was it just that one time?¡±


    ¡°No, we spent the whole weekend together. We were naked almost the entire time. He took more pictures and kept eating my pussy like he couldn¡¯t get enough.¡± I could understand that, too.


    ¡°I left for school about three weekster but we still saw each other off and on for about six months,¡± she said, picking up her rhythm as I palmed her luscious tits. ¡°Then he got the bright idea that he wanted to include his wife in our little tete-a-tete.¡±


    ¡°A threesome?¡± I asked, surprisingly pleased by the implication. Holy fuck! A vision of Katrina, Maryanne and I in bed together just shed through my brain.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, rocking faster as I pinched and teased her thick nipples.


    ¡°And¡­ um¡­ you were okay with that?¡± I asked anxiously but the conversation was stymied while she was mming her hot pussy down on my overly aroused cock. Katrina just shrugged and rode me harder, both of us panting for breath as we neared the blissful summit we were chasing.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Oh yeah!¡± I cried, gripping Katrina¡¯s hips and smashing her down on my pulsating cock. We both hit pay dirt at the same time. Her pussy contracted around my cock just as I shot off deep inside of her. Closing her eyes, she threw her head back as her whole body shuddered with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, Ron!¡± she sighed, copsing on my chest as her gushing pussy rxed its grip on my spent cock. Our lips met in a long, passionate kiss with our tongues dancing around each other. I couldn¡¯t get the idea of a threesome out of my mind. When we finally broke the kiss I had to ask.


    ¡°So what happened?¡± I asked, squeezing her ass cheeks while my cock was still buried in her soggy pussy.


    ¡°What do you think just happened?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I mean with the threesome?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± she smiled. ¡°Nothing. Hepletely misread his wife¡¯s level of adventurousness. She totally freaked out, insisted he stop seeing me and that¡¯s the end of the other white guy story.¡±


    ¡°How long ago was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About a year,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, that was thest guy I was with. Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me how you got so talented with your tongue.¡± Ahem, this better be good.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± I said, kissing her forehead, ¡°because I intend to do it a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she cooed. ¡°You¡¯ll get no argument from me.¡±


    ¡°There was this woman who lived in our neighborhood,¡± I began my tale determined to include just enough truth to make sure I didn¡¯t forget what I told her. ¡°I used to do odd jobs for her around the house.¡±


    ¡°Like eating her pussy?¡± Katrina teased.


    ¡°Not at first,¡± I smiled as I pped her bare ass cheek.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± sheughed. ¡°Continue, please.¡±


    ¡°As you know, I¡¯m a geek,¡± I exined. ¡°I was working at her house one day while she was out running errands.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You must have known her pretty well for her to leave you alone in her house,¡± Katrina interrupted.


    ¡°Our families are very close,¡± I assured her. If she only knew how close. ¡°Anyway, I like snooping in people¡¯sputers. I¡¯m good at guessing passwords and stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± she smiled as she squeezed her pussy muscles around my limp cock. Her body was warm and soft, and since it was stretched out on top of me, I found it hard to concentrate on my story.


    ¡°This one afternoon I was poking around in herputer, you know, seeing what websites she visited and stuff like that when I came across some nude pictures of her.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked, rhetorically. ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°I had always thought she was attractive but when I saw those pictures I thought I had struck gold.¡± Katrina justughed and kissed my chest. ¡°Naturally, I assumed her husband had taken them and that he was the one who had stored them on theputer.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I guess what any red-blooded guy would do,¡± I answered cryptically, wondering if this whole story was a good idea.


    ¡°Right there in her house?¡± Katrina asked, obviously understanding my message.


    ¡°I thought she would be gone long enough and the pictures were so erotic,¡± I said defensively, recalling the day my sister caught me masturbating at herputer.


    ¡°She caught you?¡± she asked. This girl is always one step ahead of me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. ¡°Pants around my ankles, cum shooting out of my cock and a full screen shot of her nude body.¡± Katrinaughed so hard that my cock slipped out of her pussy and she rolled onto her side.


    ¡°Ohmygod! I can picture that!¡± she said,ughing so hard that tears were running down her cheeks. ¡°Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!¡± she said, waving her hands in front of her face before guffawing again in another fit ofughter.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, finally controlling herself. ¡°What happened? I can hardly wait to find out how this turned into her teaching you to eat her pussy.¡±


    ¡°She was shocked to say the least,¡± I continued, bemused by Katrina¡¯s reaction. ¡°I was scared to death she was going to tell my parents. That would have been unbearable.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine,¡± Katrina said, more seriously now. ¡°But she obviously didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, she asked me how I got into herputer and admonished me for viting her trust but I could sense underneath it all she was kind of ttered that I got off to a nude picture of her.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Katrina said. ¡°I sometimes think about Chris masturbating to the photos he¡¯s taken of me and I find it oddly arousing.¡± Good to know.


    ¡°As we talked, I admitted to being a virgin and not being very good with girls.¡±


    ¡°And she offered to help you out?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, in fact, she was very excited about being my first and promised to teach me how to satisfy a woman.¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep45

    ¡°I can vouch for her doing thatst part,¡± Katrina smiled. ¡°When was this?¡±


    ¡°Last summer,¡± I answered. ¡°I went over to her house almost every day. It was the best summer I ever had.¡±


    ¡°I bet,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Did you see her when you were home for winter break?¡± Katrina asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but she told me to find someone my own age,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°So I did.¡±


    ¡°You did not!¡± she said in mock chastisement. ¡°I found you, remember.¡±


    ¡°Either way, here we are and we¡¯re both benefiting from her tutge.¡± I stopped talking, surprised at how close to the truth my story was.


    ¡°Her husband never found out?¡± Katrina asked, looking at me curiously when I didn¡¯t answer right away. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Iter found out that he knew from the beginning,¡± I answered. ¡°He¡¯s one of those guys who gets off on his wife being the object of someone else¡¯s lust.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making this up!¡± she cried, sitting up and locking eyes with me. I guess she figured she could tell if I was lying. Of course, I wasn¡¯t. Not about this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out but when I went home over break, he wanted to watch me make love to his wife.¡± Katrina was staring at me with her mouth open.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you let him watch?¡± It was my turn to shrug.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ and¡­ um¡­ she¡­ uh¡­ sucked him off while I fucked her. It was kind of weird.¡±


    ¡°Kind of weird? That¡¯s a lot weird!¡± sheughed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Not that different than your guy wanting a threesome with is wife, is it?¡± I asked. Katrina sat back on her heels with an expression that said she hadn¡¯t even considered that.


    ¡°I guess not, now that you mention it,¡± she smiled. ¡°Wow! What are the chances that we would have such simr experiences? That¡¯s what¡¯s weird!¡± I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower,¡± she said, jumping off the bed. ¡°I want you to go down on me again but I¡¯m all full of cum,¡± sheughed, reaching out for my hand.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the shower down the hall?¡± I asked, wondering about the other residents of her dorm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°By now everyone knows you¡¯re here anyway,¡± sheughed again. ¡°They¡¯re probably so shocked that I have a man in my room that they¡¯ve gathered around outside the door to get a glimpse of you,¡± she said, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Great,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind showing you off, if you¡¯re not embarrassed to be seen with me,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± I asked. ¡°They¡¯re going to wonder how a geek like me ever got together with a goddess like you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re a silver-tongued devil,¡± sheughed uproariously.


    The shower was designed for one person but that just made it cozier when we squeezed into it facing each other. Her generous breasts brushed my chest and my recovering cock poked her abdomen as I leaned down to kiss her. She reached between us, adjusting my cock so it nestled against her pussy mound rather than poke into her.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± she murmured as shethered soap on her hands and ran then down my back. Pulling me tightly against her, she squeezed my ass cheeks and ground her pussy against my surprisingly hard cock.


    ¡°I could get used to it too,¡± I answered,thering soap all over her luscious breasts.


    ¡°Mmmm, that feels nice,¡± she said as I gently kneaded her breasts and teased her taut nipples.


    ¡°You feel nice,¡± I acknowledged. There wasn¡¯t room to do anything in the shower, which made our mutual fondling all the more arousing. I glided one hand down her body and thoroughlythered her pussy hair while my other hand continued caressing her breast.


    I was hard as a rock when she started soaping my cock and balls. Returning the favor, I slid my hand between her legs.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she murmured, bending her knees and spreading her thighs to give meplete ess to her cum filled pussy. Taking my time, I soaped all around her outerbia before sliding my fingers inside her slick opening and scrupulously washed away the remnants of our lovemaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re done washing,¡± Katrina panted. ¡°I need you back in my bed!¡± No argument from me. We dried off and headed back to her room with just the towels wrapped around us.


    ¡°We need arger data sample to see if it is consistent with the first experiment,¡± she teased as she crawled up on the bed and spread her legs apart. ¡°The hypothesis is that your tongue will evoke the same reaction as it did the first time.¡± She was smiling from ear to ear, eagerly awaiting the touch of my tongue as I settled in between her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I make no promises,¡± I said as I lowered my mouth to her overheated pussy.


    ¡°Ooo yeah!¡± she cooed as I ttened my tongue and took a long lick from just below her slit to the top of it without prating her. My tongue easily glided over her moist pussy lips and I teased her mercilessly while she begged me to push it inside.


    ¡°Come on!¡± she pleaded when I again circled my tongue around her outerbia.


    ¡°Patience,¡± I whispered. ¡°You want this to be as good as thest time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but I¡¯m so ready,¡± she turned her mouth into a fake pout that nearly had meughing out loud. To appease her, I slid a finger into her slick opening while I licked and sucked all around her steamy hole. Katrina curled her fingers through my hair and rocked her pussy against my face. I slipped in a second finger just as I mped my lips around her engorged clit, flicking my tongue across it as I sucked it into my mouth.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Katrina screamed as a quick climax shook her body and she pulled harder on my hair. Pistoning my fingers in and out of her hot pussy, I lightly nibbled on her clit while she frantically bucked her hips off the bed.


    ¡°Oh God! Oh Ron! Oh Fuck!¡± Katrina screamed as her pussy muscles mped down on my fingers and she bucked feverishly against my face. Flicking my tongue across her clit, I pushed her over the edge.


    ¡°OHHHH! FUUUCK!¡± She squeezed her thighs tightly around my head, cutting off my venttion as her body trembled with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh Ron,¡± she moaned when I pulled my fingers from her pulsating pussy, recing them with my tongue. Ipped up her sweet nectar as she gasped for breath.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding about the throes of passion, were you?¡± she smiled


    ¡°So you think the experiment was a sess?¡± I asked as I kissed my way up her beautiful, ebony-hued body, pausing at her tits to tease her taut, dark nipples.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she said, considering the question. ¡°I still don¡¯t think we have enough data for a solid conclusion,¡± she smiled. ¡°We might have to set up a regimen of repetitive experiments before we can be sure.¡±


    ¡°What frequency are you thinking?¡± I asked as I moved my mouth from one breast to the other.


    ¡°Oh, at least daily!¡± she eximed. ¡°Probably twice a day!¡± I kissed her neck just under her corbone and positioned my fully recovered cock against the entrance to her fiery tunnel.


    ¡°I like that idea,¡± I said, guiding my shaft into her weing hole.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± Katrina cried, wrapping her legs around me and pressing down on my ass with her heels. ¡°Fuck me!¡± she moaned as I started a hard, steady rhythm.


    ¡°Harder!¡± she shouted just before I pushed my pussy-soaked tongue into her mouth.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep46

    I pounded my cock into her snug pussy, rocking the headboard against the wall with each thrust. She seemed oblivious to the noise as she dug her nails into my back and bucked her hips up to meet every stroke.


    Breaking the kiss, I grabbed the back of her knees and pulled her legs up, pushing her ankles down almost to her shoulders. With her nearly bent in half, I pummeled her horny pussy like a jackhammer, driving us both to the crest of the summit.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m fucking cumming again!¡± Katrina cried as I mmed into her several more times before my cock erupted again. wing my back, she tried to free her legs as her orgasm roared through her like a freight train.


    I released her legs and let her straighten out her body. Settling down down on her soft flesh, I pressed my mouth to hers. The passion of the kiss was disrupted by the asional gasp for breath but neither of us wanted to break the spell.


    I must have dozed off for a while. When I opened my eyes, Katrina was lying beside me with her head propped up on her hand.


    ¡°Wore you out, huh?¡± she smiled as she leaned over and gave me a kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I said, rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I just woke up, too,¡± she confessed. ¡°I was just enjoying watching you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Kind of like watching grass grow?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she smiled dreamily. ¡°I think I could get used to it. Are you staying overnight?¡±


    ¡°I think I should go home ande back tomorrow in some clean clothes, at least clean underwear,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really need any clothes if you just stayed.¡± Damn that was tempting but I was also anxious to tell my sister about what had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve pretty much used me up for today anyway and I promise I¡¯ll be back first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I go to church on Sundays,¡± Katrina said. ¡°Want to go with me?¡± she asked. Fuck! I¡¯m not very religious and hadn¡¯t been inside a church in years.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered. ¡°What time should I pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Church starts at 10,¡± she said. ¡°I go to that First Baptist church right down the street.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here by 9:30,¡± I told her as I pulled her on top of me and caressed her firm ass cheeks. She lowered her lips to mine and our tongues were dancing with unexpected passion when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Katrina,¡± a woman¡¯s voice said. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s my roommate,¡± she said, sliding off of me and grabbing her clothes. ¡°Just a second,¡± she yelled at the door as she threw me my underwear and jeans. ¡°She wasn¡¯t supposed to be back until tomorrow.¡± We scurried around like a couple in a predictable si, trying to find all of our clothing while we sensed the impatience on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Katrina said, out of breath but not for the reason her roommate probably suspected. The tall blond barreled into the room, throwing her overnight bag on her bed while rambling about why she was back early.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry to interrupt but I had toe back for a study group that I had forgotten about. I¡¯ve already missed two meetings and I¡­¡± she stopped suddenly and stretched her hand out to me. ¡°I¡¯m Erin,¡± she said as I shook her hand.


    ¡°This is Ron,¡± Katrina jumped in for the bted introduction.


    ¡°Right,¡± she said, smiling at me. ¡°You¡¯re theb partner.¡± I nodded while she looked at me appraisingly and then turned to Katrina and winked. ¡°Not bad for a geeky freshman,¡± she said. ¡°You two been studying in here all weekend?¡± sheughed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t now,¡± Katrina countered. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, just act like I¡¯m not here,¡± she said, turning to unpack her bag. Katrina rolled her eyes and shrugged apologetically. I just smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning,¡± I said, pulling her in for a final kiss. ¡°Nice meeting you, Erin,¡± I called over my shoulder as I opened the door.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± she smiled, somewhat seductively. Hmmm.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to church!¡± Maryanneughed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve got it bad if she¡¯s got you going to church with her.¡± I just smiled and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be any worse than being dragged to a chick flick and you wouldn¡¯t think any less of me if I did that,¡± I answered as I got the video camera ready for another shoot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any less of you for going to church either,¡± my sister said as she stripped off her clothing, exposing her sexy body for me. ¡°You used to get hard as soon as I took my bra off,¡± she teased, looking at myid cock.


    ¡°You are still the girl of my dreams, Sis,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°But I think I¡¯m pretty used up for today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, sort of,¡± she said with an exaggerated pout. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to do a masturbation video today,¡± she smiled, reaching for the nightstand drawer and her small selection of toys.


    Maryanne performed impressively for the camera, striking breathtaking poses with a variety of dildos inserted into her syed open pussy. By the time she mmed one home for her orgasm she was churning up so much juice it was dripping down her ass cheeks. Panting like she¡¯d run a marathon, she bucked her hips off the bed and even had my overused cock responding to her machinations. Mark was going to love this one!


    While I edited the video, I told Maryanne all about my date with Katrina, including her one other experience with a white guy.


    ¡°Have you seen the pictures?¡± Maryanne asked, as I zoomed in on a close up of her quivering pussy.


    ¡°Not yet, but she promised to show them to me,¡± I answered.


    ¡°And she was really going along with the threesome if this guy¡¯s wife had agreed?¡± she asked quietly, not like a question but like she was contemting the idea.


    ¡°Yeah, she said she would have done it,¡± I answered excitedly, looking over my shoulder at my sister. We were both still naked and this time my cock did respond to the sight of her. Maybe I could recover faster than I thought. ¡°Are you thinking what I think you¡¯re thinking?¡± I asked.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep47

    ¡°Mark would love that video, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Maryanne answered. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure we should be sharing our incestuous activities with anyone.¡± I agreed and we left it at that.


    For the first time in a long time, Maryanne and I slept together without having sex. Of course, I was out as soon as my head hit the pillow and woke up with just enough time to shower before I had to pick up Katrina.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of feeling left out,¡± my sister pouted as I jumped out of bed. ¡°Back to my dildos, I guess,¡± she said with an overly dramatic sigh.


    ¡°Tomorrow for sure, Sis,¡± I called over my shoulder as I headed for the bathroom. Not sure what to wear, I settled on a pair of khakis and a dress shirt. I skipped the tie but Maryanne insisted I wear one of Mark¡¯s zers.


    Katrina was waiting outside her dorm, wearing a dress that was stylish enough for church yet hugged her shapely form in a way that left little to the imagination. I marveled at how it could be both erotic and ssy at the same time. Tastefully short but not extravagantly so while disying a fashionable amount of her enticing cleavage.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said, as she got in the car and leaned over for a kiss. ¡°You look nice.¡±


    ¡°You look amazing!¡± I responded, my eyes on her shapely thighs as her dress rode up when she sat down.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, smoothing her dress self-consciously.


    It only took us about ten minutes to drive to the church. Katrina introduced me to a few people as we made our way into the sanctuary. I agreed when she suggested a pew towards the back where the fewest people were sitting. We stood when we were supposed to, sang along from the hymnals and when the preacher started his sermon, she reached over and took my hand.


    At least I thought she was taking my hand. She slid her hand under mine in myp and while it looked like we were just holding hands, her pinking and ring finger were lightly rubbing my cock through my pants.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know what I think about when he talks about sin and temptation?¡± she whispered in my ear as my cock responded to her feather-light strokes. Fuck! I couldn¡¯t believe she was doing this in church. I looked around to see if anyone was noticing.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting hard,¡± she whispered excitedly. Duh! Thankfully, everyone else appeared to be enthralled with the sermon. ¡°Do you know the only reason my panties aren¡¯t soaking wet?¡± she asked, her fingers moving more rapidly as my cock swelled inside the khaki material. I looked at her and shook my head.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not wearing any,¡± she smiled as she spread her legs to make her dress ride up higher on her thighs. Why the fuck were we in church if this is what she wanted to do? We could have been naked in her bed. I¡¯m sure there was a way to get rid of her roommate for a while. Or we could have gone to my house. Maryanne would have given us some privacy.


    My thoughts were interrupted when the sermon ended and everyone stood to sing the closing hymn. Katrina grabbed the hymnal and we stood with me hoping my hard-on wasn¡¯t as noticeable as it felt.


    Katrina thanked the preacher as we filed out. ¡°I enjoyed your sermon, it really gave me something to think about,¡± she said. I almostughed but covered it with a fake cough before shaking the minister¡¯s hand and pulling Katrina to the car.


    ¡°Did you like the sermon,¡± she asked with practiced innocence as I started the car.


    ¡°I liked what you were doing during the sermon,¡± I answered. ¡°But wasn¡¯t that kind of sacrilegious?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, still ying innocent. ¡°God wants us to love one another,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s an awesome sentiment, where shall we do it?¡± I asked expecting her to chose between her dorm and Maryanne¡¯s house.


    ¡°Take the long way back to my dorm,¡± she said as she reached over and undid my pants.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as she pulled my cock through the fly in my jockey shorts. Pulling out of the church, I turned right instead of left, figuring I would circle around the college and triple the length of our drive.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you showing this off to every girl in my dorm,¡± she said, getting up on her knees and bending her head towards my exposed cock. Fuck! I had heard about this but didn¡¯t ever expect to be experiencing it. Her warm lips wrapped around my cockhead and I had trouble keeping the car on the road.


    She was bobbing her head and I wanted to close my eyes but instead they were darting left and right to see if anyone could tell what was happening.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I moaned as she slid her lips down the length of my shaft and the car slowed to about 15 miles an hour.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this and drive,¡± I panted.


    ¡°Pull over then,¡± Katrina said, raising her head up to see over the steering wheel. ¡°There!¡± she pointed. ¡°Stop on the shoulder under the overpass.¡±


    As soon as I stopped the car, she reached over me and pulled the lever to recline my seat, giving her easier ess to my throbbing cock. ¡°Much better,¡± she smiled as she wrapped her hand around my rigid pole and fed it back into her talented mouth.


    ¡°God! I am so wet!¡± she cried, taking a breath from her enthusiastic blowjob. She had one hand under her dress and I watched as she brought it out and put her fingers to my lips. Her aroma hit me first and then the taste of her arousal. My cock ached to be back in her mouth.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long; she attacked me with a renewed vigor that, coupled with the taste of her pussy on my lips, brought me off in less than a minute. ¡°Oh fuuuuck!¡± I eximed as I arched my back and jerkily filled her mouth with my hot jism. Damn! I wonder why Maryanne never taught me this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my dorm so you can reciprocate!¡± Katrina said, as I zipped up my pants and put my seat up.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I said, as I caught movement in my review mirror. Blue lights were shing and a police officer was approaching the car. I nced at Katrina as I lowered my window.


    ¡°You folks have car trouble?¡± the officer asked.


    ¡°No sir,¡± I answered, searching my brain for a reasonable response andnding on one just in time. ¡°I had a cramp in my leg and I figured I had better pull over and try to rub it out.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± he smiled shrewdly. ¡°Did you get it all rubbed out?¡± he asked, looking at Katrina¡¯s exposed thighs and ample cleavage.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I said. ¡°I think we can be on our way, now.¡± He didn¡¯t appear to be listening to me. He was looking at Katrina as he swiped his fingers across his chin. When I turned towards her, she was looking at him nkly but I noticed she had a thin strand of cum trailing down from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine now,¡± I said, reaching over as casually as I could and wiping my thumb across her chin.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep48

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be,¡± he said with ascivious sneer. ¡°Maybe you should let your girlfriend drive in case it happens again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Katrina said, opening her door and swinging her legs out. The officer stepped back and opened my door so I could get out as well. There was nothing to do but walk around the car and get in the passenger¡¯s side.


    I watched the officer hold the door for Katrina, his eyes never leaving her thighs as she scooted into the car. Her dress rode up, exposing a lot of her mocha colored flesh and I wondered about herck of panties when she swung her legs into position under the steering wheel. His eyes got as big as his smile before he pushed the door close.


    ¡°You kids be careful where you rub out your leg cramps from now on,¡± he said, tipping his hat before he walked back to his cruiser. As soon as he got in his car, Katrina burst outughing and I couldn¡¯t help but join her.


    ¡°God!¡± she said. ¡°He knew exactly what we had been doing.¡±


    ¡°The string of cum on your chin kind of solidified it,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°We were almost caught in the act!¡± she said, putting the car in gear and checking over her shoulder. ¡°God! I am so wet!¡± The way she positioned her legs when she drove pushed the hem of her dress almost to the top of her thighs.


    ¡°Let me see?¡± I said, sliding my hand up her bare thigh until I could feel the heat emanating from her aroused pussy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± she said, trying to close her thighs but my hand was already on its target.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like it,¡± I said, as my finger easily slid into her slick opening.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Ron, please don¡¯t! Fuck!¡± I wiggled my finger around inside her pussy as she tightened her grip on the steering wheel and tried to concentrate on her driving.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not easy to drive like that, is it?¡± I teased, pulling my finger out and sitting back.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she said as I licked the pussy juice off of my wet finger.


    ¡°My roommate is studying in our room,¡± she said, ncing at me. ¡°But I can get rid of her for an hour or so.¡± Her smile was absolutely radiant.


    ¡°Lunch time!¡± Katrina said to her roommate as she rushed into her dorm room. ¡°We need the room for a little bit,¡± she smiled. Katrina was pulling her dress over her head before Erin even had a chance to react.


    Standing in the doorway, my cock reacted to the sight of Katrina¡¯s shapely, dark ass cheeks as she hung the dress over the back of her chair. Erin slowly gathered together her papers and swung her legs off her bed. She sat there staring at me.


    ¡°You going to stay dressed?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not hardly,¡± I said, unbuttoning my shirt. ¡°Have a nice lunch,¡± I added, hoping she would get a move on. She didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Kat naked,¡± she said, nodding towards her roommate who was making herselffortable on her bed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on Erin!¡± Katrina pleaded. ¡°You¡¯ve got your own boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but he doesn¡¯te back until next weekend,¡± Erin retorted. Shaking her head, she stood up and started towards the door.


    ¡°I just wanted a peak at the package,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to steal your guy!¡± She smiled as she nced at my crotch. ¡°Looks good though.¡± My face must have been fifty shades of red because sheughed as she brushed past me.


    ¡°Erin!¡± Katrina cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going,¡± she said, standing in the doorway. ¡°You two kids have fun.¡± She pulled the door closed behind her and I locked it.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Katrina said, chuckling as she spread her legs invitingly. I tore off my clothes and Erin was forgotten as I buried my face in her fur-lined pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± she moaned as I ate her through two hefty orgasms, flooding her pussy with her delectable juices. By the time I drove my hard cock home, her saturated opening weed me with no resistance.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! FUCK,¡± she cried loudly enough for the whole floor to hear as I pummeled her pussy through two more orgasms, the second oneing right on top of my own release. I had held back as long as I could, finally mming into her with a climax-producing thrust that sent us both into trembling fits of ecstasy.


    My arms gave out and I copsed onto her soft breasts, our breathinging in quick gulps. I kissed her and just stared into her eyes, soaking up her radiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a keeper,¡± she smiled, squeezing her pussy muscles around my spent cock. ¡°Thatdy sure taught you right! I should thank her,¡± she teased. Before I could answer there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Hey, I forgot some notes,¡± Erin¡¯s voice came through the door.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Katrina yelled. ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± What? I started to get up and Katrina grabbed my ass cheeks to keep me inside her. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she pleaded. Okaaay, I wasn¡¯t expecting this. I heard Erin¡¯s key in the lock as I settled back down on Katrina¡¯s warm flesh.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Erin said, sounding anything but. ¡°I thought I had all of my notes,¡± I kept my face buried in Katrina¡¯s neck, not wanting to know whether Erin was looking at us or keeping her eyes averted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Katrina said, casually. ¡°The good stuff is over.¡± She again squeezed her pussy around my cock.


    ¡°I heard,¡± Erinughed. ¡°The whole dorm probably heard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. Four big orgasms will do that,¡± Katrina said as if she was discussing how many lumps of sugar she put in her coffee.


    ¡°Four? Nice,¡± Erin said,plimenting her roommate. ¡°Nice ass, too¡± she added as she opened the door.


    ¡°I know,¡± Katrina answered, squeezing my ass cheeks with her hands. ¡°Lock the door, please.¡± She called to Erin.


    ¡°I will. Another hour or so?¡± Erin asked.


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Katrina answered, her hands lightly caressing my back.


    ¡°You got it. Have fun!¡± The door closed and Katrina busted outughing.


    ¡°That was weird!¡± I said, lifting my head to look into her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Katrina said. ¡°You didn¡¯t really mind me showing you off a bit did you?¡± she asked. ¡°I mean, she only saw your ass. Everything else was nicely tucked away where she couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°It was just weird,¡± I said again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡±


    ¡°Admit it, though,¡± she said. ¡°It turned you on a bit to know she could see you naked, right?¡± I hadn¡¯t thought about that but she was right. ¡°You should have seen her eyes devouring you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, my cock stiffening at the idea.


    ¡°See, you do find it arousing,¡± Katrina said. ¡°Like when I posed for those pictures with Chris.¡± Fuck! I had forgotten the pictures.


    ¡°The ones you promised to show me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you really want to see them?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Get myptop,¡± she said, yfully pushing me off of her. I grabbed herptop and joined her on the bed. She was sitting up with her back against the wall. I sat next to her. Waking up herptop, she selected a folder and keyed a password.


    ¡°Password protected,¡± I said. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well. I haven¡¯t shown them to anyone,¡± she said, pausing before clicking on the first picture.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want me to see them,¡± I said trying to hide my disappointment.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep49

    ¡°No! I want you to see them,¡± she smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you thinking, you know,¡± she paused. ¡°With Erining in like that, and these nude pictures, I don¡¯t want you thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± I put my arm around her. ¡°There is no way I could think that way about you. Believe me, I understand this side of you better than you think.¡± She looked at me quizzically for a minute and then nodded, clicking on the first picture.


    My jaw dropped open when the screen filled with a picture of Katrina dressed in a schoolgirl outfit with the back of her skirt flipped up showing her white panty-d ass. I clicked through the next couple of pictures, aware that Katrina seemed to be holding her breath as I watched her disrobe for the camera. I smiled at her embarrassment and reassured her with a quick kiss.


    ¡°These pictures are really good,¡± I told her, not to mention how erotic it was looking at them while we¡¯re both already naked. My cock reacted to some of the poses, especially when she had her hand inside her panties like she was ying with her pussy.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re actually masturbating,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow as she blushed.


    ¡°Chris said it wasn¡¯t looking realistic enough so he asked me to put my finger inside,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But I didn¡¯t actually masturbate.¡±


    ¡°Would you have?¡± I asked, clicking to some shots of her in a tight ck skirt and a bright gold tank top. These were just as sexy and they mirrored the school-girl poses.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I guess,¡± she shrugged again.


    By the time I got to shots of full on nudity, my arousal was obvious. Katrina encircled my hard-on with her hand, gently massaging it as I looked at some pretty extreme close-ups.


    ¡°Damn!¡± I eximed. ¡°This one looks like you either just came or are about to.¡±


    ¡°That one and the next are just before and just after,¡± she said, still stroking my cock. ¡°I was so mad at him for stopping,¡± sheughed. ¡°He was licking me and it was the first time any one had done that and¡­ well, you know how much I like it,¡± she smiled. ¡°And he stopped to take freaking pictures! I could have killed him!¡±


    ¡°The pictures are amazing!¡± I said, putting theputer on her desk and leaning back so she could have better ess to my cock.


    ¡°You recovered fast,¡± she teased as she slipped her lips over the end of my shaft.


    ¡°Those were very erotic pictures,¡± I countered, arching my back to get more of my cock into her warm mouth. ¡°Would you let me video you sometime?¡± I asked. Katrina paused the blowjob and looked deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said, lowering her mouth back to my cock. Yes! I could do an amazing video of her masturbating. The intense image that conjured up coupled with Katrina¡¯s very skillful mouth had me shooting another load of cum well before Erin came back.


    The three of us went to dinner. Erin was tall, blond and beautiful with a body that would turn heads even on a campus full of shapely coeds. She was apologetic about her rude behavior and assured me that she wasn¡¯t usually like that. We had a nice dinner and I found out Erin was a history major on a tennis schrship.


    Erin suggested that I spend the night and promised she¡¯d be outte and not disturb us. Katrina¡¯s pleading eyes sealed the deal. I called my sister before the two of us went back to the dorm while Erin disappeared to parts unknown.


    Katrina and I banged the headboard against the wall once more before falling asleep. We slept spooned together with my back against the wall and my spent cock nestled between her ass cheeks.


    It seemed like I had slept for hours when a noise woke me and I saw Erin tiptoe into the room. There was just enough moonlight snaking through the blinds for me to see her every movement.


    As I watched her undress, I reflected on how much my life had changed from the time my sister caught me masturbating. Not just the sex but also the confidence she had given me. A year ago I would never have been able to talk with Katrina and here I was my cock hardening against her warm ass cheeks while I watched her roommate get naked.


    In the glow of the moonlight I could make out the lush contour of Erin¡¯s breasts and her pink ares when she bent over to pull her panties down. Fuck! Her pussy waspletely hairless!! I just kept staring at her porcin smooth mound and by the time she turned around to get her nightshirt, I was fully erect against Katrina¡¯s warm ass.


    I leaned my head up a little to get a better look since she was turned away from me. Her ass cheeks shone in the moonlight and were round, firm and sexy as hell. Erin pulled her nightshirt down and turned towards me.


    ¡°Good night, Ron,¡± she whispered, smiling. Fuck! She was putting on a goddamn show.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I whispered back as she crawled into bed.


    The next morning wasn¡¯t as awkward as I expected it to be with the three of us trying to get ready. Erin acted like I was just another roommate.


    ¡°Erin!¡± Katrina admonished her when she pulled her nightshirt over her head, exposing her sexy body in the full light of day.


    ¡°What?¡± she shrugged. ¡°He saw it allst night anyway.¡± Katrina looked from Erin to me.


    ¡°I woke up when she came in,¡± I said sheepishly, staring at Erin¡¯s bald pussy. I hadn¡¯t noticed her sexy tan lines in the dark.


    ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to keep looking!¡± Katrina said, shaking her head as she turned me around to face the other way.


    ¡°And you!¡± she said, addressing Erin. ¡°Just hurry up and get dressed,¡± she said.


    ¡°Erin knows how sexy she looks,¡± Katrina confided in me as we walked to ss. ¡°Just don¡¯t get any ideas,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured her, putting my arm around her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hold a candle to you.¡±


    ¡°Nice of you to say,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Anyway I intend to keep you too worn out to even consider another woman.¡±


    ¡°I like the way you think!¡± I answered.


    After ss Katrina came over to Maryanne¡¯s with me so we could work on ourtest physics project. I invited her to dinner, knowing my sister wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Even though Maryanne and I slept together every night, I kept my clothes in my own room for appearances. I had a desk in there that I used for studying and that¡¯s where Katrina and I went.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Katrina said, walking into my bedroom. ¡°A guy who makes his bed¡­ or does your sister do that for you?¡± she teased. If she only knew what my sister did for me.


    ¡°I can make my own bed,¡± I countered, trying to remember thest time the bed had needed making. ¡°Maryanne will be home in about an hour,¡± I said, pulling Katrina into my arms.


    ¡°Does she evere home early?¡± she asked, stepping back. ¡°I realize she knows we¡¯re sleeping together, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, giving her a quick kiss. ¡°How about we knock out the details of our project?¡±

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep50

    I grabbed some snacks and we worked at my desk, with only asional kisses until we heard Maryanne at the front door.


    ¡°Hey geek!¡± Maryanne¡¯s voice came from the front of the house.


    ¡°In here!¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°God! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re home!¡± her voice came booming down the hallway. ¡°You¡¯ve been neglecting me and I¡¯m so fucking horn¡­¡± her voice stopped abruptly as she stood in the doorway with her blouse undone and her chest heaving under hercy bra. ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Katrina looked from my sister to me and back, absorbing the shocking disclosure as I wracked my brain for an exnation other than the truth.


    ¡°Katrina,¡± I said, reaching for her.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°She¡¯s the woman who taught you¡­?¡± I just nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. She was shaking her head like she was trying to clear it of this new information. Maryanne was buttoning her blouse and trying to decide whether toe into the room or leave us alone. She finally opted for entering.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Maryanne said.


    ¡°I think I should go,¡± Katrina said.


    ¡°No,¡± Maryanne said firmly. ¡°Not until we¡¯ve talked,¡± Maryanne said in her very schoolmarm voice that I always responded to. Apparently it worked on others as well because Katrina just nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the living room,¡± Maryanne said. ¡°We will exin everything and then if you want to leave, Ron will take you home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this is beyond weird,¡± I whispered to Katrina while trying to judge her reaction.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked,¡± she whispered and I just nodded, staring at the floor. ¡°But I¡¯m not appalled,¡± she said, smiling as she put her hand on my shoulder. Really? Our eyes met and I could see that she was actually more intrigued than I would have assumed.


    We spent the next 45 minutes giving Katrina every detail of our rtionship from the time I first discovered the video of her masturbating. Maryanne and I took turns telling the story, finishing each other¡¯s sentences and by the time we were done Katrina seemed more captivated than upset. She even asked Maryanne several questions.


    ¡°You really had him masturbate for you?¡± she asked at one point.


    ¡°Well it was only fair, right?¡± Maryanne answered conspiratorially.


    ¡°That is so hot!¡± Katrina eximed. ¡°I never would have thought of that in a million years.¡±


    ¡°Well, he had just watched a video of me masturbating and¡­ remember my husband had been gone for almost a year.¡± Katrina just nodded and we went on with the story. When we were finished I looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said, waiting to see what she would say.


    ¡°I guess now I¡¯m wondering where I fit into your rtionship,¡± Katrina finally said.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± my sister said. ¡°I will back out of this picture and you two can continue to develop your rtionship. If you¡¯re still interested,¡± she added.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely interested but that¡¯s not fair to you,¡± Katrina protested, making me wonder what she had in mind as an alternative.


    ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± Maryanne said. ¡°My husband will being back. We knew this was not a long term thing,¡± she said, her finger moving between her and I for emphasis. Katrina sat back on the sofa with a contemtive look on her face.


    ¡°Do you still make him to masturbate for you?¡± she asked Maryanne.


    ¡°We¡¯ve kind of moved past that stage, why?¡± Maryanne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see it,¡± she said, smiling at Maryanne. ¡°Can you get him to do it for us?¡±


    ¡°What am I not here?¡± I asked, wondering when this became about me masturbating.


    ¡°We could both threaten to cut him off if he doesn¡¯t do it,¡± Maryanneughed as she looked at me with raised eyebrows. Katrina sat up straight and I thought she was going to p her hands she was so giddy.


    ¡°Now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Geek?¡± Maryanne was still looking at me. ¡°Will you masturbate for us?¡± she asked. Fuck! This was as unexpected as the first time my sister asked me to do it.


    ¡°Right here?¡± I asked, wondering if it really mattered where I did it.


    ¡°This is good,¡± Maryanne said, moving next to Katrina on the couch like they were the audience at a strip club. I looked at these two sexy women waiting for me to put on a show, when I was struck with a sh of brilliance.


    ¡°You guys have to be naked too,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the rule, remember?¡± Katrina looked at Maryanne, checking the uracy of my statement. My sister just shrugged and nodded her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°That is the rule.¡± Maryanne started unbuttoning her blouse as she nodded for me to take off my clothes. This was so fucking hot. I took off my shirt and waited to see what Katrina was going to do. By the time Maryanne had her bra off, Katrina was slowly starting to shed her clothes too. Holy shit! I was going to masturbate for my sister and my girlfriend while they were both naked on the couch. My cock was ready and willing by the time I unsnapped my jeans.


    ¡°He looks ready,¡± Katrina said, nodding towards my hard cock.


    ¡°He always is,¡± Maryanne answered as she rolled her thong down her shapely legs. Katrina¡¯s eyes were dancing between Maryanne¡¯s naked body and my hard cock as she finished undressing and sat back on the couch.


    ¡°Damn!¡± I sighed. ¡°You two are like every guy¡¯s wet dream!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see it then,¡± Maryanne said, sitting close enough to Katrina that their thighs were touching. The contrast in their skin tones was one of the most erotic sights I had ever seen. It was about to get much better but I didn¡¯t know that when I started slowly jacking my cock for these naked women.


    ¡°Which of us are you thinking about, Geek?¡± Maryanne asked. Now that was a loaded question.


    ¡°Both of you,¡± I answered diplomatically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a guy do this,¡± Katrina said excitedly as she squeezed her thighs together.


    ¡°Is it turning you on?¡± I panted, my hand pumping my cock faster. It was certainly turning me on.


    ¡°Hell yes!¡± she answered.


    ¡°Would it help you, Ronnie, if maybe we touched each other?¡± Maryanne asked. I nodded, stroking faster as Katrina looked askance at my sister.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep51

    ¡°May I?¡± Maryanne asked, her hand poised near Katrina¡¯s left breast. The nipple was temptingly taut as Maryanne¡¯s fingers hovered near it. It took a minute, but Katrina finally nodded and Maryanne¡¯s hand encircled her tit. Fuck!


    ¡°You have beautiful breasts,¡± Maryanne said, kneading the closest one as she leaned her head toward it and raised her eyebrows questioningly. Katrina understood and simply nodded, turning her head back to watch me masturbating.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Katrina gasped when Maryanne sucked the thick, ck nipple into her mouth. I was jacking like crazy now, thrusting my hips forward as Maryanne caressed and suckled at Katrina¡¯s breast. Katrina slipped a hand between her own legs and rubbed her wet pussy.


    ¡°God! This is so¡­¡± she stopped abruptly as Maryanne pushed her hand out of the way and took over the fondling of Katrina¡¯s pussy. That was enough for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I announced, looking around for some tissue.


    ¡°Just shoot, Ronnie!¡± Maryanne said, lifting her mouth from Katrina¡¯s tit. ¡°Shoot on us!¡± I stepped closer and let loose a stream of cum thatnded just on the bottom curve of Katrina¡¯s right breast and trailed down to her stomach. As I kept spurting, I swiveled to get some on Maryanne, but it onlynded on her thighs.


    ¡°That was¡­ Oh God!¡± Katrina cried. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, too,¡± she screamed as Maryanne expertly fingered her pussy.


    ¡°Come on, Geek!¡± Maryanne said. ¡°Get your mouth down here.¡± I knelt between Katrina¡¯s widespread legs. Maryanne pulled her fingers out and shoved my face into Katrina¡¯s soggy pussy.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± Katrina moaned as I licked her pussy and sucked her clit into my mouth. Maryanne was still assaulting her breasts and Katrina was in the throes of the longest orgasm I¡¯ve ever seen. She jerked and convulsed continually for several minutes as my sister and I devoured her charms.


    She finally pushed us away and fell back on the couch, gasping for breath. ¡°You two!¡± she stammered. ¡°Fuck!¡± Maryanne just pulled me over in front her.


    ¡°My turn!¡± she cried, spreading her legs and pulling my head down. I nced at Katrina who was still catching her breath and didn¡¯t seem fully aware of what was happening. It wasn¡¯t quite a threesome but pretty damn close.


    I ate my sister through an explosive orgasm while Katrina just watched. I was kind of hoping she¡¯d reciprocate the breast suckling but she didn¡¯t. My cock was hard again by the time I had eaten both pussies but I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to suggest any relief. Both women just looked at it appreciatively but didn¡¯t make any move to towards it.


    ¡°Can I see some of the videos?¡± Katrina asked Maryanne.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything there you haven¡¯t just seen,¡± sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s have some dinner and then Ron can pick which ones he wants to show you.¡±


    We were at that awkward moment where we weren¡¯t sure how to act now that the urgency of the sex was over. We were all naked and I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should get dressed or not. Maryanne resolved the issue.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two wait here and I¡¯ll throw together some sandwiches. No point in getting dressed if we¡¯re just going to watch homemade porn videos,¡± she said matter-of-factly as she went into the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it was your sister,¡± Katrina said when we were alone. I sat next to her on the couch with my arm around her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not something you would share with many people,¡± she said. I turned her head to me and kissed her tenderly on the lips.


    ¡°Are we going to be okay?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I really like your sister,¡± she continued. ¡°It was weird having here on to me like that but I really got off from it.¡± she paused, looking at me. ¡°And so did you!¡± she teased, wrapping her hand around my fully recovered cock. ¡°I guess this means we¡¯re going to share you.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± I asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Yeah, for now anyway,¡± she snuggled up to me and we kissed passionately as she stroked my cock. Goddamn! This was like a fucking dreame true! No more secrets and I can still fuck both Katrina and my sister!


    ¡°Here we go!¡± Maryanne said, walking back into the room with a tray of sandwiches and arge bag of potato chips. She set them down and went back for sodas.


    ¡°Whoa, one of us should probably help Ron out with that thing,¡± Maryanne said, nodding towards my throbbing cock.


    ¡°We could have him masturbate for us again,¡± Katrinaughed.


    ¡°Yeah but that would be kind of cruel,¡± Maryanne said, taking a bite of sandwich.


    ¡°I would love to watch you suck him off,¡± Katrina said. ¡°That is, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Maryanne said, taking a drink of soda and sliding down onto the floor in front of me. ¡°We could trade off if you want,¡± she offered. Holy shit! Yes! A double blowjob would be amazing.


    ¡°Maybe next time,¡± Katrina said. ¡°This time can I just watch?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Maryanne said, wrapping her hand around my hard-on and locking eyes with Katrina, she fed my cock into her warm mouth. Yes! This was so fucking erotic! I knew I wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Katrina was intrigued with my sister¡¯s technique and was closely watching my reaction. ¡°God,¡± she whispered, leaning in for a closer look. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to watch you guys fuck.¡± That did it for me. I jerkily shot off into my sister¡¯s warm mouth while Katrina watched her suck and swallow every drop.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°Ron tells me you are too,¡± Maryanne said, sitting back on her heels and wiping her mouth. Katrina just smiled.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve talked about us.¡± Katrina said, not really a question.


    ¡°Just feedback on his training,¡± Maryanneughed, causing Katrina to almost choke on her drink.


    ¡°When you taught him to eat pussy,¡± Katrina paused, trying to find the right words. ¡°Did you just do it based on what felt good to you or did you¡­ um¡­ you know¡­ have some¡­¡±


    ¡°Personal experience?¡± Maryanne finished her sentence for her and Katrina just nodded, looking relieved that she didn¡¯t have to say it. Maryanne took a minute to formte what I thought was going to be an obvious answer. But as usual, my sister surprised me.


    ¡°A little of both,¡± she answered, cryptically. ¡°I would love to experiment some more,¡± she added. Nothing cryptic about that. I waited anxiously for Katrina¡¯s response. When it didn¡¯te, Maryanne prompted her.


    ¡°Is that something you¡¯ve had experience with?¡± she asked. Katrina blushed.


    ¡°A little¡­ but not really¡­ you know¡­ just touching and kissing.¡± Maryanne nodded, knowingly, while I just stared.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to rush into anything but if you¡¯d like to experiment, I¡¯m sure Ron wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± She smiled. ¡°In fact, he¡¯d probably get off on making a video of it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of videos¡­¡± Katrina said. Shit! What just happened? My cock was responding already even though my sister had just sucked me off.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Maryanne said. ¡°Ron, do you want to show Katrina to theputer and cue up a couple of juicy ones,¡± sheughed.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep52

    Since the videos were all three minutes long we watched several of the early ones in quick session. Katrina obviously liked what she saw. Maryanne had brought in an extra chair and the three of us were sitting naked in front of theputer.


    ¡°Here¡¯s one from a couple of weeks ago,¡± I said, cuing up the video where Maryanne traded off several dildos.


    ¡°Damn, you are good at this video thing,¡± Katrina said, giving me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Would you do one of me?¡± she asked. Would I? Fuck yes!


    ¡°If you¡¯d like,¡± I answered nonchntly, like I did this every day. Okay, I did do it every day but only with my sister.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you set up the camera and do it now, Ronnie?¡± Maryanne said. ¡°You can do it in my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I answered, grabbing Katrina¡¯s hand and leading her to Maryanne¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Do you mind if I watch?¡± Maryanne asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Katrina answered as we headed down the hall.


    There wasn¡¯t anything to set up. The camera was always ready and I only used the tripod when I was going to be in the video.


    Katrina was standing next to the bed waiting for direction, when I got another sh of brilliance.


    ¡°Maryanne,¡± I said turning to my sister. ¡°Go stand next to Katrina a minute.¡± She nodded approvingly and walked over to the bed. ¡°Both of you face me, with one arm around each other¡¯s waist.¡± I directed.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Maryanne asked, putting her arm around Katrina and smiling like it was a family portrait. Katrina put her arm around Maryanne and stood up straight, causing her breasts to jut out proudly.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said and it was. Fuck! I started with a full frontal shot and then moved around, shooting from the side and the back. The side shot was particrly enticing as it highlighted the difference in contour of their two bodies. Maryanne¡¯s stomach was slightly tter or maybe it just looked that way because Katrina¡¯s breasts wererger.


    My cock was rock hard as Ipared their two bodies. Even though both women were about the same height, Maryanne¡¯s legs were longer giving them a more shapely appearance. I love my sister¡¯s sexy ass but it looked like a cute dimplepared to Katrina¡¯s more fully rounded cheeks. Katrina¡¯s ass curve started higher and ended lower than Maryanne¡¯s and I couldn¡¯t help but zoom in for a closerparison.


    ¡°Now turn and embrace each other,¡± I said when I was back in front of them. This was so fucking great! Katrina wrapped her arms around Maryanne¡¯s neck while Maryanne let her hands rest on Katrina¡¯s ass. They pulled each other close, pressing their breasts together. Fuck! My cock ached in reaction to the contrast in their skin tones as much as the sexy mashing of their tits. Then, without any direction from me they started kissing.


    Maryanne initiated it but Katrina didn¡¯t resist. I zoomed in for a close-up of their open mouthed kiss and then panned down Katrina¡¯s back to where Maryanne¡¯s fingers were kneading her fleshy ass cheeks. This was easily the most erotic thing I had ever seen.


    Although mostly passive, Katrina seemed to respond positively to my sister¡¯s lead. They were kissing and grinding their pussies together but Katrina hadn¡¯t moved her arms from around Maryanne¡¯s neck.


    By the time they broke the kiss, both women were nearly panting. Maryanne trailed light kisses down Katrina¡¯s neck and across her shoulder de while she brought one hand up to caress her dark hued breast. I was so turned on by these women that I nearly forgot my role as cameraman. Recovering quickly I zoomed in just as Maryanne sucked Katrina¡¯s distended ck nipple into her mouth.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Katrina moaned as my sister sucked and nibbled. Moving from breast to breast, she pulled on the nipples with her teeth, stretching them out from her breasts just like she had taught me to do. God, this was so fucking sexy!


    Maryanne continued nting kisses down the front of Katrina¡¯s torso until her face was buried in the other woman¡¯s cushy bush. Kneeling now, Maryanne gripped Katrina¡¯s ass cheeks and kissed her way between Katrina¡¯s legs. I loved watching my sister make love to my girlfriend but I was anxious for Katrina to take a more active role.


    ¡°Cut!¡± I yelled, impulsively. They weren¡¯t going tost very long standing up like this and I wanted to make sure Katrina would reciprocate.


    ¡°What?¡± they cried in unison.


    ¡°Can he do that?¡± Katrina asked. Maryanne shrugged resignedly, looking at me for direction.


    ¡°Katrina¡¯s turn to kiss her way down your body,¡± I said to my sister. ¡°Then you two can continue on the bed right where you left off.¡± I held my breath as the women looked at each other. Then Katrina reached down and helped Maryanne to her feet. Yes!


    Maryanne smiled at me as they embraced for another kiss. This time, Katrina had her hands on Maryanne¡¯s ass as she initiated the kiss. Fuck! She was doing just what I asked. I zoomed in as she kissed her way down Maryanne¡¯s neck and wrapped her dark lips around my sister¡¯s pale pink nipple.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maryanne sighed. ¡°This is going to make a great video.¡± Katrina attacked Maryanne¡¯s nipples with the same vitality my sister had shown to hers. Kneading the fleshy, white mounds and switching her mouth back and forth between the taut nipples.


    Following my sister¡¯s lead, Katrina kissed her way down Maryanne¡¯s body and knelt with her face in front of her pussy. She nced at me to see if I was going to stop her. When I didn¡¯t, she smiled and flicked her tongue across Maryanne¡¯sbia. Fuck! She¡¯s actually eating my sister¡¯s pussy! I moved in for a closer shot.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± Maryanne cried, her legs shaking as Katrina¡¯s tongue teased her moist lips open. ¡°Can we take this to the bed?¡± Maryanne asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said, stepping back so they had room to maneuver.

 Sister鈥檚 Erotic Videos: Ep53

    Maryanneid down on her back and scooted up to the head of her bed, making room for Katrina between her outstretched legs. Katrina didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Crawling up between my sister¡¯s thighs she stuck out her tongue seductively before lowering her face to Maryanne¡¯s wet pussy. Fuck! I moved around to the side of the bed and zoomed in on Katrina¡¯s tongue as it licked and probed at my sister¡¯s aroused pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this,¡± Katrina said, taking a breath and locking eyes with Maryanne.


    ¡°Just do what you would like,¡± Maryanne coached her. ¡°You can¡¯t really get it wrong,¡± sheughed. ¡°What you¡¯re doing feels great!¡± Katrina plunged her tongue back into my sister¡¯s pussy and I moved around the bed, zooming in and out to get as many angles as possible.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Maryanne moaned. ¡°Just like that! Keep¡­ doing¡­ that!¡± she cried as she dug her fingers into Katrina¡¯s scalp and humped her pussy against the other woman¡¯s face. My cock was rock solid as I zoomed in on my sister¡¯s face, catching her in the throes of a powerful orgasm.


    What a great shot! Just as Maryanne started rxing, I panned down past her heaving chest and zoomed in on Katrina¡¯s wide-eyed face and her pussy-soaked mouth. She was beaming radiantly as she smiled proudly at my sister. Maryanne reached out for her and Katrina scurried up, lying prone and crushing their tits together as they shared a post-coital kiss. Damn!


    ¡°Your turn,¡± Maryanne said, rolling Katrina off to the side and scooting down to the end of the bed. Katrina smiled kind of sheepishly at me as she spread her legs for my sister. Maryanne knelt with her ass in the air, ready to eat Katrina¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to video this, Geek,¡± Maryanne said, wiggling her ass at me as she lowered her head between Katrina¡¯s thighs. ¡°Fuck me while I get your girlfriend off.¡± Fuck yes! A threesome!


    I set the camera down and stepped up behind my sister¡¯s sexy, bare ass. Her puffed out pussy lips were still glistening with juice from her recent orgasms. I gently probed her slick opening with my cockhead as I grabbed her hips with my hands. Teasingly, I inched my cock into her hole, holding her firmly so she couldn¡¯t push back against me.


    ¡°Mmmphph,¡± she moaned into Katrina¡¯s pussy as I slid in another inch. ¡°Geek! Fuck me!¡± Maryanne cried.


    ¡°I am,¡± I answered calmly while winking at Katrina. We smiled at each other and she blew me a kiss as she pulled Maryanne¡¯s face back into her crotch. Fuck! It was an honest-to-God threesome. I was fucking my sister while she was eating Katrina¡¯s pussy.


    When my cock bottomed out, I pressed against my sister¡¯s ass, not moving in or out, just holding it still inside her hot, velvety tunnel. Pulling out with the same excruciating slowness, I teased my sister¡¯s anxious pussy just the way she taught me.


    ¡°Fuck me, Geek,¡± she pleaded quietly, while taking a quick breath from Katrina¡¯s delectable pussy.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really want,¡± I answered calmly while moderately increasing the speed of my strokes. My pace was still slower than what I¡¯m sure my sister wanted but it was enough to create some much-anticipated friction inside her smoldering pussy. I still held her hips so she couldn¡¯t rock against me as I gradually picked up speed. This was killing me too and I finally gave in and started really fucking.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Maryanne moaned when I finally progressed to an eptable rhythm. Katrina was moaning as well, anxious for Maryanne to get her mouth back on her overheated snatch.


    Katrina had her fingers tangled in Maryanne¡¯s hair and was rocking her pussy against my sister¡¯s face. This was so fucking awesome! Once I started moving, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°Oh God! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Katrina cried, locking eyes with me as she humped her ass off the bed and held Maryanne¡¯s face tightly against her pussy. I stepped up my pace, smiling at Katrina as I tried to push Maryanne over the brink as well.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ohhhh! YEAH!¡± Katrina cried, her body shaking as her orgasm rocketed through her body and she convulsed under my sister¡¯s machinations. When Katrina rxed her grip on my sister¡¯s head, Maryanne pushed herself up on all fours and mmed back against my cock.


    ¡°Oh God! Fuck me harder, Ronnie!¡± Maryanne cried as one of her hands disappeared between her legs. ¡°Fuck¡­ meeeee!¡± she screamed as I pummeled my cock into her and let loose a torrent of built up cum deep inside her pulsating pussy.


    ¡°God yes!¡± Maryanne moaned, mping her pussy muscles around my discharging cock as her body quivered and shook with the intense pleasure of her own release.


    Maryanne copsed on top of Katrina, pulling loose from my spent cock as she mashed their bodies together. Seeking Katrina¡¯s mouth with her own, they kissed passionately as I crawled up next to them, totally spent.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Maryanne said quietly. We were lying t on our backs next to each other, Katrina in the middle between my sister and I, our bodies touching.


    ¡°Ohmygod,¡± Katrinaughed, covering her face with her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that before!¡± She was giddy with excitement, giggling into her hands.


    ¡°A first for me, too,¡± I said, sincerely hoping it wouldn¡¯t thest time. I waited for Maryanne to chime in with her admission but she changed the subject instead. Interesting.


    ¡°Are you okay with us sending a copy of the video to my husband in Afghanistan?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯d¡­ um¡­ you know¡­ enjoy seeing you with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think he¡¯ll rub himself raw over this,¡± Maryanneughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s gotten anything really new or different.¡± She turned on her side to face Katrina. ¡°There are only so many ways Ron can video me. It¡¯s gotten a little routine.¡±


    ¡°Not from what I saw!¡± Katrina countered, then turned towards me. ¡°Ron knows that I already fantasize about someone getting off to pictures of me.¡± She looked back at Maryanne. ¡°I think I¡¯d like knowing your husband is too. Besides,¡± she added, pping her hands together and shing her radiant smile, ¡°I¡¯d be helping the troops!¡±


    Laughter turned into a group hug and then six hands began roaming over three naked bodies. Lips found willing lips as well as aroused nipples. One mouth closed around a cock while two others devoured wet pussies. The video editing would have to wait.


    After another mind-blowing threesome, where I fucked Katrina while she ate Maryanne¡¯s pussy, Maryanne asked Katrina to spend the night. I can¡¯t even describe to you what it felt like to sleep sandwiched between these two naked beauties. Suffice to say we were almostte for ss.


    Of course, Mark loved the videos. I edited the footage down to four different three-minute videos and we sent them on consecutive days. Mark¡¯s des got more impassioned with each email until he finally asked for footage of Maryanne eating Katrina¡¯s pussy. Both women willing obliged and I soon had another week¡¯s worth of videos for Mark.


    Katrina was practically staying with us now and I had the most amazing freshman year sandwiched between her and Maryanne every night. Katrina loved being in videos as much as she enjoyed posing for Chris¡¯ camera. Mark was treated to some amazing footage.


    One thing I didn¡¯t film was the evening Maryanne and Katrina teamed up to make me their boy toy. They started with a dual blowjob, each licking opposite sides of my cock before they shared it between their mouths, trading off swallowing my cum. They finished up the evening with Katrina on my face and Maryanne on my cock while they kissed and fondled each other¡¯s tits. Damn, I blew a boatload of cum that night.


    We haven¡¯t talked much about the future or what happens when Mark gets home but for now everything is perfect. Besides, isn¡¯t living in the present one of the secrets to a happy, healthy life? Well, it sure as hell is if that present includes two insatiable beauties!

 She Helps Out:>Ep 1

    Introduction Sister-in-Law helps melt wife¡¯s incest rted frigidness.


    Read and enjoy¡­..


    ****************


    Even though he¡¯s been married for almost a year, Tim is horny most of the time and jacks off in front of hisputer quite frequently. He loves his wife. They grew up together, have always been best friends and arepatible in every way, except sex.


    Tim has the libido of a healthy 26-year-old male, but unfortunately his wife, Sharon, was raised to believe that sex is dirty and disgusting, something only done as a monthly obligation. It was drilled into her, from the time she was old enough to understand; only tramps and whores enjoy sex.


    In every other way Sharon is the perfect wife. They enjoy the same music and movies, they never fight and they love just hanging out together. The sexual hang-ups and inhibitions are so deeply rooted, that after a year of trying to change her, Tim has finally resigned himself to ept who she is and just enjoys her as much as he can during their monthly ritual. His frustration ispounded by the fact that she is beautiful, with a nearly perfect body.


    Sharon and Tim dated in high school, and then lost contact when each left town to go to college. They resumed their rtionship a couple of years ago when they both became teachers, back in their hometown. They dated for a year and Tim respected Sharon¡¯s wish to ¡®save herself for marriage¡¯ naturally assuming things would change after the wedding. Because he can¡¯t imagine loving anyone else, Tim has never even considered divorce. He¡¯s thought about fucking around, but the opportunity has never presented itself, at least, not the right opportunity.


    As a handsome young high school teacher, Tim has his share of female students who have made it obvious they wouldn¡¯t say no, but he won¡¯t cross that boundary. That doesn¡¯t mean their nubile young bodies, with their raging hormones, don¡¯t invade his fantasies. He frequently gets himself off, imagining one or more of these sexy 18 year olds sharing his bed. But it¡¯s only a fantasy.


    Surprisingly, his first real opportunity for some extra marital sexes unexpectedly from his sister-inw. He gets his first hint of it at a dinner party, at Sharon¡¯s parent¡¯s house.


    Other than their hang ups about sex, his wife¡¯s family is generally okay. Tim and Sharon see them every Sunday at church and then have dinner once a month at their house. The dinner parties usually include Sharon¡¯s brother, Paul, and his wife, Rhonda. Paul and Rhonda have been married about two years and neither family has any kids. Not surprising to Tim, given the family¡¯s sexual hang-ups.


    After dinner, the conversation generally turns to either religion or the declining sexual mores in our society. Rhonda and Tim usually sit quietly while their spouses and their parents passionately agree with each other, citing biblical references from memory as they expand on each other¡¯s ideas and pool their narrow-mindedness. For some reason, on this particr night Tim finds himself not wanting to listen to their diatribe. He excuses himself and steps out onto the deck for some air. Their discussion is so intense; they don¡¯t even notice his absence.


    Standing there, leaning on the railing, Tim sucks air into his lungs as he thinks about Keisha, a beautiful, young 18-year old ck student in his senior chemistry ss. He closes his eyes and tries to visualize her naked body, imagining dark nipples and guessing whether her pussy is trimmed or natural. His cock stirs as he thinks about her thick lips and how they would feel¡­


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± His thoughts are interrupted as Rhonda steps out on the balcony and lights a cigarette. Tim moves his leg, so his sister-inw doesn¡¯t see the bulge in his pants as they stand beside each other gazing out over the balcony, enjoying the peace and quiet.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°As hung up as they are about anything sexual, it¡¯s a wonder they ever had kids,¡± Rhonda says, taking a drag on her cigarette and blowing the smoke out over the railing.


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± heughs. ¡°I just wish they hadn¡¯t instilled so many of their hang ups in their kids,¡± he adds, without meaning to disclose so much.


    ¡°You too?¡± she asks, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°You know, I just meant,¡± he stutters. What did he mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She touches his arm. ¡°I understand. Paul¡¯s a wonderful man and he treats him like a princess, but sometimes¡­¡± Her voice trails off as she shrugs and stamps out her cigarette.


    ¡°We¡¯d better get back,¡± she says.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim watches her ass sway inside her skirt as she walks ahead of him into the house. He¡¯s never thought of his sister-inw sexually before, but he swears she¡¯s adding a little extra swish to her walk today. So her sex life isn¡¯t any more exciting than his. Interesting.


    Sharon and Tim had long ago fallen into a routine of having their monthly sex after the dinner party at her parent¡¯s house. It is perfunctory sex, with no forey and no variety. Sharon goes into the bathroom, brushes her teeth and lubricates herself, from a tube. He¡¯s already in bed naked, when she crawls under the covers before removing her nightgown. She lies on her back and spreads her legs as he positions himself over her.


    With erotic thoughts of his sister-inw making him hard, he prates his wife¡¯s artificially lubricated pussy. As always, he¡¯s gentle and loving, still hoping for a reaction that never happens. As he feels her warmth envelope him, he mechanically pumps in and out while visualizing the sway of his sister-inw¡¯s firm ass. He has a momentary sh of Rhonda¡¯s face, contorted in ecstasy, and her voice urging him to fuck her harder.


    ¡°Come on, Tim!¡± he hears her moan. ¡°Fuck a woman like she needs to be fucked!¡± Heplies with her wishes, mming his hard cock into his wife¡¯s pussy while visualizing his sister-inw lying under him. He vaguely hears his wife¡¯s surprised gasp as his body¡¯s urgency takes over and he drives his cock deep into her unsuspecting pussy.


    He rocks faster, his chest pressed into his wife¡¯s tits and he can¡¯t help but think about Rhonda, wondering what her nipples would feel like rubbing against him. He envisions her face and lowers his mouth towards her moist lips. Before he canplete the kiss, his cock explodes, bringing him back to reality. As his hot cum spews into his wife¡¯s pussy, he notices the confused look on her face.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers as he kisses her tenderly on the lips, before disengaging his spent cock and rolling off of her.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she sighs as she gets up and goes to the bathroom to shower away any evidence that they actually had sex. This is part of the ritual too, but tonight she forgets to put her nightgown back on and he is treated to the sight of her naked body as she hurries into the bathroom. His cock starts recovering immediately as he wonders how Rhonda¡¯s bodypares to his wife¡¯s. Rhonda is about two years younger and from what he has seen has a killer body. He falls asleep dreaming of his sister-inw.


    Sharon lets the tears run down her cheeks as the water cascades over her body. She hates having to just lie there and not respond to Tim¡¯s lovemaking, but it¡¯s for his own protection. She can¡¯t bring him into her wickedness and curse him too! She loves him too much!

 She Helps Out:>Ep 2

    As shethers soap over her body and his seed runs down her thighs, she continues to cry, remembering that awful night back in college, when she caused herself and her brother Paul to be cursed into damnation.


    She had gone to a party with a guy she had been dating. Frustrated by hisck of progress with her sexually, he had bought a powerful sex drug from the campus pharmaceutical expert and slipped the aphrodisiac into her drink.


    Paul was studying for a theology test or he¡¯d have been at the party, too. Around midnight Sharon¡¯s boyfriend called him.


    ¡°Man, I really fucked up, Paul!¡± the boyfriend said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sharon?¡± Paul asked immediately, always protective of his sister.


    ¡°Man, I was just trying to loosen her up some, you know, melt her defenses a little.¡± Paul, found outter that he had used three times the rmended dosage of the sex powder.


    ¡°Where is Sharon?¡± Paul yelled into the phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s out of control, man! She¡¯s dancing naked in the middle of themon room with all these guys cheering her on.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Paul ran the two blocks from the apartment he shared with his sister, to the frat house. Bursting through the door like a madman, he mmed the boyfriend against the wall, punched his face and kneed his groin, before pulling his naked sister from the room. Grabbing her dress on the way out, he didn¡¯t bother looking for her bra, shoes or panties as he led her outside. They stopped beside the house so she could get dressed.


    Her drug-induced sexual arousal made it difficult for him to get her dressed. He yelled, begged and bargained with her to put her dress on. Paul was out of his mind, looking at his naked sister. This was so wrong! He kept repeating scripture to himself as he tried to get her to put her dress on.


    ¡°He hath uncovered his sister¡¯s nakedness; he shall bear his iniquity,¡± he whispered repeatedly as her perfect breasts brushed against him when he tried to get her dress over her head. ¡°He hath uncovered his sister¡¯s nakedness¡­¡± Sharon is not helping.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hot, Paul,¡± Sharon pleads. ¡°Don¡¯t make me get dressed,¡± she whines, while running her hands over her breasts and tweaking her hard nipples. ¡°I¡¯m burning up inside¡± she slurs, while her hands glide over her hips and she thrusts her pussy towards him. ¡°Please make the burning stop.¡±


    ¡°He hath uncovered his sister¡¯s nakedness; he shall bear his iniquity,¡± Paul whispers as his cock stiffens, tenting the front of his sweatpants. Paul is aggravated, embarrassed and aroused, all at the same time. ¡°You have to get dressed!¡± Paul insists. ¡°You can¡¯t walk home naked!¡± Sharon abruptly pulls away from him and runs a few feet away.


    ¡°Please!¡± she begs as she starts swaying her hips and running her hands seductively over her body. ¡°You have to help me, Paul,¡± she pleads again. ¡°Or let me go back inside,¡± she says defiantly. Paul takes in the forbidden sight of his naked sister, his eyes lingering on the light blonde triangle of pubic hair and he can¡¯t control the reaction of his manhood.


    ¡°And if a man shall take his sister, and see her nakedness, it is a wicked thing; and they shall be cut off in the sight of their people: he hath uncovered his sister¡¯s nakedness; he shall bear his iniquity. Leviticus 20:17,¡± he shouts at his sister. ¡°Snap out of it Sharon!¡± he yells as he steps closer to her. ¡°Snap out of it!¡± But there was no snapping her out of her drug-induced sexual arousal.


    ¡°Help me, Paul!¡± she pants as she throws her arms around his neck and presses her naked body against him. ¡°I¡¯ll get dressed if you promise to help me when we get home,¡± she whispers, while wing his back and grinding her exposed pussy against the bulge in his pants.


    Paul has always looked up to, and looked after, his older sister. He loves her like he loves no one else in the world. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. Her skin is warm to the touch and her naked lustfulness is torturing him. He has to get her home.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says, trying to peel her body away from his. ¡°Now get dressed,¡± he says, tossing her dress to her.


    ¡°Promise?¡± she whispers, her breasts heaving as her breathes in gasps. Her hard nipples are jutting out towards him as he answers. Even though he knows better, he can¡¯t seem to avert his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± he answers, not sure exactly what he¡¯s promising, but just trying to get his sister dressed. In weak moments, Paul has had impure thoughts about his older sister, imagining her nakedness as he lies in bed at night. Now, here she is; standing before him, fully aroused andpletely naked. His cock aches at the sight of her smooth skin in the moonlight.


    Her breasts, the size of small melons, are capped with perfectly round half-dor sized ares and thick, taut nipples. He can¡¯t take his eyes off of her as she steps back and slips the dress over her head. Without a bra, her hard nipples poke at the thin material of the sundress.


    ¡°Come on, then!¡± she grabs his hand and pulls him with her as she runs to their apartment. Inside the apartment, he closes the door and she turns towards him.


    ¡°You promised,¡± she reminds him, pulling her dress over her head and dropping it on the floor. Stepping towards him, she grabs the bottom of his shirt and tries to pull it over his head. Paul stops her, holding her wrists.


    ¡°You need to sleep this off,¡± Paul says, letting go of his sister¡¯s arms and walking ahead of her towards her bedroom. Pulling the covers back he points to her bed. ¡°Sleep this off and we¡¯ll talk in the morning,¡± he says, afraid to look at the tempting sight of her mouthwatering body.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she whispers. ¡°I¡¯m still burning up. Hold me, please,¡± she begs as she lies down on the bed. Paul looks at his naked sister as she moves over to give him room to lie next to her.


    ¡°Just until you fall asleep,¡± he relents, lying on his back with his arms at his sides, afraid to look at her or get too close to her warm flesh.


    ¡°Paul, the burning itch is getting worse,¡± she says, wrapping herself around him. ¡°It¡¯s inside me and it¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± she says, draping her leg over his thigh and rubbing her naked pussy against his hip. ¡°You promised to help me,¡± she pleads, wing at his clothes as she humps his leg. Sharon can¡¯t help her actions; her pussy is on fire and she has to quench it. She has no experience with this extreme wetness or the intense burning inside her aroused pussy.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 3

    As children, Paul and Sharon were told in no uncertain terms that masturbation is a sin and they would burn in hell if they yed with themselves. Sharon took this literally and has never touched herself or let anyone else touch her. Now her insides are burning hot and wet.


    ¡°Cursed be he that lieth with his sister, the daughter of his father, or the daughter of his mother. Deuteronomy 27:22,¡± Paul whispers as Sharon tugs at his sweat pants and he grabs her hand to stop her.


    ¡°You promised,¡± she cries, tears streaming down her cheeks as she slips her fingers under the waistband of his pants. Paul gasps when his sister¡¯s slender fingers encircle his throbbing cock. He also took his parent¡¯s warning literally and his only transgressions have been the asional wet dream, fueled by his impure thoughts of his older sister.


    ¡°Cursed be he that lieth with his sister¡­¡± Paul repeats, his voice shaking and his body trembling with both fear and arousal.


    ¡°Cursed be he that lieth to his sister when he promises to help her!¡± Sharon says, squeezing his cock while pulling at his sweat pants with her other hand. ¡°Please! Please! Please! I can¡¯t stop the burning itch!¡± Sharon cries in agony. Paul can¡¯t stand to see his sister tormented and his cock is about to burst. He pushes her onto her back and pulls his shirt over his head. Hesitating, he stares at his sister¡¯s naked body as she spreads her legs invitingly.


    ¡°God forgive us, Sharon!¡± he says, tearing his sweat pants off and positioning himself over his sister¡¯s trembling body. ¡°This is a sin!¡± he argues, making one final attempt to dissuade her as his throbbing cock probes her wet pussy lips.


    ¡°Just do it! Do it! Hurry!¡± Sharon pleads, pulling her brother down onto her.


    Sharon gasps when Paul¡¯s hard cock prates her opening and enters her virgin pussy. The fire is torturous and his cock is about to provide the relief she needs. He¡¯s barely inside her and she¡¯s wing at his back and moaning.


    ¡°Oh yes, Paul!¡± she cries. ¡°More! Please! More!¡± she¡¯s digging at his back and spreading her legs as wide as they¡¯ll go.


    The feeling of his sister¡¯s pussy closing around his cock is overwhelming to Paul. He¡¯s never felt anything like this. He pulls back slightly and plunges forward, trying to push his thick cock into her snug, virgin pussy. As slippery as she is, he frustratingly is still only halfway in. Pulling almost all the way out, he pushes her thighs wide open and thrusts his hips forward, jamming his cock deep inside her hot, wet hole.


    Sharon is so aroused and out of control, that when her brother¡¯s cock breaks through her virginal barrier, the pain barely registers. She squeezes him tightly and rocks along to his awkward rhythm. Their shared inexperience does not diminish the fiery pleasure that surges through their bodies.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± she screams as her brother starts pounding into her more assuredly. Paul is oblivious to anything except the tight, hot sheath enveloping his cock. His brain has shut down and he is functioning on pure animal instinct as he starts mauling his sister¡¯s tits and kissing her lips.


    ¡°Oh Sharon!¡± he moans. ¡°It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever¡­¡± His voice trails off as the tension builds in his balls and his breathes in short gasps. He¡¯s out of control, fervently mming his cock into his sister¡¯s sizzling pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Sharon screams as an orgasm unexpectedly rips through her body with a thunderous roar. She shakes and shivers, squeezing her pussy muscles around her brother¡¯s cock, triggering his release. She¡¯s never felt anything like this either.


    ¡°Aaaaarrrrrrgggghhhhh!¡± Paul groans as he thrusts one final time, shooting his first load of cum inside a woman¡¯s pussy. His pleasure is unknowingly intensified by the fact that his heavy load is being deposited deep inside his sister¡¯s virgin pussy. Jerking spasmodically, he spews several smaller spurts before copsing on her soft tits.


    Sweat-soaked and breathing heavily, they hold each other¡¯s trembling body, with neither of them speaking or moving. Scared and exhausted, they finally fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms; Paul¡¯s spent cock restingfortably inside Sharon¡¯s newly deflowered pussy.


    Sharon wakes up first. Her brother¡¯s naked body, entangled with hers, brings back the events of the evening before. It¡¯s all a drug filled blur, from the party to her brother reluctantly taking her virginity. She remembers feeling blissfully content at the end of it all but can¡¯t recall specific details.


    ¡°You awake?¡± Paul asks, not opening his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, trying to disengage himself from his sister¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°No!¡± Sharon blurts out. ¡°It was all my fault¡­ the party¡­ I begged you¡­ I remember!¡± she exims.


    ¡°You were drugged!¡± Paul shouts. Seeing her confused look, he exins about the aphrodisiac powder.


    ¡°I should have been stronger. We¡¯re cursed, you know,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Cursed be he that lieth with his sister, the daughter of his father, or the daughter of his mother. Deuteronomy 27:22,¡± he quotes, locking eyes with her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sis.¡± Tears are streaming down his cheeks and Sharon reaches over and pulls him to her, cradling his head against her naked breasts.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asks,bing her fingers through his hair as he cries. ¡°To be cursed, I mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he sniffs. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do some research to find out what the penance is for¡­¡± he chokes back a cough, ¡°for incest,¡± he breathes quietly, sniffing back tears. Sharon is holding him and stroking his back. She likes the feel of his face against her breasts and her nipples respond, pushing into his cheek.


    ¡°Paul,¡± she says, hesitantly, ¡°how did it feel, for you?¡± She holds his face tightly against her taut nipple as she awaits his answers. Several minutes pass before he speaks.


    ¡°Heavenly, Sharon,¡± he finally whispers. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the original sin and the ultimate temptation,¡± heughs nervously. ¡°When I¡­ um¡­ I mean, when we¡­ it was so¡­ allpletely consuming. It¡¯s hard to describe.¡± They lie quietly for a minute.


    ¡°What about you?¡± he asks, shifting his cheek and noticing her hard nipples for the first time.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 4

    ¡°I was pretty out of it,¡± she admits, pushing her nipple closer to his mouth. ¡°I remember how blissful it felt at the end; like fireworks were going off deep inside of me, shooting pleasure rockets all through my body.¡± Her pussy is starting to send arousal signals to her now as she rocks her tits against her brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paul agrees, ¡°that pretty much sums it up.¡± His lips brush her sensitive nipple as he speaks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he says trying to move away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she says, pulling his face back to her tits. ¡°We¡¯re already cursed, right?¡± sheughs.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks, wondering what she could be thinking.


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re cursed whether we did it once or more than once, right?¡± she asks, her pussy anxiously wanting that blissful feeling again. She¡¯s opening and closing her legs, rubbing her thighs together.


    ¡°Sharon!¡± Paul exims, sitting up abruptly, and pulling back from her. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying? We¡¯ve sinned! We¡¯vemitted incest! We¡¯re cursed!¡± He shakes his head, and stares at his sister¡¯s naked body, her hard nipples drawing his eyes to her firm, young tits. His cock betrays his outrage, stiffening at the sight of her glistening pussy lips surrounded by her matted pubic hair.


    ¡°If we have to do penance for something sinful, I should at least be able to remember it!¡± she retorts, staring at his cock as it hardens before her eyes.


    ¡°Wow! That whole thing was inside me?¡± she asks, moving closer to watch his cock growing more erect.


    ¡°Sharon!¡± he says, trying unsessfully to cover himself, ¡°this isn¡¯t a game.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she says, seriously. ¡°But you are going to spend the rest of your life worried that you took advantage of me while I was high on some aphrodisiac powder. You think this is all your fault.¡± She reaches for his hard cock.


    ¡°We are both to me,¡± she continues, wrapping her fingers around his thick shaft. ¡°We are both cursed,¡± she says, stroking her hand up and down the length of him, ¡°and I want to know what this feels like, before I start doing penance.¡± She pushes him down on his back while her hand continues to stroke his cock.


    ¡°Sharon,¡± Paul moans as his body responds to her touch. He should be strong and tell her to stop but it feels so damn good! He watches his sister¡¯s tits bounce gently as she swings her leg over him. She¡¯s right; they are already cursed.


    ¡°This was all inside of me, huh?¡± she asks,ughing nervously as she positions her wet pussy over his fully erect cock. ¡°Okay, here goes,¡± she smiles and lowers herself onto her brother¡¯s thick shaft. Paul just watches, mesmerized by how her lips stretch to amodate his girth. When the wet heat of herbia engulfs his cockhead, he sighs heavily, leaning back and closing his eyes. Absolutely heavenly!


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhhhh!¡± Sharon moans as she pushes more and more of her brother¡¯s big beautiful cock into her enmed pussy. It feels like nothing she¡¯s ever imagined. So full¡­ so tantalizing¡­ sopletely beyond description. When her wet pussy lips finally touch the base of his cock, she stops moving and squeezes her vaginal muscles as she squirms around to getfortable.


    ¡°Ohmygod! Sharon!¡± Paul cries, his eyes bulging at the sight of his sister impaled on his throbbing cock. He instinctively reaches for her tits, caressing and teasing as she starts rocking back and forth. All thoughts of penance are forgotten as the siblings lose themselves in the pleasure of their forbidden love.


    Sharon rides him like a wild woman, bouncing so frantically on her brother¡¯s cock that she almost bounces off. Her drenched pussy flies all the way to the tip before mming down around his shaft, sending shivers of pleasure throughout their bodies.


    ¡°Oh Paul!¡± she cries but her brother can¡¯t hear her over his own moans. Paul has never dreamed of anything remotely close to this. The pleasure is excruciating and he is about to burst. His sister¡¯s fiery pussy continues to assault his throbbing cock and he squeezes her tits tightly as he jerks his hips off the bed.


    ¡°Oh! Sharon!¡± Paul screams as she drives them both to explosive, rocketunching orgasms. She mps her vaginal muscles around his cock as it spasms inside of her, spewing its hot liquid into her pulsating hole.


    Copsing on his chest, Sharon kisses her brother passionately as she bathes in the blissful afterglow of her release, unaware that it may be thest orgasm of her life.


    Sharon spends several days trying to seduce her brother into more incestuous lovemaking but Paul refuses any further advances, admonishing her for wanting to live a sinful life.


    True to his word, Paul does his research and uses the convoluted logic that has been drummed into him since childhood to arrive at the appropriate penance. Neither one of them, he exins to Sharon, can ever enjoy sex again. They can marry and fornicate for procreation but they can never again experience the blissful feelings they achieved during their incestuous sins.


    They vow their penance to each other, Paul changes his major from theology to business and they never speak of it again.


    When Sharon returns to her bed, Tim is sleeping peacefully. She slides in on her side of the bed, wishing that for just one night she could forgo her vow. But she is strong and unwilling to bring her curse onto her husband.


    As she lies next to him, she remembers the scripture her brother cited so long ago. ¡°If a woman profane herself by ying the whore, she shall be burnt with fire. Leviticus 21:9.¡± He also added. ¡°A man shall not take a wife that is a whore, or is profane. Leviticus 21:7.¡± As she falls asleep, she renews her vow; she will not be a whore, Tim doesn¡¯t deserve to be cursed.


    In the weeks following the dinner party, his sister-inw starts upying most of Tim¡¯s sexual fantasies. Every Sunday at church, Rhonda smiles and winks at him from across the aisle. He can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s his imagination or if she¡¯s actually flirting with him. He thinks his fantasies are making him read more into her smile than she intends. At the next family dinner, he makes sure to go out on the deck again, hoping she¡¯ll join him. Several minutester he¡¯s not disappointed.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± she asks, raising her eyebrows as he lights her cigarette. ¡°Any luck in breaking through the sexual inhibitions?¡± she asks without preamble.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no,¡± he answers, staring at her. ¡°How about you?¡± The more he sees Rhonda, the more appealing she looks. Tonight she¡¯s wearing a tight skirt that shows off her firm round ass cheeks and a pull over blouse stretched across her ample tits.


    ¡°The same,¡± she says. ¡°He¡¯s so gentle and caring, but sometimes a girl needs more, you know?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispers, wondering where this is going. Tim has always liked Rhonda, but they¡¯ve never had a conversation like this before. Maybe she¡¯s as frustrated as he is and wants someone to confide in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave him but I don¡¯t want to live like a nun either,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t get propositioned. I could cheat in a heartbeat, but there¡¯s no one that I¡¯m interested in or trust enough¡­¡± Her voice trails off.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 5

    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± he tells her, his cock stirring at the possibilities that this conversation provides. She looks up at him, just staring, like she¡¯s making up her mind about something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you watching me in church,¡± she says, moving closer to him. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re thinking sacred thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he answers, looking down at her as she stands inches from him. Her breasts swell against the fabric of her blouse when she takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Maybe we could help each other, you know, and keep it in the family,¡± she blurts out, reaching her hand out towards his waist. He nervously jumps back and looks around to make sure no one else is here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± sheughs. ¡°I¡¯m not going to attack you out here.¡± Reaching out again, she unclips his cell phone from his belt. ¡°I just want to program my number into your phone,¡± she says, flipping it open and punching numbers. ¡°This is for mypany ckberry. It¡¯s on twenty-four seven and I¡¯m the only one who can retrieve the messages. Text me if you want to get together.¡± She smiles and hands him back his phone just as Sharon and Paul walk out onto the deck.


    That night as he fucks his wife¡¯s unresponsive pussy, Tim can¡¯t stop thinking about his sister-inw. As he rams his cock faster, he remembers the curve of Rhonda¡¯s breasts and imagines sucking on her aroused nipples. He starts pounding harder as he recalls the swaying of her round ass cheeks and fantasizes cupping his hands around them, digging his fingers into her soft flesh. She¡¯s actually invited him to cheat with her! A sudden burst of moist heat emanating from his wife¡¯s pussy shocks him out of his fantasy and his cock erupts with a more intense orgasm than he¡¯s had in a long time. He stares into her face as he catches his breath, looking for some small sign of pleasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to get a little rough, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asks, pushing him off of her and grabbing her nightgown as she heads into the bathroom. He doesn¡¯t even bother to watch.


    While his wife¡¯s in the shower, Tim grabs his cell phone off the dresser and sends Rhonda a text message.


    He learns that Rhonda will be out of town for two weeks and they arrange to get together when she gets back. The time drags by and Tim starts second guessing his decision. Should he really be cheating on his wife? Is Rhonda the right choice? What if they get caught? His indecision morphs into lustful fantasy and by the time Rhonda gets back in town he can barely wait to push his cock into a responsive pussy.


    They arrange to meet at an apartment that Rhonda¡¯spany uses for out of town guests. Rhonda is awyer and they frequently have clients who need a ce to stay. It¡¯s cheaper to maintain an apartment than to pay for hotels. Of course, they bill the client the same as if they stayed at a four star hotel. He tells his wife that he¡¯s taking on a tutoring assignment and will bete on Wednesday afternoons. Rhonda has no trouble getting away and they arrange a time for the following Wednesday.


    Rhonda answers on the first knock and Tim stands there for a second until she reaches for his hand and pulls him into the room. As soon as the door is closed, Rhonda wraps her arms around his neck and presses her lips to his. The kiss is urgent and hungry as their tongues fight for space in each other¡¯s mouth and their clothes begin to collect in a heap on the floor.


    They somehow make it to the bed, coupling like animals. Her pussy is on fire, drenched like a sh flood after a long draught. His cock fires like a repeating rifle, hardening again and again as she demands more fervent pounding. They barely speak. They just fuck all afternoon, both of them releasing months of pent up sexual tension.


    They start out fucking face to face with Tim pushing Rhonda¡¯s legs over her head as he jackhammers into her underused pussy. Then she turns around and he fucks her from behind, holding her hips and admiring her sweet ass cheeks as he ms his throbbing cock into her hungry pussy. Finally, after sucking him hard again, Rhonda sits astride his cock and rides him like it¡¯s thest fucking she¡¯ll ever get. By the end of the afternoon, they¡¯re just two spent bodies, lying in a tangle of sheets and sweat, trying to catch their breath.


    ¡°God! I needed that!¡± she sighs. No kidding!


    ¡°That was incredible!¡± he answers, leaning over her and kissing her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a blowjob since college,¡± he tells her, kissing her neck and moving his lips towards her gorgeous tits.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a cock in my mouth for probably as long,¡± she smiles. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going to suck you until you cum but this time my pussy just needed too much attention.¡± That¡¯s an understatement but Tim¡¯s notining, especially since she mentioned a next time.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s take a shower,¡± Rhonda says, pushing his mouth away from her thick nipples.


    ¡°I have to go home and make dinner.¡±


    Theyther each other in the shower and Tim takes his time exploring her curves with his hands while she strokes his cock and caresses his balls. Her tits are firm and her nipples, surrounded byrge, rose-colored ares, respond instantly to his teasing. By the time they rinse off, he¡¯s rock hard again.


    ¡°I guess I really don¡¯t have to wait for next time,¡± Rhonda smiles as she kneels on the shower floor and slides her lips down his rigid shaft.


    Oh God! He¡¯s fantasized this exact moment so many times that it feels like it¡¯s already happened. After fucking all afternoon, he¡¯s surprised he has anything left but as she licks his cock and caresses his balls he feels the tension build again. Her tongue is swirling around his cockhead as her hand pumps him in and out between her moist lips. Goddamn! He grabs her shoulder length hair and thrusts his cock into her mouth. Only her hand, wrapped loosely around the base of his cock, keeps him from gagging her.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 6

    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! So fucking good!¡± he moans as she caresses his balls. The intense pleasure is overwhelming and without warning he abruptly starts cumming inside his sister-inw¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Aaaarrrrrgggghhhhhh!¡± he groans, shooting more cum than he imagined he would have left. Bncing himself with one hand against the tile wall, he convulses against Rhonda¡¯s moist lips while she sucks and swallows until he¡¯s drained of every drop.


    ¡°Thank you, Tim,¡± she says, when they¡¯re fully dressed. She¡¯s thanking him? He takes her in his arms and tenderly kisses her lips, momentarily reigniting their lust.


    ¡°I told Sharon that I have to tutor on Wednesday afternoons,¡± he tells her, reluctantly breaking the kiss to let her know that they could do this every week.


    ¡°Mmmm. Tutoring sounds good. I¡¯m d we¡¯re keeping it in the family,¡± sheughs as they leave the apartment. His mind reys this afternoon several times that night and all through the next week but it all seems a blur. Everything happened so fast that he didn¡¯t get a chance to savor it. Next time will be slower and more deliberate. God, he can¡¯t wait to see her again.


    Rhonda apparently feels the same way because when she opens the door the following Wednesday, she¡¯s stark naked!


    ¡°I figured why waste time,¡± she smiles as she closes the door and starts unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Why indeed!¡± he exims as he grabs her bare shoulders and holds her at arms length. ¡°You look delicious!¡± he tells her and his eyes roam over her body, trying to take in everything at once; her firm tits, her t stomach and the neatly trimmed triangle of light brown hair covering her pussy mound. She has long slender legs and he slowly turns her around to admire her from the back. When his eyes feast on her gorgeous ass, he lets out an appreciative whistle.


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± sheughs, pushing his hands from her shoulders and turning back around to finish undressing him. ¡°Did you mean what you said about me looking delicious?¡± she asks, raising an eyebrow as she pushes his pants down to his ankles.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find out just how delicious,¡± he answers, kicking off his shoes and stepping out of his pants. When he¡¯spletely naked she wraps her arms around his neck and presses her body against him.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that!¡± she whispers, nibbling on his ear. ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time anyone¡¯s had his tongue in me. I¡¯m soaking wet just thinking about it,¡± she breathes, taking his hand and leading him into the bedroom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Probably as long as it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve tasted a woman¡¯s charms,¡± he answers, following anxiously. When they first got married he tried to get Sharon to let him eat her pussy but she thought it was the most disgusting thing she¡¯d ever heard of so he backed off. Now he¡¯s about to taste his sister-inw¡¯s sweet nectar. His cock is fully erect and throbbing with anticipation.


    ¡°I like that,¡± she says quietly as she crawls onto the bed and lies on her back. ¡°Tasting a woman¡¯s charms. Very poetic,¡± she smiles and spreads her legs invitingly.


    ¡°Wow!¡± he whispers as he positions himself between her legs. ¡°You really are wet.¡± Her thighs are wide apart and her pussy lips are glistening with moisture. He breathes deeply through his nose, drawing in her womanly aroma. Fuck! It¡¯s like an intoxicant, getting him high on the smell of her dripping pussy. Even though she doesn¡¯t need much teasing, he licks all around her pussy anyway, avoiding her slickbia for now.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± she moans, wiggling around and trying to get his tongue to make contact with her pussy lips. Finally, he leans his face directly over her syed open pussy and takes one long lick from the bottom of her slit to the top of her clit. The taste, mixed with her aroma, is fucking incredible and he feels like he could almost cum just eating her.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh Tim!¡± she moans as he gently sucks one of her pussy lips into his mouth. Swirling his tongue all around it, he lightly nibbles on it before moving to the other one and sucking it in his mouth.


    ¡°Oh God! That feels so good!¡± she sighs. He slides his arms behind her knees, lifting her legs to give him better ess to her juicy opening. Slipping his tongue between her wet lips, heps up her juices and tongue fucks her anxious pussy.


    ¡°Oh! Tim! Oh! Fuck!¡± she cries as he slides his tongue in and out of her slippery hole. She is soaking wet and her juices are coating his mouth and cheeks as he move his head from side to side. Rhonda is thrashing around on the bed, grabbing his hair and humping her steamy pussy against his mouth.


    ¡°Oh God! Yes!¡± Rhonda exims as he moves his tongue up to lick the top of her slit, just below her clit. Slipping two fingers into her pussy, he pumps them in and out and lightly flicks his tongue across her exposed clit. By the time he sucks her clit into his mouth, she¡¯s nearly hysterical.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh! Fuck!¡± Rhonda¡¯s moaning and twisting her body around, humping his fingers and pushing her clit against his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! I¡¯m cumming, Tim! Don¡¯t fucking stop!¡±


    She¡¯s holding his head while bucking her pussy feverishly against his mouth. He keeps sucking her clit, trying to keep it in his mouth as she writhes around on the bed. Just as he thinks he can¡¯t stay with her, she mps her pussy muscles around his fingers and lets out a loud moan.


    ¡°Aaaaarrrrrrrgggggghhhhhhhhh!¡± she screams, mashing his head tightly against her pussy as she shakes and shivers through her orgasm. When she finally releases the pressure on the back of his head, he startspping up her sweet, delicious pussy juice. Fuck! It¡¯s been so long and it tastes so good that he just keeps licking her juices and eating her pussy until she starts rocking against his mouth again.


    Once more, using his fingers on her pussy, he sucks on her clit and he eats her through another intense orgasm. This time she¡¯s even more frantic, squirming all over the bed, grabbing his hair and grinding her pussy into his face until he can hardly breathe. When she finally cums, it¡¯s like someone opened the fucking floodgates; pussy juice is gushing all over his face and running down his chin.


    Before she even catches her breath, he moves up her body, trailing kisses across her stomach, nibbling her erect nipples and positioning his hard cock at the entrance to her womanhood. Pushing his pussy-soaked tongue in her mouth, he glides his cock into her weing pussy, rocking gently until he¡¯spletely buried in her steamy hole. The moist heat surrounding his cock sends shivers through his body as her hot velvet walls tighten around him.


    Fuck! She feels so good! His tongue explores her mouth as he slowly withdraws his cock until just the head is resting between her moist lips. With one quick thrust, he ms back in and his balls p against her ass cheeks. He presses his cock into her, not moving it as her pussy quivers around him.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 7

    ¡°Oh! God! Tim!¡± she breaks the kiss and he feels her shudder beneath him, her pussy spasming around his motionless cock. ¡°I¡¯ve never had so many¡­¡± she doesn¡¯t finish because he¡¯s started rapidly pumping his cock in and out of her hot pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Oh! Tim!¡± She wraps her arms and legs tightly around him as he pummels her soggy hole. His cock is aching for release now and he pounds harder and faster, driving them both into a sweat-soaked frenzy.


    ¡°Ohmygod! Ohhhhhh! Fuck!¡± Rhonda tightens her arms around him, digging her nails into the middle of his back. He feels her legs loosen from his sides as she nts her feet on the bed and thrusts her hips up to meet his quickening strokes. They¡¯re both in a delirious state, mming against each other as their pleasure builds to a raw peak.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh!! Yeeeeeeessss!¡± Rhonda ws his back and squeezes her pussy muscles around his cock as she shudders through another cock-drenching orgasm. Tim doesn¡¯t even try to hold back, plunging into her one final time, his cock erupts deep inside her pulsating pussy. He jerkily shoots several more spurts into her quivering hole before copsing on her fleshy tits and pressing his lips to hers.


    They kiss passionately while their bodies shiver and shake through the after throes of their heat-crazed lovemaking. For a few blissful minutes, no one else exists in the world except the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­¡± she whispers, still catching her breath.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± he answers, kissing her again as his cock stirs inside her pussy. She smiles at him questioningly while raising her eyebrows with a look of incredulity.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you do to me,¡± he answers and starts moving inside of her.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she pleads, gently pushing him off of her, ¡°you¡¯re going to wear me out.¡± He reluctantly withdraws his recovering cock from the warm sheath of her cum-filled pussy.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she smiles, ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted you today.¡± She rolls him onto his back and rises up on her knees beside him. Wrapping her hand around his semi-erect cock, she stretches her tongue out and starts licking her juices from around his cockhead.


    ¡°God, Rhonda!¡± he breathes as she moves between his legs and feeds his rapidly recovering cock into her warm mouth. Sliding her lips halfway down the length of him, she flicks her tongue against the sensitive underside. Fuck! He can¡¯t remember being more aroused or more pleasured than he is right now. Rhonda sucks on the head of his cock while corkscrewing her hand up and down his slick shaft.


    Tim closes his eyes andys his head back as Rhonda bobs her head up and down and caresses his balls. Her hard nipples brush against his thighs as her very talented tongue dances around his cock. It¡¯s too much and he feels the tension building rapidly.


    Tim reaches for Rhonda¡¯s head, entwining his fingers in her hair as he starts bucking his ass off the bed. Their eyes meet and she pumps his cock in rapid-fire motion with her lips wrapped around the head and her fingers stroking his balls. That¡¯s it. He fucks his cock into his sister-inw¡¯s mouth, spewing cum that she urgently gulps down while he holds her head in ce. She sucks and swallows until he¡¯spletely drained and he falls back on the bed, panting as his head hits the soft pillow.


    ¡°Fuck! Rhonda!¡± he sighs, ¡°that was fucking incredible.¡± She¡¯s still slurping his cock, licking thest remnants of cum off the sides.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I enjoyed it too,¡± she says, crawling up beside him and draping her arm over his chest. ¡°How many times can you cum in a row?¡± she asks, while cuddling up to his side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answers honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve never really had a chance to find out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to test you,¡± she says matter-of-factly as she brushes her fingers through his chest hair.


    ¡°I like the way you think,¡± he responds, putting his arm around her shoulder and pulling her closer to him.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she sighs. ¡°I think we better shower, before I fall asleep and miss dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answers, looking at the clock. ¡°Rhonda, there aren¡¯t words to express¡­¡± She cuts him off before he can finish.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± she says, putting her fingers to his lips. ¡°I know,¡± she whispers, ¡°believe me, I know.¡±


    Leaning up, she kisses him hard on the lips. Halfway through the kiss, she swings her legs over his body and stretches out on top of him, mashing her soft tits against his chest and grinding her matted pussy mound against his spent cock.


    ¡°We deserve this,¡± she says, breaking the kiss. ¡°We¡¯ve nothing to feel guilty about.¡± He just nods and pulls her face back down to his. What an incredible woman!


    The following evening, there¡¯s another family dinner. It¡¯s the first time Tim¡¯s been in the same room with Rhonda and Sharon since he and Rhonda became lovers. He struggles to maintain hisposure all through dinner, barely engaging in any conversation. As soon as he can, he heads for the sanctum of the back deck. Rhonda joins him momentster.


    ¡°You all right?¡± sheughs. ¡°You looked as stiff as a board in there,¡± she says, walking towards him but not taking out her customary cigarette.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he answers. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it awkward or weird?¡± he asks, leaning against the railing and admiring the way her tight jeans show off her figure.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s awkward,¡± she says, stopping next to him and looking over her shoulder into the dining room window. ¡°You can see all four of them from here, can¡¯t you?¡± she asks quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answers, confused by her question.


    ¡°Good,¡± she says, squatting down and moving over in front of him. ¡°Tell me if any of them start toe out here,¡± she says, tugging at his zipper.


    ¡°Rhonda!¡± he hisses in a hushed whisper. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± He¡¯s nearly freaking out but his cock is already at attention. Rhonda¡¯s head is below the windowsill and Tim realizes that while he leans against the railing looking into the house, they can¡¯t see her at all.


    ¡°This is better than a cigarette, any day,¡± she smiles up at him as her hand gropes around inside his fly. Maneuvering it through his boxers, she releases his hard cock to the air. ¡°Speaking of stiff as a board,¡± sheughs and deftly swipes her tongue across the tip of his cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Tim whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this.¡± He wants to close his eyes and savor the feeling of Rhonda¡¯s tongue swirling around his cockhead but he keeps them glued on his wife and inws, sitting around the dining room table.


    Rhonda rapidly pumps Tim¡¯s cock in and out of her mouth while her tongue slithers all around its most sensitive areas. Tim is trying to act normal and look like nothing is going on when what he really wants to do is grab Rhonda¡¯s head and fuck her warm mouth like he did yesterday.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 8

    Rhonda¡¯s sexuality has been reawakened by her encounters with her brother-inw. She loves the sensuous feel of his hard cock in her mouth and the salty taste of his cum. She would like to take her time and prolong the pleasure but she knows she better make this fast. Her expert tongue, coupled with the risk-taking thrill of doing this out in the open, has Tim ready to shoot his load in minutes.


    ¡°Fuck, Rhonda!¡± he breathes, closing his eyes momentarily as his cock swells and Rhonda pumps faster. sting a heavy load of cum into her mouth, he opens his eyes and panics when he doesn¡¯t see Sharon sitting at the table.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± he whispers, ncing all around. ¡°Sharon¡¯s not there!¡± he hisses, trying to push Rhonda¡¯s mouth away from his cock as his eyes search the room for his wife. Rhonda hangs on, keeping her lips around the end of his cock until thest little spurt is out.


    ¡°Turn around and tuck it in,¡± Rhonda orders as she springs to her feet and stands next to him, blocking the view of anyoneing through the door. ¡°Been saving that up, have you?¡± she whispers, squeezing his ass cheek and licking thest bit of cum from around her mouth just as the sliding ss door opens. To innocent eyes, they look like two normal people admiring the view.


    ¡°Here they are!¡± Sharon says, leading her brother out onto the deck. ¡°We always seem to lose you two,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°I bet you hardly missed us,¡± Tim says, turning around to face his wife with his pants looking perfectly normal. He catches Rhonda¡¯s eye and wipes his cheek, hoping she¡¯ll take the hint and clean off the dab of cum clinging to her dimple. She gets it just in time as her husband walks up next to her. Fuck that was close. Tim breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, I know how you feel about those discussions,¡± Sharonughs as she changes the subject and asks the group how they feel about renting a beach house together for a week this summer. Rhonda says she¡¯s all for it, smiling at Tim and almost imperceptibly raising one eyebrow. They all agree it¡¯s a great idea and Rhonda and Sharon arrange to have lunch next week to discuss the details.


    At home in bed and still reeling from the impromptu blowjob at his inw¡¯s house, Tim plunges his hard cock into his wife¡¯s gel-lubricated pussy. Mentally reliving the feel of Rhonda¡¯s tongue swirling around his cock, he thrusts into his wife with unprecedented vigor. Herck of response is obliterated by the images in his head as he recalls the two recent rendezvous with his sister-inw and the taste and aroma of her fervently aroused pussy.


    Sharon doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Timtely but she¡¯s finding it harder and harder to control herself during his passionate lovemaking. Her body is fighting her brain as her insides warm to his forceful pounding, emanating natural lubricant and unfamiliar arousal. She tries to think of something to force her brain to respond. She focuses on their vacation and her lunch next week with Rhonda. As her juices ooze around her husband¡¯s jackhammering cock, she holds perfectly still and wonders about Paul and Rhonda¡¯s lovemaking.


    Tim feels his wife¡¯s pussy responding like never before. The heat and moisture engulfing his cock drives him to speed up his rhythm and try to increase Sharon¡¯s pleasure. Rising up on his arms, he looks at his wife¡¯s face as he continues to m his cock into her steaming pussy. Her face is contorted into a level of concentration that he¡¯s never seen before. She¡¯s fighting it! He can¡¯t believe it! He¡¯s giving her the chance for a real orgasm, probably her first, and she¡¯s fighting it. What the fuck!


    He thrusts into her one final time, erupting in a flow of cum deep inside her begrudgingly responsive pussy. He doesn¡¯t get it and doesn¡¯t know what to do about it as he copses on her chest.


    ¡°You really need to be more gentle, Tim,¡± she whispers, releasing the breath she¡¯s been holding throughout his final thrusts. She kisses his lips and gently rolls him off of her. Ignoring her nightgown, she walks naked into the bathroom and starts the shower. Adjusting the water temperature, she steps under the spray and immediately sinks to the floor with her head buried in her hands. What is she going to do? Maybe she should talk to Rhonda.


    When Tim shows up at Rhonda¡¯s apartment on Wednesday, she¡¯s wearing a white babydoll nightie without any panties. He marvels at the way the sheer material drapes over her erect nipples and hangs just below her triangr patch of hair. He¡¯s amazed at how being almost nude is even sexier than beingpletely naked.


    ¡°Guess what I¡¯ve got,¡± she says, with her hands behind her back. He closes the door before he answers.


    ¡°I can see what you¡¯ve got,¡± he says, grasping her soft tits in his hands and feeling her taut nipples press through the thin material into his palms.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Not those,¡± sheughs, bringing her right hand up and showing him a small box of cards.


    ¡°This!¡± The box reads, ¡°Sex Deck: yful positions to spice up your love life¡±.


    ¡°There are fifty cards with fifty different positions,¡± she says triumphantly, ¡°and we¡¯re going to try them all.¡± She wraps her arms around his neck and grinds her pussy against the bulge in his pants. Sliding his hands under the back of her babydoll, he cups her bare ass cheeks as he pulls her against him.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve you?¡± he asks, digging his fingers into her fleshy ass cheeks. God! She feels so fucking good. He could squeeze her ass forever!


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve me,¡± she teases, ¡°but we¡¯re family!¡± Rhondaughs as she breaks away and spreads the cards out on the bed. She¡¯s bending over, mixing up the cards and the babydoll nightie rides up above her ass cheeks.


    ¡°Where do we start?¡± he asks, staring at her perfect ass while pulling off his shoes and socks.


    ¡°Pick a card, any card,¡± she smiles, pointing to the bed. ¡°I figure we can start by each picking one card and then alternating until we¡¯re exhausted.¡± She¡¯s excitedly bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet and he enjoys the lively spring of her tits, clearly visible through the sheer material. Reaching over to the bed, he picks a card.


    ¡°The reverse cowgirl,¡± he says, reading the card. Rhonda¡¯s tits are pressed against his arm as she reads over his shoulder. A guy is pictured lying on his back with a woman facing his feet as she straddles his cock.


    ¡°Oooo, ride ¡¯em cowgirl. I¡¯m getting wet just imagining how that feels,¡± Rhonda says.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always wet?¡± Tim asks yfully as he runs his hand up her inner thigh and across her moist pussy lips.


    ¡°When I¡¯m around you,¡± she sighs, turning towards the bed. ¡°My turn to choose.¡± She picks a card from the far side of the bed. ¡°Suspended congress position,¡± Rhonda reads. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this one,¡± she smiles, handing him the card. ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡±


    He looks at the picture. This time the guy is standing and the girl has her arms and legs wrapped around him while she¡¯s impaled on his cock. His arms are behind her back holding her up as she apparently bounces up and down on his cock.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 9

    ¡°The fine print says it might be easier to maintain thrusts if the woman has her back to a wall, like in a shower,¡± he tells her. ¡°Maybe we should start out that way and see if I can move away from the wall. Let¡¯s do mine first,¡± he suggests, ¡°and then try yours in the shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get you naked!¡± Rhonda says, attacking the buttons on his shirt.


    ¡°The cards are an awesome idea,¡± he tells her. ¡°What made you think of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been fascinated by the sex position books and wondered if there could really be that many different ways,¡± she smiles as she drops his shirt on a chair and starts unfastening his belt.


    ¡°If this works out, there¡¯s a book called 365 Sex Positions ¨C A Year of Great Sex,¡± she teases as she pulls his pants and boxer shorts down together, releasing his hard cock. Rhonda kisses the tip of his cock, flicking her tongue against it, before standing up and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°We can use the cards to find out how many times you can cum,¡± she smiles. Rhonda pushes him down on the bed and takes a step back. She starts rhythmically swaying from side to side while teasingly pulling up the bottom of the sheer babydoll. Smiling at his cock¡¯s instant reaction, she dances erotically and slowly removes her nightie.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± Tim sighs as Rhonda tosses the nightie aside and climbs up on the bed.


    ¡°I know I am!¡± she smiles over her shoulder while turning to straddle his legs, ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to like this,¡± he says, admiring her sensational ass again while she positions herself over his stiff cock. He uses his hand to push his erection into a more upright position and slides it between her pussy lips as she lowers herself down.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± he moans when her hot pussy glides down around his hard cock. Rhonda leans forward, cing her hands on his knees and forcing his cock to bend with her.


    ¡°This is really different,¡± he says as her pussy grips his cock and she starts moving up and down.


    ¡°Feels awesome!¡± he adds, grabbing her hips and trying to speed up her motions.


    ¡°This feels sooo good!¡± she answers and starts rocking faster. He tries to thrust into her but her weight keeps him from moving very much and he finally just lies back and enjoys her being in control.


    The position is absolutely wicked. Not only is she moving up and down, she¡¯s undting her hips and stimting his cock in a way he¡¯s never experienced.


    Rhonda leans farther forward, gripping his ankles and grinding her clit against him as she rocks faster. Her widespread ass cheeks give him a clear view of his glistening cock disappearing between her wet pussy lips. This position also affords him a great view of her puckered asshole and he moves one hand from her hips to run a finger around the crinkled opening.


    ¡°Ohhhh Yeah!¡± Rhonda moans while ncing back over her shoulder. ¡°y with my ass,¡± she pleads.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t on the card,¡± he teases as he sticks his index finger in his mouth, moistening it with a thick coating of saliva before moving it towards her asshole. Twisting it around to lubricate the opening, he tries to gently push it in but she¡¯s bouncing too rapidly.


    ¡°Stop moving a second,¡± he tells her and she sits firmly down on his cock, panting as he corkscrews his finger into her ass.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm!¡± she moans, wiggling her ass against his finger, which titites his cock and buries it deeper inside her hot pussy. With his finger about halfway into her ass, she starts moving again, riding his cock harder and faster than before. Her asshole is tight and he twists and turns his finger rather than trying to pump it in and out as she pistons up and down on his hard cock.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m about to cum!¡± he deres. Rhonda¡¯s gyrations on his cock, and the excitement of fingering her asshole, have pushed him to the peak of arousal. The way she¡¯s moving and panting, she can¡¯t be far behind him. His finger now easily slides in and out of her ass.


    ¡°Oh! Fuk!¡± he moans, tensing his legs as his orgasm builds. Again, his attempts to thrust up into her are thwarted by her weight on his legs.


    ¡°Hang on, Tim!¡± she cries. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯m so damn close!¡± she begs and he tries not to shoot his load. While she increases the urgency of her thrusts and ms down harder on his sensitive cock, he jams his finger deeper into her asshole.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back!¡± he shouts as the first load of cum sts from his cock. He spasms beneath her but she just rides harder while he spews his cum into her fiery pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Fuuuuuuuk!¡± Rhonda screams, mming down hard on his nearly spent cock. Squeezing her pussy muscles around him, she jerks upright and sits fully erect. He pulls his finger out as her orgasm rips through her body. Grabbing her hips, he holds onto her as she convulses through the multiple shockwaves surging from her quivering pussy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And that¡¯s only the first card,¡± Rhonda says, trying to catch her breath as she disengages herself from his cock.


    ¡°Lucky me,¡± he smiles. ¡°Forty-nine cards to go!¡± She flips around and is lying with her head on his chest. Draping one leg over his, she cuddles into his shoulder as he wraps his arm around her.


    ¡°Think we¡¯ll live through them all?¡± she asks, her breath stilling in gasps.


    ¡°If not, I can¡¯t think of a better way to die,¡± heughs.


    ¡°I really liked your finger in my ass,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You fooled me!¡± he says. ¡°The way youmanded me to y with your ass I thought this was a regr urrence.¡±


    ¡°Some of the cards are for anal sex positions and I want to be ready when we draw one,¡± she says quietly. Fuck! Anal sex with his sister-inw! Of course, he¡¯s heard about it and seen porn videos but he never thought he¡¯d get to try it.


    ¡°Have you ever done it?¡± she asks, when he doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°No,¡± he answers, ¡°but I¡¯ve always wondered what it would be like.¡±


    ¡°Well, y your cards right¡­¡± sheughs and leans her head up to kiss him.


    The standing position in the shower doesn¡¯t go as well as the reverse cowgirl but they manage to both get off and he does enjoy being face to face while they¡¯re fucking.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 10

    Afterwards, they dry off and just lie on the bed, talking.


    ¡°Sharon asked some weird questions at lunch today,¡± Rhonda tells him.


    ¡°What kind of weird questions?¡± Tim asks nervously.


    ¡°Oh, she doesn¡¯t suspect anything,¡± she reassures him. ¡°She was more interested in Paul and I?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like she came right out and asked but she seemed very interested in how Paul and I are doing sexually,¡± Rhonda says. ¡°It was weird, because we used to have these girl talks before either of us got married but we haven¡¯t in a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed a slight change at home,¡± Tim confides. He exins how he¡¯s felt Sharon starting to respond during their monthly ritual but seemingly trying to fight it. Rhonda can¡¯t believe it when he tells her how Sharon uses a lubricant.


    ¡°With your tongue at her disposal?¡± she says, flicking her tongue out for emphasis. ¡°She¡¯s an idiot!¡±


    ¡°So, what did you tell her?¡± he asks.


    ¡°She was pretty interested in how her family¡¯s religious beliefs affected me in the bedroom and I thought maybe if she knew Paul didn¡¯t buy into all that crap she might, you know, loosen up a little.¡± Rhonda is running her hand across Tim¡¯s stomach as she speaks.


    ¡°I lied,¡± she says, matter-of-factly. ¡°I told her that her brother was an amazingly passionate and sensitive lover who took me to ces I couldn¡¯t even describe,¡± Rhondaughs. ¡°You should have seen the look on her face when I told her that what he does with his tongue was downright sinful.¡± Rhonda¡¯s hand isbing through Tim¡¯s pubic hair as she continues more seriously.


    ¡°If she only knew I was describing you,¡± she sighs, her hand sliding between his legs and gently caressing his balls.


    ¡°What did Sharon say?¡± Tim asks, spreading his legs to give Rhonda more ess while not even trying to hide his fascination with the sexual discussion between his lover and his wife.


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s weird,¡± Rhonda says, still stroking his balls. ¡°Her face got red and¡­ at first, I thought I had embarrassed her but then I realized she looked really angry. She quickly changed the subject and then said she had to go.¡± Tim thinks about the conversation while enjoying the way Rhonda is fondling his balls. His cock ising to life from her teasing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why she would be angry about you and Paul,¡± he says, almost to himself. ¡°Unless she feels like it somehow betrays their parent¡¯s beliefs.¡±


    ¡°Do you thing she¡¯ll stop resisting her own feelings if she thinks her brother has abandoned the fold?¡± Rhonda asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I appreciate you trying to help,¡± he says, kissing the top of her head.


    ¡°Tim,¡± Rhonda says, ¡°if Sharon starts responding to you¡­ will we still¡­?¡± She doesn¡¯t finish.


    ¡°Oh, Rhonda, no,¡± Tim answers honestly, his cock now standing at attention. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine stopping this. What you do to me¡­¡± His voice trails off.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What we do to each other,¡± she says with a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± she smiles as she licks her way down his body, dragging her soft tits across his cock, before sucking the head of it between her lips.


    In no time at all Rhonda is bobbing her head up and down on his hard cock as her fingers continue to tease his balls. He thrusts up into her mouth, not even trying to hold back and explodes with his third orgasm of the afternoon.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t even close to finding out how many times you can cum,¡± Rhonda says as they get dressed. ¡°We need more time.¡±


    ¡°Once schools out, I have a couple of weeks before summer school starts. We could spend the whole day,¡± he tells her as she runs a brush through her hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s n on that,¡± she says, smiling at him in the mirror. ¡°And of course, we¡¯re going to spend a week together at the beach,¡± she adds, mischievously.


    ¡°With our spouses,¡± he reminds her. She just shrugs and kisses him on the lips.


    Before they leave, Rhonda suggests they draw cards for next week so they know what to look forward to. He agrees and draws a Doggy Style card from the box. The picture is just what you would expect with the woman on all fours and the man prating her from behind. He was hoping for something more exotic, before it dawns on him that just fucking Rhonda every week is exotic.


    Rhonda draws a Missionary Anal position card. Now we¡¯re talking! The woman is on her back with her legs drawn up next to her head and a pillow under her hips while the man half kneels between her legs, prating her ass with his cock.


    ¡°You look happy about fucking my ass!¡± Rhonda teases as she yfully squeezes his cock. He didn¡¯t realize he was getting aroused again.


    ¡°Should we bring some lubricant?¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before.¡±


    ¡°You can get some just in case, but first we¡¯ll try using some natural lubricant,¡± sheughs at the puzzled look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can churn up some lubricating juice with your tongue in the right ce, can¡¯t you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No doubt!¡± he says, kissing her again before they exit the apartment.


    Sharon is fuming! Ever since her lunch with Rhonda, she¡¯s been pacing the floor and trying to figure out how her brother could betray her like this. The hypocritical bastard was sucking and fucking his wife into oblivion, while Sharon was gritting her teeth and trying not to have an orgasm because of the vow they took! The vow to never enjoy sex again! Doesn¡¯t that mean no orgasms?


    What the hell was she thinking? How could she have been so stupid? Women can have sex without climaxing but men never do! While she¡¯s sacrificing her sex life with her husband, her brother is getting off with his wife all the time, ording to Rhonda.


    Rhonda¡¯s description of their lovemaking brings back vivid images of the day she was gyrating on her brother¡¯s hard cock. The only orgasm she¡¯s ever had, at least when she was fully lucid. She doesn¡¯t want to think about that! Pounding her fist against her leg, not for the first time, she tries to make sense of it all. How could her brother have deceived her like this?


    She needs to calm down andbel her feelings. That¡¯s what all the self-help books say;bel your feelings. Okay, there is anger, of course, and betrayal, frustration, hurt, jealousy. Jealousy?


    Of what? Of who? Of Rhonda? Because she¡¯s getting orgasms that Sharon¡¯s not or¡­ no! She is not jealous of her brother¡¯s wife! No! That¡¯s not what this is about. She hears Tim¡¯s car in the driveway and tries to pull herself together.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± Tim asks, walking into the kitchen where Sharon is making dinner.


    ¡°Fine. And yours?¡± she asks, smiling over her shoulder at him.


    ¡°Great!¡± he says, trying not to sound too enthusiastic. It really was a great day, eating and fucking his sister-inw. ¡°How was your lunch with Rhonda?¡± he asks, wondering how Sharon will react.


    ¡°Good,¡± she says, not very convincingly.


    ¡°Did you guys agree on a date for our joint vacation?¡± he asks, already knowing the answer from Rhonda.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, hesitantly. ¡°Fourth of July week,¡± she answers, turning from the stove. ¡°Do you really want to do this? Would you rather take a vacation somewhere, just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°I thought this was your idea,¡± Tim answers, wondering how her lunchtime discussion of Rhonda and Paul¡¯s sex life has suddenly given Sharon a change of heart about the vacation.


    ¡°It was. I just wasn¡¯t sure how you felt about it,¡± she says and he knows she¡¯s lying.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s great,¡± he says. ¡°You absolutely love your brother and we both adore Rhonda. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sharon lies again. ¡°We¡¯ll have a great time,¡± she says, unenthusiastically. Tim lets it go.


    One of the most ironic elements of Tim and Sharon¡¯s marriage is that they sleep cuddled up to each other every night except on the nights they make love. Sharon, in her knee length cotton nightgown, spoons against Tim¡¯s naked back with her arm around him, or sometimes he spoons against Sharon¡¯s back, being careful not to touch her breasts.


    A couple of days after their vacation discussion, Sharon climbs into bed and snuggles up against her husband¡¯s back as usual. Tim, who had his back to her and didn¡¯t see here to bed, notices the difference immediately. Instead of her normal cotton nightgown, Sharon is wearing something soft and cool; satin maybe? She cuddles up to him and says goodnight. Maybe Rhonda¡¯s right. Maybe if Sharon thinks her brother isn¡¯t buying into the whole sexual repression, she shouldn¡¯t either. He wiggles his ass against her satin covered thighs and says goodnight.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 11

    Neither Tim nor Sharon mention the satin nightgown but Tim starts lying on his other side when Sharones to bed so he can admire the way it clings to her sexy curves. He cuddles up against her, resting his cock against her satin covered ass.


    As exciting a development as this is, Tim is totally preupied with fucking Rhonda¡¯s ass. He¡¯s been doing research on the Inte about anal intercourse so he can make the experience mutually satisfying. He¡¯s so excited that he¡¯s been jacking off nearly everyday.


    The night before he¡¯s supposed to meet Rhonda again, Sharon shocks Tim bying to bedpletely naked. Having turned towards the wall when he went to bed, he didn¡¯t see here out of the bathroom so he¡¯spletely unprepared when she cuddles up to his back. When he feels the smoothness of her thighs against his ass, he tentatively moves back against her, thinking maybe her nightgown has just ridden up but her bare tits resting against his back assures him she is indeed naked.


    She picked a hell of a night to start something, he thinks. All he wants to do is close his eyes and dream about fucking Rhonda tomorrow. The thought of his hard cock pumping in and out of his sister-inw¡¯s tight ass is so erotic that he can¡¯t bring himself to deal with his wife¡¯s tentative attempts at seduction. He kisses her goodnight and then turns over towards the wall.


    Sharon doesn¡¯t know what to do. She thought Tim would react more enthusiastically to her new nightgown but he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. After a few nights of cuddling him with just the thin satin material between them, she worked up the courage to abandon the nightgown and crawl into bedpletely naked. Cuddling against him and pressing her bare tits into his back made her heart pound in her chest and her breathing bebored. She felt an unfamiliar tingling between her legs; reminiscent of the burning itch she had the night she convinced her brother tomit incest.


    The sobering thoughts about her brother,bined with her husband¡¯s indifference to her exposed flesh, squelches her desires and she dozes off, wondering if she¡¯s even capable of bing a normal wife. While Tim dreams of fucking Rhonda¡¯s ass, Sharon dreams about her brother and the only orgasms she¡¯s ever had.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Rhonda is pacing the apartment, nervous as a schoolgirl on her first date. Conflicting emotions are raging through her brain; she¡¯s scared, nervous, excited and, incredibly aroused by the idea of Tim fucking her ass. She arrived at the apartment early, soaked in the bathtub and has barely eaten all day. She thinks her ass is as clean and ready as it¡¯s ever going to be.


    Taking a drag on her cigarette, she catches a glimpse of herself reflected in the dark television screen and again wonders if she should put on her nightie. After her bath, she massaged vored oil all over her body and decided to stay naked while she waited for Tim. Then thinking she looked too anxious, she put her pantsuit back on. A few minutester, she shed the pantsuit and put on the sheer nightie. Now she¡¯s naked again, second-guessing herself, when she hears the doorbell ring.


    Tim¡¯s cock, already excitedly pushing against the front of his pants, springs to attention when Rhonda opens the door. His eyes devour her naked body and her smooth skin glistening from the body oil.


    ¡°You look delicious,¡± he says, closing the door and taking her into his arms. She melts against him, wanting to tear his clothes off as he cups her bare ass cheeks and pushes his tongue into her mouth. Sliding her hand between them, she grips his hard cock through his pants, gently squeezing it in a slow rhythm. Tim moans into her mouth as his hands caress her ass. I¡¯m going to be fucking this ass in a few minutes, he thinks as his cock swells in Rhonda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I did some research,¡± Tim says a few minutester as he starts shedding his clothes. ¡°Two things seem to permeate the information about anal sex. First, you have to be at the peak of arousal; I can take care of that. Secondly, I have to be at the peak of hardness. In other words, I shouldn¡¯t have cum yet,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°You have it all figured out,¡± Rhondaughs nervously. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just put myself in your capable hands,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around his neck as he drops his underwear on the floor and stands up. His stiff cock bumps against her leg and she reaches down and gently pulls it up, trapping it between their bodies.


    ¡°Capable but inexperienced,¡± he reminds her, ¡°and I can hardly wait to change that.¡± As he moves her towards the bed he adds, ¡°my n is to eat you through a couple of orgasms,¡± he pushes her onto her back onto the bed, ¡°and then, fuck you until you¡¯re almost ready to cum again. Crawling up between her outstretched legs, he continues, ¡°then you should be ready for the main event.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Rhonda smiles, ¡°sounds heavenly.¡± Rhonda spreads her legs farther apart and Tim starts licking her inner thighs, getting his first taste of the vored oil.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 12

    ¡°Strawberry?¡± He gives her a surprised look and Rhonda nods. ¡°My favorite!¡± he says, teasing her smooth skin with his tongue as he works his way towards her moist pussy lips.


    True to his word, Tim¡¯s tongue works his magic on Rhonda¡¯s pussy. With his fingers pumping her pussy and his mouth sucking her clit, he detonates two explosive orgasms back to back.


    ¡°Ohhhhhmyyyyygod!¡± Rhonda sighs, falling back on the bed, while Tim continuespping up her steady flow of juices.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fuck!¡± Tim says excitedly, moving up next to Rhonda. ¡°Turn over,¡± he tells her, gently nudging her body. ¡°We¡¯re going to do my card, so I can lubricate your ass while I¡¯m fucking you.¡± Rhonda hadpletely forgotten about the doggie style card Tim drewst week.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything,¡± Rhonda says, still gasping for breath. Rolling on to her stomach, she shakily pushes herself up on all fours. Retrieving the lubricant from the small bag he had dropped by the door when he first came in, Tim positions himself behind her gorgeous ass. His cock throbs with anticipation as he lines it up with her frothing pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Yeah!¡± Rhonda moans as Tim plunges his cock deeply inside her well-lubricated hole. Pushing himself tightly against her ass to keep his cock deeply imbedded in her pussy, he squeezes lubricant on his finger and pulls her cheeks apart with his thumbs.


    ¡°Oh! Tim! Oh!¡± Rhonda squeals as he swirls his finger around her puckered opening. Rhonda is rocking back and forth against Tim¡¯s hard cock while he corkscrews his finger into her tight ass.


    ¡°Oh! Fuck!¡± Rhonda moans, lunging back at him as Tim inserts a second finger into her ass and wonders how he¡¯ll ever get his cock into this narrow opening. Twisting his fingers around, he smears the lubricant and tries to stretch her hole.


    ¡°Okay. Time to turn over,¡± Tim says, pulling his rock solid cock from Rhonda¡¯s soggy pussy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Supposedly the trick is for you to try and rx your sphincter,¡± Tim chuckles nervously as Rhonda rolls onto her back and Tim pushes her legs up to her shoulders.


    ¡°Hold your ankles,¡± he instructs as he lines his cockhead up with her crinkled opening. With Rhonda bent in half like this all he sees is ass, pussy and tits. His cock is throbbing at the erotic sight.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Rhonda cautions him. ¡°Take it slowly, okay,¡± she pants, trembling with anticipation and arousal. Taking a deep breath, she consciously tries to rx her ass muscles as Tim pushes forward.


    ¡°Okay. Just try to rx,¡± Tim is so excited; pre-cum is dripping from his cock, adding lubricant as he pushes it into his sister-inw¡¯s ass. Fuck! It¡¯s so goddamn tight. Rhonda¡¯s ass starts stretching around his cockhead and he pushes harder causing Rhonda to lose her grip on her ankles.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Rhonda yowls. He¡¯s going to tear me apart, she panics. ¡°Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a good idea,¡± she says, trying to disengage her dted ass from his cockhead.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Tim pants. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± he assures her, pushing down on her ankles and thrusting his thick cock into herpact asshole.


    ¡°Ow! Fuuuck!¡± Rhonda screams as Tim buries his cock into her burning ass. ¡°It hurts!


    Take it out!¡± Rhonda cries.


    ¡°Give it a minute,¡± Tim pleads. ¡°It should feel okay in a second.¡± He holds perfectly still as his stiff cock throbs inside her snug little asshole. God! He¡¯s never felt anything so constricting around his cock. Rhonda¡¯s ass is shrinking around his swollen cock like a fiery vice.


    ¡°This will help,¡± Tim says, remembering his research and letting go of one ankle so he can rub her clit. Positioning his thumb over her love button, he rubs light circles as he slowly withdraws his cock. With his cock about halfway out of her ass, he pushes his thumb into her pussy and his palm against her neatly trimmed mound, cradling her clit between his thumb and his palm. Rocking his hand against her clit, he slides his cock all the way back inside her ass.


    Rhonda feelspletely helpless, bent in half with her brother-inw¡¯s cock ripping her ass apart. What the fuck was she thinking? She can¡¯t move! Her ass is burning and she¡¯s at his mercy. Oh fuck! Her pussy is on fire now, too! Tim is rubbing her clit and thumb fucking her pussy. She starts rocking against his thumb, but it pushes his cock deeper into her ass. Fuck! It¡¯s better if her legs are up higher. She grabs her ankles again and raises her ass up to meet Tim¡¯s strokes.


    Tim starts a slow, steady rhythm, alternating between his thumb and his cock. When his cock is on the downward stroke, he pulls his thumb out and visa versa. Before long, Rhonda is rocking up to meet his cock strokes, pushing her ass into the air as he thrusts down into her.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Rhonda moans, her orgasm building from the dual attack on her ass and pussy. Her ass has expanded sufficiently to ease the pain and Tim¡¯s thumb in her pussy is churning her hot juices.


    Tim breathes a sigh of relief as Rhonda gets into it. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he sure didn¡¯t want to stop! Now they¡¯re really fucking and Rhonda is rocking up to wee his cock into her ass. Fuck!


    This is fucking incredible! He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually fucking his sister-inw¡¯s ass!


    Rhonda starts jerking as her orgasm hits and her pussy spasms around his thumb. She stops rocking as Tim pulls his thumb from her pussy and ms into her ass a few more times before erupting in a surge of cum that he thinks might never end.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he breathes, finally pulling his spent cock from Rhonda¡¯s ass and letting her legs drop onto the bed. He copses next to her and just smiles as they catch their breath.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Tim asks sheepishly, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rhonda smiles. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like I thought it would be,¡± she smiles, ¡°but I came so fucking hard! I can see why women like it but it felt like you were going to tear me apart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tim says.


    ¡°It was my idea but I think I¡¯m going to be sore.¡± Rhonda says, kissing him. ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to feel sorry about.¡± She grabs a cigarette and abruptly changes the subject. ¡°How are things with Sharon?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Are you allowed to smoke in here?¡± Tim asks, raising his head and looking around for an ashtray as he avoids answering her.


    ¡°No,¡± she says. ¡°But I¡¯m allowed to ass fuck my brother-inw,¡± she smiles as she points out the absurdity of his question. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± she says, sitting on the bed and lightly rubbing his back. Tim tells her about Sharon¡¯s new nightgown and howst night she came to bed naked for the first time.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 13

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do,¡± he tells her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Tim!¡± Rhonda admonishes him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s reaching out to you? Don¡¯t make her grab your dick before you¡¯re willing to respond!¡±


    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t in the mood,¡± he says, turning onto his side. ¡°I was thinking about today and being with you¡­¡± Rhonda jumps to her feet and res down at him.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± she yells, pointing her finger at him. ¡°That¡¯s not what this is about! I am not your girlfriend or your mistress or whatever. This is fucking, just fucking! That¡¯s all it is.¡± she tells him. ¡°You are not using me as an excuse for what you do or don¡¯t do with Sharon!¡± She stands there, her firm tits heaving up and down as she clenches and unclenches her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using you as an excuse for anything,¡± Tim says quietly, ¡°and I know it¡¯s just fucking, okay!¡± He spits the words back at her. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t in the moodst night, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to be in the mood tonight,¡± Rhonda says, crushing her cigarette in a water ss and sitting on the edge of the bed. Her anger starts subsiding as quickly as it arose. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to send you home ready, willing and able,¡± she says, matter-of-factly. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s take a shower. Your dick is nasty,¡± sheughs, smacking him on the ass, before heading into the bathroom.


    Tim follows her into the shower, where they spend the next half hourthering soap over each other¡¯s bodies. Rhonda spends a lot of time soaping his genitals, running her fingers along his shaft, and tantalizing his balls with her fingernails. After they rinse off, Rhonda kneels on the tile floor and Tim feels her breath on his hard cock as she lifts it up and drags her tongue along the underside of it


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± he closes his eyes as Rhonda¡¯s lips touch his cockhead and her tongue flicks the small slit on its tip. Slowly feeding him into her mouth, she sucks her cheeks in and glides his cockhead towards her throat. Oh fuck! She¡¯s deepthroating him! Tim grabs her hair and starts pumping his fully recovered cock into her talented mouth.


    ¡°Oh God! Rhonda!¡± Tim says as the tension builds in his balls and his fingers entwine in his sister-inw¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Huh uh!¡± Rhonda says, after pulling his hands from her head and letting his hard cock plop from her sultry mouth. ¡°Save something for Sharon,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Come on, Rhonda!¡± Tim pleads. ¡°I was just about to cum!¡± She wraps her arms around his neck, mashing her tits against his chest as she grinds her pussy against his cock.


    ¡°I know but Sharon is reaching out, Tim,¡± she says as he cups her ass cheeks and tries to lift her onto his cock. ¡°Now you can reach back.¡± She steps away from him and his hard cock springs out in front of him.


    Tim just looks at her. She¡¯s just standing here, naked in the shower, with her aroused nipples taunting him and her hairy pussy calling to him. Goddamn it! She¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck Sharon, but that¡¯s not untilter tonight,¡± he whines. ¡°Can¡¯t we just finish this? You know, I can get it upter.¡±


    ¡°Look, Tim,¡± she says, stepping closer and grabbing his hand. ¡°Feel that?¡± she asks, rubbing his fingers through her wet pussy. ¡°I want this as much as you do and I believe you¡¯ll fuck your wife even if we finish¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tim says, waiting for her argument.


    ¡°But, you¡¯ll fuck her more enthusiastically if we stop now,¡± Rhonda says, pulling his hand away and stepping out of the shower. ¡°Want to draw cards for next week?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tim says, his shoulders slumping as he follows her out of the shower.


    ¡°Hey, cheer up,¡± Rhonda says. ¡°You fucked my pussy, my ass and my mouth today. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m holding out on you,¡± she says, kissing him as she picks up her panties and starts getting dressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he says as they finish getting dressed and draw cards for next week. Rhonda draws a standard sixty-nine and Tim draws a doggie style ass fuck. Raising his eyebrows he looks at her and she shrugs.


    ¡°Your wife¡¯s waiting,¡± she smiles and they kiss politely as if they were never lovers, and head out the door.


    Sharon has dinner ready when Tim gets home. She¡¯s been in a quandary all day, worried about Tim¡¯sck of response and the meaning of her dream about her brother. She can¡¯t me Tim; she hasn¡¯t exactly been the perfect wife. How did she expect him to react? Did she think he¡¯d just forget the whole first year of their marriage and start fucking her brains out?


    She went through her sses on autopilot, collecting homework and handing out assignments. About midway through her day, she started worrying that Tim would never respond to her. What if he¡¯s found someone else? Would he have an affair? He seems to have resigned himself to their unusual sexual rtionship. Was that because he¡¯d found another outlet for his desires?


    By the time she got home from work, Sharon had dismissed the idea of Tim having an affair and reced her worries with something else. What if Tim fucked her and there weren¡¯t any rockets?


    What if she only reacted that way with her brother? Her dream had been so vivid. She relived riding her brother¡¯s cock and the feeling of the pleasure rockets shooting through her body.


    They ate dinner, made small talk and then watched some TV until time to go to bed. Tim thinks about staying up and jacking off in front of hisputer but decides that Rhonda is probably right; Sharon is finally reaching out to him. He watches her disappear into the bathroom as he gets ready for bed.


    Lying in the semi-darkness, naked under the covers, Tim waits for the bathroom door to open. He¡¯s wondering if his wife wille to bed naked again and what it will mean to their love making if she does. Still horny from his unfulfilled final minutes with Rhonda, his cock stirs as the doorknob turns.


    Light from the bathroom silhouettes his wife¡¯s gorgeous body and his cock springs to attention at the sight of her. Completely naked, Sharon momentarily hesitates in the doorway and Tim views her perfectly sculpted curves with renewed anticipation. Forget Rhonda! She can¡¯t hold a candle to Sharon¡¯s stunningly proportioned body.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 14

    Sharon turns off the light and walks nervously towards the bed. Her uncertainty diminishes when Tim invitingly pulls back the covers for her. He¡¯s lying on his side and she slips in next to him, jerking back when she identally brushes her thigh against his hardened cock. She settles onto her back hoping Tim will make the first move.


    Anxious to explore his wife¡¯s body, but aware that this is a big step for her, Tim gently ces his hand on his wife¡¯s cheek and turns her face towards him. As his lips find hers, he lovingly caresses her cheek.


    Sharon shivers and tiny goose bumps dot her shoulders and breasts as Tim¡¯s fingers glide down her neck. With his tongue exploring his wife¡¯s mouth, Tim slowly moves his hand down to cup her magnificently exposed breast.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± a small moan escapes Sharon¡¯s lips when Tim¡¯s thumb lightly strokes the inner curve of her right breast. Her nakedness feels sinful, but her insides are on fire as her husband¡¯s fingers squeeze her breast and his thumb brushes across her taut nipple. Returning his passionate kiss, her legs instinctively part and her thigh again bumps against her husband¡¯s hard-on.


    Tim wants to further explore his wife¡¯s mouthwatering tits and suck on her thick nipples but he¡¯s worried about how long her willingness willst. Reluctantly he releases her tantalizing breast and slides his hand down across her t stomach,bing his fingers through her soft pubic hair.


    Momentarily disappointed that Tim didn¡¯t spend more time with her breasts, Sharon¡¯s heart thumps in her chest as his hand slides between her legs. Forgoing any artificial lubricant in hopes of a more natural coupling, she is surprised at theck of any friction when his fingers graze her outerbia.


    Damn! If Sharon is surprised, Tim is downright shocked at how wet his wife¡¯s pussy is. His fingers glide right through her slick lips and slip inside her before he even realizes it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Sharon breaks the kiss and drops her head on her pillow as tremors of pleasure surge through her body. She can¡¯t believe she¡¯s waited a whole year for this. If she¡¯s sinning, then so be it¡­ her whole body is trembling with the more pleasure than she expected.


    Tim twists his fingers around in his wife¡¯s well-lubricated pussy while his thumb gently massages her aroused clit. When she broke the kiss, he leaned his head down and sucked her closest nipple into his mouth and now he¡¯s finger fucking her and devouring her sulent tit.


    ¡°OhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhHHH!¡± Sharon¡¯s body responds to her husband¡¯s explorations with a spontaneous burst of orgasmic pleasure. Holding his head against her sensitive breast, she thrusts her hips up, grinding her pussy against his hand.


    Feeling his wife¡¯s body shudder, Tim doesn¡¯t hesitate to take it to the next level. Raising his body over hers, he pulls his fingers from her pussy and lifts his head from her breast. Pressing his lips to hers and pushing his tongue into her mouth, he gently slides his rock hard cock into her anxiously wet opening.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± Sharon moans into Tim¡¯s mouth when she feels his hard cock prate her pulsating pussy. This is what lovemaking should be, she thinks as her hips rock in rhythm to her husband¡¯s rapidly pumping cock.


    Tim can hardly believe this is the same woman he¡¯s been sleeping with for the past year. Not only is she sexually responsive, she¡¯s actually hungry for his cock. Her legs are spread wider than he¡¯s ever experienced and she¡¯s driving her pussy onto his cock like a woman in heat! Even Rhonda isn¡¯t this wanton.


    He feels his release building as he rams his cock into his wife¡¯s fiery pussy. She¡¯spletely out of control, digging her fingernails into his ass cheeks and silently urging him to fuck her harder. He can¡¯t hold out much longer. His balls constrict and he ms into her; three long, urgent strokes, exploding on the third downward stroke with a thunderous expulsion of built up cum.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh god!¡± Sharon is right with him, shaking and shivering through her first orgasm since her incestuous coupling with her brother years ago. Squeezing her husband tightly to her breasts, she rides out wave after wave of wondrously intense pleasure. Then his mouth is on hers and she¡¯s trying to catch her breath around the warmth of his moist tongue.


    As her muscles rx, she savors the feeling of him still filling her insides and pulsating pleasurable shivers through her sensitive vaginal walls. Why oh why did she ever have to fuck her brother?


    ¡°I love you,¡± Tim says as Sharon squeezes her pussy around his spent cock. Leaning his head up, he kisses her forehead and then each cheek, noticing tiny teardrops in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Sharon whispers.


    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± Tim brushes his lips against hers. ¡°It¡¯s more than okay¡­ it¡¯s wonderful.¡± His cock is stirring within her hot, velvety pussy.


    ¡°Oh, it is so wonderful¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry I made you wait a whole year.¡± Her eyes plead forgiveness but all Tim feels is love for his beautiful, sexy wife.


    ¡°You¡¯re worth waiting for,¡± he tells her as he gently rocks his hips, trying to coax his cock toward a faster recovery.


    ¡°I love you so much!¡± Sharon sobs, squeezing her husband tightly while her pussy responds to the subtle movements of his cock. Ohhh! He feels so good. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a more loving wife, Tim. You¡¯ll see,¡± she vows as her hips pick up his rhythm and her lips find his.


    Tim can¡¯t begin to understand what caused Sharon¡¯s sudden change, but he¡¯s not about to question it. With his cock nearly at full recovery, he rocks faster, wondering what else his wife¡¯s sexual awakening might mean¡­ oral sex? anal sex? If not, he still has Wednesdays with Rhonda.


    True to her word, Sharon bes the sexually willing wife Tim has always dreamed about, crawling into bed naked and ready every night of the week. Tim is hesitant to change anything in their routine but is constantly thinking about doing more, including eating his wife¡¯s pussy. After their fourth night of enthusiastic, missionary position fucking, Sharon surprises Tim by changing the routine.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 15

    Crawling into bed, she pushes Tim onto his back and kneels beside him. Pressing her warm lips to his, she spreads her hand across his chest in light caresses before letting it roam down his body towards his semi-erect cock. Tim is fully aroused by the time she wraps her hand around his thick shaft, gently stroking up and down as their tongues entwine in a passionate kiss.


    Tim reacts instantly to his wife¡¯s touch and begins fondling her tits as she swings her leg over him. With her wet pussy positioned over his cock and her fingers still holding him, she rubs his cockhead across her moist lips and then feeds him into her slick opening as she lowers herself down. Fuck! This is what he¡¯s been waiting for, Sharon taking the initiative in their lovemaking. Anything is possible now!


    ¡°Mmmmm!¡± Sharon moans, breaking the kiss as she pushes her husband¡¯s hard cock into her anxious pussy. When he¡¯s fully inside of her, she sits up and squeezes her vaginal muscles as she squirms around to get into the exact position she was in the only other time she has sat on a cock.


    With his hard cock sheathed in the buttery heat of his wife¡¯s pussy, Tim has no idea that Sharon is trying to recreate the feelings she had on that incestuous morning back in college. He¡¯s just excited by her sexual adventurousness and reaches up to squeeze her luscious tits and pinch her taut nipples.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± he cries as she starts rocking back and forth, working her pussy muscles on his hard shaft. He kneads the soft flesh of her full breasts as she develops a steady rhythm on his cock.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Working from memory, with vivid images from her dream thrown in, Sharon tries desperately to recreate the explosive sensations she felt when she rode her brother¡¯s cock. Her recent lovemaking with her husband has been wonderful and she¡¯spletely addicted to the orgasmic bliss he brings her to every night, but it hasn¡¯t had the same intensity that she remembers from her forbidden coupling with her brother. She wants that same feeling with her husband.


    Tim is in heaven as his wife rides him like a wild woman, bouncing so frantically that she almost bounces off of him. He gives up trying to hold onto her tits and lets them bounce freely against her chest as her pussy flies up to the tip of his cock and ms back down. He¡¯s amazed that this woman assaulting his cock is the same person who told him he was being a little rough a couple of weeks ago. He grabs her hips and thrusts up into her, matching her fric rhythm as he tries to hold back his impending release. Fuck! Tomorrow he¡¯s going to eat her pussy! He didn¡¯t realize how ready she was for more intense lovemaking. Wait until Rhonda hears about this!


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Sharon cries as she viciously hammers her pussy onto her husband¡¯s cock, reaching for that elusive memory of rocketunches that lives inside her brain from so long ago. Her pussy is on fire and Tim¡¯s cock feels fantastic, but it isn¡¯t igniting her passion like she thought it would¡­ like she needs it to¡­ like it was¡­


    With her eyes closed, she can see her brother¡¯s face contorted in pleasure as the rockets started tounch. Stop it! Stop it! She admonishes herself. Opening her eyes, she stares at her husband¡¯s face as she feels her orgasm build.


    ¡°Oh! Sharon!¡± Tim screams as she drives them both to intense orgasms, mping her vaginal muscles around his cock as it spasms inside of her. Tim¡¯s release is powerful and he thrusts his cock deep inside of her as he shoots into his wife¡¯s reawakened pussy.


    Sharon copses on her husband¡¯s chest, depleted, exhausted and¡­ disappointed. She thought it was the position. She can¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t think about the alternative. She loves Tim. There was nothing wrong with her orgasm. She feels very¡­ warm and satisfied. Maybe there never were any rockets¡­ maybe that was her imagination¡­ maybe because it was her first time¡­ it has nothing to do with it being her brother. Then why was she picturing his face? Tears trickle from her eyes as Tim¡¯s hands spread across her naked ass. She holds back the tears and presses her lips to his.


    As much as she tries to fight it, Sharon is distracted the entire next day by thoughts of rocketunching orgasms. She is obsessing about achieving them with her husband. Since it¡¯s not the position, what is it? She teaches her ss on autopilot, barely acknowledging her students¡¯


    questions as she tries to sort it out in her mind. She won¡¯t let herself specte that only her brother who can give her this feeling. That¡¯s an uneptable conclusion that she won¡¯t even entertain. She dismisses this notion over and over.


    Tim is almost as inattentive to his ss as Sharon is to hers but for different reasons. His mind is still reeling from the shocking turn of eventsst night. His nearly frigid wife riding his cock like a bronco tamer, her firm tits bouncing all over her chest is all he can think about. He sits behind his desk most of the day to hide his raging hard-on. He can¡¯t wait to take it to the next level tonight. He can almost taste her.


    Sharon and Tim are both nervously anxious as they eat dinner and discuss their respective sses. Neither one can wait to get to bed but they go through the motions of a normal evening, watching TV andmenting on their favorite shows. By the time they reach a respectable hour to turn in, Tim is hard as a rock and Sharon¡¯s pussy is dripping with desire.


    This time it¡¯s Tim¡¯s turn to surprise Sharon as he pushes her onto her back and kisses his way across her chest. Sharon, already aroused from a full day of imagining rocketunching orgasms, holds her husband¡¯s head against her chest as he sucks and nibbles on her hardened nipples.


    Emboldened by his wife¡¯s reaction, Tim slowly kisses his way down her body, licking her smooth skin as he heads for the elusive treasure.


    Sharon suppresses a gasp as she realizes what her husband is about to do. Oh no! That¡¯s so indecent. Only whores would let someone do that. No decent woman lets her husband do this. She squirms ufortably as Tim kneels between her legs. Only a slut would¡­. Ohmygod!


    Tim spreads his wife¡¯s legs, looking directly into her pussy for the first time. Fuck! Her lips are so wet, glistening from her juices and broadcasting her arousal. ncing up, he sees her taut nipples pointing straight at the ceiling and a noticeable look of panic on her face. Uh oh! He better move fast. As she squirms around and starts to close her legs, Tim pushes his tongue against her wet pussy lips and takes one long stroke from the bottom of her slit to her clit.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Sharon moans as he repeats the long lick and she unconsciously spreads her thighs to give him more room. She¡¯s never felt anything like this. How could something like this be wrong? She feels his tongue prate her pussy and she grabs the back of his head, arching her back as she pulls him tighter against her inmed opening.


    Tim responds by taking a deep breath and attacking his wife¡¯s pussy more vigorously than before. Her frothy syrup is so delicious, heps up the sweet nectar while she bucks her hips off the bed and crushes his face into her pubic hair. Her scent is intoxicating as he breathes through his nose and tongue fucks her aching pussy.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Sharon cries when Tim moves to her clit, flicking his tongue across it before he sucks it into his mouth. The unexpected sensations drive herpletely wild.


    ¡°Oh! Ohh! Ohhh! Ohhhhh!¡± Sharon screams as her orgasm builds and Tim pushes two fingers into her soggy pussy. She is humping against his face like a mad woman, her fingers entangled in his hair so he can¡¯t pull away. He sucks on her clit while continuing to pump his fingers in and out of her hot pussy.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 16

    ¡°Oh! Tim! Oh! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Sharon clenches her pussy around his fingers, jerking wildly as her whole body shakes. Her head and shoulderse off the bed as her orgasm erupts and she gushes hot cream all over his hand. He slowly extracts his fingers and slides his mouth down to hungrilyp up her delectable juices.


    Sharon falls back on the bed, releasing her grip on her husband¡¯s head as he licks all around, cleaning up her quivering pussy with his tongue. Oh God! It wasn¡¯t skyrockets but it was incredibly close. She doesn¡¯t know what just happened but it feels divine. Okay, bad choice of words, maybe heavenly. No! Isn¡¯t that how Paul described their lovemaking. Why is she thinking about Paul at a time like this?


    Before she can think about it any further, Tim has licked his way up her body and is pressing his hard manhood into her very weing pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡± Sharon spreads her legs and wraps her arms tightly around her husband¡¯s back as he plunges into her in one swift stroke. Yes! This may be it!


    Tim is ecstatic! His wife loved having her pussy eaten and now she¡¯s rocking under him like a house afire! He rapidly pumps his throbbing cock into her as she turns her lips towards his.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Without thinking Sharon drives her tongue deep into Tim¡¯s mouth as she bucks her hips up to meet his powerful strokes. Her pussy is on fire and she ws his back as she tries to quench the incredible desire that has built up inside of her.


    What the¡­! It takes nanoseconds for her brain to process that the tangy taste on his tongue is her own orgasmic juices. Oh God! No! This is so wrong! She tries to pull her head back but there is no room and Tim is returning her kiss by vigorously pushing his tongue into her mouth, pinning her head against her pillow. It never urs to him that she tastes her own pussy juice as he jackhammers his cock into her at breakneck speed.


    Conflicting emotions are tearing through Sharon¡¯s brain. Her pussy can¡¯t get enough of his hard cock while her mouth is repulsed from the taste of her own love juice. Oh God! She is a whore!


    She has be what her brother warned her about¡­ and she can¡¯t even stop! She grabs Tim¡¯s ass, urging him to continue his pounding rhythm, rocking him on top of her as another orgasm builds from deep within her cavern.


    She never knew an orgasm could build for so long. Her rocketunching orgasm with her brother exploded without any warning. This is totally different. This is mind numbing, life altering, unadulterated lust! Suddenly Tim¡¯s mouth even tastes lustfully delicious. She grabs the back of his head and plunges her tongue deep inside his mouth, sweeping it around and devouring the tangy aphrodisiac.


    When Tim finally realizes what his wife is doing with her tongue, the erotic imagery sends pulsating sensations to his cock and he has trouble holding back his release. He ms into her, grinding his pelvic bone against her clit and driving her to the summit.


    ¡°Ohhhhh! Ohhhhhaaaaaaagggghhhh¡± Sharon screams as her orgasm rips through her body, momentarily blinding her as she nearly passes out. Her chest is heaving and her pussy is quivering as Tim explodes inside of her and they copse in a heap on the bed. Tim rxes on top of his wife¡¯s body and enjoys the pulsating sensations around his spent cock. They fall asleep wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.


    The next night is almost an exact rey, with Tim eating his wife through a lengthy orgasm before pounding his solid cock into her anxious pussy. Sharon reacts even more enthusiastically to his oral machinations, entangling her fingers in his hair and arching her back as she rocks her pussy against his mouth. When he slides his hard cock into her sopping wet hole, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to plunge her tongue into his pussy-vored mouth. Their bodies rock together in an explosive, lust-filled frenzy that weakens them both and they again sumb to peaceful, exhaustive sleep.


    For the past few weeks, Tuesdays have been a high anticipation day for Tim as he looked forward to his Wednesday afternoons with Rhonda. But this week his mind is fully upied with thoughts of his wife. Even Keisha¡¯s generous cleavage, disying the swell of her mocha colored orbs as she leans across his desk to ask a question, can¡¯t distract him from reflecting on the taste of his wife¡¯s sulent pussy. He nces down Keisha¡¯s blouse but his cock doesn¡¯t respond to the partial view of her dark ares like it has in the past. He¡¯s too focused on what he¡¯s going to do tonight at home.


    Sharon sighs as she inserts the Tampon into her bleeding hole and pushes the string to the side. Pulling her cotton panties up, she takes her nightgown from the hook on the back of the bathroom door. Turning sideways, she looks at herself in the mirror and smiles at the sight of her jutting nipples. She¡¯s never thought of herself as sexy before, but this past week Tim has made her feel like the sexiest woman on earth.


    Taking a deep breath, she watches her breasts swell and feels the pull of her skin on her taut nipples. Letting her breath out slowly, she tries to hide her disappointment that they won¡¯t be able to continue their love fest for a few days. She¡¯s surprised by how much she loves the feel of her husband¡¯s mouth on her nipples, not to mention what his tongue has done to her everywhere else. She reconsiders the nightgown, hanging it back on its hook. She¡¯ll still be able to enjoy the feeling of his skin against her aroused nipples.


    Tim¡¯s cock is rock hard as he awaits his wife¡¯s exit from the bathroom. He still doesn¡¯t understand what caused the dramatic change in her but he¡¯s not one to overanalyze his good fortune. When the bathroom door opens and Sharon steps into the bedroom, Tim whips the covers back invitingly. It doesn¡¯t initially register that his wife isn¡¯tpletely naked.


    When Sharon sees her husband¡¯s rock solid manhood extending like a gpole under the raised sheet, she smiles shyly and imperceptibly shakes her head. Oh no¡­ poor thing¡­ why does she have to have her period now?


    ¡°It¡¯s that time of the month,¡± she says quietly when her husband notices her panties and gives her a quizzical look.


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­ oh¡­ okay,¡± Tim responds as Sharon slides into bed next to him. Never in their year of marriage has her menstrual cycle interfered with their monthly lovemaking. It never urred to Tim that it might be an issue now that they were making love every night. Clearly disappointed but not wanting to show it, Tim slips his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder and pulls her to him for a kiss.


    Sharon sees the disappointment on Tim¡¯s face and when his lips meet hers she extends her arm down his body until her fingers gently encircle his rigid shaft. The unexpected maneuver sends a st of pleasure through Tim¡¯s body and he pushes his tongue deep into his wife¡¯s mouth. Lightly stroking up and down with her hand, Sharon breaks the kiss and slides her body down lower on the bed, trailing kisses down across his stomach.


    Tim can¡¯t believe his wife is moving her head down towards his cock! He pushes himself up on his elbows and watches her move into positions between his legs. As she stares wide eyed at his throbbing hard-on, Tim mentally urges her forward. Come on¡­ you can do this.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 17

    Sharon continues her slow motion strokes on her husband¡¯s cock while she wonders what the hell she was thinking. Her face is inches from the smooth round head and bulging veins of her husband¡¯s thick shaft. She¡¯s never seen it close up before. She blinks her eyes, but it¡¯s still there.


    Oh God, she can¡¯t do this! She can¡¯t put his penis in her mouth. That¡¯s filthy¡­ that¡¯s slutty¡­ that¡¯s not what good wives do! No, but do good wives let their husbands induce fabulous orgasms with their tongues. What about what Tim¡¯s been doing thest couple of days¡­ didn¡¯t that feel wonderful?


    Sharon¡¯s hesitation is surprisingly having a stimting effect on Tim¡¯s cock. As he watches her struggle with what to do, his cock is throbbing ever harder in her warm hand. He knows she¡¯s never done this before, never had her mouth this close to a hard cock and it¡¯s almost as if one of his student¡¯s is performing her first blowjob. No, scratch that¡­ his students are probably all more experienced than his wife.


    How bad can it taste, Sharon wonders? Closing her eyes, she slowly extends her tongue and swipes it across the smooth head of her husband¡¯s penis. Hardly any taste at all. She licks her lips and does it again.


    ¡°Ohhh yeah!¡± Tim moans as his wife¡¯s tongue makes contact with his aching cockhead. Encouraged by his reaction, Sharon slides her hand down and licks a circle around his cock just under the domed head.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tim gasps when Sharon¡¯s tongue hits the sweet spot on the underside of his cock. She jerks her head back.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± she asks, startled by his reaction.


    ¡°No! Just the opposite,¡± he cries, ¡°you¡¯re doing everything just right!¡±


    Sharon smiles weakly and returns her attention to his thick shaft. Pulling it straight down towards her mouth, she swirls her tongue around it and starts licking it like an ice cream cone.


    Tim is in heaven as his wife licks up and down his throbbing cock. He stifles a moan as her tongue sends electric pulses through his sensitive skin. Pressing his heels into the bed and arching his back, he pushes his cockhead towards Sharon¡¯s moist lips. Come on, he silently pleads, suck it.


    Sharon pulls her mouth away and takes a deep breath before continuing to lick the sides of her husband¡¯s penis. She knows what he wants her to do and she¡¯s really trying to find the courage to do it. Licking him isn¡¯t as disgusting as she thought it would be. In fact, she¡¯s actually enjoying it and bing quite aroused in the process. But the idea of him ejacting into her mouth has her scared to death. What if she gags? What if she throws up? What kind of wife would she be then?


    Sharon¡¯s licking is having it¡¯s affect on Tim¡¯s cock and he¡¯s bucking his hips off the bed hoping she¡¯ll take it in her mouth before he cums. Resisting the urge to grab the back of her head, he grips the sheet and continues to push his cock towards her mouth. Forgetting his surprise that she¡¯s down there at all, he just wants her to suck his dick!


    Sharon experiments a little by sucking on the side of his stiff penis and Tim emits a guttural moan as the tension builds in his balls. Finally ready to take the plunge, Sharon squeezes her eyes closed and opens her lips into a wide, round circle. Tim holds his breath and watches her slowly guide the head of his cock into mouth.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Tim cries as Sharon closes her lips around his cockhead. He tries desperately to push more of his cock into his wife¡¯s mouth but her hand has a death grip around it. Her lips are soft and her wet tongue is moving all over his cockhead as Sharon tries to figure out what to do with it.


    Sharon feels so slutty with her husband¡¯s penis in her mouth but it¡¯s turning her on like crazy. She never expected how sensually erotic it would feel. Moving her tongue around she makes room for more of it and slides her lips down a little farther. Her mouth is stretched open and she tries to remember if her brother¡¯s penis is this wide. Ohmygod! Where did thate from? This is a hell of time to be thinking about Paul or his penis! Before she has a chance to consider the implications, Tim¡¯s cock erupts inside her mouth.


    ¡°Aarrrrgggghhh!¡± Tim groans as his orgasm hits and he shoots a powerful load of cum into his wife¡¯s warm mouth. He can¡¯t believe it! Even as hesitant and reluctant as she was, Sharon actually sucked him off! His body jerks convulsively as he releases his built up load.


    Surprised by the st of hot liquid, Sharon jerks her head back and covers her mouth with her hand. Gagging on Tim¡¯s sperm, she jumps from the bed, spitting the gooey substance into her palm as she runs to the bathroom.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Tim sighs, quickly grabbing his cock and massaging thest few spurts of cum out as his wife disappears into the bathroom. He figures that¡¯s thest blowjob he¡¯ll ever see from her. Damn!


    Sharon washes Tim¡¯s sperm from her hand and rinses her mouth but it¡¯s not enough. She grabs her toothbrush and squeezes a huge dollop of toothpaste on it. While scrubbing her mouth, Sharon looks at herself in the mirror. ¡°Well what did you think was going to happen?¡± she silently asks herself. Smiling at the absurdity of her question, she watches her breasts swing from side to side as she scrubs her teeth. Her nipples are still hard and she¡¯s still very aroused. She rinses her mouth and takes a deep breath before returning to the bedroom.


    Tim watches his wife scurry across the room and slide into bed next to him. He wonders what he should say but his wife speaks first.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sharon says as she cuddles up next to him and kisses him on the mouth.


    ¡°What?¡± Tim asks, breaking the kiss. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. That felt so good.¡±


    ¡°Until the end,¡± Sharon sheepishly adds. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± Next time? Did she just say next time? Tim¡¯s grin is as wide as his face.


    ¡°I love you!¡± Tim deres as he kisses his wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°I wanted to make you feel as good as you¡¯ve been making me feel.¡± Sharon stares into his eyes.


    ¡°You did!¡± Tim retorts. ¡°God, if you only knew how nice that was.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be nice,¡± she protests. ¡°The way you¡¯ve made me feel these past few nights has been so far beyond nice. You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Her voice drifts off as she wraps her arms around her husband and presses her taut nipples into his warm skin. Tim squeezes her tightly and smiles. Damn!

 She Helps Out:>Ep 18

    Wednesday afternoon while Tim is racing across town to meet Rhonda, Sharon is doing something she never imagined she would do; she¡¯s searching porn sites on herputer. Using google, she types in ¡®blowjob instruction¡¯ and is surprised at how many hits she gets. Clicking through blogs, descriptions and videos, she¡¯s nearly overwhelmed by the amount of material.


    Embarrassed, and admittedly a little aroused, Sharon checks the clock. Today is Tim¡¯s tutoring day so she has time to explore some of these websites. Unsure about whether this is the right thing to do, she reads a few instructional, text only pages, before venturing over to the videos. After seeing most of the key points repeated several times, she takes a deep breath and clicks on a video site that advertises ¡®mind blowing blowjob techniques¡¯.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Sharon gasps when a page disys women of all ages and ethnicities performing fetio on men with just as varied penis shapes and sizes. Her breathing esctes as she watches multiple videos of naked women licking, stroking, sucking and making even thergest penis disappear into their mouths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to do that!¡± she cries at the screen when a young woman, trying to look like a teenager, takes a penis deep into her throat. Before she knows it, Sharon is squirming in her chair and her nipples are pushing against the fabric of her bra.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she tells herself, when she realizes how sexually aroused she is bing. For someone who gets embarrassed at ¡®R¡¯ rated movies, this is like the proverbial train wreck that you can¡¯t look away from. None of the videos stop with the blowjobs either. She watches men and women engage in a variety of positions for both intercourse and oral sex. Sharon folds her arms across her swollen nipples and squeezes her legs together as she tries to put this into perspective.


    ¡°Okay. I can see why this is such a lucrative industry,¡± Sharon says aloud as she presses the palms of her hands against her breasts and tries to calm her breathing. She¡¯s never seen anything like this. ¡°I just need to approach this like any other research project,¡± she announces to the empty room. Reluctantly removing her hands from her aroused breasts, she opens a nk page in word and makes notes of the key points she¡¯s seen and read. There seem to be five key factors in a sessful blowjob:N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Stimte with your hand and your mouth


    Keep the penis lubricated with plenty of saliva


    Use your other hand to stimte the testicles


    Learn to judge when he¡¯s going to ejacte


    Enthusiasm supersedes technique


    Sharon smiles when she rereads her notes. It¡¯s just like learning any new skill, she tells herself. One of the websites said that ¡®sperm is an acquired taste¡¯ and encourages women to swallow it once and they¡¯ll see there¡¯s nothing to it. Must have been written by a guy, she muses, but then realizes that she doesn¡¯t really remember the taste. It was the idea of swallowing it rather than the taste that made her gag. Well, if other women can do it¡­


    Another website suggested practicing with a dildo, banana, cucumber or popsicle. She certainly doesn¡¯t have a dildo¡­ no bananas or cucumbers¡­ she opens her freezer; yes! popsicles. Sharon checks the clock again; she still has a couple of hours before Tim gets home. After deleting her browser history and shutting down theputer, Sharon strips off her clothes and draws a bath before grabbing a popsicle from the freezer.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what¡¯s been happening this past week,¡± Tim says, bursting into the hotel room as soon as Rhonda opens the door. ¡°We¡¯ve been fucking every single night!¡± Rhonda closes the door. She¡¯s never seen Tim this animated. His words fly out of his mouth as he waves his arms around. ¡°She even let me eat her pussy!¡± Rhonda folds her arms over her naked breasts and stares at Tim with disbelief. ¡°Last night Sharon gave me a fucking blow job! She started her period and¡­¡± Rhonda grabs Tim¡¯s arm, turns him to face her and mps her hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rhonda says, cutting him off mid-sentence. Tim freezes like a statue and Rhonda drops her hand from his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn about affair etiquette,¡± she admonishes him with a gentle push against his chest. ¡°You don¡¯te busting into your lover¡¯s room, ignore her naked, horny body and start talking about sex with your wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tim sighs, looking at her as if he¡¯s seeing her nakedness for the first time. He reaches out for her but Rhonda steps back shaking her head.


    ¡°Maybe after I¡¯ve been well fucked and satisfied, I¡¯ll want to hear about you and Sharon¡¯s love life.¡± She turns away from him and opens the door. ¡°Now try it again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tim says as his cock reacts to Rhonda¡¯s luscious body.


    ¡°I said go out and try it again!¡± Rhonda grabs his shirtsleeve and pulls him to the open door. Pushing him into the hallway, she adds, ¡°Now, see if you can get it right.¡± She closes the door.


    Tim smiles as he knocks on the door for the second time. She¡¯s right. I should have been focused on her, not Sharon. Rhonda opens the door as if thest few minutes never happened.


    ¡°You look delicious,¡± Tim says, before he takes a step inside the apartment.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± Rhonda purrs, ¡°because I can¡¯t wait for you to taste me.¡± Tim steps into the apartment, pulls Rhonda¡¯s naked body against his, and kisses her passionately. Sliding his hands down her back, he cups her firm ass cheeks and grinds his hard cock against her pubic mound as their tongues entwine.


    ¡°Better?¡± he asks, kicking off his shoes and unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she smiles as she makes herselffortable on the bed. Rhonda puts her hands behind her head and slowly spreads her legs wide open for him. Tim quickly sheds the rest of his clothes without taking his eyes from Rhonda¡¯s syed open pussy. She wasn¡¯t kidding about being horny. Her pussy is glistening with moisture and he hasn¡¯t even touched her.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, we have a sixty-nine and a doggy style anal card for this week.¡± Tim smiles as he crawls up between Rhonda¡¯s outstretched legs.


    ¡°Well at least you remembered that,¡± she teases him.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 19

    ¡°I really am sorry about before,¡± Tim says running his hand lightly across her neatly trimmed bush as he lowers his mouth to her moist lips.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Rhonda sighs as Tim sucks herbia into his mouth and rubs the tip of his tongue against it. With his hand resting on her pubic triangle, he slides his thumb down to the top of her slit and finds her swollen love button.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhyeeaaaahhhh!¡± Rhonda arches her back and pushes her pussy against him. Tim presses his hand down to hold her still while he gently massages her clit with his thumb and pushes his tongue inside her hungry pussy.


    ¡°Oh! Fuck!!¡± Rhonda is bucking her ass off the bed and squeezing her own nipples as her orgasm builds. Tim slides his mouth up to her clit while slipping two fingers into her drenched pussy, rapidly finger fucking her to an explosive release.


    ¡°OooohhhhhhhhhhaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhHHHH!¡± Rhonda screams as her orgasm rips through her body. She releases her tits as her pussy floods with love juice. Tim pulls out his fingers and hungrily devours her sweet flowing nectar while she pants for breath.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Rhonda breathes. ¡°I felt that all the way to my toes.¡±


    ¡°You mean these toes?¡± Tim asks as he lightly runs his fingers up the bottom of her left foot and tickles her toes. Rhonda reacts instantly, giggling and squirming away from him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to break the mood,¡± she says, with a yful pout while pushing against his shoulder with her foot. Tim lightly swats her foot away and drops down next to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get it back,¡± Tim says, gently squeezing her breast and sucking her nipple into his mouth. As he nibbles on Rhonda¡¯s fleshy tit, Tim realizes that it¡¯s just this kind of yfulness that is missing with Sharon. He hopes they¡¯ll get there as their love making progresses.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first card a sixty-nine?¡± Rhonda asks.


    ¡°Yeah, but I wanted to get you warmed up first,¡± Tim smiles, releasing her tit and pecking her lightly on the lips. ¡°Do you want to be on top?¡±


    ¡°I think that works best,¡± Rhonda agrees. ¡°I don¡¯t relish the idea of my head being trapped against the bed if you get carried away,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Tim smiles, ¡°maybe I should be on top.¡± Rhonda pushes him onto his back and flips around so she¡¯s facing his feet.


    ¡°Let me know if I¡¯m smothering you,¡± Rhonda teases as she positions her pussy over Tim¡¯s face.


    ¡°Or drowning me,¡± heughs as he pulls Rhonda¡¯s dripping pussy down to his mouth. Snaking his tongue into the center of her sulent pussy, Tim feels Rhonda¡¯s hand close around his hard cock. ¡°Don¡¯t make me cum,¡± Tim warns her. ¡°I need to be at full hardness to slide into your ass.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Tim,¡± Rhonda mocks, ¡°you just think of everything.¡± She sucks his cockhead into her mouth as Tim licks and sucks her insatiable pussy. After a few mouth filling sucks, Rhonda rxes her throat and slides her lips to the base of Tim¡¯s hard cock.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Tim moans, his words muffled inside Rhonda¡¯s syrupy pussy. Tim isn¡¯t even conscious of thepetitive spark he ignited when he told Rhonda that Sharon had given him a blowjob. Rhonda¡¯s confident that she can out perform whatever her sister-inw dishes up and she¡¯s determined to keep Tim interested regardless of the sex he¡¯s getting at home.


    Tim is trying to focus on eating Rhonda¡¯s pussy but the way she keeps deep throating his cock is distracting the hell out of him. When he feels his cockhead enter her tight throat he can¡¯t even think straight.


    ¡°Oh God, that¡¯s enough,¡± Tim pleads. ¡°If you keep that up, I¡¯m going to cum.¡± He yfully bites her ass cheek and rolls her off of him. ¡°Time for our doggy style anal card,¡± he says. Rhonda excitedlyplies, pushing herself up on all fours and wiggling her ass at him. Tim kneels behind her and plunges his throbbing cock into her soggy pussy.


    ¡°I assume you want me to use your natural lubricant again, right?¡± Tim asks as he pumps his hard rod in and out of Rhonda¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmm, feels good,¡± Rhonda breathes just before Tim pulls his cock all the way out and aligns it with her crinkled opening. She takes a deep breath and tries to rx as Tim gently nudges his cock into her ass. Rhonda smiles knowingly, trying to imagine Sharon ever permitting her husband to fuck her in the ass. Lowering her head to the mattress, she reaches between her legs to rub her wet pussy while bracing herself against Tim¡¯s intrusively thick cock.


    Rhonda¡¯s ass is so fucking tight it feels like a second skin stretching around his swollen cock. Tim struggles, inch-by-inch to make his steel rod disappear inside his sister-inw¡¯s ass. When he finally has it buriedpletely, all the way to his balls, he runs his hands over Rhonda¡¯s hips and caresses her firm ass cheeks while gently rocking against her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this time,¡± Rhonda murmurs into the sheets while her hand rapidly strokes her pussy. Tim takes this as a cue to gradually start pumping his cock in and out of her snug rear hole. Rhonda presses her middle finger to her clit and applies rhythmic pressure synchronized with Tim¡¯s cock sliding in and out of her ass.


    Rhonda¡¯s pussy is on fire and Tim¡¯s hard cock feels wonderful filling up her sensitive ass. Smiling to herself, Rhonda never thought she¡¯d be using this corporate apartment for sex, let along getting ass fucked by her brother-inw. She¡¯s happy that things are improving for Tim and Sharon but she¡¯s also d that she can offer Tim something that he¡¯ll never get at home. Even if she is giving him blowjobs she can¡¯t imagine her uptight sister-inw ever letting him fuck her ass.


    ¡°Ohhhh yeah!¡± Rhonda moans as Tim picks up the pace, his balls pping out the rhythm while his hands tightly grip her hips. All thoughts of Sharon disappear from her brain as her fingers fly over her pussy and Tim pounds her to a magnificent orgasm.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It isn¡¯t untilter whilethering each other in the shower that Rhonda asks Tim about Sharon. He exins how invigorating their sex life has be; eating her pussy and making love every night but when he gets to the part about Sharon¡¯s period and the blowjob, Rhonda cuts him off.


    ¡°Whoa, too much information, cowboy,¡± sheughs whilethering his hard cock. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m very d it¡¯s working out for you two,¡± Rhonda says, looking directly in his eyes.


    ¡°I owe it all to you,¡± Tim answers, his hands soaping her luscious tits and tweaking her taut nipples. ¡°I just wish there was something I could do to help you with Paul. We men just don¡¯t generally have those kinds of conversations. Maybe I¡¯ll think of something before we go to the beach. That¡¯s only two weeks away.¡± Rhonda breaks eye contact and looks down at his enticing hard-on before continuing the conversation.


    ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be needing your Wednesday afternoons anymore,¡± Rhonda says quietly, while cupping his balls and stroking his hard cock.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 20

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Tim admonishes her as he tips her chin up face him. ¡°I have no intention of giving this up, Rhonda. What we have¡­ what we have together¡­ I can¡¯t imagine ever having with Sharon. You know what it is?¡± Rhonda shakes her head, anxious to hear what he thinks they have together. Tim searches his mind for the right words to describe sex with his sister-inw.


    ¡°An uninhibited yfulness,¡± he announces, ¡°yeah, that¡¯s it. An uninhibited yfulness that is beyond anything I have ever imagined or could ever dream of having with Sharon. Hell, Rhonda, I couldn¡¯t stop this if I wanted to.¡±


    Their smilespete for worlds most lustful grin as they attack each other¡¯s bodies. Tim squeezes Rhonda¡¯s ass cheek with one hand and strokes her pussy with the other. Rhonda jacks him off while teasing his balls and biting his nipples. Eventually she turns around and braces herself against the tile wall and Tim plunges into her smoldering pussy from behind. They engage in the most animalistic fuck they¡¯ve ever experienced, driving each other to new heights of orgasmic pleasure.


    ¡°Do you mind if we don¡¯t draw cards for next week?¡± Rhonda asks while they¡¯re getting dressed.


    ¡°Whatever you want to do,¡± Tim says, raising an eyebrow as he buttons his shirt.


    ¡°I love the cards, but if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like a little spontaneity once in a while,¡± Rhonda says, winking as she helps him with his buttons.


    ¡°Spontaneity with a little uninhibited yfulness?¡± Tim asks as he lowers his lips to hers.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rhonda answers just before their lips meet.


    Sharon is oblivious to the tepid temperature of her bathwater. The empty Popsicle stick is on the floor next to the tub, her eyes are closed and her body ispletely rxed. After settling into her hot bath, she immediately started practicing with the Popsicle, sliding it in and out of her mouth and trying to curb her gag reflex. It was too cold for her to think of it as a real penis, but the size and shape was perfect for what she wanted.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although she never quite got it down her throat she was bursting with pride when she worked most of it into her mouth without gagging. The Popsicle melted quickly as she worked her tongue all the way around it, slurping her surrogate penis like she¡¯d seen in the videos. With her other hand casuallybing her fingers through her pubic hair, she sucked the Popsicle like she thought it would cum.


    Without consciously realizing it, her fingers had moved down to the top of her slit, lightly stroking her sensitive clit hood. Having never masturbated before Sharon was shocked at the pleasurable tremor her fingers sent through her body. Still pistoning the Popsicle into her mouth, she spread her legs and rubbed her burgeoning clit more rapidly. Having abandoned her deepseated inhibitions against oral sex she guesses masturbation is a small sin inparison.


    When the Popsicle ispletely sucked off the stick, she lets it slip through her fingers over the edge of the tub and uses her free hand to massage her breasts and tease her increasingly responsive nipples.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Sharon moans, bracing her feet against the tile over the end of the tub as she slides further into the water, vigorously attacking her clit and yanking on her aroused nipples. ¡°Damn!¡±


    she cries as her orgasm builds beyond her wildest expectations. Who knew you could do this to yourself?


    ¡°AaaaaaggggghhhhhHHHH!¡± Her orgasm rips through her body, sshing water out of the tub as she shakes and trembles through her intense release. Gripping the sides of the tub with both hands, she scoots herself up and leans her head against the cool porcin edge of the tub. Completely rxed, her mind is consumed with her desire to demonstrate her newly acquired blowjob techniques on Tim.


    As she¡¯s imagining her lips stretched around her husband¡¯s thick shaft, her unbridled thoughts unexpectedly wander to Paul¡¯s penis and what it would have felt like in her mouth.


    ¡°NO!¡± Sharon sits up. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± she asks the empty bathroom,pletely confused about why she can¡¯t keep her brother¡¯s penis out of her thoughts. Abruptly aware of how cool the water has be, Sharon climbs from the tub and towels off.


    Neither Tim nor Sharon mention their desire for an early bedtime but by some unspoken mutual consent they are both in bed before nine. Tim ispletely naked and Sharon has on a pair of light blue panties covering her Tampon filled pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you all day,¡± Sharon whispers, briefly pecking his lips before kissing a trail from his chin to his chest and sucking his nipples into her mouth. First the left one and then the right one, she nibbles on them until they harden into taut little bumps on his chest. Even after the workout he got from Rhonda, Tim¡¯s cock is responding quickly to his wife¡¯s machinations.


    He smiles excitedly as she continues kissing down his stomach and nts a big kiss on the end of his erect cock. Holding it between her thumb and her index finger so that it is sticking straight up, her tongue bypasses itpletely and starts licking his balls. Lightly stroking his hard cock with her thumb and finger, she licks under and around his balls, gently sucking each one into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Tim moans when Sharon finally takes one long lick, gliding her tongue from his balls to the tip of his hard cock. Slipping just the tip in her mouth, she runs her tongue over the end of it like she did with the Popsicle.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± she asks nervously, lifting her lips from his cock. ¡°Would you like some more?¡± Sharon is trying to mimic the yful teasing that was evident in every video she explored.


    ¡°God yes! Sharon, this is¡­ you are¡­!¡± he pants as she keeps licking long strokes up the under side of his cock and nibbling on the swollen head. Stroking her hand up and down the length of his rod, she begins caressing his balls as she closes her mouth over the end of his saliva-coated cock and gently sucks on his cockhead.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 21

    As Tim is wondering how his wife transformed into a blowjob fantasye true, her tongue flicks the underside of his cock sending intense pleasure signals that all but eliminate any rational thought. Sharon is pleased with her sess but nervous about the taste. This is the part she didn¡¯t practice¡­ what if she gags again?


    ¡°Ohhhhh! Yeah! Mmmmmm!¡± Tim moans as she continues stroking and sucking his cock and ying with his balls. Sharon creates a steady rhythm with her mouth while her tongue is in constant motion along the underside of his cock. By the time she starts rolling his balls back and forth with her hand, Tim is jerking his ass off the bed trying to drive his cock deeper into her warm mouth. Okay¡­ I can do this, Sharon mentally urges herself on as she speeds up the stroking of her husband¡¯s throbbing cock.


    Thankfully, Sharon recognizes the signs and knows Tim is getting close. She squeezes her eyes shut and valiantly stays right with him, stroking and sucking and ying with his balls. She imagines the popsicle about to melt and begins a rhythm of swallowing, sucking, swallowing just seconds before Tim erupts inside her mouth. OhmyGod! There is so much of it. It¡¯s going down my throat. I¡¯m swallowing it!


    ¡°AaaahhhhhhhhHHHH!¡± Tim groans as his cum spews forth in stato like bursts filling his wife¡¯s mouth as she struggles to swallow fast enough. Sharon keeps stroking, sucking and swallowing but some of it still runs out of her mouth and down his hard cock.


    When he¡¯s fully spent, Tim falls back on the bed, panting. Un-fucking-believable! He wasn¡¯t sure what Sharon would do when he came, if she¡¯d run from the room like she didst night. But there she is, still swallowing, taking every drop. When he stops spasming, she lets his cock slowly plop from her mouth and onto his stomach.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sucking in a huge breath and smiling from ear to ear, Sharon glides her tongue down Tim¡¯s sensitive shaft, cleaning up the cum that overflowed out of her mouth. My god! I can¡¯t believe I just did that. It¡¯s just like the videos¡­ except it was better than the videos!


    ¡°I¡¯m learning,¡± Sharon whispers demurely, releasing his spent cock and snuggling against her husband¡¯s warm body.


    ¡°You are unbelieveable!¡± Tim whispers, kissing the top of her head. I can do better, Sharon thinks as she drifts off to sleep.


    A blowjob bes their new nightly ritual. As soon as shees to bed, Sharon aggressively attacks Tim¡¯s cock, and true to her prediction, she improves her skill with each undertaking. Tim finds himselfsting longer and cumming harder with each night¡¯s blowjob. Sharon continues to seek instruction from the Inte, trying new techniques to pleasure her husband¡¯s cock.


    Once her period subsides, Sharon doesn¡¯t abandon the nightly blowjob. She just continues sucking Tim after he cums until he¡¯s hard enough for her to mount him with her feverish pussy. She loves being on top and riding his cock to a screaming orgasm, enhanced by the lingering taste of his cum on her tongue.


    Sharon¡¯s dreams have be lust-filled cocksucking fantasies. Mostly Tim¡¯s cock but sometimes she dreams of sucking Paul¡¯s cock and a few times she¡¯s even dreamt of them together. She wakes up in a sweat with her pussy soaking wet after dreaming about her husband and her brother naked in her bed while she strokes their hard cocks and alternates feeding each one into her warm mouth.


    She can¡¯t understand why her brother keeps intruding into her sexual fantasies or why she finds it so arousing when he does. As their beach trip gets closer, his presence in her fantasies increases significantly and she even wonders if there will be an opportunity for her and Paul to be alone. As soon as this thought enters her brain, Sharon banishes it. What am I thinking?


    A few days before the beach house vacation, Sharon and Rhonda go shopping for new swimsuits. Sharon has always worn a conservative one-piece swimsuit but Rhonda convinces her to try something a little sexier. In the dressing room together, Rhonda raves about a pale yellow bikini that barely covers Sharon¡¯s perfect breasts and exposes a fair part of her ass cheeks.


    ¡°I could never wear this,¡± Sharonughs, turning to look at her exposed flesh in the mirror.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rhonda asks. ¡°You¡¯ve got the body for it. Take advantage of it while you can.¡±


    ¡°Would you wear this?¡± Sharon asks, cupping her breasts to emphasize how exposed they are.


    ¡°I will if you will,¡± Rhonda answers, wondering what Tim will think when his wife and his lover show up in matching Brazilian-cut bikinis. The idea is too good to pass up and Rhonda leaves the dressing room to find the exact bikini for herself.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sharon keeps turning to look at the bikini from different angles, imagining what Paul might think when he sees so much flesh. Damn! Why did she think of her brother instead of her husband? And why does that make her pussy tingle?


    When Rhonda returns, Sharon averts her eyes as her sister-inw slips into an identical bikini. Catching a glimpse of Rhonda¡¯s naked body in the mirror, Sharon stares at her ample breasts and neatly trimmed pubic area. When they stand next to each other in front of the mirror they could easily be mistaken for twins. Rhonda¡¯s breasts arerger and her hips are more pronounced but with the amount of bare flesh showing the differences are miniscule.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything to Tim or Paul and surprise them at the beach,¡± Rhonda whispers while they wait in the checkout line.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I can¡¯t wait to see their reaction,¡± Sharon answers and the two women almost start giggling, each one oblivious to the other¡¯s thoughts. Rhonda is anxious to see how Tim reacts to the two women he¡¯s having sex with dressing identically while Sharon is wondering what Paul will think of her new swimsuit.


    On the drive to the beach house, Tim and Sharon are both quieter than normal, lost in their own thoughts. Sharon is worried that spending a week at the beach with her brother will fuel more lustful thoughts and dreams, and at the same time, anxious to see his reaction to her revealing bikini. These conflicting emotions keep her upied most of the drive, just gazing out the window.


    Tim, on the other hand, is busy formting a n to help Rhonda improve her sex life with Paul. He figures that since Sharon became more amorous after Rhonda lied to her about Paul¡¯s sexual prowess, maybe the reverse will be true. If Paul thinks he and Sharon have an adventurous sex life it might help him shake off his parent¡¯s teachings.


    If he remembers the beach houseyout correctly, from viewing it on the website, the two master bedrooms are upstairs and next to each other. Although not a screamer, Sharon can be quite loud when she¡¯s in the throes of an intense orgasm. Tim¡¯s n is to induce such powerful orgasms in his wife that there will be no doubt that she¡¯s no longer the prude their parents wanted.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 22

    Rhonda and Paul are already at the beach house when Tim and Sharon arrive. Tim excitedly verifies that the bedrooms are just as he expected, only better. The headboards of the king size beds butt up against themon wall. As they unpack, he wonders if he should let Rhonda in on his n.


    It¡¯s early evening by the time each couple is settled in and the four of them venture out for dinner. There is a locally famous eatery just down the beach within walking distance. They cut across the sand and up the boardwalk. Over dinner they discuss ns for the week.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hit the beach first thing in the morning,¡± Rhonda says, while they¡¯re enjoying their sds.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Sharon answers, smiling at Rhonda. Both women are anxious to show off their new swimwear.


    Over their entrees, they discuss various other activities for the week, with Tim mentioning a used bookstore he¡¯d like to visit. Paul says he¡¯ll go along with what everyone else wants to do. Tim is still looking for an opportunity talk to Rhonda when the check arrives. Oh well, she¡¯ll know soon enough.


    After a nightcap on the balcony where theymit to an early morning on the beach, the couples retreat to their respective bedrooms.


    Tim pulls back the covers invitingly. Already excited by the exhibitionist nature of what he has nned, Tim¡¯s cock stiffens even more at the sight of his shapely wife emerging from the bathroom. Her naked flesh, basked in moonlight from the open window, gives off a seductive glow as she makes her way across the room. No longer shy about her body, Sharon absorbs her husband¡¯s stare and she smiles while relishing the pleasure he gets from looking at her well-toned body.


    ¡°You are stunning,¡± Tim says as Sharon crawls in next to him. ¡°And you look delicious,¡± he adds as his hand caresses her hip and his lips brush against her right nipple.


    ¡°Tim!¡± Sharonughs, ¡°Rhonda and Paul might hear us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be quiet,¡± Tim answers, knowing that he has just the opposite nned. His hand moves across her hip and between her legs while his teeth nibble on her quickly responding nipple.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Sharon rolls onto her back and spreads her legs. ¡°If you¡¯re sure,¡± she sighs.


    Tim lightly strokes her outerbia, which is already covered with a thin coating of natural lubricant. He marvels at how responsive his wife¡¯s body has be when just a few weeks ago he thought it would never thaw. Slipping one finger inside her, Tim moves his mouth to her other nipple, teasing it to it¡¯s full thickness.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh,¡± Sharon moans, holding him tightly to her breast as his finger starts a steady rhythm inside her aroused pussy. Tim kisses his way down her stomach, recing his finger with his tongue. Licking all around her puffy lips, heps up the juice that¡¯s boiling over inside her inmed pussy.


    Sharon lifts her legs, spreading them wide apart and Tim slips her arms under her knees before running the tip of his tongue up and down the length of her slit.


    ¡°Oh! Yeah!¡± Sharon nearly bellows when he pushes his tongue all the way inside her and licks around the insides of her wet pussy. ¡°Oh! God!¡± Sharon squirms on the bed, pushing her smoldering pussy against his tongue. He rapidly pistons it in and out, tongue-fucking her as she grabs his head and humps her pussy against his face.


    Sharon¡¯s juices are flowing and Tim¡¯s face is soaked when he shifts his focus from her sweltering opening to her clit. Licking from inside her drenched pussy up to her exposed clit, he covers it with saliva and pussy juice before sucking it into his mouth. Gently sucking with his lips, he flicks his tongue against her clit several times eliciting loud moans from Sharon.


    ¡°Oh! Tim! Ohhhhhhhh! Yeah!¡± Sharon¡¯s moaning is getting louder as she entwines her fingers in his hair and yanks his head against her gyrating pussy. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Sharon realizes that she can probably be heard in the next room but her rapidly building orgasm shuts down any restraint she might have.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s it! Keep¡­ doing¡­ that!¡± She gasps out thest words while thrusting her hips off the bed, mming her clit against his tongue. Tim keeps feverishly sucking her clit while pushing two fingers into her soggy pussy.


    ¡°Oh God! That¡¯s so good! Ohhhh! So good! OHHHHH YEAH¡± Sharon yells, squeezing her legs together while pushing Tim¡¯s face from her sensitive clit. As she falls back on the bed, panting, Tim shakes his head loose from her fingers and beginspping up the thick cream oozing from her quivering pussy. And that¡¯s just round one, Tim thinks.


    In the next room, Rhonda is smiling to herself as Paul tosses and turns next to her, putting the pillow over his head. At first she wasn¡¯t sure what she was hearing because the wall muffled the sound. But when the headboard started tapping the wall behind them and she heard her sister-inw moaning, it confirmed her suspicions. She wonders if Tim is doing this on purpose to get a reaction from Paul or if this is just their normal nightly routine. By the time Sharon yells herst oh yeah, Paul has jumped out of bed and walked out on the balcony in his pajamas.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rhonda asks, wrapping her arms around him from behind, her thin nightgown offering little protection from the cool night air.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who can sleep with that¡­ that¡­ noise? You¡¯d think they¡¯d have a little consideration!¡± Tim growls. Rhonda can¡¯t remember seeing him this angry in a long time. Does he feel his sister is betraying a sacred family oath or is it something else? She tries to sooth him.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re done, if you want toe back to bed.¡± She smiles as she rubs her body against his back, hoping the moaning might have stirred a positive reaction in her husband.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you start!¡± Paul snaps, moving away from her. ¡°Isn¡¯t one inconsiderate couple in this beach house enough?¡± He stomps back into the bedroom and throws himself on the bed with a huge sigh.


    Rhonda stays on the balcony, hugging herself and wishing she was in the next bedroom with Tim. Hell, she¡¯d even share him with his wife if he¡¯d make her moan like that. She shrugs and starts back into the bedroom when she hears the telltale squeak of the bed in the next room. Ohmygod, they¡¯re not done. She smiles and turns back to the balcony.


    Tim never stoppedpping up his wife¡¯s sulent cream. He gently licked all around her sensitive pussy, asionally flicking his tongue between her syed open lips. By the time she caught her breath and was no longer panting, her arousal was on the rise and her pussy was anxious for more.


    ¡°God, Tim! What you do to me!¡± she cries, spreading her thighs wider and pulling on his hair again. Tim loves the taste of his wife¡¯s pussy. He could eat her all day and never get enough. Moving his mouth up to her clit again, he sucks it into his mouth while once again pushing two fingers into her wide-open pussy.


    ¡°Oh Tim! That¡¯s soo¡­. SOOO¡­ GOOD!¡± Sharon cries as he sucks on her clit and pumps his fingers in and out. Sharon is jerking wildly and he¡¯s having trouble keeping her clit in his mouth.


    ¡°OHMYGOD! OHMYGOD! OHMYGOD!¡± Sharon is screaming and her whole body is spasming as she gushes a steady stream of creamy nectar over Tim¡¯s fingers and down his chin. Tim releases her clit top up her thick, syrupy juice. Her body is quaking and her pussy lips are quivering as he licks her inside and out.


    Even before she catches her breath, Tim slides his body over hers and plunges his rock solid cock deep into her in one hard thrust. Her still quivering pussy engulfs his cock like a velvety glove and Sharon¡¯s hips instantly start keeping rhythm with his steady pounding.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 23

    ¡°Oh! Oh! OHHHH! OHHHH!¡± Sharon¡¯s moans mirror Tim¡¯s jackhammering thrusts. Her thick, hot juices make his cock feel like it¡¯s gliding through hot gtin as he pummels her inmed pussy.


    ¡°Oh Tim! It¡¯s building again! Oh Tim! TIM! TIM!¡± Sharon is digging her fingernails into his ass cheeks spurring him on. Tim knows what really gets his wife¡¯s blood boiling and he slips his arms under her, holding her against him as he rolls them over, cing her on top.


    Sharon pushes herself up into a sitting position and starts riding his hard cock like a wild woman. Tim just smiles as she jounces on his cock and the headboard starts banging against the wall.


    She¡¯s mming her pussy down so hard he¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll pulverize his hard-on with the force of her attack. He grabs her taut nipples, twisting them and stretching them out from her bouncing tits. His cock is throbbing from her ferocious onught and he tenses his legs as his balls constrict, ready for the eruption that is seconds away.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! AHH! AHHHHHHHH!¡± Sharon¡¯s moans are synchronized with her bouncing and Tim can actually feel the pressure of her juices against his cock as waves pleasure flow through her body. Her pussy grips his cock and she ms down hard against him as he shoots his load deep inside her quivering pussy. Her whole body is trembling as she copses on his chest, her soft tits cushioning her fall, while her pussy pulsates like a vibrator, milking thest bit of cum from his cock.


    They¡¯re both breathing hard, but Sharon is gasping for breath. Her head is on Tim¡¯s shoulder and her blonde hair is wet and matted from her intense exertion. He strokes her hair and kisses her gently on her sweat-soaked forehead while wondering what Rhonda thought of their exhibition.


    Rhonda can¡¯t figure out why her husband is so mad about the noisesing from the next room. She thinks it¡¯s kind of arousing and wishes Paul would do something about it.


    Paul can¡¯t figure it out either. Why should his sister breaking their vow making him so mad? As he lies on the bed listening to her moan he can vividly picture exactly what she¡¯s doing. He can visualize her naked body and her gorgeous bouncing breasts. He still dreams of how she straddled him and nearly drove him insane.


    ¡°Maybe we should make a little noise of our own,¡± Rhonda says, noticing the tent in the sheet as she crawls in beside him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a contest!¡± Paul snaps and then is instantly ashamed that he¡¯s taking this out on Rhonda. It isn¡¯t her fault. She¡¯s the best wife anyone could ask for.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, turning towards her and noticing she¡¯s shed her nightgown.


    ¡°Show me you¡¯re sorry,¡± Rhonda smiles, pressing her naked thigh against her husband¡¯s pajamacovered hard-on. Paul surprises Rhonda by rolling her onto her back and pulling off his pajamas.


    As Paul positions himself over his Rhonda¡¯s body and aligns his cock with her moist pussy, he¡¯s hoping that making love to his wife will take his mind off of his sister. He doesn¡¯t know why he keeps dreaming about that night with Sharon and he¡¯s still angry with her about breaking her vows but he gently slides his steel-like rod inside his wife¡¯s anxious pussy.


    Responding to the noises from the next room, Rhonda is wet and ready. Closing her eyes, she can imagine from Sharon¡¯s moaning exactly what Tim is doing to her. She knows from experience how Tim uses his tongue and then ms in with his hearty cock. As Paul continues his mechanically rhythmic fucking, Rhonda bucks her hips, trying to push him to a more adventurous level of lust.


    When Paul momentarily speeds up just before he cums, Rhonda is close to her own orgasm. Close¡­ but not close enough. She drops her head on her pillow with a sigh, wondering how she¡¯s going to get Tim alone to satisfy her needs.


    ******


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Rhonda says, joining Tim and Sharon on the terrace.


    ¡°I found a donut ce,¡± Tim says, biting into a chocte raised donut and pointing to the box.


    ¡°And there¡¯s coffee,¡± Sharon adds, smiling meekly at her sister-inw, obviously embarrassed by what Rhonda and Paul must have heard the previous night.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to work up an appetite at the beach,¡± Rhonda smiles, grabbing a cream-filled Zir and biting one end off. As Tim takes a drink of his coffee, Rhonda sucks the cream from the end of the Zir and raises her eyebrow at him. Sharon is behind Rhonda and doesn¡¯t see the suggestive maneuver but Tim nearly chokes on his coffee before he smiles at his sister-inw.


    ¡°Hey, sleepy head,¡± Rhonda says when Paul steps out on the terrace dressed in his swimsuit and a Hawaiian print shirt. Paul nods as he pours some coffee.


    ¡°I thought we were going to the beach this morning,¡± he says although there is little enthusiasm in his statement.


    ¡°We are!¡± Rhonda jumps up and nudges Sharon to follow her. ¡°Wait here while we get ready.¡±


    ¡°Be right back,¡± Sharon gives Tim a kiss on the cheek and follows her sister-inw into the house. After Tim makes a couple of attempts at small talk without much response from Paul, the two men fall into an awkward silence, watching the waves crash against the sand.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Sharon whispers even though there is no way she can be heard from the terrace. ¡°The amount of cleavage is bad enough, but the bottom only covers half of my ass cheeks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point!¡± Rhonda says, tying the string behind her back and adjusting the triangles across her ample breasts. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll see.¡± Rhonda says, grabbing Sharon¡¯s hand and leading her out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Okay, boys!¡± Sharon calls just before they reach the door to the terrace. ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± Tim and Paul stare dumbfounded at the exotic site of the two women entering the terrace.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Tim nearly chokes on his coffee again as his eyes feast on the two scantily d women.


    ¡°Where did you get those swimsuits?¡±

 She Helps Out:>Ep 24

    ¡°Why did you get them is more the question,¡± Paul asks, incredulous that his wife and his sister would be willing to disy so much flesh. ¡°Sharon, my god! You can¡¯t wear that!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but your wife can?¡± Rhonda asks, strutting over to where her husband is standing. While Paul¡¯s eyes shift to his wife¡¯s bouncing breasts, Tim follows the rippling flesh of her half exposed ass cheeks.


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Paul tries to recover from his focus on his sister. ¡°Neither one of you can! Don¡¯t you agree, Tim?¡± Paul asks, looking to his brother-inw for support.


    ¡°I think they look sexy as hell and we¡¯ll be the envy of every guy on the beach,¡± Tim answers, smiling from ear to ear as he shifts his gaze from his wife to his lover, mistakenly believing that he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s fucked both of these gorgeous women.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go before we change our mind,¡± Sharon says, grabbing her beach bag with one hand and her husband¡¯s arm with the other she pulls him down the steps to the beach. Rhonda tries to grab Paul¡¯s arm but he pulls away, scowling.


    ¡°Fine. Be Mr. Grumpy,¡± she smiles, running to catch up with Tim and taking his other arm. Several male heads lift from their towels as they watch Rhonda run across the sand, her barely covered breasts bouncing against her chest and her ass cheeks dimpling in and out with each stride. Paul shakes his head and runs to catch up with the group.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to need some sun screen so you don¡¯t burn,¡± Tim tells his wife as he pulls the tube from the beach bag. They¡¯ve settled on a nket in a secluded little alcove near the water line and both women are lying on their stomachs. Tim admires the view of their nearly identical asses only half covered by their bikini bottoms. While certainly not thongs, their swimsuit bottoms are cut high enough to leave a lot of flesh exposed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe you should do me and let Paul put sunscreen on Sharon,¡± Rhonda says. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you two for the afternoon if you get carried away,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Rhonda!¡± Sharon admonishes but her heart is beating rapidly at the thought of her brother touching her naked skin. She squeezes her thighs together and tries not to show her excitement.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever,¡± Tim tries to act nonchnt but is very willing to rub sunscreen all over Rhonda¡¯s bare ass cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Paul says. ¡°I can do Rhonda and you can do Sharon.¡± Sharon turns her head to hide her disappointment.


    ¡°No, do your sister, silly.¡± Rhonda says yfully while scooting over next to Tim. ¡°Come on, Tim. I don¡¯t want to burn.¡± Paul shrugs and acquiesces to his wife¡¯s choice. Not wanting to make a scene, he slowly turns his attention to his sister.


    Rubbing sunscreen on his hands, Paul begins rubbing the back of Sharon¡¯s legs, methodically covering her with the creamy lotion. Sharon spreads her legs as he works his way up her shapely thighs. Paul is trying to think about anything besides his sister¡¯s nearly naked body as he spreads the sunscreen evenly across her thighs. His heart is pounding and he¡¯s sweating while his brain is filled with the vision of Sharon astride his hard cock when they were in college.


    Tim, on the other hand, has turned Rhonda¡¯s sunscreen application into an erotic massage. Taking advantage of Paul¡¯s back to him and Sharon¡¯s head turned the other way, he caresses up her inner thigh and brushes his fingers across her bikini covered pussy lips. Rhonda stifles a moan as Tim gets bolder and, without taking his eyes off of Paul or Sharon, slips one finger inside Rhonda¡¯s swimsuit bottom, feeling the moist heat emanating from her aroused pussy.


    Rhonda puts a fist to her mouth as her brother-inw¡¯s finger glides between her slick pussy lips. With his other hand applying sunscreen to her exposed ass cheek, he makes it look like he¡¯s rubbing sunscreen with both hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those dimpled cheeks, Paul,¡± Tim says as he watches his brother-inw skip over Sharon¡¯s bottom. ¡°We don¡¯t want them burned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, Paul,¡± Sharon murmurs. ¡°Make sure I don¡¯t burn.¡± Sharon¡¯s pussy is on fire as her brother¡¯s soft, gentle hands caress her warm skin. She holds her breath, waiting anxiously for him to get to her ass cheeks. She¡¯s unconsciously clenching her pussy muscles in an attempt to appease the arousal building between her legs. Paul¡¯s cock is responding to his sister¡¯s bare flesh and he shifts sideways to conceal his growing erection.


    All pretense of applying lotion is gone and Tim is outright finger-fucking Rhonda while her husband and his wife are only a few feet away. Rhonda is biting down on her fist as she rocks against his hand and her orgasm builds inside of her. Turning her head towards the others to watch for signs of discovery, she lifts her ass up giving Tim greater ess. Tim withdraws his finger from her pussy, recing it with his thumb while his middle finger teases circles around her aroused clit.


    Tim¡¯s machinations coupled with the risk of discovery drives Rhonda over the top. She mps her hand over her mouth as a tremor flows through her body, coating Tim¡¯s hand in hot pussy juice. While catching her breath, Rhonda notices her husband is still caressing his sister¡¯s ass cheeks. His touch is light and gentle, but Sharon has her legs spread and seems to be rocking with his slow caress.


    But the real shocker is that her husband¡¯s swimsuit trunks appear tented in the front. My God!


    He¡¯s got a hard-on over his sister¡¯s ass. Well, Rhonda muses, what man wouldn¡¯t react to touching an ass like that, sister or not. But, still it¡¯s his sister! She closes her eyes and her lips form a knowing smile as she basks in the afterglow of her much need orgasm. Sharon turns her head towards them as Tim applies sunscreen to Rhonda¡¯s back.


    Sharon¡¯s pussy is on fire from her brother¡¯s lingering caress of her warm ass cheeks. She turns her head to check whether Tim or Rhonda have noticed how long he¡¯s taking with that part of his sunscreen application but neither are paying any attention. Rhonda has her eyes closed, almost like she¡¯s sleeping and Tim is concentrating on rubbing sunscreen on her back. Sharon sighs and closes her eyes, undting her hips to her brother¡¯s massage.


    Paul knows this isn¡¯t right but he can¡¯t seem to move his hands form his sister¡¯s nearly bare bottom. His vivid memory of her naked body writhing on top of him is fogging his brain and making him ufortable. He knows he should stop but his hands aren¡¯t listening to his brain. He nces behind him to see if he¡¯s being watched while wondering why Sharon hasn¡¯t said anything. She seems to be rocking her hips in encouragement. God! This is wrong!

 She Helps Out:>Ep 25

    ¡°Who wants to go in the water?¡± Tim asks, turning towards the waves as he stands up. Paul¡¯s hands guiltily pull away from his sister¡¯s ass cheeks as he considers the idea of using the waves to hide his erection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Paul answers much to Sharon¡¯s dismay. Wiping his lotion-covered hands on his swimsuit, he joins his brother-inw and they race towards the water.


    ¡°Not me, I¡¯m sunbathing,¡± Sharon says, smiling to hide her disappointment about her massage being interrupted. Paul¡¯s hands felt so good and she could tell by the way he was touching her that he¡­ that he¡­ what? Wanted to fuck her again? Is that what she really wants, tomit incest again? Does she even know what she wants? Closing her eyes, she conjures up mental images of her brother lying back naked while she shows him what she¡¯s learned to do with her mouth.


    Paul and Rick plunge into the surf side-by-side, each with his own motivation. Paul dips under the waves to hide the bulge his sister created in the front of his swimsuit and hoping the cool water will help it subside. Tim wipes his fingers under his nose, breathing in Rhonda¡¯s erotic aroma before plunging both hands into the water and rubbing them together to clean off the pussy juice.


    The two men spend the rest of the morning frolicking in the waves, body surfing and wrestling like teenagers. After lunch, with their wives settled in with beach reads under a big shady umbre, they rent boogie boards and continue riding the waves most of the afternoon. Rhonda and Sharon sit in their beach chairs, reading, chatting and cheering on their husbands, while men of all ages try not to gawk at the sexy women in their pale yellow bikinis.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After showers and a light dinner the two couples finish a bottle of wine while ying scrabble on the terrace. Rhonda smiles at Tim as she runs her bare foot up his calf, reassuring him that even though they haven¡¯t had a chance to be alone, she appreciated the orgasm on the beach and understands what he¡¯s trying to do for her.


    The night is nearly an exact repeat of the night before but this time as soon as the lovemaking sounds begin from the adjacent room, Paul rolls his wife onto her back and mounts her with an urgency she¡¯s never seen from him. Still aroused from his morning encounter with his sister¡¯s bare ass cheeks, he drives his cock deep into his wife¡¯s willing pussy. With his eyes closed and the sounds of his sister¡¯s moans prating the thin walls, Paul fucks Rhonda with a vigor that shows promising signs of leaving her well satisfied.


    Rhonda has no illusions about what¡¯s driving her husband¡¯s passionate behavior. Her brain quickly makes the connection between Paul¡¯s earlier erection while touching his sister and his reaction to the lustful sounds from the next room. Although mildly disturbed by the incestuous inferences, right now she¡¯s more concerned with how he¡¯s pummeling her pussy. Always good atpartmentalizing, she pushes her thoughts to the back of her brain, digs her nails into Paul¡¯s ass cheeks and bucks her hips as she urges him on.


    ¡°Oh God! Ohhhh God! Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop,¡± Sharon¡¯s cries fill Paul¡¯s ears and it¡¯s just like she¡¯s there in the room with him. He pounds Rhonda¡¯s horny pussy while envisioning his sister¡¯s naked body lying under him. The louder the sound from Tim and Sharon¡¯s bedroom the harder Paul fucks his wife. He¡¯s mming into her like never before and Rhonda is responding with her own moans of pleasure.


    As Tim and Sharon lie on their backs catching their breath, he smiles at the faint but recognizable soundsing from Paul and Rhonda¡¯s room. Maybe his idea is working.


    ¡°God what you do to me!¡± Sharon whispers as she snuggles up to her husband. Now it¡¯s her turn to listen to the squeaking bed, tapping headboard and barely stifled moansing from the other bedroom. Just before she falls asleep, her brain reys the day¡¯s events, with special emphasis on her brother massaging her ass cheeks. What did it mean?


    When Paul rolls off of Rhonda, he kisses her gently on the lips before turning over. This is a sin!


    He admonishes himself. Even though I am not physically sinning with my sister, God can see my depraved mental sinning. Paul feels his wife¡¯s naked body spoon against his back as he fights to hold back his tears. Why can¡¯t he be stronger?


    Rhonda is up early the next morning and leaves a note on the table that she¡¯s gone shopping for groceries so they don¡¯t have to eat every meal out. Tim wants to boogie board some more before the 24-hour rental period expires but Paul begs off, iming he¡¯s too tired. As Tim heads to the beach, Paul and Sharon find themselves alone in the house. It¡¯s the first chance they¡¯ve had to talk alone since they arrived.


    ¡°What happened to our vow, Sis?¡± Paul asks, not intending it to sound so using.


    A few steps down the beach, Tim turns back to get his sunsses and sunscreen. Returning to the house, he walks in through the door from the garage and just before he calls out to Sharon, hears her voice rise in the living room. Freezing in his tracks, he listens to the building argument between her and her brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know?¡± Sharon says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks, his face aglow with anger and confusion.


    ¡°Youe up with this great penance, but I¡¯m the only one who has to live it,¡± she yells.


    ¡°From what I¡¯m hearing through these walls, you¡¯re not living it very well,¡± he shouts. Tim stands perfectly still, listening and wondering what they¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°Well, I was living it until about a month ago. I lived it religiously and it almost ruined my marriage,¡± she deres. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying there like a frigid virgin, trying my best not to lose control and have an orgasm, while you¡¯re climaxing every damn time you fuck Rhonda! Am I right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he yells. ¡°We took a vow! Penance for our sin of incest! You can¡¯t just ignore that, Sis!¡± he argues.


    What the fuck! Tim¡¯s jaw drops as he listens from the kitchen. Incest? Paul and Sharon?


    Ohmygod! That¡¯s what this is all about. Oh-my-fucking-god!


    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t climax when you fuck Rhonda!¡± Tim hears his wife yell. ¡°Convince me you¡¯re not getting off with your wife, every single time.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± he sighs, ¡°but it¡¯s quick and perfunctory and¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡± Sharon yells.


    ¡°And it¡¯s never like it was with you,¡± he says so quietly that Tim almost misses it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Sharon says and Tim realizes she¡¯s about to repeat the lies that Rhonda told her. He backs farther into the kitchen, quickly opening and mming the door.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 26

    ¡°Anybody here?¡± he yells, bounding into the living room. ¡°I forgot my suntan lotion,¡± he says as he encounters his wife and his brother-inw standing almost toe-to-toe in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the beach bag beside the dresser,¡± Sharon says, not taking her eyes off her brother. ¡°I think I¡¯ll join you at the beach,¡± she adds, quickly turning and following him down the hall.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with us, Paul?¡± Tim asks,ing out of the bedroom with the lotion.


    ¡°No,¡± he says quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and help Rhonda put the groceries away,¡± he says, trying unsessfully to catch his sister¡¯s eye before she and Tim leave the beach house.


    Tim and Sharon walk to the beach holding hands, each distracted by their review of the brief argument. Tim¡¯s brain is in a fog; incest, penance and a vow to never orgasm, what kind of fucked up perspective is that? He squeezes his wife¡¯s hand and wonders what¡¯s going through her brain.


    Sharon¡¯s guilt almost overwhelms her as she feels her husband squeeze her hand. Tim is so good to her, but her impure thoughts of her brother keep invading her mind. Why! Why!


    Tim and Sharon boogie board the rest of the morning,ughing and ying in the water. Constantly catching Sharon and helping her stay afloat; his hands are all over her gorgeous body. Squeezing her ass, touching her thigh or even cupping her breasts from behind, Tim doesn¡¯t miss an opportunity to show his affection for his wife. Without realizing it they¡¯ve drifted away from the public beach to a less popted area. Tim wants to talk to Sharon about what he heard but not before he¡¯s shown her that he¡¯s not upset.


    With Sharon lying astride the boogie board, Tim starts caressing her firm, round ass cheeks. Much like he did with Rhonda yesterday, he lets one finger slide beneath the fabric at the crotch of her skimpy swimsuit bottom.


    ¡°Mmmmm. Someone will see us,¡± Sharon protests as she enjoys the feel of her husband¡¯s fingers against her moist slit.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around,¡± Tim replies as he undoes the tie on his swim trunks. The water is hip level, which makes it perfect for what Tim has in mind. Pulling her swimsuit bottom to the side, he slips two fingers into her slick pussy.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Sharon moans. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this out here,¡± she adds without conviction as she spreads her legs, scoots her ass to the end of the boogie board and rocks against her husband¡¯s hand. Tim finger-fucks her with one hand while freeing his erection with the other. Before she can protest any further, he steps between her legs and reces his fingers with his hard cock.


    ¡°Ohhhhhgod!¡± Sharon cries as Tim buries himselfpletely inside her hot, velvety snatch. Gripping the edge of the boogie board, he nts his feet solidly in the wet sand and pumps himself in and out of her by yanking the boogie board back and forth across the water. Sharon¡¯s eyes are wide open and she looks fervently around for any would be voyeurs. Finding none, she settles down onto the boogie board, spreading her legs wider and rocking against her husband¡¯s hard cock.


    It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s fucked his wife from behind and even though her ass is partially covered by her swimsuit bottom, he finds the experience incredibly erotic. Based on her moans and the motion of her ass, Sharon loves it too. It gives him hope that maybe she¡¯ll agree to the doggie position in bed tonight.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡± Sharon moans as she grips the sides of the boogie board and bucks her ass up to meet her husband¡¯s demanding thrusts. They climax in a torrent of heavy breathing and the sound of his body pping against her ass as he jackhammers his cock into her inmed pussy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Oh God, Tim!¡± Sharon cries when her orgasm rips through her body. ¡°We¡¯re like a couple of animals mating out in the open.¡±


    ¡°You bring out the animal in me,¡± Tim smiles as he extracts his spent cock from her pulsating pussy and draws her swimsuit bottom back over her opening. Turning the boogie board to the side, Tim bends down and kisses his wife, pressing his tongue into her mouth. Sharon lets the boogie board slip from under her while wrapping her arms around her husband¡¯s neck and weaving her tongue around his.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we just did that,¡± Sharonughs, breaking the kiss. You¡¯d think we were a couple of sex-crazed teenagers.


    ¡°Just the sex-crazed part,¡± Timughs, pping her on the exposed part of her ass cheek. Tim retrieves the boogie board and leads Sharon to a secluded part of the beach where they sit next to each other, watching the waves and letting their breathing return to normal.


    ¡°I overheard the argument you were having with Paul,¡± Tim says after a lengthy silence.


    ¡°Oh that was nothing, really,¡± Sharon says trying to sound nonchnt. Tim puts his arm around her shoulder and pulls her close to him.


    ¡°I love you more than life itself,¡± he says, kissing the top of her head. ¡°I will always be here for you, no matter what. Do you want to tell me about the incest, the penance and the vow?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know where to start¡­ it was all so long ago.¡± Sharon stammers. Tim turns her face to his and kisses her gently but passionately on the lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he reassures her. ¡°Start from the beginning and we¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    Tim is anxious to find out what happened between Sharon and her brother so he can discredit this silly ass vow of penance. It¡¯s obvious that Paul hase up with some convoluted process for them to atone for their sins and until recently it has had a significant impact on each sibling¡¯s sex life.


    With tears streaming down her cheeks, Sharon recounts the night of incest with her brother, exining how she was drugged the first night but how she insisted they repeat the act the next morning when she was clear headed. Her face reddens with embarrassment as Tim listens intently to her rationalize how she was trying to free her brother from guilt. Tim hears the tremor in her voice and senses her heart beat faster when she talks about sex with her brother.


    Sharon feels like she¡¯s going to confession after years of hiding a horrible sin. The tremendous relief of unburdening herself of her guilt keeps her talking about her brother and her dreams. Between sobs, she describes her dreams and how wet she got when he rubbed suntan lotion on her legs and ass cheeks.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 27

    Tim is bbergasted! Paul must have been rubbing Sharon¡¯s ass cheeks while he was getting Rhonda off right next to them. What a mess! His mind is reeling with what he¡¯s just heard. Sharon is undoubtedly still lusting after her brother¡¯s affection and the way Sharon described his ass rubbing, Paul apparently feels the same way. No small part of this is how Tim and Rhonda¡¯s rtionship fits into Paul and Sharon¡¯s incestuous fantasies.


    ¡°I won¡¯t contest a divorce,¡± Sharon says, taking Tim¡¯s silence as a condemnation of her actions, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to hurt Paul and Rhonda.¡± She pushes back from him and starts to stand up.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Tim grabs her and pulls her back down next to him. ¡°I said we¡¯d get through this together, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that was before¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! I knew about the incest before I said that. I knew about it before we made love a few minutes ago. Honey, thest thing I want is a divorce.¡± He lies down, pulling her down next to him and kisses her tenderly.


    ¡°Oh Tim, I really don¡¯t deserve you.¡± Sharon cries as she clings to her husband. They lie in the sand, holding each other as the waves crash along the beach. Tim is the one to break the silence.


    ¡°Based on your dreams and what happened yesterday, I¡¯d say you still have sexual feelings towards your brother.¡± Sharon starts to protest but knows it wouldn¡¯t be honest so she just nods her head again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tim reassures her. ¡°With what happened between you two, I think it¡¯s only natural.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Sharon asks incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, everyone remembers their first love and especially their first time. Yours just happened to be with your brother.¡± Tim says with more confidence than he feels.


    ¡°You make it sound almost normal.¡± Sharon whispers, snuggling closer to her husband.


    ¡°Maybe not normal, but certainly not unheard of. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the only brother and sister who¡­¡± Tim leaves the sentence hanging as he tries to think of what to say next. He¡¯s surprised to find himself wondering what it would be like if all four of them knew about each other¡¯s feelings. Would they willingly share their spouses? Would Paul be okay with Tim fucking Rhonda as long as he gets to fuck Sharon?


    ¡°It¡¯s still incest! It¡¯s still a sin, no matter how frequently people do it,¡± Sharon stammers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to justify it.¡± Tim silentlyughs at his fantasy being shattered. There is no way Paul or Sharon would ever agree to live like that. Their upbringing would never allow it. Hell, he doesn¡¯t even know if Rhonda would agree to something like that.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s wrong.¡± Tim replies, ¡°but so is how we¡¯ve spent the first year of our marriage. I don¡¯t believe you have to atone for the rest of your life for one mistake. Paul was wrong about the penance and he was wrong about the vow you took.¡± Tim¡¯s mind is starting to question Paul¡¯s motives. Was it really penance or did he not want his sister enjoying sex with anyone else? But then why would he adhere to it with Rhonda? Because the only woman he really wants is unattainable? God, what a mess!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t some little mistake, Tim,¡± Sharon says quietly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be some consequences to what we did? We can¡¯t just say oops and then forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Apparently not,¡± Tim answers. ¡°Neither of you has forgotten about it. You still dream about it and from what Paul said to you this morning, so does he.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sharon asks, surprised at how anxious she is to hear about her brother¡¯s feelings even after all that¡¯s happened.


    ¡°When he said fucking Rhonda was never like it was with you.¡± Tim says, the wordsing out more harsh than he intended.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sharon says, her mind wandering to her brother and the confused rtionship they¡¯ve had. She watches Tim stare out into the ocean wondering if he¡¯s looking for answers or just trying to clear his mind of all the disgusting things he¡¯s just heard.


    ¡°I think you and Paul have unfinished business,¡± Tim finally says. ¡°Neither of you will be able to give your all to a healthy rtionship until you¡¯ve resolved the sexual tension between you.¡±


    ¡°How do you suggest we do that?¡± Sharon asks, conflicted about what her husband is implying.


    ¡°How do you think?¡± Tim asks, kissing his wife¡¯s forehead for reassurance of his love.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding!¡± Sharon sits up and gapes disbelievingly at her husband.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯m not,¡± Tim says quietly. ¡°Think about it, Sharon. You lost your virginity to your brother, you still dream about having sex with him and you get aroused at his touch. Doesn¡¯t that sound like some unfinished business?¡± Sharon stares into her husband¡¯s eyes, searching his soul for some level of insincerity but finds none. He actually wants her to have sex with her brother.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asks him quietly, ¡°Why are you saying this? Do you want me to have sex with Paul?


    Do you think it will somehow improve our love life? I think we¡¯ve made a lot of progress in the past month, don¡¯t you think this could ruin it? This is unbelievable,¡± Sharon says, shaking her head.


    ¡°You two are the ones who are dreaming about each other and have spent thest year abstaining from sexual enjoyment with your spouses,¡± Tim answers. ¡°I think you may have created a mythical sexual experience that only exists in your memory.¡±


    ¡°What if it isn¡¯t mythical?¡± Sharon whispers. ¡°And what about Rhonda? There is no way I can do this to her.¡± Tim weighs the merits of telling Sharon about his rtionship with Rhonda and decides this isn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the alternative?¡± Tim asks. ¡°You and Paul continue to dream and keep believing in a mythical sexual experience that is detrimental to both your marriages. I honestly think you¡¯d be helping Rhonda and Paul¡¯s marriage in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Tim,¡± Sharon says exasperatedly, ¡°You honestly think that adding the sin of adultery to our existing sin of incest is going to help their marriage? What have you been smoking?¡± Timughs and squeezes Sharon¡¯s shoulder, pulling her down against him, before he answers.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he says. ¡°Like I asked before, what¡¯s the alternative?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sharon whispers. ¡°I just don¡¯t know, Tim,¡± he feels her tears against his chest as he kisses the top of her head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to solve this right now,¡± he says. ¡°This has been a lot to absorb. Let¡¯s let it simmer for a while and see how it lookster, okay?¡±


    Sharon nods, wiping the back of her hand across her eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, remember how much I love you,¡± Tim says.


    ¡°I could never doubt that,¡± Sharon answers, hugging him tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine any other husband being so¡­ understanding or¡­ open-minded? What you¡¯ve suggested¡­ I love you so much, Tim!¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, babe.¡± They lie quietly on the sand, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Although Tim sincerely wants to help Sharon, he also has the ulterior motive of making his affair with Rhonda seem inconsequential inparison. It¡¯s nowhere near what Sharon and Paul would be doing. If he¡¯s honest with himself, in some small part of his brain he also finds the idea of his wife fucking her brother very arousing. He smiles as he contemtes how to help Sharon make her dream a reality.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 28

    Sharon can¡¯t even fathom what her husband is suggesting. He wants me to make love to Paul, to not onlymit adultery but also incest again. She feels the heat emanating from between her legs as she tries toe to grips with her internal struggle. Even if she wanted to, she can¡¯t imagine that Paul would ever consider it.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Rhonda and Paul round the sand dune and trudge over to where Tim and Sharon are lying side by side.


    ¡°Have you two had lunch?¡± Paul asks, eyeing his sister for any sign that she wants to continue their earlier conversation.


    ¡°No, have you?¡± Tim answers, standing up and brushing off the sand.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve got everything ready to grill burgers,¡± Rhonda says, turning Tim around and brushing the sand off of his back, spending a little extra time with his swim trunk covered ass cheeks. Tim gives Sharon a quick nce but her and Paul seem to be studying each other and not paying any attention to he and Rhonda.


    ¡°Sounds great! Let¡¯s go!¡± Tim grabs Rhonda¡¯s hand and they start running down the beach, leaving Paul and Sharon behind.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get any time alone?¡± Rhonda asks as they run up to the house.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Tim answers with an ear-to-ear grin on his face. ¡°You and I are getting up early to go visit lighthouses,¡± he says with one eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Mmmmm. I can¡¯t wait,¡± Rhonda says, pulling him into the beach house and rubbing her hand fervently up and down the front of his swimming trunks. Rhonda is wearing a thin sundress over her swimsuit and Tim slips his hand under the hem to massage her pussy mound through her swimsuit.


    ¡°I wish we could fuck right now,¡± Rhonda whispers, looking through the window over Tim¡¯s shoulder to see how far away their spouses are. Paul and Sharon have stopped about a hundred feet from the house and seem to be engaged in a heated discussion near the water.


    ¡°You know the drill,¡± Rhonda smiles, ¡°let me know if you see theming.¡± She turns Tim towards the window, freeing his rapidly hardening cock as she kneels down and is stroking up and down its length before her knees even touch the floor.


    ¡°You are insane!¡± Tim smiles as Rhonda pumps his hard cock in and out of her warm mouth. Tim grabs her hair and picks up the rhythm, fucking her mouth as he stares out the window at his wife and brother-inw. His arousal if obviously heightened by the imagined dialogue between the two incestuous siblings.


    While Rhonda is feasting on Tim¡¯s cock, her husband is defending himself to his sister.


    ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Paul says, exasperated at Sharon¡¯s insistence that he¡¯s broken their vow. ¡°I did not break our vow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it sounded likest night,¡± Sharon retorts.


    ¡°Well what do you expect when you¡¯re moaning like a banshee and mming the headboard against the wall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have finally be the wife I should have been for the past year!¡± Sharon yells, frustrated that her brother won¡¯t admit that he¡¯s broken the solemn vow they took.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Paul says earnestly, his voice uneasily quiet as he lets his hands rest on his sister¡¯s nearly bare hips. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything with Rhonda that evenes close to what we did.¡±


    Sharon feels her face flush as she stares into her brother¡¯s eyes. Tim was right, there is unfinished business here. She covers her brother¡¯s hands with hers, squeezing them gently against her hot skin.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We should get back,¡± she says, lowering her eyes and catching sight of the bulge in her brother¡¯s swimsuit.


    ¡°I mean it, Sharon,¡± Paul says as his sister turns towards the beach house.


    ¡°I know,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°They¡¯re headed this way!¡± Tim says, driving his hard cock into Rhonda¡¯s throat for the third time. ¡°I¡¯m so close!¡± he pants while gripping Rhonda¡¯s hair. She caresses his balls as her lips slide down the length of his cock. She whips her tongue around his cockhead and drives him over the top.


    ¡°Ohhhh! Fuck!¡± Tim nearly shouts as his cock erupts in a fountain of cum inside Rhonda¡¯s tantalizing mouth. She pumps his shaft, sucking and swallowing his bursts of sperm, finishing just in time for Tim to tuck himself away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let the guys start the grill while we get the meat patties ready,¡± Rhonda says as Sharon and Paul walk through the door of the beach house. She¡¯s wiped her mouth and has just taken a big swig of diet coke.


    ¡°Sounds fine,¡± Sharon says without much inflection and follows her sister-inw into the kitchen.


    After lunch, Tim heads out to the rare bookstore, Paul settles in front of the TV and the women busy themselves in the kitchen, cutting up the fresh fruits and vegetables Rhonda brought home from the grocery store.


    After an uneventful dinner, they all watch a romanticedy on DVD. Tim makes sure he and Rhonda are the only ones interested in the lighthouse tour and arranges to meet her early the next morning.


    Once inside their bedroom he and Sharon resume their conversation from earlier in the day.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± she says quietly as she undresses.


    ¡°About what?¡± Tim asks, climbing into bed naked and watching his wife disrobe.


    ¡°Unfinished business,¡± she says, kicking her panties aside and standing naked at the foot of the bed. She waits for her husband¡¯s reaction. He just smiles.


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± He asks, pulling aside the sheet invitingly. Sharon crawls in next to him before she answers.


    ¡°Just some things he said this afternoon.¡± She moves her body against his and runs her hands down his sides. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure we should act on it.¡±


    ¡°I spent the afternoon doing research,¡± Tim tells her. ¡°First, there is no such thing as lifelong penance. Second, there is no evidence of contemporary churches giving penance for incest. I even contacted a local priest¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Sharon stares at him disbelievingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told him I was teaching a theology ss and a question came up about penance for consensual sex between an adult brother and sister. The priest said that first of all, the urrence isn¡¯t as rare as people think and secondly, rather than penance he would rmend counseling to help the couple dissect their rtionship and make a sound decision regarding theie future.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sharonys her head on her husband¡¯s shoulder and tries to absorb what he¡¯s just told her. ¡°So you really think Paul and I should¡­¡± her voice trails off.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± Tim says, kissing the top of her head. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that it¡¯s okay with me if you do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯d approach it with him,¡± Sharon says, unknowingly epting her husband¡¯s suggestion.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 29

    ¡°Rhonda and I are leaving early in the morning and we¡¯ll be gone all day,¡± Tim says. ¡°Paul usually sleepste. I bet you can think of a way to wake him up that will stifle what little resistance Paul might have.¡±


    ¡°Oh you think so, huh?¡± Sharon smiles and rolls her husband onto his back. ¡°Do you think I should practice a little on you first?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Timughs as his wife¡¯s hand closes around his burgeoning erection and she scoots down on the bed. Tim still doesn¡¯t understand why he gets turned on by the thought of his wife fucking her brother.


    ****


    Tim finds Rhonda all ready to go when he emerges from his bedroom, showered and dressed, at 8 o¡¯clock the next morning. Rhonda is wearing a pale pink cami and tight white shorts that hug her curvy hips like a second skin. Tim feels his cock reacting as he contemtes the day ahead. Pressing her body firmly against him, Rhonda reaches around to squeeze his ass cheeks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Everyone else asleep?¡± she asks as she moves her mouth towards his.


    ¡°Sharon¡¯s taking a shower,¡± Tim whispers, letting his lips meet hers and gently parting them with his tongue. They linger, enjoying a passionate kiss and tight embrace until they hear the shower stop.


    ¡°We¡¯d better go,¡± Tim says, breaking the kiss and stepping back to catch his breath.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not taking me far,¡± Rhonda smiles as she grabs his hand and pulls him out the door.


    ¡°Only to paradise,¡± Timughs and the two lovers speed off down the road, leaving brother and sister alone in the beach house.


    Sharon takes an extra hot shower, thoroughly cleaning herself inside and out. As she dries off, her mind is a jumble of contradictions but her pussy is tingling like vibrator set on high. She dabs some perfume under her breasts and on her inner thighs, still not believing what she¡¯s about to do¡­ and with her husband¡¯s permission¡­ no, not permission, encouragement!


    She stands naked in front of the closet trying to decide what to wear to seduce her brother. She rejects several sundresses, her nightgown, a long t-shirt and finally¡­ decides to wear nothing.


    The door to her brother¡¯s bedroom is slightly ajar. She quietly pushes it wide-open and stands naked in the doorway, watching him sleep. Her heart is pounding in her chest and she¡¯s holding her breath as she tries to convince herself to step into his room. Her cheeks are flush and her pussy is itching like crazy as she slowly walks to the bed. Taking a deep breath, she reaches for the sheet that¡¯s covering him.


    She has no way of knowing that Paul is in the depths of an erotic dream when she carefully pulls his covers back and settles herself on the bed next to him. He¡¯s wearing pajama bottoms with a snap fly and she¡¯s surprised to see that he is already aroused. She briefly wonders what he¡¯s dreaming about as she carefully undoes the snaps to reveal his hard, thick erection. Could he be dreaming about her?


    Paul is dreaming about his sister. It¡¯s the same repetitive dream that he¡¯s has been having off and on for years. The one night of sexual debauchery that hase to define him ever since ¨C the night he took Sharon¡¯s virginity. He regrly relives in resplendent detail the vision of his sister sitting astride his hard cock while he fondles her luscious tits and explodes into her warm, velvety pussy. But this time the dream is even more vivid and he feels the moist warmth enveloping him in a way he doesn¡¯t remember.


    Having freed her brother¡¯s erection, Sharon licks it all over, leaving a thin coating of saliva up and down the sides before sucking the tip of it into her mouth. With her hand stroking up and down his slick shaft, she flicks her tongue around the head while sealing her moist lips around the tightly stretched skin of his manhood. Sharon¡¯s arousal soars as she sucks her brother¡¯s thick cock into her mouth and slides her other hand around his balls.


    Paul slowly emerges from his erotic fantasy and opens his eyes to see long blonde hair bobbing up and down around his cock. He initially believes that he¡¯s still dreaming and closes his eyes hoping to extend the pleasurable feelings flowing through his loins.


    Wait! This was never a part of his dream. He blinks his eyes and shakes his head, clearing the fog and finding himself staring into his sister¡¯s eyes. Their eyes lock momentarily before he suddenly panics and screams her name.


    ¡°Sharon! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Paul yells, reaching to push her head away as he tries to scoot up on the bed. Her brother¡¯s cry startles her and she reacts by increasing the urgency of her actions.


    Sharon jerks her hand more rapidly up and down his saliva-coated cock, teases his heavy balls with her swirling fingertips and fervently sucks his cockhead into her mouth whipping her tongue feverishly around it. Paul¡¯s hands freeze inches from her head as the extreme pleasure of her motions overwhelm him and he starts bucking his hips with uncontroble desire.


    ¡°Oh Sharon!¡± Paul cries. ¡°What are you doing?¡± His questiones out more as a sigh than a challenge and Sharon responds by sliding her lips farther down his stiff staff. His sister¡¯s attack on his hard cock is like nothing he¡¯s ever experienced and Paul thrusts his hips, vigorously matching her rhythm as he unexpectedly starts shooting his hot cum inside her warm mouth.


    Paul can¡¯t breath¡­ he can¡¯t think¡­ what the hell just happened? His chest is heaving as he tries to catch his breath. It started as just a dream but¡­ Sharon is actually¡­ her mouth is really¡­


    she¡¯s swallowing his¡­ oh God! And she¡¯s not letting up.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 30

    Sharon sucks and swallows her brother¡¯s salty sperm, gulping it down as she continues to stroke his cock, milking out every single drop. When he ispletely spent, she continues a gentle sucking motion while her fingers caress his balls and stroke the sides of his thick shaft. His cock begins to re-stiffen almost immediately and she works her tongue around it until it is fully restored.


    ¡°Sharon,¡± Paul whispers,pletely bewildered by what¡¯s happening.


    Afraid to give him time to protest, Sharon pulls her lips from his cock and scrambles up over his torso. She quickly aligns her aroused pussy with his stiff cock and impales herself on him in one fluid motion. Before he even knows what¡¯s happened, his dream has be reality and his sister is bouncing up and down on his recovered cock. He reaches for her tits exactly as he did before and gives himself over to the only erotic fantasy he¡¯s ever known.


    Sharon is in seventh heaven! She¡¯s fucking her brother! She¡¯s bouncing on Paul¡¯s thick cock, reliving her rocketunching fantasy of incestuous love and it was all her husband¡¯s idea!


    Suddenly everything is crystal clear. She knows this is right and, looking in her brother¡¯s eyes, she sees he knows it¡¯s right, too. She¡¯s intent on making this the most memorable experience of his life.


    This isn¡¯t about reliving a college memory. She shouldn¡¯t just try to duplicate the out of control, aphrodisiac-drugged sex they had before. She needs to give him something new¡­ something better. Gradually, she slows her gyrations and starts squeezing her vaginal muscles around her brother¡¯s throbbing cock. Undting her hips in slow motion, she leans forward until her taut nipples are pressing into her brother¡¯s chest and her mouth is close to his.


    ¡°I love you, Paul,¡± Sharon says just before their lips meet and her tongue snakes into his mouth. She lets her tongue match thenguid movement of her hips, sweeping its way around his mouth and gently urging his tongue to participate.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± Paul moans into his sister¡¯s mouth as his hands close around her smooth, round ass cheeks. His fingers press into her flesh feeling the fluid motion of her hips ripple over his hard cock. He fervently returns her kiss, following her tongue back into her mouth like he¡¯s trying to devour her.


    Sharon continues the slow, fervid build up, sucking on her brother¡¯s tongue, grinding her nipples into his chest and teasing his cock with her frothing hot pussy. She hasn¡¯t kissed him in years and she¡¯s never kissed him like this¡­ with this much passion¡­ like her whole body is opening up to him.


    By the time she breaks the kiss and pushes herself upright on his rigid cock, they are both panting and gasping for air. Their arousal is at a feverish peak and they are grinding together with animalistic lust. Paul¡¯s hands are mauling her breasts, squeezing and teasing as she ms her pussy down again and again. They are both lost in the frenzy of their incestuous coupling.


    ¡°Ohhhh! Ohhhhh! Paul! Oh, Paul! Ohhhhhhh!¡± Sharon rides him with libidinous abandon, once again experiencing the insatiable desire in her inmed pussy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°My God! Sharon!¡± Paul cries, thrusting into her and trying to match her feverish rhythm. Nothing has prepared him for the uninhibited pleasure of watching his sister¡¯s jouncing tits. His cock is on fire as she rides him with a scious fury. He wants to cum in his sister¡¯s pussy. He¡¯s never wanted anything or anyone so badly. To hell with the consequences¡­ the penance¡­ the sinfulness, this is everything he¡¯s been dreaming about!


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhhh! AhhhhrrrrgggggghhhHHHHH!¡± Sharon mps her pussy muscles around her brother¡¯s cock as her orgasm rockets through her body. Shaking and convulsing, she gasps for air as she rides out the seemingly endless waves of pleasure before copsing on her brother¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Paul asks after they¡¯ve both caught their breath.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sharon asks, squeezing her pussy muscles around her brother¡¯s cock.


    ¡°What are we going to do, right now?¡± She smiles as she kisses her brother on the chin.


    ¡°No, I mean now that we¡¯ve added adultery to our sin of incest.¡± Paul whispers, his cock recovering quickly inside his sister¡¯s overheated pussy.


    ¡°First things, first.¡± Sharon says, pressing her mouth to his, while undting her burning pussy on his rapidly hardening cock. Helpless to resist her tongue or her lustful movements, Paul again gives into the incestuous desires that have been smoldering inside of him since that fateful night in college.


    He wraps his arms around her, feeling her hard nipples press against his chest and their tongues get lost in each other¡¯s mouth. Oh God! This is so wrong! He thrusts his hips up and feels the moist heat of his sister¡¯s pussy mold itself around his thick shaft driving him to an agonizing level of hardness. With Sharon on top he has no leverage for driving his cock into her and he needs to drive it hard.


    Without breaking the kiss, Paul squeezes his fingers into her ass cheeks, holding her tightly against him as he flips their bodies over. While she¡¯s turning, Sharon wraps her legs around her brother¡¯s torso to keep his steel rod firmly inside of her hot pussy. When her back hits the bed, she spreads her legs wide and stretches them almost straight up in the air. Paul pummels her pussy with a rapid jack hammering of his throbbing cock.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh Paul!¡± Sharon cries, pulling her mouth from his to gasp for air. Her pussy is on fire and her brother¡¯s violent assault is fanning the mes, driving her to new heights of arousal.


    Paul is out of control, hammering his cock into his sister with unbridled animalistic lust. He can¡¯t begin to understand that this fervent attack is the logical culmination of all the incestuous hunger and craving that has been building inside of him for years. Sharon¡¯s seduction has finally released the inhibited restraint that has kept his feelings for her buried deep in his subconscious. Now the only thing buried deep is his hard cock in her fiery pussy.


    Sharon has never felt anything like this! Her whole body is inmed with desire. Her brother¡¯s frenzied assault has ignited the deepest level of scious hunger. She savagely ws at his back and bucks her hips to meet his violent thrusts, driving him deeper inside of her.


    ¡°Oh Paul! Oh Paul! Ohhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Sharon¡¯s body stiffens, her pussy muscles contract and she shudders from head to toe as her volcanic eruption sends her hotva gushing around her brother¡¯s cock. This is it! Even as she¡¯s in the throes of her orgasm, she feels it still building deep inside of her. Her brother is bringing back that elusive rocketunching orgasm from herst time they were together. It wasn¡¯t just a virginal memory of her first time; it¡¯s Paul!


    Sharon pushes her feet against the bed, arches her back up high and throws her head back screaming while Paul plunges his steel rod into one final time. Their simultaneous orgasmic release sends them both into fervent fits of ecstasy. Paul convulses against his sister¡¯s pussy, discharging his hot cum in wild spurts, while Sharon trembles uncontrobly beneath him, her pussy pulsating in time with her rapid heartbeat.


    They continue to spasmodically thrash against each other for several minutes before their sweat-soaked bodies finally copse in exhaustion and they gasp for air. Paul is panting and Sharon is making little cooing sounds as her body continues generating pleasurable erotic pulses.


    ¡°Oh God, Sharon,¡± Paul whispers, still panting for breath. ¡°We¡¯ve really done it this time.¡± His mouth finds hers and he kisses her with all the buried passion and lustfulness that he¡¯s been suppressing for so long. Sharon hungrily returns the kiss, entwining their tongues and pulling their naked bodies more tightly together.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 31

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Paul asks, rising up on one elbow to look down at his sister¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°We have added adultery to our sin of incest.¡±


    ¡°Is it still adultery if Tim knows what we¡¯re doing here today?¡± Sharon asks her brother.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Paul demands.


    ¡°He overheard us yesterday when he came back for the sunscreen,¡± she says and then proceeds to tell Paul about the rest of her conversation with Tim, including his research into incest penance and his suggestion that she and Paul have unfinished business.


    ¡°Unfinished business,¡± Paul muses. ¡°That¡¯s a weird way of referring to it, but I guess he was right.¡± Theyy silently in each others arms for a few minutes with Paul¡¯s spent cock still nestled inside Sharon¡¯s soggy pussy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about Rhonda?¡± Paul asks. ¡°That¡¯s still adultery even if it isn¡¯t for you and Tim.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Sharon¡¯s answer is barely above a whisper. ¡°Tim thinks that if we stop our penance and get this out of our system, it will improve your love life with Rhonda and every body wins.¡±


    ¡°Are we getting this out of our system?¡± Paul asks with a half smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sharon sighs. ¡°I think we¡¯ve just permanently imbedded it in our system, at least in mine.¡±


    ¡°Mine, too.¡± Paul says, kissing her again to prove his point. Unbelievably his cock stirs again within her sweltering pussy and he starts a gentle rocking motion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a minute,¡± Sharonughs, breaking the kiss and squeezing his ass cheeks to stop his movement.


    ¡°What are you going to tell Tim?¡± Paul asks his mind racing for a way to discuss this with Rhonda.


    ¡°The truth,¡± Sharon answers. ¡°I love him, Paul. I hope he knows what he started and is as open minded as he thinks he is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to tell Rhonda, too. I just don¡¯t know how.¡± Paul says and they againpse into afortable silence, enjoying the closeness of their bodies and their synchronized heartbeats. Little does Paul realize that as they speak, Tim is preparing Rhonda for that very conversation.


    As soon as they had driven off, Rhonda unsnapped her shorts and pulled down the tiny zipper.


    ¡°Feel how wet I am already,¡± Rhonda purred, grabbing Tim¡¯s hand as he nced at his sister-inw¡¯s open shorts.


    ¡°You are incorrigible,¡± Tim smiles sliding his hand beneath her panties and immediately feeling the heat emanating from her moist pussy. Slipping one finger between the folds of herbia, he curls the tip of it into her wet opening.


    ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re ready!¡± Timughs as he maneuvers his finger to her clit hood and draws little circles gently around it.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Rhonda moans, spreading her legs and slipping down a little in the seat, resting her head on Tim¡¯s shoulder. As Tim continues to manipte her clit, Rhonda pushes up to create more pressure on her sensitive love button.


    ¡°Oh yes! Just like that¡­ don¡¯t stop,¡± Rhonda is almost purring as Tim tries to keep his eye on the road while fingering Rhonda¡¯s clit to match her increasing urgency. The day before when he was making his ns, he had spotted a little out of the way motel along the beach and had gotten a room overlooking the ocean. That¡¯s where they were headed now, if he didn¡¯t pass it by in his distracted state.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa!¡± Rhonda grabs Tim¡¯s hand to still it¡¯s motion and mps her thighs closed, trapping his finger in her spasming pussy. She jerks a couple of times, flooding her pussy with love juice before turning her head towards Tim.


    ¡°How much farther?¡± she asks through half-closed eyelids.


    ¡°Not far,¡± he smiles, ¡°You may want to do up your shorts. A minuteter Tim pulls into the motel, parking right in front of their room.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to check in?¡± Rhonda asks.


    ¡°All taken care of, just like you¡¯re going to be in a few minutes,¡± he smiles. True to his word, over the next few hours they take care of each other in a variety of ways. Tim eats Rhonda to several powerful orgasms, she returns the gesture with her tantalizing mouth on his hard cock and then they fuck to exhaustion. If it¡¯s not the rocketunching orgasms that their spouses are experiencing, it¡¯s extremely satisfying and they end up in a tangle of sheets and naked limbs.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something weird going on between Paul and Sharon,¡± Rhonda broaches the subject that¡¯s been on her mind since they got to the beach house. Tim hadn¡¯t made up his mind about whether it was his ce to enlighten her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tim asks, wondering how much she knows. Rhonda exins about Paul¡¯s initial anger from hearing them make love in the next bedroom, seeing him get aroused when he rubbed sunscreen on his sister and how it seemed like he was timing his lovemaking with her to his sister¡¯s moans from the next room. ¡°I think it has something to do with their sexual hang-ups.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tim answers. He and Rhonda have be too close for him to lie to her. ¡°But there is more to it than you realize.¡± He confides in her about the overheard conversation, his follow-up discussion with Sharon and what he believes is happening at the beach house right now.


    ¡°Oh God, Tim! Paul and Sharon?¡± Rhonda is speechless. She thought Paul¡¯s reaction was just the natural attraction of a beautiful woman, not the result a prior incestuous rtionship. Tim gives her time to digest what he¡¯s told her before he continues the discussion.


    ¡°Yeah, just like you and I,¡± he says matter-of-factly, ¡°except they happen to be brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± Rhonda asks, still tying to get her mind around what she¡¯s hearing. Without waiting for an answer, she continues, ¡°So all this sexual repression started from this one time in college?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. I don¡¯t think their parents¡¯ teachings helped any, but it was Paul, the theology student who came up with the penance.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Rhonda sighs, her head resting against Tim¡¯s shoulder, their naked bodies still wrapped around each other. ¡°Since you seem to be orchestrating this, what happens next?¡±


    ¡°We know about them, but they don¡¯t know about us,¡± Tim answers.


    ¡°Okaaaay,¡± Rhonda stretches it out almost into a question. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°If today happened the way I think it did, Paul has lost a lot of his inhibitions. I think we should tell them tonight. Not together, of course, but individually with our own spouses. My instincts tell me that we should shower them with loving affection and let them know that they aren¡¯t the only ones with a secret. Then tomorrow the four of us can discuss what all of this means going forward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Rhonda asks incredulously.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 32

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious,¡± Tim says, more confidently than he feels. ¡°Think about it, Paul won¡¯t want to give up Sharon anymore than I want to give up seeing you. I think we cane to some open arrangement where everybody gets what they want.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ you really think that¡¯s how this is going to y out?¡± Rhonda asks, even as she¡¯s contemting how wonderful it would be if he was right. She could keep her lover and her husband without any of the associated guilt. Of course that means she epts her husband¡¯s incestuous rtionship with his sister. It¡¯s a lot to think about.


    ¡°We can only hope,¡± Tim says. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a shower and get some lunch. The shower takes much longer than expected, in a nice way. They have ate lunch and head back towards the beach house.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± Rhonda says.


    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you weren¡¯t,¡± Timughs. ¡°Just follow my lead. We don¡¯t know if anything happened.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Arriving at the beach house they find Paul and Sharon sunbathing on a nket near the water. Rhonda and Tim join them. ¡®


    ¡°How was your day?¡± Tim asks Sharon as he gives her a kiss. He can¡¯t help but notice how radiant her face looks as she answers.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± she winks, ¡°How was yours?¡±


    ¡°The same,¡± he answers cryptically. Sharon scrunches her brow as she tries to decipher what he means. Did he have a wonderful day or was his day the same as hers. Not in a million years.


    Rhonda sits next to Paul who is lying face down and looking away from the group. She rubs some sunscreen onto his back but he doesn¡¯t acknowledge Sharon or Tim. Paul is still reeling from his marathon love making with his sister and is embarrassed to face either his wife or Tim. He especially doesn¡¯t want to face Tim because Tim already knows what¡¯s going on.


    They somehow make it through the afternoon and have a semifortable dinner at a local crab shack. Arriving back at the beach house, by some unspoken agreement they split into their separate bedrooms even though it¡¯s still early in the evening.


    ¡°So how did it go today?¡± Tim asks Sharon, taking her into his arms and kissing her passionately.


    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡± Sharon asks meekly. ¡°It was just like I remembered it, Tim. But you¡¯re not surprised, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. It just means that you and your brother have a unique love that can¡¯t be replicated by anyone else. That doesn¡¯t diminish the love that you and I have or the love that Paul and Rhonda share. How did Paul react?¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Sharon almostughs but catches herself. ¡°When he woke up and I was¡­ you know.¡± Tim nods. ¡°He must have thought I was some kind of Jezebeling to damn him to hell for all eternity. But you were right, there was so much unfinished business and neither of us could control ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Tim smiles as he watches his wife¡¯s face light up while she talks.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sharon asks, still surprised at her husband¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°d for you,¡± he says.


    ¡°What did you and Rhonda do today?¡± Sharon asks, changing the subject to avoid more discussion about what her and Paul did.


    ¡°The same as you and Paul,¡± Tim answers, watching Sharon¡¯s face for a reaction.


    ¡°What? You mean? No, you and Rhonda?¡± Sharon¡¯s face is a contortion of conflicting emotions.


    ¡°It started a few weeks ago,¡± Tim says quietly. ¡°With you and your brother doing your penance, Rhonda and I sort ofmiserated over theck of passion in our marriages. One thing led to another and¡­¡± Tim lets his voice trail off as he waits for his wife¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell mest night?¡± Sharon asks.


    ¡°I almost did,¡± Tim replies. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want it to influence what you did about you and Paul.


    ¡°You and Rhonda?¡± she says again. ¡°Do you think Paul knows or suspects?¡±


    ¡°Rhonda is supposed to be telling him now,¡± Tim answers. ¡°Then tomorrow I hope the four of us can discuss what this all means.


    ¡°You honestly think we can just all share, don¡¯t you?¡± Sharon asks, thinking the same thing Rhonda did about how wonderful it would be if it were true. A sudden flush of color taints her cheeks as she considers the implications.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Tim answers.


    ¡°But you told Rhonda about Paul and I?¡±


    ¡°She actually suspected something was weird between you two, but didn¡¯t have a clue about the actual events. I filled her in on the college stuff.¡±


    ¡°How did she take it?¡± Sharon asks sheepishly. ¡°Of course, you two having an affair probably helped with her eptance level.¡±


    ¡°A little, but she still has some hang-ups on the whole incest thing,¡± Tim says.


    ¡°Yeah, well join the club. I still think it¡¯s weird and Paul is even more freaked out than I am.¡±


    ¡°But not enough to give it up, right?¡± Tim asks. ¡°You both want more of each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sharon sighs.


    ¡°I only have one more question for tonight,¡± Tim says.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you save anything for me?¡± heughs while he strips out of his clothes.


    ¡°Is that all you think about?¡± Sharon smiles as she starts unzipping her skirt.


    In the next room, the conversation isn¡¯t going quite as smoothly.


    ¡°You actually slept with Tim?¡± Paul almost shrieks and Rhonda stares at the absurdity of the usation in his eyes.


    ¡°You slept with your sister,¡± she points out defensively. That takes the fight out of Paul and he rolls over away from her.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 33

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t turn away, Paul,¡± Rhonda says grabbing his arm and pulling him back towards her. ¡°We can talk this out.¡± They were already both naked and under the covers before Rhonda initiated this conversation.


    ¡°Talk it out? What do you mean?¡± Paul asks incredulously. ¡°Incest, adultery¡­ let¡¯s just talk about our feelings?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rhonda leans up on her elbow, ignoring his sarcasm. ¡°You can¡¯t help how you feel about Sharon,¡± she says, wondering if she actually believes it. Paul stares hesitantly into his wife¡¯s eyes. Can she actually ept how he feels about his sister?


    ¡°What about you and Tim?¡± he finally asks.


    ¡°Tim and I only turned to each other because¡­ well¡­ frankly because of theck of passion in our lives. Like the passion you showed mest night,¡± Rhonda smiles. Paul winces as he remembers that passion being kindled by listening to his sister¡¯s moans in the next room. Then his mind wanders to everything he and Sharon did today and his cock stirs involuntarily.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Rhonda says, reading his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how we get the passion going, just that we do.¡± While she¡¯s speaking they hear subtle lovemaking noises from the next room and Rhonda moves her hand down to encircle her husband¡¯s semi-erect cock.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Paul protests as his wife strokes his rapidly hardening shaft and the volume of sounds from the next room increase.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Rhonda instructs him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about right and wrong just now.¡± With his sister¡¯s moans filling his head, and his wife¡¯s hot pussy sliding down over his cock, Paul epts the inevitable. Whatever is going to happen tomorrow is beyond their concern tonight and he thrusts up into his wife¡¯s pussy as his sister¡¯s voice provide the soundtrack to his lust.


    The next morning, Tim finds the conversation isn¡¯t going exactly where he wants it when Paul interrupts it with one of his typically caustic remarks.


    ¡°Is this the part where we all get naked in the hot tub together?¡± Paul asks sarcastically. The two couples are sitting at the breakfast table attempting to discuss their situation. Rhonda, Tim and Sharon seemed to have warmed to the idea of sharing spouses but are having trouble convincing Paul.


    ¡°Paul¡­¡± Rhonda starts to answer but Tim cuts her off.


    ¡°No, Paul¡¯s right. This is a lot to absorb.¡± Both women look at Tim expectantly. ¡°We¡¯re here for three more days,¡± he leans forward to make his point. ¡°I suggest we table this discussion until Saturday. It¡¯ll give us time to think about everything.¡± Tim notes the disappointment on the women¡¯s faces, like they were ready for Paul¡¯s naked hot tub idea.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to change between now and Saturday?¡± Sharon asks.


    ¡°Well, we have three more nights. I suggest we alternate sleeping partners each night. We slept with our spousesst night, so tonight Rhonda would be with me and Sharon would be with Paul.¡± Tim looks right at Paul to judge his reaction. ¡°By Saturday I think we¡¯ll be ready to discuss what happens when we go home.¡± Sharon and Rhonda turn their heads to look expectantly at Paul.


    Paul felt the familiar stirrings in his groin as soon as his brother-inw mentioned Sharon sleeping with him. Visions of their lovemaking fill his head as he stares into his sister¡¯s pleading eyes. A slight smile forms on his lips as he slowly nods his head.


    ¡°We are all depraved, you know,¡± Paul says as the group emits a collective sigh.


    Tim can hardly believe it. A week ago he was secretly having an affair with his sister-inw and now it¡¯s all out in the open, his wife is fucking her brother and they all just agreed to swap spouses for the next three days.


    Sharon is even more excited than her husband, wondering how to make the day go by faster so she and Paul can be together. But Rhonda doesn¡¯t even want to wait for nightfall. Over lunch she raises the issue of daytime sex.


    ¡°So when does the trade off actually start?¡± she asks while they are sitting on the deck eating sandwiches.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tim asks.


    ¡°Well if tonight is Tim and I, is that just the night or is it like a 24 hour period? You know, could we disappear for a while this afternoon, for example?¡± she asks, her head cocked to the side and her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°My God, Rhonda!¡± Paul almost chokes on his sandwich but Sharon is anxiously awaiting Tim¡¯s answer. She never even thought of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking?¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Well, I guess it starts when we get up in the morning,¡± Tim says assuming the leadership role that the group has unconsciously assigned him. ¡°We¡¯ll alternate every 24 hours beginning whenever we get up in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I feel like a nap after lunch. How about you?¡± Rhonda asks as she stands up and takes Tim¡¯s hand. Sharon watches to see how her brother will react to his wife¡¯s tant sexual overture but he just quietly finishes his lunch while Rhonda and Tim climb the stairs. As anxious as he is to be with his sister again, he is not going to run upstairs in the middle of the day, especially with Tim and Rhonda in the next room.


    While their spouses are doing who knows what in the bedroom, Sharon and Paul just cuddle on the couch downstairs. With their arms around each other and asional bouts of passionate kissing, they acknowledge that what happened in college has never left them. Sharon tells Paul how he continued to fill her dreams and Paul admits that he has frequently relived their one night together. By the time Rhonda and Tim emerge from the bedroom a couple of hourster, Sharon and Paul, although still fully dressed, are a tangle of arms and legs on the couch and their mouths are locked together.


    ¡°Hey, get a room!¡± Tim jokes as theye down the stairs. ¡°Rhonda and I are going to the beach, you guys interested?¡± Paul looks questioningly at Sharon as they catch their breath. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No, you two go ahead,¡± Sharon says, never taking her eyes from her brother. As soon as they leave, Sharon starts pulling at her brother¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Should we go upstairs?¡± Paul asks as he pulls his shirt over his head.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be gone a while,¡± Sharon pants while discarding her shirt and unfastening her bra. Paul stares at her luscious breasts as she stands up to remove her shorts. Her bronzed skin from three days in the sun highlights the creamy white skin her bikini covered. Pulling her panties and shorts down together, she momentarily stands naked in front of her brother. His eyes follow her tan lines directly to her neatly trimmed blonde bush as his thick erection points towards the ceiling.


    Sharon considers sucking that beautiful cock into her mouth but her pussy is too anxious. She steps forward and straddles him, sliding her well-lubricated pussy down onto his steel rod.


    ¡°Oh God! I love you, Sharon!¡± Paul says and then her lips silence him and her tongue darts into his warm mouth. With her knees pushed into the couch cushions and her hands gripping the back of the couch for leverage she starts rocking her hips and bouncing on her brother¡¯s cock. Paul sucks her left nipple into his mouth as his hands encircle her waist, lifting her up and mming her back down on his hard cock.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Sharon screams as her brother¡¯s cock sends shivers of pleasure through her sensitive pussy walls. Through the window she watches Tim and Rhonda walking down the beach holding hands and she almostughs at the absurdity of it all. A month ago she was a frigid wife with no sex life at all and now she¡¯s fucking her brother in the living room in broad daylight with their spouses¡¯ taking a post-coital walk.


    ¡°Oh, Sharon!¡± Paul screams as his fingers tighten on her waist and he frantically bounces her onto his ready-to-explode cock. Sharon¡¯s breath ising in gasps as her orgasm approaches its peak.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhaaahhhhhhhh!¡± Sharon moans when Paul¡¯s cock erupts inside her juicy pussy. Her release follows almost instantly and they shiver in ecstatic harmony as their lips meet in a blissfully passionate kiss.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 34

    Over the next three days both couples act like sex-crazed teenagers, prone to sucking and fucking all night, changing partners each day, groping each other on the beach and taking long midday naps. Paul¡¯s enthusiasm builds and he starts fucking his wife with nearly the same intensity as he fucks his sister. Both women are eagerly sucking the mens¡¯ cocks but only Tim is eating their pussies. Neither woman has broached the subject with him. His first night with Rhonda, Tim eats her to two explosive orgasms, and then at her suggestion, fucks her in the ass. By Saturday morning whatever inhibitions any of them brought to the beach house are gone.


    Rhonda wakes up before Tim and quietly slides out of bed. Seeing her clothing strewn across on the floor, she smiles at Tim¡¯s naked body and her pussy tingles as she recalls his eagerness the night before. Not wanting to wear yesterday¡¯s clothes, she decides to slip into her bedroom for clean ones. Stepping naked into the hallway she moves silently toward her and Paul¡¯s bedroom when movement in the living room catches her eye.


    ncing down over the railing, she sees Paul sit down on the couch with a cup of coffee. Rhonda assumes that Sharon must still be sleeping and trying to get her clothes might disturb her. She shrugs her shoulders and heads downstairs.


    ¡°Is there more coffee?¡± Rhonda asks as shees down the stairs.


    ¡°Rhonda!¡± Paul whispers, ¡°why are you naked?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring a change of clothesst night and I don¡¯t want to disturb Sharon,¡± she smiles, bending over to kiss her husband good morning. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Paul is wearing a white terrycloth bathrobe that is open to the waist.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep and I¡¯ve been thinking about¡­ you know¡­ everything that¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been crazy,¡± Rhonda says, kneeling on the floor in front of him. ¡°Did youe to any conclusions?¡± she asks as she runs her hands up the inside of his thighs. Paul¡¯s cock has reacted to his wife¡¯s nakedness and her tantalizing touch. Rhonda undoes the tie on his bathrobe and peels the sides back.


    ¡°Rhonda!¡± Paul hisses, ¡°Tim or Sharon could get up any minute.


    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re already up,¡± she smiles, her hand encircling his rapidly hardening cock. ¡°Just one little taste?¡± she asks, looking him in the eyes as her tongue moves slowly up the length of his shaft.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± Paul moans as he watches his wife lick all around his hard cock, then suck his cockhead into her mouth. Before he can protest any further, Rhonda is bobbing her head up and down in hisp.


    Sharon wakes up alone and makes the same decision Rhonda did aboutst night¡¯s clothing. Unsurprisingly she also mirror¡¯s Rhonda¡¯s idea to sneak into her bedroom for clean clothes. When she¡¯s halfway between the bedrooms she hears Paul moan and peeks over the balcony into the living room below. The couch faces away from the balcony so Paul can¡¯t see her and Rhonda isn¡¯t looking up. Sharon stifles a gasp when she sees her naked sister-inw sucking Paul¡¯s thick cock.


    Sharon backs up a step, embarrassed by what she¡¯s seen. She takes two steps towards her bedroom before she reconsiders and turns back to the railing. Leaning, forward she positions herself so just her eyes are over the railing. Sharon has never seen another couple having sex, except in videos and those are as real as televised wrestling and just as over-acted. She knows how wrong her voyeurism is, but she is totally mesmerized and can¡¯t look away and besides her pussy is heating up like crazy. Bent almost at the waist, she leans one hand on the railing as her other hand moves towards her pussy like it¡¯s on autopilot.


    The sight Tim sees when he opens the bedroom door is his wife¡¯s ass rocking back and forth as she rubs her pussy while looking over the railing. Just like Paul, Tim has on a white terrycloth robe. It must be a guy thing. He walks to the railing and nces over in time to see Rhonda mounting her husband¡¯s fully erect cock.


    ¡°Peeping Tom,¡± Tim whispers as he runs his hand down his wife¡¯s back and caresses her smooth ass cheeks. Sharon is startled but doesn¡¯t stop rubbing her pussy. She just looks at her husband and raises her eyebrows.


    ¡°Want some help?¡± Tim asks, pulling the tie on his bathrobe and positioning himself behind his wife¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± she nods. Tim aligns his hard cock with Sharon¡¯s juicy pussy just as she pulls her fingers away. At first he gently glides it in and sighs at the hot gtin feel of her aroused pussy but in no time he¡¯s hammering into her with enough force to make her moan a little too loudly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Rhonda stops moving and looks up into her sister-inw¡¯s face. ¡°Are you spying on us?¡± she asks before she notices that Sharon is rapidly rocking against the railing. ¡°Is Tim with you?¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Guilty,¡± Tim responds, leaning on his wife¡¯s back and looking down over her shoulder.


    ¡°Get your asses down here!¡± Rhonda says.


    ¡°We¡¯re not decent,¡± Sharonughs, the blush rising up her neck and enveloping her cheeks.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rhonda says, ¡°If you¡¯re watching us, then we¡¯re watching you.¡± Sharon doesn¡¯t have an appropriate reply so she just nods. Tim pulls out of her dripping pussy and Sharon leads him downstairs with her hand wrapped around his pussy-soaked cock.


    ¡°God have mercy,¡± Paul says when he sees his sister and her husband walking down the stairs. Rhonda starts rocking again on his cock as Paul stares at his sister¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°Rather erotic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rhonda whispers to her husband as his eyes take in Sharon¡¯s taut nipples and glistening pussy lips. Sharon pushes Tim down on the other end of the couch and mounts him in much the same way that Rhonda is straddling Paul. The two couples start moving in unison as if their fucking were some kind of synchronized dance routine. They stare unashamedly at each other¡¯s undting bodies as the orgy-like atmosphere takes their arousal to new heights.


    Never in his wildest dreams did Tim imagine they all would end up like this. He couldn¡¯t have envisioned a scenario where they would even be naked in the same room together. But as Sharon rides his stiff cock, and he watches Paul suck on Rhonda¡¯s bouncing tits, he starts fantasizing about having Rhonda and Sharon in bed together.


    When moans and gasps signify the telltale signs of impending orgasms, Rhonda reaches her left hand out towards Sharon. After a momentary hesitation, Sharon grasps Rhonda¡¯s hand just before their collective orgasms send them into fits of frenzy. As Paul and Tim shoot their cum into their respective wife¡¯s pussies, the two women finish out their pleasure rides with their palms sped together in an unspoken disy of unselfish solidarity and sharing.


    They stay like that for several minutes, holding hands and gasping for breath until Ronda gives Sharon¡¯s hand a quick squeeze and releases it. Rolling off of Paul¡¯s cock, she copses on the couch next to him, on the opposite side of Sharon and Tim. Sharon mirrors her movement, sitting on the couch between her husband and her brother.


    ¡°I feel like Adam who has suddenly discovered his nakedness.¡± Paul says, embarrassed by the tant exposure of their sweat-soaked bodies. He is particrly ufortable disying his own spent cock to the group.


    ¡°Except Adam only had one woman,¡± Rhonda teases as she leans up to kiss his cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sharon says, leaning over to kiss his other cheek. ¡°And you have two.¡± Paul¡¯s face turns bright red and his cock stirs noticeably from the naked contact with his wife on one side and his sister on the other.

 She Helps Out:>Ep 35

    ¡°Mmmm. You like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Sharon says, her hand automatically moving to his growing erection. When her fingers encircle Paul¡¯s damp cock, Rhonda smiles and slips her tongue to his mouth. Sharon finds this all very erotic and desperately wants to suck her brother¡¯s hard cock while Rhonda kisses him. She nces at her husband to make sure he¡¯s okay with this and notices his cock responding to the visual stimulus.


    ¡°Are you feeling left out?¡± she asks, reaching her other hand towards Tim¡¯s crotch. Ohmygod! Sharon¡¯s brain shouts, this is my dream! With her husband¡¯s cock in one hand and her brother¡¯s in the other, Sharon¡¯s dream morphs into reality and she lovingly strokes them both. Obviously her husband is finding this whole sharing thing very arousing and she epts his implied consent and releases his cock to shift her body sideways on the couch. Getting up on all fours, she lowers her face to her brother¡¯s hard cock, leaving her ass waving in the air towards her husband. He caresses her smooth ass cheeks and contemtes eating her cum-filled pussy.


    Paul is helplessly aroused and wonders to what level of debauchery they¡¯ll all fall, when he feel his sister¡¯s mouth close around his cockhead. Oh God! Kissing his wife while his sister is¡­ Oh God! They are all doomed, he thinks as his hips respond and he thrusts his cock farther into his sister¡¯s mouth.


    Hearing her husbands gasp, Rhonda breaks the kiss and is dumbstruck by her sister-inws boldness. She looks to Tim for reassurance and sees him ying with his wife¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Fuck her,¡± she mouths to Tim when he looks up. ¡°Fuck her ass,¡± she mouths. Tim raises his eyebrows then pulls his legs up to kneel on the couch behind his wife. Aligning his cock with her soggy pussy, he grasps her hips as he glides it in.


    ¡°Mmmpppphhhh!¡± Sharon moans around Paul¡¯s cock as she bobs her head up and down. With her husband pumping into her pussy, she attacks her brother¡¯s cock with renewed vigor, dancing circles around it with her tongue. Paul moans and pulls Rhonda¡¯s lips back to his, frantically shoving his tongue into her mouth. Rhonda wants more than a kiss and feels like this may be her best opportunity to get him to eat her, while he¡¯s out of control with passion.


    ¡°I need your tongue elsewhere,¡± she purrs as she pulls her head back and stands up on the couch. Slipping her left leg over her husband¡¯s torso, between Sharon and the back of the couch, she positions her wet pussy in front of his face and presses against his lips.


    ¡°Your tongue, Paul. I need your tongue,¡± she whispers. The aroma is overwhelming and Paul responds like a junkie getting a fix, pushing his tongue into his wife¡¯s saturated pussy as he continues to thrust his cock into his sister¡¯s talented mouth.


    Sharon is breathing through her nose, but it isn¡¯t enough. She gasps for air around her brother¡¯s thick cock but that doesn¡¯t do it either. Her husband has already ignited several mini orgasms in her enmed pussy and she needs more air. Continuing to corkscrew her hand up and down her brother¡¯s shaft, she pulls her head up and bumps her face against Rhonda¡¯s ass cheek. What the???


    At first she¡¯s perplexed as to why Rhonda¡¯s ass would be there instead of her brother¡¯s face, but it quickly dawns on her what they¡¯re doing. Ohmygod. ncing over her shoulder at Tim, the interconnectivity of the four of them bes apparent. Holy shit! She¡¯d seen this on videos and thought it was totally fake. She had been certain that real people never did anything like this. Guess that was wrong.


    Another quick orgasm explodes in her pussy and she lowers her mouth back to her brother¡¯s cock. Feeling his wife is sufficiently aroused; Tim licks his finger and starts toying with her puckered asshole. His fingers return to his mouth several times until he has enough saliva around Sharon¡¯s ass to lubricate his finger¡¯s entry. Pushing the tip of his middle finger into her crinkled opening, he twists and turns, corkscrewing it back and forth while he continues to fuck her pussy.


    Sharon gasps when her husband starts ying with her asshole but it sends pleasure signals through her pussy and she unconsciously rxes while she spreads her legs a little farther apart. Sucking on her brother¡¯s cock, she has a momentary sh of two cocks vying for time in her ass and pussy and she rocks back against Tim¡¯s finger when he starts pushing it in. Is this what it would feel like to be fucked by two men, she wonders.


    To say that his wife¡¯s reaction surprises him would be an understatement but Tim is not one to question his good fortune. While she¡¯s in the mood, he pulls out from both holes and quickly aligns his cock with her saliva-coated asshole. Pressing his juicily lubricated cockhead into the opening, he tightens his grip on her hips and shoves his cock deep into her ass.


    AgggggghhhhHHH!¡± Sharon cries just as her brother¡¯s cum explodes into her mouth. Her ass takes a backseat as she frantically starts swallowing her brother¡¯s cum, sucking out every drop as he jerkily shoots several more loads before settling back down on the couch. Sharon lets his spent cock plop from her mouth and braces herself against her husband¡¯s onught.


    By this time her ass has loosened up sufficiently to be an almost pleasurable experience but Sharon misses the stimtion in her pussy. She again envisions two cocks alternating their pounding into both openings and imagines her brother in her pussy with her husband in her ass. She sighs, but without the other cock, she reaches between her legs to provide her own stimtion.


    Once he¡¯s cum, Paul¡¯s brain seems to reengage and focuses on the deployment of his tongue. What is he doing? He starts to pull his head back, but Rhonda has other ideas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, honey!¡± Rhonda pleads, smashing his face more tightly against her fiery pussy and holding it with her hands. ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Ronda is rocking her pussy against her husband¡¯s face trying to get his tongue to make more contact with her clit. Paul pushes his tongue deeply into his wife¡¯s pussy, thinking that¡¯s what she wants.


    Rhonda rides his tongue but it¡¯s not enough. She shoves her hand down between them scratching his upper lip with her long nails as she rubs her clit towards a powerful orgasm. As she bucks her hips, her ass cheeks smack Sharon in the face and Sharon yfully bites Rhonda¡¯s ass, sending her over the top.


    Quite shocked that her yful bite sent Rhonda into convulsions, Sharon returns to her own pleasure and fingers herself to a very satisfying release just as Tim starts shooting cum into her ass.


    When all four of them have disentangled their limbs and are catching their breath, Tim starts tough.


    ¡°Well, I guess we don¡¯t really need to have our discussion about what happens when we get home, do we?¡± he asks, looking at the naked bodies sprawled across the couch. Both womenugh with him but all Paul can manage is a self-conscious smile.


    ¡°We still need some kind of arrangement or schedule,¡± Rhonda says. ¡°I travel quite often and I don¡¯t want to miss out.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°When you¡¯re out of town, do I get Paul and Tim all to myself?¡± Sharon teases, but her heart is pounding in her chest as she imagines the scene ying out.


    ¡°You liked having both of them, huh?¡± Rhonda asks. ¡°I could get used to the four of us together, too,¡± she smiles thinking about the pleasurable bite on her ass.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being the recipient of the kind attention the two of you were giving Paul,¡± Tim smiles, looking at Paul for acknowledgement of the pleasure. He just smiles sheepishly at the thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m all for a schedule, but I know you like a little spontaneity too, Rhonda,¡± Tim says, stretching as he gets up from the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can work something out,¡± Sharon smiles as she stands up to join her husband. ¡°But right now, we need a shower.¡± Taking his hand, she leads Tim up the stairs as Paul watches the dimpling of her ass cheeks with each step she ascends.


    ¡°We have a couple of hours before we have to check out,¡± Rhonda says yfully to her husband.


    ¡°Shall we join them in the shower?¡± he asks, surprising his wife.


    ¡°Why not just all get naked in the hot tub?¡± she teases but then jumps up from the couch and reaches her hand out to him before he can respond. Paul takes his wife¡¯s hand and they run upstairs to surprise Tim and Sharon. Rhonda¡¯s breasts bounce provocatively as they hurry up the steps and Paul wraps her in a tight embrace her at the top of the steps, squeezing her firm breasts against his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a week,¡± he says.


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± she smiles, kissing him before they walk toward Tim and Sharon¡¯s bedroom.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep1

    Introduction: A father¡¯s electronic spying unleashes hidden desires.


    ***********************


    ¡°Please, Dad. It¡¯ll be good for both of you.¡± My daughter¡¯s voice is pleading through the phone line. ¡°Besides you always liked Connie.¡± She¡¯s right. Connie was my daughter¡¯s roommate in college and I always enjoyed seeing her, when she apanied Ka on her frequent visits home. Now Connie has epted a position with a local firm and Ka wants me to rent her a room until she can get settled on her own. Ka worries about me since her mother died five years ago. She probably thinks having someone else in the house, now that she¡¯s gone, will be good for me.


    ¡°Of course, she can stay here. When is she nning on moving?¡± It didn¡¯t take much convincing for me to provide a room for a woman as sexy as Connie. I spent plenty of nights, after her and Ka¡¯s visits, fantasizing about her tight, young ass and her plush round tits.


    ¡°Thanks Dad. I think she¡¯s nning on moving next weekend. She¡¯s starting her new job a week from tomorrow.¡± Ka sounds happy for Connie. I¡¯m happy for me.


    ¡°Okay, tell her to call me. I¡¯ll get the room fixed up.¡± I n to fix her room up very special!


    I retired earlier this year, at 55, as vice president of arge security firm. Over the years, vendors were always sending samples of surveince equipment for us to test. If the sales reps never came back for them, we¡¯d toss them out or let the employees take them home. I have a garage full of gadgets that I¡¯ve umted over the years and I n on making good use of them fixing up Connie¡¯s room.


    It takes me three days to get the room ready the way I want it. I¡¯ve always fantasized about renting a room, filled with video surveince, to a sexy young coed. Connie is 25 years old and no longer a coed, but I¡¯m not splitting hairs. I install a miniature camera behind a one-way mirror, mounted on the wall over the dresser. A sophisticated camera with zoom and panning capability, it covers the entire room. I ce a stationary camera in a vent, on the other side of the room, focused on her bed. The bathroom mirror is reced with a one-way mirror and another camera is mounted behind it. One more in the light fixture above the shower and the video is ready. I ce tiny transmitters in the light fixtures for audio transmission. All the equipment is fed through a secure wirelesswork to myputer in my bedroom. I¡¯ve been using one of the walk-in closets for storage but now I clear it out and convert it to a monitoring room. I set up a separate monitor for each camera so I can look at multiple angles simultaneously. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ve created a voyeur¡¯s fantasy.


    Saturday morning, I hear Connie¡¯s car in the drive way and go out to meet her.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me stay here, Mr. D.¡± Connie says hugging me. ¡°This job came up so fast and there wasn¡¯t any time to look for a ce. When Ka suggested this, it was perfect!¡± She¡¯s wearing a tank top and shorts. I can feel her breasts pushing against my chest and I shift my legs so she won¡¯t feel my reaction. She gives me a kiss on the cheek and turns to get her suitcases out of the car.


    ¡°Here let me help with those. You¡¯re in Ka¡¯s old room, top of the stairs to the left. I¡¯ll follow you with the suitcases.¡± I say, picking up two bags and following her into the house. I let her get a couple of steps ahead of me before I follow. My face is level with her ass cheeks and my cock stirs as I admire the way her tight shorts conform to her shape, leaving little to the imagination. First her left cheek, then her right cheek, makes a perfect bubble in her shorts as she climbs the stairs. My cock hardens in anticipation of seeing her naked.


    After we unload the car, I show Connie her bathroom and give her keys to the house.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have full ess to the living room, kitchen andundry. The bedrooms have separate locks for privacy. We can fight over what to watch on TV.¡± I tell herughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mr. D.!¡± She says. ¡°Right now, I just want to take a hot shower and rx, that was a long drive.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± I tell her, really meaning it. ¡°The towels are in the linen closet. We can have dinner together unless you have ns.¡± I say hopefully as I head back downstairs.


    ¡°That would be nice, but don¡¯t feel like you have to provide my meals.¡± She shouts down the staircase.


    ¡°Just for tonight,¡± I call back up to her. ¡°Until you¡¯ve had time to go grocery shopping.¡± I give her a few minutes then quietly go upstairs to the monitoring room. I turn on the monitors and put on the headset. Connie is in her bedroom, putting her clothes away. She¡¯s still fully dressed, but a very sexy sight, bending over her suitcases. I¡¯m surprised at what a turn on it is to watch her, when she doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s being observed.


    A few minutester she¡¯s finished unpacking and getting ready for her shower. I watch her pull her tank top over her head and marvel as she removes her bra. Her voluptuous tits bounce as she slips her bra straps off her arms. My cock responds to the sight of her firm, smooth breasts with dark pink ares and thick nipples. As she bends over to remove her shorts, her tits hang loose with her nipples pointing directly at the floor. She slides her bikini panties down and I get my first look at her blonde bush, trimmed into a neat triangle. I already have my cock out of my pants and I¡¯m stroking it as I stare at this beautiful naked woman in the next room. She turns to get her robe out of the closet and I stroke even harder, as I gaze at her tight, round ass cheeks. Putting her robe on, she grabs her cosmetic bag and heads down the hall to the bathroom.


    I watch her enter the bathroom, close the door and reach into the shower to start the water. She slips the robe off and hangs it on the hook behind the door. Watching her move around naked,pletely unaware she is being observed is making my cock harder than it¡¯s ever been. I¡¯m stroking furiously by the time she steps into the shower. The camera is directly above her and I watch herther her sexy body then remove the showerhead from its holder and rinse herself off. I reced the old showerheadst week with a massaging showerhead, entertaining the fantasy of seeing her use it on her pussy to get herself off. Today she¡¯s obviously taking a quick shower. She washes and rinses her hair, pulls the shower curtain aside and reaches for a towel.


    The mirror is steamed up, so I can¡¯t see much, as she towels off. Fortunately, she wipes off the mirror pretty quickly, then stands in front of it to blow dry her hair. What a sight, watching her tits bounce as she moves her arms around, one hand fluffing her hair as the other holds the hair dryer. Connie has short blonde hair and it doesn¡¯t take long for her to dry it. She moves the hair dryer down and runs it across her pubic hair, glistening wet from her shower. She fluffs her hand across her blonde triangle and I can see her pussy lips peeking out from her blonde jungle.


    Watching the monitors, as she continues to stand there naked, applying her make up, I¡¯m getting ready to cum. I grab a couple of Kleenex from a box on the desk, stand up, legs tense, stroking feverishly and shoot a huge load of cum onto the tissues. I rx back in my chair in time to see her put her robe on and leave the bathroom. I¡¯m tempted to watch her get dressed, but having already cum, I decide to get dinner ready for my sexy new houseguest and give it a rest for now.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep2

    Connie and I settle into a regr routine very quickly. I watch her shower and dress every morning on the monitors. While she¡¯s putting her make up on, I go downstairs and make coffee. While she¡¯s at work I edit and catalogue the videos I¡¯ve umted. The cameras are motion sensitive so I record even if I¡¯m not there. I have dinner ready when she gets home from work, and we spend our evenings watching TV, ying backgammon or a variety of card games. Connie loves her new job and tells me all about what she¡¯s been doing. She hasn¡¯t been in town long enough to be going out with friends so we spend a lot of time together. She acts like a daughter, even kisses me goodnight on the cheek. When she bends forward to kiss me, those luscious breasts of hers hang down, sometimes brushing my shoulder.


    After a couple of months, Connie starts seeing someone from work and is home less often. His name is Chris and she tells me all about him during the infrequent dinners and evenings we now share at home. ording to Connie, he¡¯s handsome, mid-thirties and the most charming man she¡¯s ever met. He¡¯s also her boss. I struggle to hide my jealousy as she talks dreamily about how well he kisses. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous, but I can¡¯t help it.


    After watching Connie in the bath and in various stages of undress for the past couple of months, I¡¯ve found myself wanting to do more than just spy on her. When we¡¯re together, I inhale the fresh smell of her newly washed hair and revel at her touch on my arm when she talks. I long to touch her, to taste her and to smell her most intimate aroma. I want to fuck her so badly, that I sport a constant erection whenever she¡¯s around. I¡¯m not delusional. I know it¡¯s just a fantasy, but it seemed more real before she started seeing Chris. Just the same, without her rtionship with him, I might never have seen her masturbate.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Late one night, after having dinner with Chris, she tiptoes up the stairs, trying not to make any noise. I¡¯m already in bed, but having trouble sleeping, I decide to get myself off while watching her undress. Connie is moving slowly, like maybe she¡¯s had a few drinks, leisurely taking off her clothes one piece at a time. I start stroking my hard cock, as I watch her fortuitous striptease act. I never tire of looking at her naked body, but I¡¯ve never seen her watch herself like she is tonight. After stripping down to her panties, she stands in front of the mirror, appraising her breasts. She lifts them individually, and then squeezes them together, before letting them drop from her hands and bounce loosely against her chest.


    Smiling directly into the mirror, she tweaks her nipples, as if enticing a lover. It¡¯s like she¡¯s looking right at me, offering them to me to suck and fondle. For a minute, I¡¯m freaked out thinking she can see me, but I soon realize that she¡¯s ying to her reflection, fantasizing an imaginary lover. I watch her pinch and twist her nipples until they jut out like bullets from her firm, round tits. Stepping back from the mirror, she smiles seductively, as she rolls her panties down her legs. I¡¯ve watched her get undressed dozens of times, but never as tantalizingly as this. My cock is rock hard and I¡¯m stroking its full length, when she crooks her finger, beckoning her fantasy lover towards her bed.


    She turns off the overhead light, but luckily for me, she keeps a minimp on her nightstand burning all night. As she lies back on her bed and spreads her legs, I zoom the camera in, filling my screen with her pussy. I watch Connie caress the inside of her thighs, pushing her legs farther apart. Her pussy lips are glistening with moisture, as they protrude from her blonde bush. She slowly teases them apart with her finger, gently caressing all around them, without prating her pussy. I¡¯ve never seen her touch herself like this!


    I¡¯m urgently stroking my hard cock, as I watch this erotic scene y out before me. God! I want to taste her pussy, so badly! I imagine myself licking her lips, pushing my tongue inside her and sucking her clit until she screams my name. Instead I hear her moan Chris¡¯ name as she slips two fingers into her wet pussy and slowly twists them around. There is nothing urgent in her slow, sensual pumping, as she presses her palm against her clit and rocks her fingers in and out of her steamy pussy.


    While that camera stays zoomed in on her pussy, I position the other camera to take in her face and her chest. I watch the dreamy look on her face as she pinches her hard nipples in rhythm with her fingers in her pussy. My attention is drawn back to her pussy, as she pulls her wet fingers all the way out and begins massaging her clit. Smearing pussy juice all over it, she rubs a single finger in a circr motion on her engorged clit.


    ¡°Oh Chris.¡± She moans. ¡°That feels so good.¡± She dips her fingers back into her pussy and again smears the juices over her clit. Her ass cheeks clench spasmodically, as her pleasure button sends shivers through her body. I¡¯m pumping furiously on my cock now, as her pussy starts oozing her thick love cream and she attacks her clit more vigorously.


    ¡°Oh God! Chris, I¡¯m cumming!¡± She whispers to her imaginary lover, as I shoot my load into a Kleenex and wish I were the one she dreamed of fucking her pussy. She shoves two fingers of her other hand deep into her pussy, while rapidly tapping her finger against her engorged clit. In no time at all, she¡¯s bucking against her hand and moaning loudly as her orgasm overtakes her.


    Rxing back on the bed, she keeps her fingers inside her pussy as she pulls her sheet over her and curls up on her side. I turn off the lights in my control room and go back to bed, dreaming of tasting Connie¡¯s sweet pussy.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep3

    The next night, Connie is home and after a pleasant dinner, we settle down on the couch to watch a movie. Lately, her lounging outfit has consisted of just an oversized T-shirt and panties. Without a bra, the flimsy material of the T-shirt clings to her breasts, creating a clear outline of her sumptuous nipples. She sits on the couch and tucks her legs under her. I¡¯ve seen her naked on myputer, but it¡¯s not the same as seeing her in this skimpy outfit sitting next to me. My cock is on the rise and I¡¯m trying not to let her see the bulge in my jeans. She fiddles with the remote and finds an eighties movie that we¡¯ve both seen, but don¡¯t mind seeing again.


    ¡°Um, Mr. D?¡± Connie says, looking over at me. ¡°Would it be alright with you, if I brought someone to the house?¡± She says, looking a little more sheepish than I¡¯ve ever seen her. I think I know what she means, but I y dumb.


    ¡°You mean invite someone over for dinner?¡± I ask, keeping my eyes on her face instead of her nipples, as they try to poke through the thin material of her shirt.


    ¡°No¡­ not dinner.¡± She stammers. ¡°You know, invite someone to my room¡­ after a date.¡± She says, her eyes on herp, instead of looking at me.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I say. ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood.¡± Reaching over, I lift her chin with my fingers, making her look at me. ¡°Connie, this is your home, now. You¡¯re an adult. Of course you can invite someone to your room.¡± I smile at her, and my cock continues bulging my pants, as I think about watching her and Chris fuck in her room.


    ¡°Oh Mr. D!¡± She says, springing up to her knees on the couch and wrapping her arms around me. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± The blood surges into my cock, as her breasts push against my arm, and I can¡¯t do anything to hide it.


    ¡°I would only hope you take all the appropriate safety precautions.¡± I say, sounding uncharacteristically parental. ¡°Is it Chris you intend to invite over?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She answers enthusiastically, sitting back down on the couch, but keeping her body against mine. ¡°He has his mother living with him, so we can¡¯t go back to his ce and we don¡¯t want to risk being seen by any coworkers going into a hotel.¡± She exins, while she cuddles up to my side. My cock is rock hard and I¡¯m enjoying the warmth of her body against me, even if she is talking about fucking someone else. If she notices my bulge, she doesn¡¯t let on.


    ¡°Be careful of office romances, Connie.¡± I say, smoothing her hair with my hand. ¡°In my experience, they are never secret for very long, no matter how discreet you think you¡¯re being.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She says, leaning her head on my shoulder. ¡°But some things are worth the risk, aren¡¯t they?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answer. ¡°I guess they are.¡± I put my arm around her and hold her tightly against me, wishing we could sit like this every night. We watch the rest of the movie this way, though I admit that the smell of her shampoo and the warmth of her body, keep me more captivated than the plot of the movie and my cock pretty much stays hard the whole time.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next date Connie has with Chris, I lie awake waiting to hear their footsteps on the stairs. Given that they have a ce to be alone, I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯ll be veryte. I smile at the uracy of my prediction, when I hear them at the front door, a little after ten. I¡¯m sitting naked, in my control room, my cock already hard with anticipation, when they burst into Connie¡¯s room, tearing at each other¡¯s clothing.


    Connie has Chris¡¯ shirt off and is unbuckling his pants when Chris interrupts her to pull her blouse over her head. Lifting her arms, he removes her blouse and quickly unfastens her bra. Shrugging out of it and tossing it aside, she again attacks his pants, while he caresses her bare tits, lifting and squeezing them.


    ¡°God, Connie!¡± Chris sighs. ¡°Do you even know how sexy you are?¡± He asks, pulling her against him, as he crushes his lips against hers.


    ¡°I know how horny I am.¡± She moans, breaking the kiss and pulling his cks and underwear down with one quick tug.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Connie says. ¡°What have we here?¡± Wrapping her fingers around his hard cock and leading him over to the bed.


    ¡°The physical manifestation of my affection for you, my dear.¡± He says, pulling off his shoes and socks, and lying on his back on Connie¡¯s bed. Give me a fucking break! Physical manifestation, my ass! Connie unzips her skirt, letting it fall to the floor and then climbs up between his legs on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time.¡± Connie says, as she wraps her lips around the head of his cock. I zoom the camera in ultra close and watch her lips glide up and down his cock, leaving a thin coating of saliva around his hard shaft. I¡¯m secretly pleased that his cock is about the same length as mine and not as thick. I know Connie will never have the opportunity topare, but it fuels my fantasy, as I stroke my rigid member.


    ncing at the other monitor, I catch the smug look on Chris¡¯ face. As someone who has made their living in corporate security, I¡¯ve learned to read expressions and I¡¯m instantly disgusted with what I see on Chris¡¯ face. There is no sense of passion or intimacy in his expression; all I read is conquest. The fucking bastard! He¡¯s just using her! The smirk on his lips, as he ces his hand on the back of her head and pumps his cock into her mouth, says it all.


    My anger builds, as I watch him tense his legs and hold her head. The camera is still zoomed in on Connie¡¯s mouth as she swallows repeatedly, draining every drop of cum from this asshole¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Fuck! That was amazing!¡± Chris says, stroking Connie¡¯s hair, as she worshipfully sucks and caresses his cock back to life. In no time, he¡¯s rock hard again and Connie is pulling her thong off and getting ready to straddle his fully recovered cock. What about safe sex, I want to yell, as she impales herself on Chris¡¯ naked cock. I am fuming at his arrogance, yet mesmerized at the sight of his cock disappearing between her pussy lips, as she bounces up and down on him. I shut off the monitors, as Chris is reaching for her tits. I can¡¯t watch anymore of this.


    Goddamn it! What am I going to do? I can¡¯t let her get hurt, but how do I exin my suspicions? I certainly can¡¯t tell her it was the expression on his face when you sucked him off! I lie on my bed, all thoughts of jerking off having vanished when I saw Chris¡¯ face. I focus on calming my breathing and try to analyze this like any other security breach. It only takes a few minutes of rational thinking to devise a n of action. I need to find out everything I can about this guy. Shit, I don¡¯t even know hisst name.


    I¡¯m still lying there an hourter, when I hear the shower. Turning on the bathroom monitor, I verify that they are both in there. I can¡¯t help watching for a minute and my cock stirs, as Christhers soap all over Connie¡¯s luscious tits. Switching off the monitor, I pull on my pants and grab a pen and my notebook.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep4

    Tiptoeing down the hall, I enter Connie¡¯s room and find Chris¡¯ wallet in the back pocket of his pants. I jot down his full name, Chris McEwan, along with his address, driver license number, and a couple of his credit card numbers. I rece everything and return to my room, just before their shower ends. I crawl into bed with only one thought on my mind: I¡¯m going to expose this son-of-a-bitch!


    The next morning, after a few phone calls to friends who owe me favors, I have the information I need. Now I just have to figure out how to tell Connie. I can¡¯t just blurt out that instead of living with his mother, her boyfriend lives with his wife and three kids.


    It seems that after graduating from college with a less than ster grade point average, Chris took a low level job in his current firm. Notcking in ambition, he married the owner¡¯s daughter and his career path was set. To avoid usations of nepotism, they keep it very low key and very few people in the office know he¡¯s married. This has worked to his advantage many times over the years, with attractive, young female associates. Poor Connie!


    I finally decide that a direct approach is the best and I¡¯m waiting in the living room when she gets home. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll exin what got me suspicious in the first ce, but as it turns out, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°God! How could I have been so stupid!¡± Connie says, mming the front door behind her. She hasn¡¯t seen me yet, so I stand up and walk towards her.


    ¡°Oh! Mr. D!¡± She says, flinging herself into my arms and sobbing against my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m such aplete idiot!¡± She cries.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known.¡± I say, wrapping my arms around her and stroking her hair. She pulls her head back from my chest and looks questioningly at my face. ¡°Chris, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I talked to his fucking wife!¡± She exims, as more tears escape from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Come and sit down.¡± I say, leading her to the couch. ¡°You can tell me all about it.¡± I sit on the couch and pull her onto myp, leaning her head against my shoulder.


    ¡°His birthday is next month.¡± She says, sniffling back tears. ¡°I got these tickets for a show in New York that he¡¯s been wanting to see.¡± She¡¯s wiggling her ass cheeks around on myp, trying to getfortable. I¡¯m willing my cock to please ignore her gyrations. ¡°Just before close of business today, I snuck into his office, to surprise him with them. He wasn¡¯t there, so I sat in his chair to wait.¡± Tears well up again at the memory. ¡°God! I¡¯m so fucking stupid!¡± She says, pushing her face into my chest.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not.¡± I say firmly. ¡°What happened next?¡± I ask, as I soothingly run my hand up and down her back.


    ¡°His phone rang, so I answered it.¡± She says, looking up at me. ¡°I told the caller that he wasn¡¯t there and she must have assumed I was his secretary, because then she said, ¡®This is his wife, would you tell him not to make any ns for the Saturday night of his birthday, I got tickets for a y in New York.¡¯ She got him the same fucking tickets I did!¡±


    ¡°Oh Connie!¡± I say, pulling her tightly against me, crushing her tits against my chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s when Chris came back.¡± She continues. ¡°He looks at me angrily and asks what I¡¯m doing in his office. ¡®Talking to your wife,¡¯ I say, thrusting the phone at him and storming out of the building.¡± She starts crying again and I just hold her.


    After a while she starts sliding off myp. cing one hand behind her knee and the other on her ass cheek, I scoot her back up. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind when I leave my hands on her ass and her thigh. I kiss her forehead, breathe in her perfume and enjoy the warmth of her body against mine.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve got these stupid tickets.¡± She says quietly. ¡°They were pretty expensive, too.¡± She adds, without lifting her head from my chest. ¡°Oh shit! I¡¯ve got to cancel the hotel reservation!¡± She says, sitting up.


    ¡°Wait, Connie.¡± I say, grabbing her before she stands up. ¡°Is this something that you want to see?¡± I ask, thinking about helping her get past her humiliation.


    ¡°Yeah, I was really looking forward to it.¡± She sighs resignedly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± I say enthusiastically. ¡°Unless you¡¯re embarrassed to be seen in public with an old man.¡± I joke. ¡°We can change the reservation to two rooms and go to the y. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not old and I¡¯d be proud to be seen with you, Mr. D.¡± She smiles. ¡°Okay, but the room is pretty expensive. I really stretched my finances for this.¡± She says, blushing with embarrassment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get a room with two beds? I¡¯m okay with that if you are.¡± She says.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all decided!¡± I say, wondering if we¡¯ll run into Chris, the asshole, at the y.


    ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Connie cries, jumping off myp. ¡°What if Chris fires me?¡± She asks.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± I answer. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to draw any more attention to you than he has to.¡±


    ¡°But what about my career? Will he stymie my advancement possibilities?¡± She says, having recovered from the deception, she¡¯s now focused on the practical consequences. ¡°He was talking about a promotioning up soon.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t hold you back.¡± I tell her. ¡°Sit down and let me tell you what I learned today.¡± Connie sits on the couch next to me and I exin everything I found out about Chris. ¡°So you see, he has much more to lose than you do.¡± I tell her. ¡°Besides, you have me on your side and I might just have a little chat with Mr. McEwan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. D.¡± Connie says, kissing my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to change and then I¡¯ll make dinner for us.¡± She says, heading up the stairs. Fuck! Overnight in New York, in the same hotel room! I resist the temptation to watch her change clothes. Instead, I reflect on the feel of her ass against my hand and her tits crushed against my chest.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep5

    My daughter calls a couple of dayster and says she¡¯sing up for the weekend. I¡¯ll be d to see her and I tell her I can get another bedroom ready for her. She says she¡¯ll just bunk with Connie; after all they used to be roommates. Connie agrees and Ka ns to arrivete Friday night. Ka is more petite than Connie but every bit as sexy. She¡¯s shorter, brte with smaller tits and a cute little ass. I¡¯ve never thought about my daughter sexually before and I don¡¯t n on using the monitoring equipment while she¡¯s here.


    Ka arrives around 10 p. m. Friday night. Connie and I greet her at the door and we have a few beers while we catch up on what¡¯s been happening in our lives. Ka is especially excited about how well Connie and I get along. Neither one of us mentions Chris; I assume Connie wants to tell her privately. Around midnight, we say goodnight and we all head upstairs.


    I hear them talking excitedly, in low tones as they close their bedroom door. As I get undressed, my curiosity gets the better of me. I figure they probably aren¡¯t undressing yet, so it won¡¯t hurt to listen in for a while. I go to my monitoring room, flip on the equipment and I¡¯m blown away by what I see.


    Ka and Connie are standing by the bed locked in an embrace, passionately kissing each other. I put on the headset just in time to hear Ka say, ¡°I knew when you called me about Chris, that I had toe home andfort you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did! I¡¯ve really missed this!¡± Connie says.


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Ka is running her hands under Connie¡¯s shirt and squeezing her braless tits. Connie fumbles with the buttons of Ka¡¯s blouse and unhooks the fastener on the front of her bra, exposing her small, white mounds. I stare, dumbfounded, at my daughter¡¯s round tits, as Ka pulls Connie¡¯s shirt over her head. The two girls are crushing their bare tits together while they resume their kissing. My cock is rock hard, as I watch my daughter and her best friend grind their bodies together, squeezing each other¡¯s ass cheeks. As ufortable as I am seeing my daughter naked, the sex scene ying out before me is too erotic to turn off.


    Ka drops to her knees, unfastens Connie¡¯s shorts and pulls them and her panties down in one fluid motion. She hugs her friend¡¯s pussy to her face, breathing in her scent, as she caresses her ass cheeks. Connie spreads her legs and runs her fingers through Ka¡¯s hair, as Ka begins licking her pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh my god! That feels so fucking good!¡± Connie says as she starts humping her pussy into Ka¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shhh, not so loud. We don¡¯t want my Dad to hear us.¡± Ka says, standing up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get on the bed and do this right.¡± Ka takes off her shorts and panties while Connie lies back on the bed, spreading her legs. I zoom in on Connie¡¯s pussy and see the juices already umting on her lips. Ka kneels on the bed between Connie¡¯s legs and resumes licking her pussy. One monitor is filled with Ka¡¯s tongue snaking its way between Connie¡¯s wet pussy lips. The other monitor is focused on my daughter¡¯s ass, with her tight round cheeks sticking up in the air, exposing her pussy. Her lips, surrounded by dark brown pubic hair, are thinner than Connie¡¯s but protrude farther out from her pussy. I know I wasn¡¯t going to spy on my own daughter, but I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from her sulent pussy.


    ¡°Hey, no fair!¡± Connie says, ¡°Turn around so I can taste you, too!¡± Ka shifts her body around nting her pussy over Connie¡¯s mouth in a sixty-nine position. I can¡¯t see Connie lick Ka¡¯s pussy from my vantage point, but Ka shudders and let¡¯s out a low moan before lowering her face to Connie¡¯s pussy. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯ve done this before and they quickly set a steady rhythm with tongues and fingers in each other¡¯s pussies. One monitor shows them from the side and I can see my daughter straddling Connie¡¯s head, her tits pushed against her friend¡¯s stomach and her head buried between her legs. The other monitor shows the top of Ka¡¯s head between Connie¡¯s widespread thighs. I¡¯ve got my cock out and I¡¯m stroking it up and down as I watch these two girls suck each other off. All I hear for quite a while is slurping sounds as they vigorously lick and finger each other.


    It isn¡¯t long before Connie starts moaning and bucking her hips up against Ka¡¯s face. Ka is swirling her sexy ass around like she¡¯s getting close, too. Then they both start bucking and jerking wildly on the bed. Ka has her arms around Connie¡¯s legs and is holding on, as she eats her to orgasm. She seems to be pushing her own pussy harder against Connie¡¯s face and I¡¯m wondering how Connie¡¯s managing to breathe.


    I can¡¯t hold back my own release and shoot my load, at the same time as both girls orgasm against each other¡¯s mouths. As their bodies rx, Ka flips around facing Connie. They kiss tenderly while gently rubbing their bodies together. I can see Ka¡¯s tits crushed into Connie¡¯s muchrger ones and Ka¡¯s ass moving in small circles as she massages her pussy against Connie¡¯s. I have never seen anything like this, let alone with my own daughter.


    Once my orgasm subsides, I realize I was more aroused by seeing my daughter than Connie. I turn off the monitor and crawl into bed with my mind in a fog. I feel guilty about spying on my daughter, and confused about why I came so fucking hard. I fall into a restless sleep, vowing never to think of my daughter sexually again.


    Connie and Kae down to breakfast, dressed in nearly identical short shorts and tank tops. They are both wearing bras, but they must be fairly thin, because I can still see the outlines of their nipples, as Ipare their youthful bodies. Again, I can¡¯t take my eyes off of Ka¡¯s tits.


    ¡°We¡¯re going shopping today.¡± Connie says. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe with us.¡± She adds, as she reaches for the syrup.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, why don¡¯t youe along?¡± Ka says, through a mouthful of pancakes.


    ¡°Thank you, but I think you already know how I feel about shopping. Besides, I have my day nned around ESPN.¡± I answer.


    After they leave, I clean up the dishes, turn on the TV and try to concentrate on the game. It¡¯s no use. All I can do is think about my daughter¡¯s naked body. I¡¯m lightly stroking my hard cock through my jeans, as I picture her standing naked in front of me. I try to visualize her pubic mound and her naked thighs, when it urs to me that I really didn¡¯t get that good of a look at her from the front.


    Like a man in a trance, I go upstairs and turn on the monitors. The motion sensitive cameras record whether I¡¯m watching them or not. It¡¯s just a matter of scrolling back through the footage until I see what I want. I scroll quickly, watching the backward images shing by in a blur, as they back into the bedroom and get undressed, their towels jumping off the floor and wrapping themselves around their naked bodies. Fuck! I didn¡¯t realize they had taken their showers together this morning. I slow the images down and watch themther soap over each other¡¯s body. I let the scene y, while I pull my jeans down and release my throbbing cock. They kiss and caress each other, rubbing their soapy tits together.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep6

    I start scrolling back again, watching them get back into bed, the covers flying over them, as if they have a life of their own. I move faster now that they¡¯re asleep, with Ka spooned against Connie¡¯s back. I watch the time readout and realize that I¡¯m almost back to where I stopped watchingst night. I slow down and then abruptly stop the yback. The girls are lying next to each other, on their backs, with their legs spread apart. The ceiling camera picks up their full frontal nudity and the wall camera is pointed between their legs.


    I scroll a little farther back to see how they got in this position and watch Ka jump over on top of Connie. It¡¯s just a few minutes after I shut off the monitorsst night. I start the yback at regr speed and watch my daughter, roll off of Connie and flop over on her back with her legs spread. They lie there for a while, catching their breath, as I try to zoom in on Ka¡¯s pussy.


    It takes me a minute to remember that I¡¯m not watching this live and I have to use the yback software, not the camera, to zoom in. Once I get the right controls, I zoom in on Ka¡¯s wet pussy. I try to forget it¡¯s my daughter and rationalize that I¡¯m just a guy getting turned on by a sexy pussy, regardless of whose it is. I pause the yback, freezing Ka in mid-air, as she rolls off of Connie and swings her leg in a wide arc. The view of her syed open pussy, oozing pearly beads of creamy sauce, is breathtaking.


    They only lie like that for a few minutes, before pulling the covers over themselves to go to sleep. I rey that few minutes of footage over and over, zooming in on different parts of their bodies,paring their nipples, pussy lips, pubic hair, even their mouths.


    I keep one monitor on Ka¡¯s pussy, while I zoom the other monitor in on a close up of her mouth. I know her lips are still wet with Connie¡¯s pussy juice and I vigorously stroke my cock, imagining what they would feel like wrapped around the head of my cock. Splitting my focus between her sensuous mouth and her dripping wet pussy, I shoot a huge load of cum onto my stomach.


    What am I doing? Am I so fucking perverted that I get off watching my own daughter? This is incestuous, even if I¡¯m not actually fucking her. Why does she have to be so fucking sexy! Again, I vow not to watch any more footage of her naked body.


    It¡¯s an easy vow to keep, because the girls return from shopping and then go out with their friends. I¡¯m asleep when they get home and then Ka leaves right after breakfast on Sunday morning.


    Standing by her car, she hugs and kisses me goodbye. When she presses her small tits against my chest, I have my first sexual reaction to my daughter¡¯s touch. Fuck! I¡¯ve never been aroused when she¡¯s hugged me before. Why does my cock have to betray me now?


    ¡°Thanks for taking such good care of Connie.¡± She whispers, as I shift my hips, trying to hide my growing erection.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± I say, as my mind searches for something else to think about other than my daughter¡¯s sexy body pressing against me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped a lot with the Chris thing by offering to take her to New York.¡± She says. ¡°You¡¯re the best, daddy.¡± She squeezes me tightly, just as I¡¯m backing away and my hard cock inadvertently pokes her in the stomach. She looks at me quizzically for a minute and then subtly moves her stomach so my cock is trapped between us.


    ¡°I love you, daddy.¡± She says, breaking the embrace and getting into her car. I catch her ncing at the bulge in my pants, as I close her car door.


    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart.¡± I answer as she puts the car in gear and backs out of the driveway.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! What was that? That was so fucking wrong! She felt my cock! She had to have felt it! And what was that little maneuver she did to shift my cock back up against my stomach? Do women just know about these things and how to avoid embarrassment? I can¡¯t believe I got aroused when my own daughter hugged me! I¡¯m a goddamn pervert!


    I avoid the monitoring room for a few days, not trusting myself to leave the weekend footage alone. But as we get closer to our trip to New York, I want to do some editing that I think mighte in handy if we run into Chris, the asshole. I edit a couple of small clips of him with Connie, using the special effects tools to obscure Connie¡¯s identity, but leaving himpletely identifiable andpromised. I download the clips to my IPOD the day before we leave.


    We take the train up to New York and have a great time, talking andughing about everything and nothing. As the train gets near to New York City, Connie tells me that she¡¯s tried to avoid Chris around the office, but it¡¯s difficult because she still has to work with him. He¡¯s pretty cold towards her in meetings and seems to be going out of his way to make her look bad.


    ¡°Maybe I should just quit.¡± She says, sadly. ¡°When he was trying to get in my pants, he was all about my great potential for uing promotions, but now it¡¯s like I¡¯m tainted goods.¡± She whispers, leaning against me with her mouth next to my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quit.¡± I tell her, putting my arm around her. ¡°Not just yet. I have a feeling this is going to work out better than you think.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She says, snuggling up against me. ¡°Anyway.¡± She adds. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to spoil our evening.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± I tell her, squeezing her to me and breathing in her perfume.


    Our first stop in New York is at the hotel, so we can drop our overnight bags, and change before going to dinner. When Connie asks the desk clerk to change our room from one king-sized bed to two double beds, he informs her that they are fully booked and there are no other rooms. Connie looks over at me, and shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, if you don¡¯t hog the covers.¡± She says, smiling. Oh fuck! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so nonchnt about sleeping in the same bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to behave.¡± I say, not intending the innuendo the way ites out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Connie answers, raising an eyebrow at me. Turning to the desk clerk she says we¡¯ll take it.


    We take turns showering and getting dressed. I¡¯m ready to go, when Conniees out of the bathroom, asking me to zip up her evening dress. It¡¯s a ck, thin-strapped gown that barely covers her ample breasts. My hands are almost shaking, as they brush against her lower back to pull the zipper away from her bare skin. I glimpse the thin strip from the top of her thong, just before I pull the zipper up. When I¡¯m done, she twirls around and asks me what I think.


    ¡°You are gorgeous!¡± I tell her, taking her hands. ¡°A vision of loveliness.¡± The dress looks like it can barely contain her luscious tits, and they bounce noticeably as she moves.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this, Mr. D.¡± She smiles, kissing my cheek.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep7

    We have a leisurely dinner at a little hole-in-the-wall Italian ce that a New Yorker friend of Connie¡¯s told her about. It lives up to its rmendation and I try to focus on the conversation instead of the fact that we¡¯re going to be sharing a bed in a few hours.


    The y is everything we hoped it would be and as we file out for intermission, everyone is singing its praises.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Connie says, turning towards me. ¡°There they are!¡± She whispers. I look past her and see Chris with a very attractive woman walking in our direction. They haven¡¯t seen us and Connie seems to want to keep it that way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± I tell her calmly. ¡°This is a great opportunity to show him you¡¯re not sitting home sulking.¡± I look her in the eye. ¡°Walk right up and act like you¡¯re surprised to see him and then introduce us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± She asks, looking panicked by the idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I tell her firmly. ¡°Oh, and use my first name. Introduce me as Don, not Mr. D.¡± I smile, as I lead her on a path through the crowd that will intersect Chris and his wife, just before they get to the bar.


    ¡°Chris!¡± Connie says. ¡°What a pleasant surprise!¡± She¡¯s amazing, reaching her hand out towards his wife. ¡°I¡¯m Connie.¡± She says.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mnie, Chris¡¯ wife.¡± She says, extending her hand, while her eyes roam over Connie¡¯s sexy body.


    ¡°Why Chris!¡± Connie admonishes him. ¡°You never told me you were married.¡± I can¡¯t believe how well she¡¯s handling this. ¡°This is Don.¡± We shake hands all around, Chris is obviously ufortable with this, but Connie and Mnie carry on their conversation.


    ¡°I work under your husband.¡± Connie says, letting the innuendo hang in the air. ¡°He doesn¡¯t always give me the most satisfying projects, but I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± I¡¯m d we haven¡¯t gotten drinks yet, because I think I¡¯d be choking on mine.


    ¡°Hey Chris.¡± I say, putting my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some drinks for thedies.¡± I turn him towards the bar, leaving Connie and Mnie talking.


    ¡°So what do you do, Don?¡± Chris asks, as we get in line at the bar.


    ¡°I ruin people who fuck with my friends.¡± I tell him, casually, as if it¡¯s the expected answer.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what she told you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even go there, Chris. I know all about you and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want Mnie or her daddy to know the things I know.¡± I say calmly. He smiles with that smug look I hate so much, as he squares off in front of me.


    ¡°Look, Don.¡± He says, condescendingly. ¡°Mnie believes that there are numerous women in thepany who are gold diggers and who will make up lies to try and ckmail me.¡± He says, unting his arrogance. ¡°She won¡¯t believe anything you or Connie have to say and she has her daddy wrapped around her little finger, so he won¡¯t either.¡± I¡¯m reaching in my pocket for my IPOD, as he continues. ¡°So, what are you drinking, Don?¡± He smirks, as we move into second ce in line.


    ¡°Drink in this, asshole.¡± I whisper, as I push the y button and show him the video clip of him pumping his cock into Connie¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± He demands, grabbing for the IPOD.


    ¡°It only matters that I have it.¡± I say, pulling the IPOD from within his reach. ¡°There¡¯s more. Do you want to watch her riding you, or you poking her from behind?¡± I whisper, bringing the IPOD around so I can cue up another video. He watches me turning the thumb wheel, as he tries to figure a way to exin away the videos.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He finally says, apparently having failed toe up with a logical exnation that Mnie would buy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have two Chardonnays.¡± I say to the bartender. ¡°What are you and Mnie drinking, Chris?¡± Startled, he turns to look at the bartender, waiting for his order.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Two Chardonnays, as well.¡± Chris says, pulling out his wallet.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re buying? Thanks.¡± I say, taking the wine sses from the bartender.


    As we make our way through the crowd I whisper in Chris¡¯ ear. ¡°This is a one time deal. You do as your told, the video vanishes and you¡¯ll never hear from me again.¡±


    ¡°Fine. What do you want?¡± Chris says impatiently.


    ¡°You will treat Connie with professional respect everyday at work and get her the promotion she deserves, outside of your department.¡± I tell him and he stops in his tracks.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me more credit than I deserve. I can¡¯t just get someone a promotion.¡± He says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, Chris. You¡¯re married to the boss¡¯ daughter. Unless you want Mnie and her daddy to receive copies of the directors cut of these videos, you¡¯ll make this happen within two weeks.¡± I lock eyes with him. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to rejoin thedies and you are going to tell Connie toe see you Monday morning to discuss the promotion. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says, pushing past me and almost spilling my wine. I smile at his macho posing, knowing that he¡¯s going to do exactly what I tell him.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your wine, dear.¡± Chris says. ¡°I guess we better be going back in. Good to see you Connie. Come by my office on Monday and we¡¯ll discuss that promotion, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Connie says, her eyes darting between Chris and I. ¡°It was nice to meet you, Mnie.¡± Connie says. ¡°We should get together sometime.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°That would be lovely.¡± Mnie says. ¡°It was nice meeting you.¡± She says, as Chris takes her arm and almost drags her away.


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Connie whispers excitedly, as we walk back to our seats.


    ¡°Not much really. He knew that he wasn¡¯t being fair to you.¡± I answer, nomittally. Connie loops her arm through mine, and smiles, as she kisses my cheek.


    ¡°You really are the best, Don.¡± She says.


    After the y, we stop for a drink. Connieughs, as she tells me what an airhead Mnie is and I tell her how easily Chris agreed to get her a promotion. I don¡¯t tell her about the video, of course.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said you work under him!¡± Iugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you made me confront him.¡± She says. ¡°It was easier than I thought it would be. And I¡¯m really d you were with me when I did it.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I tell her.


    When we get back to the hotel, I let Connie have the bathroom, while I quickly strip out of my clothes and put on a pair of pajama bottoms. I¡¯m already in bed when shees out of the bathroom, wearing an oversized nightshirt with Winnie-the-Pooh on it.


    ¡°You changed already?¡± She asks, walking to the closet to hang up her dress. She¡¯s not wearing a bra, but I can see the outline of her thong through the yellow nightshirt.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep8

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be a few minutes, so I just changed out here.¡± I answer, trying not to stare at the bumps her nipples make on the front of her nightshirt.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the daring risk taker.¡± She jokes as she turns out the light and slips under the covers on her side of the bed. We lie there on our backs for a few minutes, neither of us speaking.


    ¡°I had a good time tonight, Don.¡± Connie says, breaking the silence and thrilling me by continuing to use my first name.


    ¡°So did I, Connie.¡± I answer. ¡°It¡¯s the best evening I¡¯ve had in a long time.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She says, leaning over towards me. I turn my head towards her, just as she was ready to nt a kiss on my cheek. Our lips meet instead and we just stare at each other for a minute, before Connie kisses me on the lips. ¡°Good night, Don.¡± She smiles and rolls over away from me.


    ¡°Good night, Connie.¡± I continue to lie on my back, contemting that kiss until I fall asleep.


    I must have moved around some during the night, because I wake up spooned against Connie¡¯s back, with my face buried in her hair, and my arm draped over her waist. I don¡¯t know what time it is, but my cock feels like a typical morning hard-on, and it¡¯s sandwiched between Connie¡¯s ass cheeks. Fuck! I start thinking about how I can move back to my side of the bed, without waking her up. As Iy there surveying my situation, I realize my hand is on her bare stomach. Her nightshirt must have ridden up, which means my pajama covered cock is pressing against her bare ass cheeks, split by the thin material of her thong. These thoughts only manage to arouse my cock even more and I gently lift my arm and start backing my hips away.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± Connie objects, covering my hand with hers and cing it back on her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Don.¡± She whispers.¡± Go back to sleep.¡± She says, as she scoots her ass back against me and wiggles around until my cock is back between her ass cheeks. She pulls my arm more tightly around her, cing my hand just under her bare breasts. I settle back against her warm body, listening to her breathe, feeling her heartbeat against my hand and trying not to hump her ass with my ever hardening cock. I¡¯ve seen her naked a hundred times, never imagining that I¡¯d ever get to touch her, even if it is somewhat chaste.


    The next time I wake up, I¡¯m alone in bed and I hear the shower running in the bathroom. I flip onto my back and wonder if I had been dreaming. A few minutes after the shower stops, the bathroom door opens. By looking in the mirror over the dresser, I can see Connie in the bathroom, drying her hair. She¡¯s wearing a red tank top and white shorts and looks like a cover model. When she sees me watching, she smiles. It¡¯s not a seductive, alluring smile, but a big, broad, happy-to-see-you smile. I return hers with a huge smile of my own.


    ¡°Do you need to get in here?¡± She asks, inclining her head towards the toilet, while looking at the tent my cock is making in the sheet.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, if you want to finish your hair.¡± I tell her, making no attempt to hide my hard-on. I figure at this point, it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    When she¡¯s done in the bathroom, I grab my shaving kit and my clothes and head that way. When I walk past her, she touches my arm and lightly kisses my lips.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She says. ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I tell her. ¡°How about you.¡± I ask, as I continue into the bathroom.


    ¡°I slept great, too.¡± She says. ¡°I felt so safe in your arms.¡± She smiles.


    Safe? Safe from what? Safe because she knew I wouldn¡¯t do anything or safe because I¡¯d protect her in a strange ce? What an interesting word to use.


    We leave our bags with the concierge, and walk around Manhattan for a couple of hours, before catching the train. We start out walking next to each other, then Connie loops her arm through mine for a few blocks and then we end up just holding hands.


    After we get home, we settle back into our pre-Chris routine. The only difference is that Connie starts wearing less and less clothing when shees down to watch TV or y cards. The third night after we¡¯re back, I¡¯m watching a movie on TCM and shees into the room wearing only a tank top and bikini panties. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s not wearing a bra and the flimsy material of the tank top clings to her breasts, creating a clear outline of her sumptuous nipples. She sits on the couch and tucks her legs under her.


    ¡°What¡¯re we watching tonight?¡± she asks. I¡¯m watching you.


    ¡°Some movie that was made before you were born.¡± I answerughing. ¡°You can change it if you want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She says. ¡°I¡¯ll watch it with you.¡± I haven¡¯t spied on Connie since we¡¯ve returned from New York. Our rtionship changed during that weekend and it seems like a betrayal of her trust to keep spying on her. Of course, I haven¡¯t stopped recording her, just in case I change my mind. I¡¯m still trying to figure out if her skimpy outfits are meant to entice me to take our rtionship to the next level, or just a reflection of her level offort around me.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep9

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a beer.¡± She says, standing up and walking across the room. My eyes are on her panty-d ass and I¡¯m adjusting my cock as she turns around and says, ¡°You want anything?¡± I swear she¡¯s staring right at my cock when she says it, standing there with her nipples pointing at me through her flimsy tank top and her blonde pubic hair barely visible through her panties. Yes I want something, I think, but don¡¯t say. Instead, I just stammer.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll, uh have a beer. Thanks.¡± She smiles and heads into the kitchen. Nothing else happens the rest of the evening except I watch her more than I watch the movie and the bulge in my pants is as obvious as the bumps on her top.


    The following weekend Kaes home and my cock surges when I see her. I try not to think about how beautiful she is or how her lips feel when she kisses me hello. When she and Connie retire for the evening, I cave into temptation and almost run to the monitoring room. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve jerked off and my cock is rock solid as I watch them undress each other and bury their faces in each other¡¯s pussies. It is almost an identical performance from thest time and as Ka flips around toy her body over Connie¡¯s, I¡¯m stroking my cock like a madman. Just as I shoot my load, I hear Connie say the most unbelievable thing imaginable.


    ¡°I want to fuck your dad.¡± She says. She and Ka are just lying there holding each other, not moving.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ka asks, lifting her head up to look Connie in the eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve done everything except grab his cock, to try to get him to make the first move.¡± She says. I¡¯ll be damned! She has been trying to entice me. What a dumb fuck I am.


    ¡°I told you how nice he felt pressed against my ass when we were in New York. I wanted so badly to just pull him over on top of me and have him fuck my brains out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Ka asks. Yeah, why didn¡¯t you. I can¡¯t believe she told Ka about that.


    ¡°Two reasons. One, I think I would have freaked him out.¡± She says. ¡°And two, I wanted to check with you first.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ka says. ¡°You¡¯re consenting adults. You don¡¯t need to check with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re best friends, part time lovers and he is your father.¡± Connie smiles. ¡°I just figured it be nice to have your blessing before I fuck him.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll do it?¡± Ka asks. Fucking A, I¡¯ll do it. What have I been waiting for?


    ¡°You should see how he looks at me.¡± Connie answers. ¡°The other night we were watching TV and I had on this thin tank top and panties on. I mean it left nothing to the imagination. I thought he was going to cum in his pants.¡± She saysughing. ¡°Of course, I got pretty wet myself.¡±


    ¡°You got wet, teasing my dad?¡± Ka asks, moving hips, rubbing her pussy against Connie¡¯s mound.


    ¡°I need to getid!¡± Connie says. ¡°And I love your dad, he¡¯s the greatest! Besides, I bet it¡¯s been a while for him too.¡± She¡¯s right about that!


    ¡°Wow! I want to hear all about it when you do.¡± Ka is getting all excited and leans up giving me a clear view of her perfect tits with their taut pink nipples ringed by quarter sized ares. I feel my cock stir again looking at my naked daughter. As she lifts her leg to move off Connie, I zoom in on her puffy, wet lips, with her pussy juice still oozing out.


    ¡°How big do you think his cock is?¡± Ka asks. I can¡¯t believe that while I¡¯m staring at a close-up of my daughter¡¯s pussy, she¡¯s wondering about the size of my cock.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a pretty good package.¡± Connie says. ¡°It makes arge bulge in his pants and it felt nice against my ass.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s bigger than average?¡± Ka asks, as she starts rocking faster on top of Connie.


    ¡°You interested for yourself, Ka?¡± Connie teases. ¡°Maybe we should think about a threesome.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, he¡¯s my father. I was just wondering that¡¯s all.¡± Ka doesn¡¯t sound very convincing and I¡¯m certainly not behaving very fatherly, rubbing my recovering cock, as I stare at my naked daughter.


    ¡°Hey, Ka. Do you want to see how big his bulge is?¡± Connie asks, mischievously. She¡¯s looking at Ka, but doesn¡¯t give her a chance to answer. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll wear the skimpiest outfits we have and you can see for yourself. No bras, hell no panties either! Let¡¯s give your dad a real show. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems kind of weird.¡± Ka says and I wonder if she¡¯s thinking about how my cock felt against her stomach, thest time she was home.


    ¡°What¡¯s weird? Didn¡¯t you used to go around the house half naked when you lived here? It¡¯s no different than that.¡± Connie argues, persuasively.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And if you¡¯re going to get him to fuck you, we need to get him really horny.¡± Ka agrees. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± She says, bending down and kissing her friend on the mouth. They start touching each other again, and I¡¯m wondering if they¡¯re going to resume their love making, when Connie turns off the light and they both get under the covers. I shut down the monitors and go to bed.


    My cock is rock hard, as I think about what Connie and Ka are cooking up for tomorrow. I¡¯m d I¡¯m on to their n, so I can respond appropriately. This could get very interesting. I know I could never actually fuck my own daughter, but I can¡¯t deny how much I enjoy looking at her sexy body.


    The next morning I wake up to the sound of the shower and make it to the monitoring room just in time to see the girlsthering soap on each other. They are standing face to face, soaping each other¡¯s tits, massaging and squeezing as they work up ather of body wash. My cock stiffens, as they move their hands around to each other¡¯s ass cheeks, pressing their bodies together and kissing passionately. I watch their nipples harden noticeably as they ther their soapy tits together. Suddenly, they pull apart and I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying over the sound of the shower, but they quickly finish, dry off and go into the bedroom to get dressed. My cock is rock hard as I watch them try on a variety of sexy outfits. Connie finally decides on a very short, v-neck sundress with spaghetti straps andrge cut-outs for the arms. Ka puts on a short tank top that stops just below her breasts and the tightest, short shorts I have ever seen. Neither girl is wearing a bra or panties.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Connie asks. ¡°I bet we¡¯re not in the room two minutes, before you get to see the size of the your dad¡¯s cock.¡± Connie says, smiling at her former roommate.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready. These shorts are so tight, their riding up into my pussy and my ass.¡± Ka answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea, sweetie. They look great. They look like you painted them on. I can see everything and it¡¯s making me want to eat you. Imagine what your father will want to do.¡± I don¡¯t have to imagine what it¡¯s making me want to do. Since they are set on seeing my bulge and I don¡¯t want to disappoint them, I tuck my throbbing cock back in my pants. I want to be ready for these two hot girls when they make their move.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now remember the n.¡± Connie continues. ¡°We parade around for a while in these skimpy outfits, giving him an eyeful of tits and ass. Then we go out for a while and leave him to wonder what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Right. Got it.¡± Ka sounds nervous and excited at the same time. She leans up and gives Connie a kiss on the lips. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I watch the girls leave the bedroom, and then shut down the monitor and leave my room to join them downstairs. When I walk into the kitchen, Connie is bending over to get a skillet from the bottom cupboard. She holds the pose longer than necessary, while I stare at her sexy round ass cheeks and puffy slit visible below the hem of her sundress. I can see a hint of her blonde hair circling her pussy lips and my cock reacts immediately.


    ¡°Good morning, daddy.¡± Ka says from the other side of the kitchen. ¡°Connie and I are going to make some eggs and sausage. Do you want some?¡± I tear my eyes from Connie¡¯s ass and look over at Ka. Her hard nipples are pushing against the thin material of her tank top and her t stomach is visible to well below her navel. The outline of her pussy lips is obvious behind her form fitting shorts. Ka is staring at the bulge in my pants, smiling.


    ¡°Sure, whatever you girls are having is good with me.¡± I stammer. Connie has stood up and turned around. The v-neck of her sundresses down to the bottom of her tits, leaving most of her breasts exposed around the flimsy material. I can see the sides of her breasts through the armholes and I watch them bounce as she moves around the kitchen.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep10

    ¡°You go get your newspaper, we¡¯ll get breakfast ready.¡± Ka says, reaching up to get coffee cups from a top cupboard. As she stretches her arms over her head, her tank top rides up revealing the bottom half of her small round tits. She turns to put the coffee cups on the counter and I get a look at her firm, tight ass cheeks inside her painted on shorts. Reluctantly, I turn toward the front door and go outside to get the newspaper.


    I sit at the table, attempting to read my newspaper, as they continuously move about the kitchen bending and stretching to expose themselves. We eat breakfast, talking about the day¡¯s news and I can¡¯t hide the bulge I¡¯ve developed from staring at these two scantily d women.


    I catch Connie winking at Ka as she picks up a link sausage with her fork and slowly slides the end of it in her mouth. Ka does the same thing and I can easily imagine my cock sliding into either or both of their mouths. Ka is setting next to me and I watch her nce at my cock as she sucks on the end of the sausage before taking a bite. Somehow I manage to finish my breakfast and offer to clean up the dishes.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out for a while.¡± Ka says. ¡°We¡¯ve got some shopping to do.¡± They go upstairs and get dressed, while I straighten up the kitchen.


    After the girls leave, I go upstairs and scroll back to the footage of them just before they went shopping.


    ¡°I am so wet!¡± Ka exims, as they enter the bedroom.


    ¡°Getting daddy hard, turns you on!¡± Connie says, as she pulls her sundress over her head. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. It¡¯s every girls fantasy at some point in her life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never been mine.¡± Ka responds, as she peels her tight shorts off and tosses them aside.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Connie says, sliding her hand between Ka¡¯s legs and bringing her wet finger up in front of her face. ¡°Then what¡¯s this all about?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ka says quietly. Connie wraps her arms around Ka, holding her tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re as horny as I am for a hard cock.¡± Connie says. ¡°Maybe more so, I at least had Chris that one night.¡± Connie says. ¡°You should really think about fucking your dad, Ka.¡± I hear Connie whisper. ¡°I think you want to.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, and I¡¯m not saying it is, I can¡¯t imagine my dad ever agreeing to anything like that.¡± Ka says. ¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°I might know him better than you do.¡± Connie says and before Ka can answer she adds, ¡°Okay, maybe not better, but differently. I know him as a man, with a man sized reaction to women.¡± Connie says, squeezing Ka¡¯s ass cheek. ¡°And you can¡¯t deny your reaction to his reaction.¡± Connieughs.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Ka says quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve never gotten this wet without being touched.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Connie steps back from Ka. ¡°How about this. I¡¯lle back here alone and tell your dad that you ran into some high school friends. You can sneak back in through the kitchen door and watch me seduce him. If you think it makes sense, you can surprise us and join the fun. If not, you just sneak back out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ka¡¯s nodding. ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯ll probably just watch. I can¡¯t imagine having sex with my father.¡± She says.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Connie smiles. The two girls get dressed and leave the bedroom. Goddamn! My cock was already bursting with anticipation of fucking Connie, but the idea of Ka watching us has me oozing precum. I quickly tuck it back in my pants, not wanting to diminish my ability when Conniees home.


    I¡¯m in the living room, watching a football game when Connie walks in carrying some shopping bags from the mall.


    ¡°Hi Don.¡± She says, setting her packages down. ¡°Ka ran into some friends from high school. She¡¯ll see uster this evening and the three of us can do something together.¡± She says smiling. It sounds innocent, if I didn¡¯t know that the something would be Ka watching me fuck Connie.


    ¡°Wait ¡¯til you see what I bought!¡± She says, excitedly. ¡°Stay right here and I¡¯ll go put it on.¡± A few minutester Conniees down the stairs wearing a sheer, rose-colored, baby doll nightie. The top consists of thin straps connected to two transparent triangles covering her opulent tits. A bow connects the two triangles together just below her breasts, with more see through material flowing down to her hips. Her hard nipples and dark ares are conspicuous through the sheer material and she¡¯s wearing matching thong panties stretched tightly across her pussy lips. My cock jumps at this erotic vision.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Well, Don.¡± Connie says. ¡°What do you think?¡± She¡¯s standing there, nearly naked in a baby doll nightie, staring at the obvious bulge in my pants and smiling seductively.


    ¡°Wow! You look amazing.¡± I say, returning her smile. She slowly turns around and gives me a look at her ass, naked except for the thin strip of material disappearing between her firm, round ass cheeks.


    ¡°What do you want to do until Ka gets home?¡± She asks, facing me again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Connie.¡± I say, staring at her tantalizing tits. ¡°What are our choices?¡±


    ¡°Ka says you give great back rubs.¡± Connie says, sitting on myp and wrapping her arms around my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting a good back rub for a long time.¡± She says, wiggling her ass around on my hard cock. ¡°Do I have to n another overnight trip to New York, to get you into bed with me, Don?¡± She asks, kissing me on the lips.


    ¡°No.¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a back rub that you won¡¯t forget.¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to your room?¡± I suggest her room because the motion sensors will start the cameras recording.


    I follow her, staring at her tight, young ass a few inches from my face. Her ass cheeks are swinging in an exaggerated fashion and she seems to enjoy knowing that I¡¯m looking at her bare cheeks, as we climb the stairs.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down on your bed, while I¡¯ll get the massage oil.¡± I grab the massage oil from the bathroom and when I enter her bedroom, Connie is lying face down on the bed, naked, her discarded outfit lying on the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any sense in getting massage oil on my new nightie, do you?¡± She says, looking over her shoulder at me, as I stare at her sexy ass.


    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t be good at all.¡± I say, sitting next to her on the bed pouring massage oil on my hands, trying to keep them from shaking.


    I begin with her shoulders and work my way down her back, rubbing the oil in as I go. I¡¯m trying to go slowly and give her a real massage, but I¡¯m too anxious to get my hands on her ass to linger very long. When I finally start massaging oil on her ass cheeks, she moans softly and spreads her legs wide apart on the bed. Her ass feels wonderful and I spend a lot of time just running my hands up and down, kneading her cheeks and sliding my oiling fingers between them, teasing her asshole. I move my hands down her legs, rubbing oil along her thighs and calves.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep11

    A soft sigh escapes her lips, as I run my hands along her inner thighs, lightly brushing her moist slit. I keep massaging her inner thighs, letting my fingers just lightly graze her pussy, until she is pushing her ass up trying to make stronger contact with my hands. I oblige and rub up and down her moist slit before slipping two fingers inside her pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± She says, dreamily, pushing her ass up against my hand. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    I finger fuck her while continuing to massage her ass cheeks with my other hand. She¡¯s humping her ass up off the bed pushing my fingers deeper into her hot, slick pussy. I pull my fingers out, p her yfully on the ass and tell her it¡¯s time to turn over. I catch my breath as I feast my eyes on her sexy young body. Her bountiful tits bouncezily as she rolls over. Her hard nipples stick up like miniature silos on top of her creamy white mountains and I immediately lean over and take one in my mouth. I nurse at her breast, sucking and biting her nipple while she holds my head tightly to her. She¡¯s moaning softly as I move to her other breast and suck on it the same way.


    ¡°That feels so good.¡± She murmurs, stroking my hair. I let her nipple slip from my mouth and nt kisses down her stomach. When I reach her pubic hair, I breathe in her sent and lick all around her mound. Kneeling between her legs, I put my arms behind her knees and bend my face down to her waiting pussy lips. God! I¡¯ve imagined myself doing this a hundred times, as I¡¯ve watched her on the monitors, never believing it would actually happen!


    I continue to tease her, by licking her thighs, then all around her pussy, without touching her lips. She¡¯s squirming on the bed trying to push her lips against my tongue. Finally, I tten my tongue and take one slow stroke from her ass to her clit.


    ¡°Oh god! Yes!¡± She yells. ¡°Eat my pussy, Don. Please eat my pussy!¡± I push my tongue inside her hot, wet opening and beginpping up her juices. Her taste is arousing and my cock is rock hard, as I tongue fuck her and eat her delicious nectar. She¡¯s pushing her ass off the bed and spreading her legs wider, trying to get my tongue deeper inside her nectarous pussy. I slide my tongue up to her hooded clit and lick gently around it, before sucking it into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh fuck! That¡¯s incredible!¡± She breathes, as I slip two fingers deep inside her steamy, wet pussy and continue to suck her clit. She¡¯s thrusting her pussy up, and bouncing her ass off the bed, as I finger fuck her and eat her to a powerful orgasm.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Connie yells, ¡°Just keep doing that! Don¡¯t Stop! Oh fuck!¡± She clenches her pussy around my fingers, jerking wildly, her whole body shaking. Her head and shoulderse up off the bed as her orgasm overtakes her and she gushes creamy juice all over my fingers and down her ass cheeks. I move my mouth from her clit and start hungrilypping up her delicious flow of syrup. I watch her chest heave and her tits bounce as she gulps air into her lungs. I lick her clean while she catches her breath. Sitting up, I remove my clothes, and then slide my body up over hers. Slipping my pussy soaked tongue into her mouth, I kiss her deeply while positioning my cockhead against her anxiously awaiting pussy.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± She says, raising her legs up, weing my cock into her pussy. ¡°Fuck me! Fuck me hard, Mr. D! I really need to be fucked hard!¡± She cries, and I momentarily wonder why I¡¯m back to being Mr. D, but I am surprisingly aroused by it.


    I slide into her in one long stroke, burying my cockpletely inside her hot, wet, hole. Pulling all the way out, I plunge in again causing her to moan loudly. I pump into her using long hard strokes, pping my balls against her ass on the down stroke. She wraps her legs around me, pulling me deeper into her and raises her ass off the bed, meeting me halfway through the down stroke.


    ¡°Harder, Mr. D! Fuck me harder!¡± Connie yells, wing my shoulders, as she bounces her ass off the bed sucking my cock deeper into her burning snatch. I¡¯m pounding into her and shoving her ass back down on the bed with the force of my strokes. Our faces are next to each other, our cheeks touching and I¡¯m holding her shoulders with my hands. I catch movement out of the corner of my eye and turn my head slightly, as I continue to pummel Connie¡¯s insatiable pussy. Looking through the door, I see Ka in the hallway watching us. Her face is flush and she¡¯s urgently trying to strip out of her clothing. Wildly excited at the idea of my daughter watching me fuck her best friend, I kiss Connie, pushing my tongue deep into her mouth, while our bodies continue to buck wildly on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Connie yells, breaking off the kiss. ¡°Oh my god! Oh fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Bucking wildly, she locks her legs behind my ass and her pussy muscles mp down on my cock. Her eruption of juices, and the thought of Ka watching us, puts me over the top and I explode, shooting my load deep inside Connie¡¯s quivering pussy. Our bodies are entwined in jerky spasms as we ride out our waves of pleasure. Connie¡¯s pussy is pulsating around my throbbing cock as we start to settle down and try to catch our breaths.


    ¡°What have we here?¡± Ka says huskily, walking into the room naked. ¡°A little lesson inndlord tenant rtions?¡± Sheughs, walking up next to the bed. I start to move off of Connie, but she puts her hand on my ass and stops me. I¡¯m surprised but not disappointed that Ka decided to join us.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t get up and don¡¯t pull out, just yet.¡± She says, smiling. ¡°I liked watching you fuck Connie, daddy.¡± She¡¯s rubbing her hand over my ass cheeks and down between my legs. ¡°And you have a great ass.¡± She¡¯s massaging my ass and running her hand down over my balls. I¡¯m feeling my cock stir inside Connie¡¯s warm pussy.


    ¡°Hi¡± Connie says, dreamily. ¡°Did you get wet watching us?¡± She asks, reaching her hand out and cupping Ka¡¯s pussy. Ka nods, spreading her legs to let her friend slip her fingers between her pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh my, you are dripping wet, girl!¡± Connie runs her fingers along Ka¡¯s pussy lips, and then brings them to my mouth. ¡°Have a taste, daddy.¡± Connie whispers. I suck her fingers into my mouth, for my first taste of my daughter¡¯s pussy juice, while Ka ys with my balls. Fuck! It¡¯s like an erotic drug or an aphrodisiac.

 Daughters Hidden Desires:>Ep12

    Connie moves her hand back to Ka¡¯s pussy and pushes two fingers deep inside. Ka starts humping against Connie¡¯s fingers, while she runs one hand lightly over my ass cheeks and continues massaging my balls. The taste of my daughter¡¯s pussy on my lips, while I watch her being finger fucked a foot from my face, makes my cock recover extra fast. Before I know it I¡¯m pumping my cock in and out of Connie¡¯s drenched pussy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mmmm. You¡¯re working some magic on your daddy¡¯s dick.¡± Connie says, pumping her fingers faster into Ka¡¯s pussy. ¡°He¡¯s recovering already. Do we get to go again, or do you want some of this?¡± She asks. My cock is hard again from the ass massage and the sight of my daughter¡¯s wet pussy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ka says, panting from the finger fucking her pussy is getting. ¡°What do you want, daddy. Do you want to fuck Connie again or would you like to try me?¡±


    The moment of truth has arrived. Do I want to fuck my daughter?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, honey.¡± I say softly, looking at my daughter, staring at her hard nipples jiggling up and down as she humps her pussy against Connie¡¯s hand. I lick my lips, tasting her sweet nectar. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s sure!¡± Connie exims, pushing me off her. My nearly recovered cock plops out of her soggy tunnel, as I roll onto my back. Connie moves off the bed, gently pushing Ka onto it. Ka kneels between my legs and our eyes lock on each other. She wraps both hands around my pussy-soaked cock, gently squeezing the base of it. Without breaking eye contact, she bends forward and, as if bowing to worship it, she licks the head. Flicking her tongue like my cock is an ice cream cone she washes off all of Connie¡¯s juices, before surrendering her mouth to the inevitable invasion. Her eyes alive with desire, she slowly, tantalizingly slides my cock deep into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± I cry at the feel of my daughter¡¯s warm mouth engulfing my hard cock. I break eye contact to look at the erotic sight of my daughter¡¯s naked body as she kneels between my legs. Her firm, young tits are hanging like small cones on either side of my cock; her pink nipples jutting out nearly a half an inch from her slightly darker ares. Her moist lips are sliding up and down my fully recovered cock while she flicks the sensitive underside of it with her tongue. My hips start moving of their own ord, thrusting my cock deeper into my daughter¡¯s mouth, trying to intensify the already fervent pleasure her warm, wet mouth is rendering. I nce to the side and see Connie sitting spread-eagle on the floor, leaning against the wall, feverishly fingering her pussy, as she watches Ka deep-throating my cock.


    Ka¡¯s extraordinary blowjob coupled with Connie¡¯s exhibitionism and the idea that it is all being recorded on video nearly drives me to climax, except Ka stops. She slides her lips all the way off my cock, leaving me humping the air as she sits up and says, ¡°I want you to cum inside me, daddy.¡±


    She moves forward straddling my hips and slides her hot, juicy pussy down over my throbbing shaft in one quick motion. Settling down on her knees, she rocks her hips in slow rolling motions, massaging my cock with her lush, velvety pussy. The feeling is exquisite! My senses are on overload. Our eyes are again locked on each other, as she rocks her hips faster, sliding her pussy lips farther up my rigid cock.


    As she closes her eyes and leans her head back, I move my hands up for my first touch of my daughter¡¯s tits. Her small mounds feel better than I imagined, the fleshy sides conform to my hands, as I gently squeeze and caress them. Her firm tits are bouncing in my hands and she lets out a low moan as I pinch her erect nipples. She leans farther back and I slide my hand down her stomach, through her pubic hair and brush her clit with my thumb.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± She breathes. ¡°Keep doing that!¡± I rub my thumb in a circr motion over her clit as she bounces up and down the entire length of my shaft. Like Sharon Stone in Basic Instinct, she is leaning back with her hands on the bed thrusting her hot pussy down around my cock. We are both bucking feverishly and I¡¯m getting painfully close to shooting my load.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming. Oh Fuck, daddy. I¡¯m cumming! Cum with me! Cum inside me!¡± Ka has lunged forward tightening her pussy muscles around my cock and is jerking wildly through the first wave of her orgasm. My cock responds immediately, shooting my built up load deep inside her inmed pussy. My cock erupting inside her unleashes another trembling wave of pleasure and she copses on my chest, shivering. I wrap my arms around her and relish the feeling of her hard nipples crushed against my chest.


    We lie there for a while catching our breaths before I realize Connie is no longer in the room. I tilt her face up toward mine and lean forward for my first romantic taste of my daughter¡¯s lips, not a father-daughter kiss, but a deep, passionate lover¡¯s kiss. As our tongues entwine, hungrily devouring each other, I feel moisture on Ka¡¯s cheeks and realize she¡¯s crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby girl?¡± I ask uneasily, wiping the tears from her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± She cries, hugging me tightly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know I wanted you this much!¡±


    ¡°Neither did I, Ka.¡± I tell her, stroking her hair. ¡°Neither did I.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a good thing I was here, then.¡± Laughs Connie, entering the room carrying three beers. ¡°I figured we could use some refreshment before it¡¯s my turn again. You guys have been ignoring me.¡± She teases.


    Connie walking in naked carrying three beers, her pussy still glistening with moisture, jolts us out of our reverie and Ka leans up, wiping her eyes. My cock is still mped inside her pussy as she reaches for a beer and takes a drink. She holds the cold beer bottle between her tits then rubs it across her nipples.


    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s cold.¡± She says, pressing the bottom of the bottle against my chest. I jump and my spent cock pops out of her pussy and we both startughing. We sit up and make room for Connie on the bed. While I¡¯m recovering, the girls start kissing and touching each other.


    ¡°Thank you, Connie.¡± Ka whispers. ¡°You were right.¡±


    We spend the rest of the weekend in various three-some positions, fucking, sucking and eating each other to exhaustion. When Ka¡¯s ready to leave on Sunday night, the intensity of our goodbye kiss is almost frightening. While clenching me in a tight embrace, she tells me how much she loves me and promises toe home every weekend. Connie jokingly promises to ease off towards the end of the week so I can conserve my strength.


    Connie and I sleep together every night and on weekends I sleep sandwiched between these two insatiable goddesses. Every once in a while, Connie again demonstrates the intuitiveness that made her push Ka and I together, by leaving us alone for an evening. On those evenings when it¡¯s just the two of us, our incestuous coupling builds slowly over several hours. From a slow burn, it gains momentum driving us into a frenzied, manic, crescendo that leaves us depleted, totally consumed by our unique, unconventional love.


    I don¡¯t record much anymore. I don¡¯t need to. In fact, I may dismantle the monitoring room. I¡¯ve erased most of the videos, keeping key clips that I look at asionally. One video that will never be erased is that first time with Ka. I¡¯ve edited out Connie bursting in with the beers and just let it end with me holding her, stroking her hair. I¡¯m still aroused by the aggressive intensity of my little girl¡¯s lovemaking. It has to be the most erotic video ever made.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep1

    Introduction: Aunt & Uncle respond to niece¡¯s teasing.


    Read and enjoy¡­..


    ****************


    ¡°Jesus Christ! Did you see that?¡± My wife asks in a hushed whisper. ¡°Of course you did. What am I thinking? They were tits and you¡¯re a guy.¡± She says, cing her hand in myp to judge the extent of my awareness. I was very aware!


    The tits in question belong to our niece, Lauren, who is staying with us to finish herst semester of college. Her dad epted a very lucrative promotion, which required the family to move out of state. Rather than transfer during her final semester, and pay out of state tuition, Lauren asked if she could stay with us until the end of the semester. Lauren¡¯s mother is my wife¡¯s older sister and we get along great with her and her family. We immediately said yes.


    Lauren moved in this evening, unpacked her stuff and a few minutes ago, came in to say goodnight. My wife, Cindy, and I were sitting on the couch watching TV, when Lauren walked in wearing only a spaghetti-strap, v-neck pajama top and bikini panties. Lauren, who just turned 21, has long blonde hair and the most beautiful, clear, blue eyes I have ever seen. They are like pools of liquid that you could get lost in if you¡¯re not careful. I imagine a lot of the guys in her sses would love to get lost in her eyes or any other part of her killer body.


    ¡°I really want to thank you both for letting me stay here.¡± She said, standing next to the couch. Her pert nipples are pushing against the thin material of her top, which barely conceals her firm, round tits.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Aunt Cindy!¡± She continued, leaning down to give my wife a hug and a kiss on her cheek. My eyes followed the front of her pajama top, falling away from her breasts, as she bent forward. Her entire left breast, down to the edge of her are, was hanging bare, less than a foot from my face.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You too, Uncle Jim. Thank you so much!¡± She smiled, as she turned her body towards me, without straightening up. Her lovely tits swung free, within her loose fitting top, as she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. My eyes were glued to her bare tits as I returned her hug. Her nipples, resting against the material of her gaping pajama top, were the only part of her tits not visible to me. When she stood up, her top fell back into ce, and her taut nipples were again pushing against the flimsy, floral material.


    ¡°Well, good night.¡± She said, as my eyes moved down to her crotch, focusing on the blonde pubic hair, visible through her light colored panties.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to hook up myputer tomorrow, won¡¯t you Uncle Jim?¡± Lauren asked as she walked down the hallway to her bedroom. My eyes were locked on her firm, round, panty-d ass cheeks, swinging back and forth as she walked.


    ¡°Uh, sure. I¡¯ll need your passwords to set it up.¡± I yelled after her.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll leave them on theputer table. Thanks.¡± She said, smiling back at us as she entered her bedroom.


    ¡°Your theme song, from now on, is: You Can Look But You Better Not Touch!¡± Cindyughs, while stroking my hard cock through my shorts. ¡°You liked that, didn¡¯t you Jim?¡± She asks teasingly, while kissing my neck and slipping her hand inside the leg of my shorts. I had put on a pair of loose fitting shorts, sans underwear, and a t-shirt after my shower. Cindy is now massaging my balls and the base of my cock as she teases me about my reaction to our niece¡¯s body.


    Cindy and I have been married for ten years and have a vibrant sex life; full of role-ys, porn videos and public, risk-taking sex. Before agreeing to let Lauren live with us, we discussed how her presence in the house would affect our spontaneity. We had no idea it would affect it this way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this into the bedroom.¡± I say, nearly panting from Cindy¡¯s expert maniption of my cock and balls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not.¡± She whispers, pushing my shorts down and releasing my hard cock. ¡°I think Lauren¡¯s in for the night. What do you think?¡± Cindy asks mischievously, as she scoots away from me and lowers her head to myp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I say, sucking in air as Cindy¡¯s tongue licks my cockhead. ¡°Do you really want your sister¡¯s daughter to see you giving me head in the living room?¡± Cindy wets her lips and slides them down over my cock, stroking up and down my shaft with her hand. I scoot my ass closer to the edge of the couch to give her better ess.


    ¡°Do you really want me to stop?¡± She asks, smiling at me as shees up for air.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I say, thrusting my hips up and trying to drive my cock farther into her warm, wet mouth. Without taking her mouth off my throbbing cock, Cindy slides off the couch and onto the floor. Kneeling in front of me, she pulls my shorts the rest of the way off and spreads my knees apart. Cupping my balls in her left hand, she continues pumping me in and out of her mouth with her right hand. My wife¡¯s blowjob expertise, coupled with the vision of Lauren¡¯s tits, still vivid in my mind, drives me to a quick release.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I whisper, loudly, shooting several loads of cum into my wife¡¯s weing mouth. Cindy sucks and swallows until my ass settles back down on the couch and my balls are empty. Leaning back and licking her lips, she smiles at me.


    ¡°Mmmm. You really came hard! Maybe Lauren should parade around like that all the time.¡± She teases. ¡°Or maybe you just like the idea that she might catch us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you just give great head!¡± I answer. ¡°Now can we take this into the bedroom?¡± I ask, sitting up straight. ¡°I¡¯m not quite the exhibitionist you are, and I really want to taste you right now.¡± As I stand up, I swear I hear the click of a door closing. Looking down the hall, I don¡¯t see anything.


    The next day, I¡¯m in Lauren¡¯s room connecting herputer to my wirelesswork. As promised, she left her passwords on her desk before she went to school. Cindy¡¯s at her job at the daycare and I have another couple of hours before I need to start working. I work at home, providing tech support for arge softwarepany. I supplement that with frence debugging of security software on the side.


    I¡¯m somewhat of a voyeur when ites to working on other people¡¯sputers. I like to snoop around and see what web sites they visit, what they¡¯ve downloaded and generally how they use theirputer. Even if Lauren hadn¡¯t left her passwords, I¡¯m pretty good at hacking into most software programs.


    You can imagine my surprise when I pull up Lauren¡¯s deleted browser history and find she frequently visits amateur exhibitionist and voyeurism websites. Rather than visit the sites on herputer, I copy the URLs and e-mail them to myself. Intrigued, I search the rest of herputer for pictures or stories, but find nothing. With an hour left before I have to log on for my tech support gig, I go down to my basement office and use myputer to explore Lauren¡¯s websites.


    The one she most frequently visits requires a log on and a password. I go back to Lauren¡¯sputer and find her log on and password hidden within her windows files. You should never answer yes, when windows asks if you want your password remembered. Back downstairs, I plug in the information and bring up a personalized page within an amateur exhibitionist website. Lauren is known as BBBarbie and has a running blog about her various exhibitionism activites. The BBBarbie, I soon discover stands for a variety of names including BareBreastedBarbie and BareBottomBarbie, depending on the current subject of the blog.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep2

    My cock is getting stiff as I read Lauren¡¯s blog, and think about how she exposed her tits to mest night. The earliest entry is about a year ago, when her and a girlfriend went to the mall wearing very short skirts, without panties, and spent the afternoon riding the various esctors. She writes how wet they got watching all the men adjust the bulges in their pants, as they followed her and her girlfriend around.


    I scan through several entries where she describes teasing one of her college professors. She started with leaning over his desk, asking questions about test material, and just enjoying exposing her braless tits to his unsuspecting eyes. She has an entry for almost everyday and it seems like she was teasing him mercilessly for several weeks. The first month, she writes about exposing her tits to him at least once during every ss. She excitedly describes his building difort as she starts shing her panties, from her seat in the second row. Wearing an extremely short skirt, and progressively more revealing panties, she finally ends up giving him an unobstructed view of her bare pussy under her skirt. By the time I get to her description of how she masturbates, thinking about her professor¡¯s hard-on, I¡¯ve got my cock out of my pants, stroking the hell out of it.


    It¡¯s an interactive blog, where others can leavements and questions. Many of thesements are suggestions of what to do next or words of encouragement to tease the hell out of these unsuspecting men. I scan down farther and read an entry where several participants debate the finer points of exhibitionism.


    VoyGirl: The real trick is to be subtle enough so he thinks he¡¯s sneaking peeks at your tits or your ass. If you unt it too much, you loose the real essence of great exhibitionism.


    BBBarbie: I agree. It works best when he thinks you are innocently unaware of what he¡¯s seeing.


    Nakd4U: Yeah and I get more turned on by teasing one guy over a long period of time, than I ever got giving a quick sh to strangers.


    BBBarbie: You got that right! Taking it slowly, and progressively letting him see more, is such a fucking turn-on, I get wet thinking about it.


    VoyGirl: The more he sees, the more he wants to see. I¡¯ve got my 18 year-old brother going crazy right now trying to see me naked.


    BBBarbie: Yeah, my brother has such a perpetual hard-on I almost feel sorry for him. lol


    Fuck! What a little prick-tease! I don¡¯t have anymore time, so I log off her blog and log onto the tech support site. Throughout the day my thoughts never stray much from my niece and her proclivity for exhibitionism. I wonder ifst night was the beginning of her progressively revealing strategy, aimed at me. If so, knowing her n could make it fun.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lauren gets home before Cindy, and I hear hering down the stairs, just as I¡¯m logging off from work. I watch her descend thest few steps, and am rewarded with the sight of her braless tits bouncing inside a pink, cropped blouse. There is plenty of bare skin between the bottom of the blouse and her low slung, white shorts. I feel my cock stir as she walks over to me.


    ¡°Hi Uncle Jim.¡± She smiles. ¡°Did you get a chance to hook up myputer?¡± She leans down for a kiss and her scoop neck blouse falls away from her chest, giving me an eyeful of her smooth, hanging tits. Once again, I can¡¯t quite see her nipples. She must practice this in a mirror, to know exactly how much she¡¯s revealing. I do my best to act indifferent to her disy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all set to go.¡± I tell her, turning back to myputer. ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°School is school.¡± Sheughs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t any better or any worse than any other day.¡± She moves around into my field of vision again. ¡°How was your day, Uncle Jim?¡±


    ¡°The same.¡± I tell her, looking at her clear, blue eyes, pretending I¡¯m not interested in her sexy young body or her revealing outfit. ¡°A few challenging calls, but mostly clueless people who shouldn¡¯t be allowed near aputer.¡± I click the mouse a few times, not really doing anything, and then stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m done down here for today.¡± I tell her. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and see what Aunt Cindy has nned for dinner.¡± I lead the way up the stairs. As much as I¡¯d like to follow her firm ass, in those tight shorts, as she walks up the stairs, I¡¯m not giving in to her game. All day long I¡¯ve thought about my niece¡¯s teasing and I realize that she gets off on the guys¡¯ reactions. I think I can turn the tables on her if I don¡¯t react in the predicted manner. By not reacting, I hope to drive her toward more daring actions. I¡¯m ying hard to get, if you will.


    Dinner is uneventful and Lauren joins Cindy and I in the living room to watch TV afterwards. She¡¯s still wearing the same outfit she had on in the basement, and her shorts are stretched lightly across her firm, round ass cheeks, as she lies on her stomach in front of the TV. I concentrate on the TV shows,pletely ignoring her, as she periodically wiggles around, changing positions.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take my shower, now?¡± She asks, twisting around towards us, so that a considerable amount of bare breast is ¡®identally¡¯ visible from our vantage point on the couch.


    ¡°Sure, honey.¡± Cindy answers, smiling at me. I keep staring at the TV screen, seemingly oblivious to her disy.


    ¡°Damn, she might as well be naked, as much as that outfit conceals.¡± Cindy says, after Lauren leaves the room. ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asks, teasingly, running her hand over my crotch. My cock immediately springs to life, causing Cindy tough. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°I think she really likes to tease.¡± I say, cautiously, not wanting to disclose my snooping on the website to Cindy. ¡°I¡¯m trying not to give her the satisfaction of reacting to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying very hard!¡± Sheughs, pulling my cock out and stroking it up and down, as we hear the shower start. ¡°She reminds me a lot of myself, at that age.¡± Cindy says, as she leans her head down towards myp. ¡°I used to get so wet, knowing the affect I was having on older guys.¡±


    ¡°Older guys!¡± I retort. ¡°I¡¯m only 36! That hardly constitutes an older guy!¡± Iugh. But Cindy doesn¡¯t answer, she¡¯s too busy sucking the head of my hard cock into her mouth.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep3

    I lean back and enjoy the relief that I¡¯ve been anxious for all day. Closing my eyes, I picture Lauren kneeling between my legs, her perfect tits bouncing, as she bobs her head up and down on my cock. I visualize her naked body, as I think about her blog entries and how she teased her poor professor. As I shoot my load into my wife¡¯s skillful mouth, I get an idea on how to really turn the tables on Lauren.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± Cindy is licking her lips and moving her body over mine. ¡°Now, maybe you won¡¯t react so quickly to her hard, young, body when shees out of the shower.¡± Cindy straddles me, pushing her tongue in my mouth and rocking against my spent cock.


    ¡°Put your fingers in me.¡± She whispers, pulling her shorts to the side and revealing her glistening, wet pussy lips. ¡°I¡¯d rather it was your tongue, but I know what a prude you are about doing that in the living room, with Lauren down the hall.¡± I slide two fingers into her slick, hot pussy and pump them in and out as we continue kissing.


    ¡°I love what you did with your tonguest night.¡± Cindy moans into my ear, as I rub my thumb across her engorged clit. ¡°The way you kept teasing my clit was amazing. It kept me on the edge, right at the peak, for what seemed like hours.¡± She¡¯s bucking against my hand, squeezing her pussy muscles around my fingers, when we hear the shower stop.


    ¡°Do you think Lauren¡¯s clit is as sensitive as mine?¡± She asks, teasingly. ¡°Do you think she got herself off in the shower?¡± She whispers and my cock stiffens at the thought of Lauren masturbating, with the portable showerhead pressed against her clit.


    Cindy mps her pussy around my fingers and lets out a long, low moan as her orgasm rolls through her. When the bathroom door opens, she shifts her body sideways and slides off myp, blocking any view of my fingers in her pussy. I look over Cindy¡¯s shoulder and watch Lauren, wrapped in a bath towel, nce at us and turn towards her bedroom. The towel has a strategically ced gap in the back that allows me a clear view of her bare ass cheeks as she walks down the hall. My cock reacts immediately.


    ¡°Last night she stayed in her bedroom for about twenty minutes after her shower.¡± Cindy says, pulling my fingers from her pussy and moving back onto myp. Raising her hips up and pulling her shorts and panties to the side, she impales herself on my fully recovered cock. ¡°I bet we only need about ten minutes.¡± She whispers.


    Fuck! Her pussy is so wet and hot, as Cindy starts bouncing up and down. Holding onto the back of the couch, she rides my rigid cock, mming her enmed pussy down around it. I lean back and close my eyes, bucking my hips to her frantic rhythm, as my mind focuses on Lauren¡¯s tight, young ass swaying down the hall. I reach under Cindy¡¯s blouse and cup her tits, pinching her nipples through her bra.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± She whispers, panting in my ear. ¡°y with my tits. Pretend your pinching Lauren¡¯s pert, little nipples.¡± She breathes. I unfasten the front sp of her bra and push the cups to the side. Grabbing her nipples between the thumb and index finger of each hand, I pinch and pull, twisting her hard nipples back and forth.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! Fuck!¡± Cindy ms down hard, clenching her pussy muscles around my cock. I let go at the same time, flooding her pussy with my cum. Her tits are heaving up and down in my hands, as we try to catch our breath, our mouths pressed together in a passionate, post orgasmic kiss.


    When Lauren¡¯s door opens, Cindy disengages herself from my cock and pulls my shorts up in one smooth motion. Our experience with public sex has made her adept at looking innocent in the most bizarre situations. She¡¯s sitting next to me on the couch, when Lauren reaches the living room. The lingering smell of sex is not lost on Lauren and I see her smile appreciatively at what must have just happened.


    Tonight she¡¯s wearing a v-neck, men¡¯s t-shirt that barely hangs down to the bottom of her ass cheeks. As she plops down on the couch next to Cindy, her t-shirt rides up, revealing a bare hip. Her nipples are like little bullets, poking at the thin material, on the front of the t-shirt.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Jim.¡± She says, ncing back and forth between Cindy and I. ¡°Theputer works great, I was able to check my e-mail and everything.¡± Her eyes have settled on the wet spot spreading across the front of Cindy¡¯s shorts.


    ¡°Your Uncle Jim is a man of many talents.¡± Cindy says, seemingly oblivious to Lauren¡¯s stare. I¡¯m watching the bottom of her t-shirt, trying to decide if she¡¯s wearing any panties. This is just what she wants me to do, I think and I turn my head back to the TV, trying to ignore her.


    ¡°Is there anything, you wanted to see?¡± I ask Lauren, startling her.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, shifting her body and tucking one leg up under her. I catch a quick glimpse of what looks like a ck thong before her t-shirt down settles back down on herp.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to watch on TV?¡± I ask, realizing the double entendre I presented to her.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to go on line for bit and then go to bed.¡± She says, kneeling on the couch and leaning over to give Cindy a kiss. I continue watching the TV, ignoring the bare tit disy she has designated for me. Standing up, she walks between me and the TV and bends forward to give me a kiss.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re ready to call it a night too.¡± I say, clicking the TV off and standing up. Since Lauren is in the process of bending forward. just as I¡¯m standing up, her face ends up inches from my crotch. With the TV off I can see the reflection of Lauren¡¯s bare ass in the t TV monitor as she bends forward. The thin ck material, disappearing between her ass cheeks, confirms that what I saw earlier was a thong.


    Her n to disy her tits thwarted, Lauren stands up with a look of disappointment on her face. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t get to show me her tits, or because I¡¯m not sporting a hard on. Of course, she doesn¡¯t know I just came twice; once in my wife¡¯s mouth and once in her pussy. Before she realizes what¡¯s happening I wrap my arms around her in a tight embrace, kissing her on the cheek and smashing her hard nipples against my chest.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep4

    ¡°It¡¯s nice having you here with us, Lauren.¡± I say, breaking off the embrace, before my stiffening cock gives me away. ¡°Good night, sweetie.¡± I tell her, turning back to the couch and taking Cindy¡¯s hand to pull her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be here too, Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren stammers. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you guys enough.¡±


    ¡°Your wee.¡± Cindy says as we head down the hall to our bedroom. Cindy has her hand back inside my shorts before we close the bedroom door.


    ¡°She is something else!¡± Cindy says, as we scramble out of our clothes. ¡°I think you really threw her off her game when you stood up and hugged her.¡± Sheughs, grabbing my cock and leading me over to the bed. ¡°This is going to be an interesting few months.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡± I say, both of us meaning more than we are saying.


    The next morning, after Cindy and Lauren leave, I log onto Lauren¡¯s website to read more of her blog. I also want to put in motion a n that could get Lauren to do more than tease me.


    I scan through her blog, reading her detailed description of exposing herself to their next-door neighbor. Starting with glimpses down her blouse and up her skirt, just like the professor, she progresses to more risquZ views of her body. She always waits until his wife is gone and he¡¯s in his front yard, and then strolls to the mailbox, or gets something from her car, innocently stopping to visit with him. She writes about how excited she is that he always has a bulge in his pants by the time she goes into her house. She imagines him in his bathroom jacking off, thinking about her body, as she masturbates.


    The entries get hotter when she describes washing her car in a bikini bottom and a thin halter-top, while her neighbor is mowing hiswn. First, she makes sure her bikini bottom rides up into the crack of her ass, giving a thong-like view of her ass cheeks. Then, she leans against the car on her tiptoes to wash the top. Not only does this give her neighbor a great view of her nearly naked ass, but it also soaks her halter-top, making it nearly transparent. Getting two beers from the refrigerator in the garage, she rubs one of the cold bottles across her nipples before taking it to her neighbor, who thanks her and downs half of it while wiping the sweat from his face. His eyes are glued to her wet halter-top, stretched across her tits, giving him an almost transparent view of her hard nipples. They talk about how hot it is, as she rubs the cold beer bottle across her stomach and up between her tits, to cool down. Her neighbor¡¯s bulge is thergest she¡¯s ever seen it by the time she goes back to washing her car.


    She writes about ns to let him see her naked, through her bedroom window. She even adjusts her blinds to allow him to see from his bedroom to hers, but before she has a chance to implement her n, her dad gets promoted and she moves in with us.


    My cock hardened while I read about my niece unting her body at her next-door neighbor, but when I get to the entry she madest night, I actually pull it out and stroke it.


    BBBarbie: Sorry I haven¡¯t written in a while¡­ a lot has happened! My parents moved, so I moved in with my Aunt and Uncle. They¡¯re only in their thirties, so it¡¯s great living here. My uncle is a well hung, hunk and I¡¯ve already started showing him what I¡¯ve got. The first night, I gave him a pretty deep, down the blouse view of my tits and a barely covered shot of my pubes. Afterwards, I watched my Aunt give him a blowjob on the living room couch! They thought I was in my bedroom, but I left the door cracked because I wanted to see my uncle¡¯s reaction to my show. Man, was I surprised. It was so hot, watching her kneel on the floor between his legs and suck him off. But that was nothingpared to today.


    VoyGirl: Did you see his cock?!


    BBBarbie: Hold on, not yet. I started by giving my uncle a great view of my tits while we were home alone. He pretty much brushed me off, but I could tell he was struggling with it. I kept teasing him all through dinner and afterwards as we watched TV. Then I said I was going to take a shower, but I took the fastest shower in the world. I left the water on, so they¡¯d think I was still in the shower and then crept into the hallway to see what they were doing. Ohmigod! You won¡¯t believe it! First my Aunt gave him another blowjob, then she sat on hisp and he fingered her to an orgasm. I turned off the shower and made sure the towel didn¡¯t quite cover my ass when I walked to my bedroom. When I peeked out, my aunt had straddled him and was riding his hard cock. I was so fucking wet!


    VoyGirl: Did you see his cock? Describe¡­


    BBBarbie: Not really, it was hard to see from where I was.


    VoyGirl: Hard is good! lol


    BBBarbie: Anyway, when I got back into the living room, I could smell my aunt¡¯s pussy and there was a wet spot spreading across her crotch.


    VoyGirl: That is so hot! You need to get a look at his hard cock!


    BBBarbie: I know. I¡¯m working on it. cya


    Fuck! I didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d seen all of that. My cock is rock hard! Time to put the next part of my n in motion. I click on the home page for the website and register for a user name and password. For my user name I choose HippieGirl, because I want toe across as an older version of Lauren. Once I¡¯m a registered user, I sign in and leave a message for BBBarbie.


    HippieGirl: You sound like you¡¯re as much of a voyeur as an exhibitionist. You young girls think you¡¯re controlling something by making guys get hard. If you really want to control a guy, and have him eating out of your¡­ well, let me know. You haven¡¯t even scratched the surface of possibilities.


    I log off the exhibition website and log into work.


    When Lauren gets home, shees down to the basement looking as sexy as I¡¯ve ever seen her in a short skirt and a low-cut top. The top loops around her neck, covering only about half of each creamy, white breast, and ties in the middle of her back. The rounded sides of her breasts are visible, as the material stretches down the middle of her tits, barely covering her nipples. She asks about my day as she stands behind my chair, massaging my shoulders. Is it my imagination, or can I smell her pussy? Nonchntly, I turn my head to each side and breathe in, as I answer her. Definitely it¡¯s her right hand. Jesus! She¡¯s just had her right hand in her pussy. I try to ignore her, but my cock hardens at the image of her fingers in her pussy.


    ¡°That feels nice, Lauren.¡± I tell her, trying to sound casual. ¡°But I¡¯ve still got another half hour of work to do.¡± She leans down, pressing her tits against my shoulder, as she kisses my cheek. Her right hand passes just under my nose and I get a strong whiff of her fragrant pussy. She can¡¯t miss seeing the bulge in my pants, as my cock pushes against the bottom of my keyboard tray.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Jim.¡± She says perkily. ¡°I¡¯ve got some homework to do anyway.¡± I watch her ascend the stairs, and just as I suspect, she¡¯s not wearing any panties. I watch the sway of her firm, round ass cheeks and catch a quick glimpse of her naked pussy, as she slowly climbs each step. She knows I¡¯m watching her and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s having as much affect on her as it is on me.


    I don¡¯t really have any more work to do. I log onto Lauren¡¯s website and stroke my cock as I wait to see if she¡¯ll respond to my statement. I don¡¯t have to wait long.


    BBBarbie: Today was fun! I just got home; my uncle was in the basement at hisputer. I went to my room, took off my panties and fingered myself until I was soaking wet. Coated my fingers with my juices, left my panties off and put on a wrapover top, that barely covers my tists, then went down to say hi. He could smell me right away and I rubbed his shoulders, so my hand would be near his face. His cock was already aching by the time I gave him a cunt shot, going up the stairs. HippieGirl ¨C what are you talking about?


    I answer her right away, typing a response as HippieGirl.


    HippieGirl: You¡¯re amateurs! What are you getting for your time? A wet pussy that you finger yourself. If you really want control, send me an IM and I¡¯ll exin it to you.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep5

    I want to address myments just to her. If I can gain her trust, I can turn the tables on her right here. I get an IM from her almost immediately.


    BBBarbie: So what do you mean control?


    HippieGirl: First, thank you for being interested in an old woman¡¯s perspective. Back during the original sexual revolution in the sixties, we didn¡¯t settle for turning guys on and leaving them to their own devices. We fucked!


    BBBarbie: Yeah, and you all got fucked! So what? Where¡¯s the control in that. You don¡¯t know how it feels to have guys lusting over what they can¡¯t have.


    HippieGirl: Of course, I do. But think about the control you can exert over someone who¡¯s had his dick where it doesn¡¯t belong. I once fucked a married guy who ended up doing whatever I wanted, just so I¡¯d keep our little tryst quiet. I orchestrated his sex life from then on. I told him when and how often he could fuck and with whom. I controlled what he did with his wife in bed. I even made him fuck his wife with me hidden in the closet, watching. Is that control?


    BBBarbie: Interesting idea. How did you know what he was doing with his wife?


    HippieGirl: She was my best friend and we shared everything! You seem to have an ideal situation with this uncle of yours. You just need to get his dick in you. Well¡­ first I agree with voygirl, you need to see it, to make sure it¡¯s worth it. Hide in the closet, under the bed, something. You also need to let him see youpletely naked, get his blood boiling.


    BBBarbie: I guess I could leave my bedroom door open while I¡¯m changing. That seems a little obvious.


    HippieGirl: For an exhibitionist, you¡¯re not very creative. Forget the shampoo, or a towel or something the next time you shower, stand innocently behind the door, but make sure he has a clear view of you in a mirror or something. I¡¯m sure you can pull it off so it¡¯s innocent looking.


    BBBarbie: Thanks, I¡¯ll think about all this. I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s ready for it. Looking is one thing, incest is something else. Besides my aunt seems to keep him pretty satisfied.


    HippieGirl: Okay, reality check¡­ what do you look like? Are you enticing enough for him to want it from you?


    BBBarbie: Yeah, that¡¯s not the problem.


    HippieGirl: Are you too inexperienced, is that it?


    BBBarbie: No, I¡¯m experienced enough. I¡¯ve just never taken it that far with someone I was teasing. It¡¯ll be a change.


    HippieGirl: Get a look at his dick, let him see you naked and let me know what happens. My e-mail is the same as my IM address. Cya


    Now all I have to do is give her the right opportunities and see what she does. I close down myputer and head upstairs.


    ¡°How¡¯s the homeworking?¡± I ask, innocently, sticking my head in her room.


    ¡°Great.¡± Lauren answers, swiveling her desk chair around towards me. Her short skirt didn¡¯t cover much when she was standing up, sitting down, if she didn¡¯t have her legs together, I¡¯d be looking right at her bare pussy.


    ¡°Are you all done with work?¡± She asks, bouncing her legs together, trying to draw my eyes to her pussy, but not quite exposing it. She is really good at this!


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I say, keeping my eyes on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower before Aunt Cindy gets home.¡± I turn to leave, but not before she opens her legs for just a second, giving me such a quick glimpse of her pussy that I¡¯m not even a hundred percent sure I actually saw anything.


    I close my bedroom door and strip off my clothes. My cock is still hard and I think about getting myself off while I¡¯m in the shower. If Lauren reacts predictably, she¡¯ll be hiding in my bedroom when Ie out of my shower, waiting to see my cock. I want her to get the full affect of my hard-on, so I forgo masturbating, for now.


    When Ie out of the shower, I¡¯m pretty sure Lauren is hiding under the bed. I purposely left the closet doors wide open to dissuade her from hiding there. The dust ruffle on the side of the bed appears to be pulled up a little, creating a peephole. Just as I¡¯m about to do a little teasing of my own, Cindy gets home.


    ¡°Hey, is that for me?¡± Cindy asks, looking at my hard cock sticking straight out from my naked body. ¡°Where¡¯s Lauren.¡± She asks, wrapping her hand around my shaft as she leans up to kiss me.


    ¡°She was in her room doing homework when I got in my shower.¡± I answer honestly. ¡°Was she still there when you went by?¡± I wonder if Cindy¡¯s presence will spoil things.


    ¡°Her door was closed, so I suppose she was there.¡± Cindy smiles, as she closes our bedroom door. ¡°So what was our little nymphet up to today, that caused such a big reaction?¡± Cindy asks, kneeling on the floor and taking my hard cock in her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, not much.¡± I answer; choosing my words carefully, since I¡¯m sure Lauren is under the bed. ¡°Just the sexiest outfit yet, and¡­¡± I lift Cindy to her feet and start unbuttoning her blouse. ¡°She smelled like she was aroused, or had been getting herself off.¡± Removing her blouse, I unfasten her bra, and cup her tits in my hands. ¡°It was intoxicating. You know how when you smell cookies baking and you can¡¯t wait to taste them?¡± I unzip her pants and let them fall to the floor. She steps out of them and it¡¯s my turn to kneel. ¡°I could definitely smell Lauren¡¯s cookies baking, but it¡¯s yours that I can¡¯t wait to taste.¡± I breathe in her scent as I peel her thong from her body, leaving her naked in front of me.


    ¡°d I got home when I did.¡± Cindyughs. ¡°Who knows whose cookies you¡¯d be tasting.¡± She spreads her legs apart, as I run my cheek across her pubic hair. My wife¡¯s pussy is neatly trimmed, with a full triangle of fine brown hair. Her aroma is just as intoxicating as Lauren¡¯s, but with a much heavier scent. Of course, Cindy is just getting aroused; Lauren had been ying with her pussy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep6

    Kneeling on the floor, I¡¯m conscious of how visible my hard cock is to Lauren from her hiding ce under the bed. I tilt my head back and lick all around Cindy¡¯s moist slit.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± She moans, swaying a bit. ¡°Do you mind if we take this to the bed?¡± She asks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall over.¡± I stand up and close the closet doors, then move over to the bed to join Cindy. The closet doors are mirrored and will give Lauren a clear view of the bed. Cindy has scooted up, with her head on the pillows, her knees up and her legs spread wide apart. I position myself between her legs and take a long, slow lick from her ass to her clit, before inserting my tongue in her juicy pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Cindy breathes, as I loop my arms behind her knees and tongue fuck her delicious snatch. ¡°You are an amazing cuntpper, Jim. You always know exactly where to lick?¡± She moans, pushing her pussy up against my face. Her thick, creamy juices are flowing steadily now and I pull my tongue out, sucking her pussy lips into my mouth. Biting and nibbling on each of her puffed lips, I run my hand over her fur covered mound and find her clit with my finger.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! Fuck yes!¡± Cindy yells, bucking her hips off the bed, as I bite her lips and rub her clit. ncing to the side, I notice the dust ruffle has been pulled open a little more, and I definitely see Lauren¡¯s eyes, before she quickly pulls her head back.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Ohhhhhh! God!¡± Cindy moans, as I push my tongue back inside her sopping pussy and pinch her clit between my thumb and index finger. I love eating pussy and Ip up as much of her delectable sauce as I can, while she thrusts her pussy against my face. She¡¯s thrashing all around, oblivious to the show she is putting on for our prick-teasing niece.


    I struggle to keep my finger on her clit as her orgasm builds and she¡¯s twisting and bucking like crazy. As my thumb and finger keep up a rhythmic pinching of her clit, I suck the tip of it into my mouth, flicking my tongue across it. That¡¯s all she can take.


    ¡°Fuuuuck!¡± Cindy arches her back, mming her pussy into my face, and explodes in a dramatic, jerking climax. Her juices gush out, soaking my chin and running down my neck. I shift my mouth from her clit to her pussy andp up her delicious nectar.


    ¡°God! I needed that!¡± Cindy exims, as I kiss my way up her body and her breathing returns to normal. I bite and tease her hard nipples sucking each one into my mouth. My wife has great tits and I never tire of suckling at her breasts. They¡¯rerger than Lauren¡¯s firm, young, tits, which makes me wonder why I¡¯m so infatuated with Lauren¡¯s body. Forbidden fruit, I guess.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± Cindy says, rolling me over and kneeling between my legs. My pole is pointing straight to the ceiling, as Cindy leans her head down and starts licking it like a lollipop.


    ¡°So, in your mind, whose cookies were you eating, mine or Lauren¡¯s?¡± Cindy asks, running her tongue the length of my throbbing shaft.


    ¡°Just a second.¡± I answer, licking around inside my mouth. ¡°Uh huh, definitely yours!¡± Iugh.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d like to know what hers tastes like, though wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Cindy asks, wrapping her hand around the base of my cock and licking the head like an ice cream cone. I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You¡¯d like to know what her lips feel like on your cock, too. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± She asks, cupping my balls with her other hand. ¡°Close your eyes, Jim.¡± I close them, as she¡¯s licking all around my cockhead. ¡°Picture Lauren between your legs; Lauren, naked, licking your cock. Lauren sucking your hard, throbbing cock deep into her mouth.¡± As she says this, her lips slide down around my hard shaft and she flicks her tongue against the underside of it. The image is in my head and I can actually imagine Lauren in Cindy¡¯s ce. Turning my head to the side and keeping my eyes closed, I squint through barely open slits, at Lauren, under the bed, watching and listening. I wonder what she¡¯s making of this.


    ¡°Her tight little ass and her perky tits turn you on, don¡¯t they?¡± Cindy asks, taking a breath. ¡°You wonder what it would feel like to have her young, hard body bouncing on your hard cock.¡± She slides her mouth over my cock and it glides all the way down, burying my cockhead in her throat. She caresses my balls, as she deep throats me several more times, bringing me right to the edge. Sucking her cheeks in and pulling her lips back along my shaft, she starts a steady rhythm, using her hand to pump my cock in and out of her warm, wet mouth.


    I¡¯m bucking my ass up, trying to push my cock farther into Cindy¡¯s mouth. My eyes are closed and my mind is full of random images; Lauren¡¯s pussy as she climbs the stairs, Cindy sucking my cock, Lauren riding my cock, Cindy¡¯s hard nipples, Lauren¡¯s tits hanging in my face, eating Lauren¡¯s and Cindy¡¯s pussies. Cindy continues pumping my cock into her mouth, while she gently strokes my balls. I explode, shooting severalrge streams of cum into Cindy¡¯s mouth. She sucks and swallows until I¡¯mpletely spent.


    ¡°I have to go back out.¡± Cindy says, resting her head on my chest. ¡°We have parent¡¯s meetings tonight. I just came home for a quick dinner and I¡¯m d I did.¡± She says, stroking my chest with her hand. ¡°You be careful while I¡¯m gone and practice a little restraint.¡± Sheughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just took everything out of me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I answer, kissing the top of her head. Iy on the bed, watching Cindy get dressed. My cock stirs, knowing that Lauren is under the bed and has seen and heard everything. ¡°Of course, now I need another shower.¡± I say, thinking that will give Lauren a chance to get out of her hiding ce.


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Cindy answers, kissing me and telling me goodbye. ¡°I wonder if I should interrupt Lauren to tell her I¡¯m leaving.¡± She says as she walks to our bedroom door.


    ¡°Why advertise the fact that you¡¯re not home?¡± I ask, knowing full well that Lauren isn¡¯t in her room.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep7

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± She smiles. ¡°See youter.¡±


    As soon as Cindy leaves, I go into the bathroom and start the shower. I leave the bathroom door open and I watch Lauren through the frosted ss doors as she slides out from under the bed. Her skirt is bunched up around her waist and my cock hardens at the sight of her young, blonde pussy. She sneaks out of our bedroom and I smile as I rinse the soap off my back. Everything is falling into ce.


    I¡¯m sitting in the living room watching TV when I hear the shower start in the other bathroom. This girl is so damned easy to manipte.


    ¡°Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren calls, after opening the bathroom door about six inches.


    ¡°Yes, Lauren.¡± I answer, getting up from the couch.


    ¡°I ran out of shampoo.¡± She yells. ¡°Can you get Aunt Cindy¡¯s for me from your bathroom, please.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answer, walking down the hall. As I pass the bathroom, the door is still open about six inches and Lauren is standing behind it, peeking out. ncing in, I catch her reflection in the mirror over the sink. Her full length, naked body is reflected in the mirror as I pass by. My cock jumps, as my eyes travel down the small of her back, tapering into her firm, round ass cheeks and her long shapely legs.


    Going into the master bathroom, I get Cindy¡¯s shampoo and approach the main bathroom slowly, devouring the image of Lauren¡¯s naked body in the mirror.


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren says, as I hand her the shampoo. Turning away from me, but keeping the door between us, she sets the shampoo on the tile counter behind her. As she turns, the front of her naked body is reflected in the mirror over the sink. She keeps her eyes on the counter, as I admire her pert, young tits with small, round ares and hard, eraser like nipples. My eyes take in her blonde pubic hair, as it forms a bushy triangle over her mostly hidden pussy lips. She turns back, smiling at the bulge in my shorts, and thanks me again.


    ¡°No problem.¡± I stammer, as she closes the door. Damn her! She is so fucking hot! What an amazing body. I adjust my hard cock and go back to the living room to watch TV, but I can¡¯t get the image of her sexy, young body out of my mind.


    ¡°Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren yells again, after I hear the shower stop.


    ¡°What is it, Lauren?¡± I ask, standing up and heading towards the bathroom.


    ¡°I forgot to get a towel.¡± Sheughs, opening the door, the same as before.


    ¡°No problem.¡± I yell back. Getting towels from the linen closet, I walk to the bathroom door. Lauren is behind the door, just like before. My eyes immediately go the mirror over the sink, but it¡¯s fogged up and I can¡¯t see a thing.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Jim.¡± She says, smiling at me like the cat that ate the canary, as I hand her the towels. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep making you get up.¡± She says, looking at my crotch before she ducks behind the door, leaving it ajar. The double entendre is not lost on me. With the door open, the mirror starts to clear and I stand there, watching her dry off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I answer. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind at all.¡± I watch as she rubs the towel over her silky smooth skin. When she bends over to dry her legs, her tits hang down deliciously towards the floor. She has to know I¡¯m watching and she¡¯s deliberately putting on a show in the slowly clearing mirror. Finally, she wraps the towel around her and I duck into my bedroom, just before she leaves the bathroom.


    I¡¯m reading in bed when Cindy gets home. She notices that I¡¯m watching her get undressed and does an impromptu strip tease for me. Dropping her blouse, she turns her back as she unhooks her bra, giving me her most seductive smile over her shoulder. I never tire of seeing my wife¡¯s voluptuous body, she has a great ass, still firm and round. When she turns back around, she¡¯s holding hercy, red bra in front of her tits. My eyes drop to her bikini panties and I marvel at her t stomach and curvy hips just before she drops her bra and shakes her ample tits at me. Pinching her nipples, she sways her hips back and forth. My cock stirs as she pulls her nipples away from herrge ares, stretching them out from her chest. Pinching and twisting her stretched out nipples, she licks her lips and pulls one of her nipples to her mouth, sucking and nibbling it with her teeth. My cock is rock hard as I watch her tease her hard nipples.


    She smiles at the tent my cock is making in the sheet, as she hooks her thumbs in the stic of her panties and turns around. Bending forward, she looks back and winks at me as she slowly rolls her panties down her legs. When they reach the floor, she steps out of them and spreads her legs wide apart. Grabbing her ankles, she smiles at me from between her legs, her hair hanging to the floor. I smile at the beads of moisture visible on her pussy lips as her hands slide up the back of her legs and pull her ass cheeks apart.


    ¡°God! You are amazing!¡± I say, throwing the sheet off, as an invitation to join me on the bed. She crawls up between my legs, licks my cock briefly then straddles my hips, cradling my hard cock between her wet pussy lips.


    ¡°Anything interesting happen while I was gone?¡± She asks, rocking her hips back and forth and gliding her pussy lips up and down the length of my cock.


    ¡°Just her entire naked body on disy for me.¡± I answer.¡± She¡¯s a natural blonde, by the way.¡± I describe the shampoo and towel incidents, while pushing my cock up against my wife¡¯s slick pussy lips. I don¡¯t mention her hiding under the bed. By the time I¡¯m done telling her what happened, I¡¯m bucking frantically, trying to get my cock inside Cindy¡¯s slippery, hot pussy.


    ¡°What that girl needs is a hard cock shoved up her cunt!¡± Cindy says, moving her hips back and grasping my cock with her hand. ¡°Look at this, I¡¯ve got one right here!¡± She pushes my cockhead against her pussy lips and lowers herself onto it.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I ask, thrusting my cock up into her hot, juicy hole. I wonder if I¡¯m misinterpreting what she means, as we pick up a rhythm and Cindy leans her hands on my chest to bnce herself.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m saying? I think she¡¯s asking for it. She deserves¡­ a good¡­ hard¡­ fuck!¡± Cindy entuates each word with a hard m of her pussy down around my cock. We forego conversation as the urgency of our lovemaking overtakes us. The image that Cindy just nted in my brain sends erotic messages to my cock and I¡¯m bucking wildly under Cindy¡¯s frantic onught. She¡¯s riding me for all she¡¯s worth and her tits are bouncing wildly on her chest. I catch one in each hand and squeeze them, pinching and twisting her bright red nipples.


    ¡°Oh fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Cindy moans, jouncing three more times before she ms down hard, mping her pussy around my rigid cock. That triggers my release and I jerkily spew hot cum inside her pulsating pussy. Copsing on my chest, she gulps air into her lungs, as the aftershocks of her orgasm quiver through her body.


    ¡°Do you really want me to fuck Lauren?¡± I ask, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s exactly what she needs.¡± Cindy says, looking at me. ¡°When I was her age, teasing men just like she is, thest thing I wanted was for one of them to fuck me. That would have scared the shit out of me.¡± She smiles at the incredulous look on my face. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving you a distasteful chore.¡± She says with a twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°You are perverted.¡± Iugh. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure how to go about getting her to let me fuck her. Any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± She says, resting her head back on my chest. ¡°God, I¡¯d love to watch when you do it.¡± I fall asleep, my head filled with images of Cindy feeding my hard cock into Lauren¡¯s pussy.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep8

    The next morning, I anxiously boot up myputer and navigate to Lauren¡¯s blog.


    BBBarbie: You won¡¯t believe what happened! I was hiding under the bed to get a look at my uncle¡¯s cock as he came out of the shower, when my aunt came home. He stripped her clothes off and ate her pussy, while I watched. They have mirrored closet doors and I could see and hear everything. Then, she sucked him off and the whole time, she was teasing him about how turned on he was from thinking about me! She was talking about my tits, my ass and my pussy and telling him to imagine I was sucking him off. She was using me to get him off harder! Is that amazing or what?


    VoyGirl: Damn! That is unbelievable! You saw his cock, right? What¡¯s the verdict?


    BBBarbie: It looks delicious¡­ And I heard my aunt tell him he was a great cuntpper¡­ can you believe it? It must be true, she was squirming around on the bed and moaning so loud. I fingered my pussy and came almost at the same time she did.


    VoyGirl: You¡¯re going to do it with him, aren¡¯t you?


    BBBarbie: Haven¡¯t decided yet¡­ maybe. Anyway, my aunt had a meeting, leaving us home alone. I took a shower and I asked my uncle to bring me shampoo and then a towel. I stood behind the door, but turned so he could see my whole body in the mirror. You should have seen his bulge, even after he¡¯d just gotten a blowjob!


    They banter back and forth a bit more and Lauren says she¡¯s getting hot and needs to go to bed and masturbate. My cock is rock solid as I send another prompt directly to her e-mail.


    HippieGirl: It sounds like you made some real progress, but you¡¯re still just looking and masturbating. The wife is something else. You realize she just gave you permission to fuck her husband, don¡¯t you? You need to find a subtle way to move it from looking to touching. I once teased my brother into taking action by asking him to wake me at a certain time, and then I pretended to be hard to wake up. I made sure I was naked and uncovered when he came to wake me. Once he thought I wouldn¡¯t wake up, his hands were all over me. Figure out your own approach.


    Reliving her description of the shower incident has me horny as hell. It¡¯s hard to concentrate throughout the day as I try to solveputer problems. Only a couple of the problems are challenging enough to distract me from thinking about Lauren¡¯s body. A meeting at a client¡¯s office keeps me tied up until dinnertime, so I¡¯m not home when Lauren and Cindy get home. Dinner is uneventful and Lauren goes out with some friends afterwards.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Cindy says, as soon as Lauren is out of the house. She¡¯s over by the DVD yer, inserting a movie. ¡°You know how we¡¯ve talked about a threesome, but never had the nerve to approach anyone?¡± She pushes y and her favorite threesome videoes on.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of Lauren for a threesome?¡± I ask, my cock hardening at the thought.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Cindy says, kneeling on the couch next to me and unbuttoning my shirt. ¡°She isn¡¯t shy about her body around either of us.¡± She says, tossing my shirt aside and opening my pants. ¡°I think she¡¯d be perfect.¡± Cindy continues, pulling my pants off my feet. Kneeling between my legs, she lowers her head towards my rigid cock. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to see us eating each other?¡± She asks, taking a long lick of my cock. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to have two women doing that to you?¡± Nodding her head towards the TV, where two women are sharing a blowjob, taking turns licking and sucking the guy¡¯s cock and balls.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± I moan as Cindy slowly glides her lips down my saliva-coated shaft. Leaning back, I watch the video, imagining the two women as Lauren and Cindy while enjoying my wife¡¯s expertise on my cock. Cindy keeps her hands and mouth active on my balls and my cock, almost giving me the sensation of two people. I close my eyes and let my imagination run with it, building the tension in my balls. She sucks my balls while gliding her hand up and down my slick cock, and then sucks my cock back into her mouth, while caressing my balls with her fingertips.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I moan, as my cock explodes into the back of Cindy¡¯s throat. I jerk my hips against her mouth as she sucks and swallows multiple loads of cum.


    ¡°Mmmm. I guess you like my idea.¡± Cindy smiles, as she finishes cleaning up my cock with her mouth. Quickly shedding her clothes, she joins me on the couch, leaning back and spreading her legs. ¡°Lauren¡¯s not here, so I guess you¡¯re stuck with the chore of eating my wet pussy.¡± She says, as the video progresses to a daisy chain of eating and sucking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at getting my chores done!¡± I answer, diving into her muff and plunging my tongue into her hot, slithery hole. Closing my eyes, images of Lauren¡¯s blonde pussy fill my head as I tongue fuck my wife. Cindy grabs handfuls of my hair, pulling me tightly against her, and bucking her pussy into my face. As I suck her clit into my mouth, I wonder if she has a n to get Lauren to agree to a threesome.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! God!¡± Cindy screams, as her orgasm shakes her body and she mps her legs around my head. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± She yells, as the vibrations roll through her and she trembles against my face. Her fingers are entwined in my hair and she pulls hard onest time, before releasing her grip and loosening her legs. I gulp air like a drowning man, beforepping up her thick, flowing juice.


    ¡°Fuck me! Fuck me, Jim!¡± Cindy cries, pulling me up on top of her. She has one leg over the back of the couch and one foot on the floor, inviting me into her wide-open, dripping pussy. My recovered cock slides right into her drenched hole and she thrusts her ass off the couch to meet my rapid strokes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep9

    ¡°Yes! Fuck me fast and hard!¡± Cindy yells, as I pummel her enmed pussy with my jackhammering rhythm. She cups her hands around my ass cheeks pulling me into her and encouraging my rapid pace. On the video, one girl is straddling the others face, while the guy ms his cock into her ass. Visions of us doing that with Lauren, mixed with the urgency of our lovemaking, push me over the top.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh fuck! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Cindy moans, digging her nails into my ass cheeks, just as I shoot my load deep inside her hot pussy. Clenching her pussy muscles around my cock, she maintains her grip on my ass, while shivering through wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure. Copsing on her chest, I thrust my tongue in her mouth, kissing her passionately, while our bodies struggle to recover from our intense coupling.


    ¡°Do you think you can handle two of us?¡± Cindy asks, smiling, as our breathing returns to normal.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll agree to it?¡± I ask, never doubting that I can handle it.


    ¡°If you can seduce her into fucking you, I think I can turn it into a threesome.¡± Cindy smiles, kissing me on the lips. Cindy exins her n to me and it actually sounds feasible. All I have to do is get Lauren to fuck me. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m already working on it.


    Cindy and I go to bed before Lauren gets home. The next morning, there¡¯s a note from Cindy on the kitchen counter.


    Uncle Jim, Got homete, blowing off first ss. Please wake me at 10 o¡¯clock. Thanks, Lauren


    It¡¯s 9:20, Cindy¡¯s already at work. I check Lauren¡¯s blog, but she didn¡¯t write anything when she got homest night. My cock is hard already, imagining what I¡¯m going to find when I open Lauren¡¯s door at 10 o¡¯clock. She is taking every suggestion I give her. I think about ways to suggest a threesome, nting the seed for Cindy¡¯s n to work.


    At 9:45, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I walk down the hall and quietly open Lauren¡¯s bedroom door. I suck in my breath and my heart races, as my eyes take in the vision lying before me. I expected her to be naked and uncovered. I didn¡¯t expect this! I stand in the doorway, slowly taking deep breaths and willing my heart to slow down.


    Lauren is indeed uncovered, lying on her back on the bed. Her head is on her pillow, her eyes are closed and her blonde hair is cascading down around her shoulders. Her perfect tits are lying on her chest, their weight pulling them slightly to the sides, creating an enticingly, curvy valley between them. Her right arm extends down across her t stomach and her hand disappears inside her blue bikini panties. This is what caused me to lose my breath. Her shapely legs are spread apart and her fingers appear to be inside her pussy.


    I take two tentative steps into her bedroom, my eyes never leaving her divine body. I know she¡¯s not asleep, yet I have to maintain the illusion that I¡¯m trying not to wake her. I carefully sit on the edge of the bed and slowly run my eyes up and down her body. He nipples are erect, poking out at a slight angle from the top of her tits. Her ares are smaller than Cindy¡¯s, but the perfect size for Lauren¡¯s tits. I watch her tits rise and fall with her gentle breathing. Looking at her eyes, I can barely make out the slit she¡¯s peeking through to see what I¡¯m going to do.


    ¡°Lauren.¡± I call to her. ¡°Lauren.¡± I repeat a little louder, not expecting an answer.


    Iy my hand on her stomach and pretend to watch for her reaction. I know she won¡¯t react, but I have to continue the charade. Her flesh is smooth and warm. My cock hardens even more, creating an obvious tent in my shorts. I slowly skim my hand over her ribs and lightly cup her left breast. I want to suck her hard nipples, but I control myself, as I gently cup her right breast with my other hand. There is a huge difference between a quick glimpse in a mirror and sitting next to someone with your hands on her tits. They are warm, soft and pliable, as I enjoy the feel of them swelling in my hands, with each breath she takes. I squeeze ever so lightly, disrupting the perfect sphere and pushing her nipples out slightly. When I release them, they spring back to their perfect circr shape.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I turn my attention to her blue bikini panties. Knowing I¡¯m being watched, I lean my face down to within an inch of her pussy and breathe in deeply. Her familiar scent is intoxicating and I wish I could drink from her loving cup. With her legs spread, the thin material of her moist panties is stretched tightly, clearly outlining the back of her hand. Peering closely I can see that two of her fingers are inside her pussy.


    I slip one finger of each hand into the waistband of her panties and slowly peel them down over her hand. Her palm is resting against her mound and her middle two fingers are inside her pussy. Blonde pubic hair is curling around the sides of her hand and between her fingers. Her wet pussy lips are glistening around her two inserted fingers. I want so badly to rece them with my tongue, but I know I can¡¯t¡­ not yet! Shifting my hard cock into a morefortable position, I lightly wrap my hand around hers. Very gradually, holding my breath, I withdraw her fingers from her slick pussy, while watching her face with my eyes.


    When her fingers are fully extracted from her pussy, I gentlyy her hand on the bed beside her. Her slightly swollen pussy lips are wide open and juice is slowing dripping down her ass. She must have gotten herself off just before I came in her bedroom. With my finger, I skim a drop of her juice as it drips out and bring it to my lips. Running my tongue across my fingertip, I get my first taste of my niece¡¯s delectable pussy. Closing my eyes, I savor the taste and then can¡¯t resist just a little more. Knowing that she isn¡¯t asleep and I don¡¯t really have to be concerned with waking her, I gently run my finger the length of her pussy lips, coating it with her hot juice. A low moan escapes her lips, but she doesn¡¯t wake up. Holding my finger under my nose for a minute, I again breathe in her fragrant aroma, before sucking the juice from it. I¡¯m so fucking hard, I feel like I could cum in my shorts without even touching myself.


    Reluctantly, I roll her panties up over her mouthwatering pussy, covering her sexy blonde patch. Grabbing the edge of her sheet, I slowly pull it over her tantalizing body,ying it across her neck and shoulders. Leaning over the bed, I grip one shoulder with my hand and gently shake her. I¡¯m not even trying to hide my erection.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep10

    ¡°Lauren, it¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock. Time to get up.¡± I call to her, while shaking her shoulders.


    ¡°Mmmmm. What?¡± Lauren mumbles, rubbing her eyes and sitting up. The sheet falls to her waist, revealing her creamy, white mounds and hard, pink nipples. She pretends not to notice as she keeps rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°Uh, you said to, uh, wake you up.¡± I stammer, my eyes glued to her luring tits. She opens her eyes and stares at the bulge, my throbbing cock is making in my shorts.


    ¡°Oops.¡± Sheughs, pulling the sheet up to her chin. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± She says, still staring at my cock. She could be apologizing for letting her sheet drop or for making my cock hard. Not that it matters.


    ¡°No, uh, problem.¡± I manage to say, backing out of her room, as her eyes shift to my face. She¡¯s smiling at my difort as I turn and leave. Fuck! I put my finger to my nose again, breathing in her scent, as I head to my basement office.


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren calls from the top of the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye. Have a great day!¡± I call back, as I log onto my tech support web page and manage to push Lauren from my mind, for only a few minutes at a time, throughout the rest of the day.


    I¡¯m logging off for the day, when I hear footsteps above me. Lauren must be home from ss. The basement door opens and I catch sight of her shapely legs as she descends the stairs. She is again wearing a very short skirt and a cropped top without a bra. She smiles when she sees me watching her.


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Jim. How was your day?¡± She asks, kissing me on the cheek.


    ¡°Good. How about yours?¡± I ask, keeping my eyes on myputer screen. Lauren moves behind my chair and starts rubbing my shoulders. Her hands feel good, but this time I don¡¯t detect her aroma on her fingers. She leans her head down next to mine and her warm breath against my ear makes my cock swell.


    ¡°I was awake this morning when you came in my room.¡± She whispers, her lips almost touching my earlobe.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I answer, nomittally, turning my face toward hers.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She says, brushing her lips against mine. ¡°Your hands felt wonderful, Uncle Jim.¡± She purrs, sliding her left hand from my shoulder and running it across my chest. I loved the way you touched me.¡± She says, moving her body from behind my chair to stand beside me. ¡°You were so gentle and loving.¡± She continues, taking both my hands in hers, she slides them up under her top and presses my palms against her aroused nipples.


    Gently squeezing her beckoning tits, I move my hands in a circr motion, teasing her stiffening nipples against my palms. My cock is rock hard and I roll my chair back slightly to get morefortable. As her breathing quickens, her tits swell in my hands, pressing her hard nipples into my palms.


    ¡°Mmmmm. Uncle Jim.¡± She sighs, swinging her leg over myp and straddling me on the chair. With one hand on either side of my face, she pushes her tongue inside my mouth while rocking back and forth against my hard cock. Pushing her top over her tits, and pulling her against me, I slide my hands under her skirt and cup her bare ass cheeks. She¡¯s naked under her skirt and she¡¯s rocking her bare pussy against the bulge in my shorts.


    Breaking the kiss and locking her eyes on mine, Lauren reaches between us and unfastens my shorts. Raising her ass off of myp, she pulls my zipper down, and reaches in to release my hard cock. I¡¯m not wearing any underwear, so my cock readily springs forth. She smiles as she rubs the head against her wet pussy lips.


    Never breaking eye contact, she hesitates and raises one eyebrow at me. I realize this is it. I¡¯m really going to fuck my niece! I could still stop. I could push her away before Imit incest and vite the trust her parents have put in us. Or could I?


    She smiles again, and decides my morale dilemma for me by slowly lowering herself onto my throbbing cock. Oh fuck! She feels so good; so hot, so wet, so velvety soft. Her pussy molds itself around my cock, as she pushes her tongue back inside my mouth.


    ¡°Oh god! Uncle Jim!¡± Lauren cries, as I push my hard cock deeper inside her fiery pussy. Before we have a chance to start a rhythm, the basement door opens.


    ¡°You still down here?¡± Cindy calls from the top of the stairs. Lauren jumps off myp, pulling her top down over her tits and smoothing her skirt.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re down here.¡± I yell, zipping my shorts up and turning back towards myputer. Cindy stops halfway down the stairs.


    ¡°You two want to go out for Italian tonight?¡± She asks, her eyes shifting from myp to Lauren¡¯s nipples, hard as steel, poking through her top. ¡°I¡¯ve got some coupons for that new restaurant downtown.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯d be great, Aunt Cindy.¡± Lauren says, her face still flush.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done here.¡± I answer, shutting down Windows.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get changed and be ready in a few minutes.¡± Cindy says, turning to go back up the stairs. As Cindy disappears through the door, Lauren leans down and kisses me hard on the lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue thister.¡± I say, grazing my hand up her inner thigh. Lauren spreads her legs as my hand brushes against her pussy lips. I part her moist lips and slip my thumb inside her sopping wet pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Uncle Jim!¡± Lauren moans, leaning her hand on my shoulder and humping against my thumb. I squeeze her ass cheeks with my other hand.


    ¡°We¡¯d better get upstairs.¡± I say, pulling my thumb from her wet pussy and standing up. I smile as I put my thumb in my mouth and suck on her juices. Pulling her to me, I kiss her hard, pressing my throbbing cock against her aroused pussy mound.


    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Cindy calls from the top of the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say we are!¡± I whisper to Lauren. As we ascend the stairs, I slip my hand under Lauren¡¯s skirt, squeezing her bare ass cheeks on each step. I can¡¯t wait to tell Cindy how things have progressed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, what did I interrupt in the basement?¡± Cindy askster, as we¡¯re getting ready for bed. After dinner, we walked around downtown, window-shopping. We got home a few minutes ago and Lauren went straight to her room.


    ¡°Lauren had just settled herself on my hard cock when you called downstairs.¡± I answer, lying naked on the bed. I¡¯m on my back with my semi-erect cock pointing toward the headboard. ¡°Would you like to know what she tastes like?¡± I ask, holding my cock in my hand and offering it to her.


    ¡°You were really fucking her?¡± She asks, crawling up on the bed between my legs.


    ¡°Not exactly. Mmmmm.¡± I moan, as Cindy devours my cock in one quick suck. ¡°We, uh, she had just sat down on it when you interrupted us. We hadn¡¯t even moved yet. Your timing was perfect.¡± I add, closing my eyes, while Cindy slides her lips up and down my fully aroused cock.


    ¡°Yum.¡± Cindy says, pulling her mouth off my cock, but continuing to glide her hand up and down my shaft. ¡°You taste like pussy!¡± Sheughs. ¡°Tell me how it happened.¡± She says, as she feeds my cock back into her warm, wet mouth.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep11

    I exin everything, beginning with going into Lauren¡¯s room to wake her up and finding her naked with her fingers in her pussy. By the time I¡¯m done describing our basement encounter, I¡¯m frantically bucking my ass off the bed, humping my cock into my wife¡¯s talented mouth. She¡¯s teasing my balls, sucking my cock and flicking her tongue along the sensitive underside of my shaft. I erupt, jerkily, shooting huge, goopy streams of cum into her mouth. She sucks and swallows until I am fully spent and I lie back on my pillow trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Was she tight?¡± Cindy asks, as she lightly teases my cock with her tongue. ¡°What did her pussy feel like, wrapped around your hard cock?¡±


    ¡°She was very tight.¡± I answer, enjoying the slow, tantalizing tongue moving up and down my spent shaft. ¡°Her pussy was like a hot, velvet glove, molded around my cock.¡± I say, closing my eyes and reliving the feeling. ¡°As soon as I was inside of her, she hungrily shoved her tongue in my mouth.¡± I tell her, my cock reviving quickly from the memory of Lauren and from Cindy¡¯s expert licks and nibbles. ¡°She has such a teenage body, I felt like I was back in high school again.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Getting caught by mom, huh?¡± Cindy asks,ughing with me.


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± I say, pushing my recovered cock against Cindy¡¯s moist lips. ¡°Except my mom, never got me off or encouraged me to described all the details to her.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Cindyughs, kissing her way up my body until she¡¯s straddling my hard cock. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how favorably I¡¯llpare to your tight, new friend, but I don¡¯t care right now. You¡¯ve gotten me so fucking horny talking about her and leaving her taste on your cock.¡± Cindy slides her pussy down around my cock and I feel like I¡¯m in heaven. She¡¯s not as tight as Lauren, but her pussy muscles grip my cock like only an experienced lover can do.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Baby, you are the best!¡± I moan, grabbing her ample tits and squeezing while I push my cock deeper inside her hot pussy.


    ¡°Am I velvety enough for you?¡± Cindy teases as she rolls her hips and massages my cock with her pussy muscles.


    ¡°Oh fuck velvety!¡± I cry. ¡°What you do to me is beyondparing to our young exhibitionist niece.¡± Cindy sets the pace and I hump my ass off the bed, matching my strokes to her rhythm.


    ¡°Suck my nipples!¡± Cindy begs, as she leans forward dangling her tits in my face. Iply, sucking her right tit into my mouth and nibbling on her hard nipple.


    ¡°Bite it!¡± Cindy cries. ¡°Make it hurt, Jim!¡± She pleads. I sink my teeth into her erect nipple, twisting my head side to side, the way she likes it, as I flick my tongue over the tip. She¡¯s riding the entire length of my shaft as I switch to her other nipple and do the same thing.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± She yells, pulling her pussy lips all the way to the tip of my cock before mming back down around it. She¡¯s setting a fric pace as I assault her hard nipples with my teeth. Leaning further forward, she pulls my teeth from her nipples, pressing her tits into my chest, as she rocks uncontrobly. Reaching behind her, I cup her ass cheeks for a second before striking each one with a loud, hard smack.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes! Spank my ass!¡± Cindy pants, as she pulls herself more tightly against me. A few more smacks and she¡¯s shaking violently.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Ohhhhhhhhhhh! Goddamn! Keep spanking me!¡± Cindy yells, mping her pussy tightly around my hard cock. I p her a few more times as she shivers and shakes through a tumultuous orgasm. Copsing against my chest, her quivering pussy pulsating around my hard, throbbing cock.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t cum yet, have you?¡± Cindy asks, gently rocking her body on my hard cock.


    ¡°Huh uh.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll fix that after you¡¯ve rested a minute.¡± I smile. ¡°You are hedonic!¡± I say. ¡°Do you want some lotion on your ass before we continue?¡± I ask.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Cindy answers. ¡°I want you to spank me some more and then fuck my ass.¡± She says, lifting her head and smiling at me. ¡°You think Lauren is tight! I¡¯ll show you tight!¡±


    And she does. Laying her across myp, her juices soaking my thighs, I spank her bottom until it¡¯s glowing red. Applying moisturizing lotion to her hot ass cheeks, I lubricate her asshole, eliciting moans when I insert my finger and twist it around. Positioning herself on all fours, at the edge of the bed and rxing her sphincter, she eagerly wees my hard cock into her tight puckered asshole. We haven¡¯t done this in a while and she is extremely tight, as I slide my hard cock all the way into her lubricated ass.


    ¡°Ohhhh yeah!¡± She moans, as my balls p against her pussy lips. With my hands on her hips, pulling her towards me, I pump my hard cock in and out of her tight ass. She¡¯s fingering her clit, and pushing back against me, as I increase the speed of my strokes. As her tight ass convulses around my cock, I shoot my built up load deep inside of her. We copse together on the bed, my cock buried inside her ass, both of us gasping for air.


    ¡°Tight enough?¡± She asks, as I ease my cock from her ass and lie beside her.


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± I answer. ¡°Rolling her towards me and kissing her passionately. ¡°You¡¯ve got nopetition from anyone, with your pussy, your ass or your mouth.¡± I reassure her. ¡°Have I missed any orifices?¡± Iugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She answers. ¡°She tastes pretty good though, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Cindy asks.


    ¡°Not as good as you.¡± I answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking forpliments, Jim.¡± She sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not trying topete with Lauren, I¡¯m justmenting that she tastes good.¡± She kisses me on the lips. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be jealous when I get off with her are you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not as long as I¡¯m there to watch.¡± I answer, honestly. ¡°I love you, Cindy! You are the most wonderful wife in the entire fucking world!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s a big day.¡± She says, kissing me again. ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep, so we¡¯re up for it.¡±

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep12

    ¡°I¡¯ll be up for it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Iugh, kissing her and rolling over. Fuck, if everything goes well, two amazingly sexy women will be sharing my bed with me tomorrow night. I drift off to sleep dreaming about Lauren and Cindy eating each other to orgasms before sharing my dick between them.


    The next morning, Cindy and Lauren are both gone by the time I get up. I eat some cereal and log onto Lauren¡¯s blog.


    BBBarbie: I was so close to fucking my uncle! In fact, I had hisrge cock inside me and was just starting to move when my Aunt came home. Thank god, we didn¡¯t get caught. I had asked him to wake me in the morning. When he came in, I pretended I was asleep. I was naked except for bikini panties and I had two fingers in my pussy. When I didn¡¯t wake up right away, his hands were all over me. I was so wet, I got myself off in the shower before I went to school.


    VoyGirl: Did he put his cock in you while he thought you were asleep?????


    BBBarbie: No, that waster when I got home from school. We were the only ones home. I started massaging his shoulders and whispered that I had been awake the whole time he was touching me. We kissed and then he started ying with my tits and I opened his shorts and took out his gorgeous cock! I slid it up inside me and started kissing him again as I got used to his size. That¡¯s when my Aunt came home! He said we¡¯d continueter. I stayed wet all night hoping he¡¯d find a way to sneak into my bedroom, but he didn¡¯t.


    VoyGirl: Wow! So is tomorrow the big day?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    BBBarbie: I hope so! I¡¯m so fucking horny! When I get home from school tomorrow, I hope. We usually have a couple of hours before my Aunt gets home. That should be plenty.


    VoyGirl: Details! What¡¯s his cock like?


    BBBarbie: It looked really big, but it fit perfectly. I felt full, but not ufortably. It all happened so fast, I barely got a look at it. I¡¯m hoping tomorrow to be able to give it some special attention.


    VoyGirl: Sounds deliciously incestuous! Gotta go for now. Details tomorrow, okay?


    BBBarbie: You got it!


    I send her a private message from HippieGirl toy the groundwork for a threesome.


    HippieGirl: Hey BBBarbie, wow, you¡¯re on your way! Once he¡¯s fucked you, you own him! I used to wait until a guy was addicted to my pussy and then start exerting subtle control. Like, please, please don¡¯t fuck your wife tonight; I want to feel like you¡¯re all mine for just one day. When he insisted he had to fuck her, I¡¯d beg him to sneak me in to watch. You may be able to take this where I never could; I always thought the ultimate control would be to get him to include me in a threesome with his wife. The way your aunt is using you to get him off, it may be possible. Think about it. That would be the ultimate control. Keep me posted.


    I log off her blog and log onto the tech support web site, my mind whirling with erotic images of Lauren and Cindy.


    Cindyes home early to put our n in ce. She is going to stay in our bedroom, out of sight until the right moment.


    When Lauren gets home, shees straight down to the basement without taking time to change. She¡¯s wearing loose shorts and a halter-top, with her bra straps showing.


    ¡°Hey Uncle Jim.¡± She greets me, kissing me on the lips and running her hand up my thigh.


    ¡°Hey yourself!¡± I answered, squeezing her ass cheeks through her shorts. ¡°God! I could hardly wait for you to get home today.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She whispers, squeezing my growing erection through my shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just got to finish this e-mail and log off. Why don¡¯t you go up to your room and getfortable, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± I say, kissing her lips again and giving her ass one more squeeze.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± She smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll be veryfortable by the time you get there. Don¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± I assure her, logging off theputer. I dial Cindy¡¯s cell phone and she answers on the first ring. She had set it to vibrate before Lauren got home.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way to her room. When I join her, I¡¯ll leave the door open a few inches.¡± I turn the phone off without waiting for her to answer. We aren¡¯t taking the chance that Lauren might hear her voice from the bedroom. I give Lauren a few minutes and then climb the stairs to join her.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I exhale, as I enter Lauren¡¯s room. She¡¯s lying on her back,pletely naked, smiling at me. I drop my clothes on the floor and sit beside her on the bed, staring at her perfect body.


    ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± I whisper, reverently, as my eyes travel the length of her body, memorizing every curve. I lean down and suck her left nipple into my mouth, while I run hand across her stomach and rest my palm on her triangr blonde patch. Since our n requires her to be in a heightened state of arousal, Cindy and I agreed that I wouldn¡¯t eat her just yet, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from wanting to taste her delicious juices. While nibbling on her erect nipple, I part her wet pussy lips and slide two fingers up inside of her


    ¡°Oh Uncle Jim!¡± Lauren moans, pulling her knees up off the bed and spreading her legs wider. Winding her fingers through my hair, she pulls my face tighter against her soft tit. Her pussy is soaking wet and instead of finger-fucking her, I use my fingers to scoop up a gob of her juices. Raising my head from her nipple, I suck my fingers into my mouth, savoring her taste.


    ¡°I want to continue where we left off yesterday.¡± I tell her, as her fingers close around my hard cock. ¡°Your pussy was like a tight, velvet glove around my cock. I can¡¯t wait to recapture that feeling.¡± I say, looking directly into her eyes, like she did in mine the day before.


    Kneeling between her legs and positioning my throbbing cock against her glistening pussy lips, I lower my body onto hers. She pulls her knees up and spreads her legs to give me greater ess. As her hard nipples brush my chest, and I push my tongue into her weing mouth, my cock glides into her anxious, hot pussy.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh fuck!¡± Lauren cries and I can¡¯t help but agree with her sentiments. Her pussy is so hot, wet and quivering that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll blow my load right now! I hold perfectly still for a minute as we continue to kiss feverishly. Lauren starts the rhythm, humping her ass off the bed and rocking my body on top of her. I pick it up quickly and start thrusting into her enmed pussy.


    ¡°Oh God! Uncle Jim!¡± Lauren moans, digging her nails into my back.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Cindy¡¯s voice booms through the room as she pushes open the door. ¡°Get off of her!¡± Cindy yells, pulling me by my waist and disengaging me from Lauren¡¯s soggy pussy. ¡°Get the fuck out of here! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± She yells, pushing me towards the door. I pull the door behind me, leaving enough space to see and hear what happens in the bedroom. Cindy is sitting on the bed and has gathered Lauren¡¯s naked body into her arms. I¡¯m standing in the hallway, my hard cock dripping pussy juice on the carpeting.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep13

    ¡°Oh God!¡± Cindy cries. ¡°Did he hurt you? Oh fuck! This is all my fault! I should have known better!¡± Cindy is ranting like a lunatic and I am in awe of her performance. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She asks again. ¡°Let me see.¡± She leans Lauren back and attempts to spread her legs. ¡°Did he force himself inside you?¡± She asks, running her hand up Lauren¡¯s thigh and across her swollen pussy lips.


    ¡°No! No! Aunt Cindy!¡± Lauren protests, scooting back away from her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything like that!¡± She says. Cindy gives her a curious look and Lauren hangs her head. ¡°We were¡­ I was¡­ he didn¡¯t force me.¡± Her voice trails off and she¡¯s not making eye contact with Cindy as she starts sobbing.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cindy asks, concern and sympathy in her voice. ¡°He seduced you?¡± She asks, again wrapping her arms around Lauren¡¯s naked body,forting her. ¡°Seduced, forced, it¡¯s the same thing. You don¡¯t know your Uncle Jim. When ites to sex, he usually gets what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren sobs into Cindy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is all my fault!¡± She bellows, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°No! I know your Uncle Jim!¡± Cindy assures her. ¡°And I¡¯ve seen the way he¡¯s been looking at you.¡± Cindy says, hugging her and running her hands up and down the girl¡¯s bare back. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± Lauren cries, throwing herself facedown on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined everything!¡± She sobs into her pillow as Cindy scoots up beside her on the bed. ¡°You guys were so nice to let me stay here and now I¡¯ve fucked everything up!¡±


    ¡°Shhhhh. It¡¯s alright.¡± Lying on her side next to Lauren, Cindy gently strokes the girl¡¯s hair as she tries to console her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not alright!¡± She cries. ¡°My parents are going to kill me and now I can¡¯t finish the semester¡­¡± Her voice trails off as she again starts sobbing into her pillow. Cindy moves her hand from Lauren¡¯s hair to her back, gently rubbing her hand up and down her spine.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Cindy says, as she continues massaging Lauren¡¯s naked back with her hand, getting very close to our niece¡¯s fine, round ass cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re sure this waspletely consensual? You weren¡¯t coerced or forced in any way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Lauren nods. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Aunt Cindy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡± Cindy answers, as she moves her body closer to Lauren¡¯s, continuing her gentle back massage.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Aunt Cindy!¡± Lauren says turning towards her. ¡°You caught me in bed with your husband, my Uncle, and you¡¯re concerned that I¡¯m alright?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no blood rtion between you two. ¡°Cindy states matter-of-factly. ¡°You know, you¡¯re not that different than I was at your age.¡± With Lauren facing her, Cindy moves her hand to Lauren¡¯s hip and gently caresses up and down her side, stopping just shy of her exposed breast. ¡°I used to unt my body and get turned on by the reaction I could get from men by exposing a little flesh.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lauren asks, looking intently at Cindy.


    ¡°Really. I was such an awful prick tease in those days; showing my tits, my bare ass, anything to get a rise out of men. Then one day, a guy I was teasing did what your Uncle Jim did, and made me realize where it could all lead.¡± I¡¯ve never heard this before and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or part of Cindy¡¯s n to seduce Lauren.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lauren asks impatiently.


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time.¡± Cindy answers. ¡°Right now, I want to talk about what we¡¯re going to do about what happened today.¡± Cindy says in a very serious tone. ¡°Your parents don¡¯t have to find out about this.¡± She says, waiting for Lauren¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± She asks. ¡°What about me not having a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave either.¡± Cindy says, caressing Lauren¡¯s flesh more tantly than before. ¡°You can even have full ess to Uncle Jim to continue what you¡¯ve started.¡± Cindy says, while Lauren stares at her wide-eyed. ¡°On one condition.¡± Cindy says, as Lauren appears to be dumbstruck.


    ¡°You are very beautiful, Lauren.¡± Cindy says, her hands grazing Lauren¡¯s stomach and her fingers brushing across her pubic mound. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised your Uncle Jim is attracted to you.¡± Recognition of the condition Cindy is referring to is showing in Lauren¡¯s eyes, as Cindy¡¯s fingersb through her blonde pubes and then, lightly caress her inner thigh. ¡°Uncle Jim isn¡¯t the only one in this family who is attracted to your enticing body.¡± Cindy says, kissing Lauren lightly on the lips, while her fingers skim over her moist pussy lips. An involuntary shiver runs through Lauren¡¯s body as she blinks her eyes like she¡¯sing out of a trance. She¡¯s looking at Cindy, apparently surprised that her hands can make her body tingle.


    ¡°Your parents won¡¯t ever know about today.¡± Cindy says, kissing Lauren¡¯s lips. ¡°You can stay here and finish college.¡± Cindy adds, as she slides one finger along Lauren¡¯s slippery slit. ¡°You can fuck your Uncle Jim as much as you want¡± Cindy smiles, as she pushes her finger inside Lauren¡¯s pussy. ¡°As long as you make yourself avable to me, too.¡± Not waiting for an answer, Cindy pushes her tongue into Lauren¡¯s mouth as she finger fucks her niece.


    Standing in the hallway watching all of this, my cock is rock hard! I watch as Lauren¡¯s body visibly stiffens at Cindy¡¯s touch. Cindy continues to expertly manipte her fingers around Lauren¡¯s pussy, running her thumb over her clit as her tongue explores the inside of Lauren¡¯s mouth. Gradually, Lauren¡¯s body responds to Cindy¡¯s touch and whether she¡¯s resigned herself to Cindy¡¯s ultimatum, or she is actually getting turned on, doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°You have an amazing body.¡± Cindy says, breaking the kiss.¡± I interrupted you and Uncle Jim just as you were about to climax, didn¡¯t I?¡± She asks, lowering her head to Lauren¡¯s breast and sucking her hard nipple into her mouth.


    ¡°Um, yes.¡± Lauren says, panting from the kiss, the nipple sucking and the intense finger fucking she¡¯s been getting from her aunt.


    ¡°Well, time to rectify that.¡± Cindy announces. ¡°Lay back, sweetie and let Aunt Cindy show you how this is done, girl to girl.¡± Standing up, Cindy quickly sheds her clothes, and then kneels on the bed, between Lauren¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Mmmmmm. You look delicious!¡± Cindy says, lowering her head to Lauren¡¯s pussy. I watch the shocked look on Lauren¡¯s face transform to blissful tion as her aunt starts to lick her horny pussy.


    ¡°Oh God, Aunt Cindy!¡± Lauren moans, as she entwines her fingers in Cindy¡¯s hair and humps her pussy against her face. ¡°That feels so fucking good!¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes are closed and she¡¯s pulled her knees up and spread her legs farther apart. My cock is about to explode as I watch my wife eat our niece¡¯s delectable pussy. Cindy is kneeling between Lauren¡¯s legs with her ass in the air and I have a clear view of my wife¡¯s dripping cunt. I¡¯m tempted to push my throbbing cock inside of it and pound her while she eats Lauren, but I don¡¯t want to ruin her ns.

 Our Niece Lauren(Incest/Taboo):>Ep14

    ¡°Ohhhhhh Fuck!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°Just like that, Aunt Cindy.¡± She¡¯s bucking her ass wildly off the bed. ¡°Yeah suck my clit! Don¡¯t stop! Ohhhhhhhmygod! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Lauren is out of control holding the back of Cindy¡¯s head while loud slurping sounds are filling the room.


    ¡°Aaarrrrgggh!¡± Lauren screams, mping her legs around Cindy¡¯s head and smashing her face against her pussy. Lauren¡¯s head and shoulders shoot up from the bed, jerking frantically as her orgasm rips through her body. Cindy continuespping up her juices while Lauren catches her breath.


    ¡°Oh God, Aunt Cindy!¡± Lauren breathes. ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyone eat me like that before.¡± She deres, as Cindy licks her way up Lauren¡¯s body, momentarily sucking each of her erect nipples into her mouth. As she moves her body next to Lauren¡¯s on the bed, I get a clear view of Lauren¡¯s just eaten pussy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t experimented with girl-girl sex before.¡± Cindy says, as she positions herself next to Lauren on the bed and caresses her niece¡¯s tits and her stomach. Lauren turns her head towards Cindy and kisses her passionately on the lips, without answering her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A post orgasm, dripping wet pussy is one of the most erotic sights in the world. Lauren¡¯s blonde pubic hair is matted around her syed open pussy lips, which are glistening with her delectable juices. It¡¯s all I can do to keep from jumping in andpping up some of her sweet nectar. My cock is positively aching, as pre-cum oozes out the tip. I hope Cindy has ns to include me in this pretty quickly.


    Lauren¡¯s hands are roaming over Cindy¡¯s naked body, as the two women continue to kiss. Cindy is still ying with Lauren¡¯s tits and Lauren¡¯s right hand is sliding between Cindy¡¯s legs. Spreading her legs, to give Lauren better ess, Cindy runs one hand over Lauren¡¯s blonde covered mound. As Lauren spreads Cindy¡¯s pussy lips apart and inserts two fingers into her wet hole, Cindy uses her fingernails tob through Lauren¡¯s tangled blonde pubic hair.


    ¡°Mmmmm.¡± Cindy moans, as Lauren begins pumping her fingers in and out of her pussy. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like for you to do me right now, Lauren. ¡°Cindy sighs. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we took care of Uncle Jim, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lauren asks, breathily. ¡°Take care of him? Do you mean both of us, together?¡± Lauren asks. When I hear my name, I start to back away from the door and head for my bedroom.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cindy answers. ¡°Here¡¯s what I think we should do¡­¡± Her voice trails off as I get to my bedroom door. I go into my bedroom and lie down naked on the bed. I don¡¯t have to wait long before Cindyes in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± Cindy says, as she enters the bedroom, stillpletely naked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± I ask, admiring Cindy¡¯s lovely body, as she walks towards the bed. Her hard, thick nipples, jutting out proudly from her magnificent tits, are an indication of her arousal.


    ¡°Well, not anymore, anyway.¡± Cindy smiles. ¡°Lauren and I have reached an agreement.¡± She says, sitting on the edge of the bed and running her hand up the inside of my thigh.


    ¡°What kind of agreement?¡± I ask, knowing full well what, but determined to y my role.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to share you.¡± She answers, cupping my balls as she beckons Lauren into the room. Lauren¡¯s face is still flush from her recent orgasm and her hard, pink nipples are pointing straight out from her firm, young tits.


    ¡°Hi Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren says, sheepishly as she sits down on the other side of the bed and leans her head towards my throbbing cock. ¡°Aunt Cindy is concerned that we didn¡¯t get to finish what we started and she¡¯s agreed to help us out.¡± Her lips are less than an inch from my cock, which Cindy is now stroking up and down with her hand. ¡°She¡¯s already helped me, so now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Lauren opens her mouth and Cindy slowly feeds my hard cock into it.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh God!¡± I moan, as Lauren wraps her warm, wet lips around my cock and slides them down the length of it, flicking her tongue against the underside. Cindy has moved her hand back to my balls and is gently caressing them as Lauren sucks my cock.


    Pulling her lips back along the length of my shaft, Lauren encircles my cock with her hand while she licks the end of it like an ice cream cone. Continuing to tease my balls, Cindy lowers her head between my legs and starts running her tongue up and down the other side of my cock.


    Oh fuck!¡± I cry, as their two tongues lick up the sides of my cock. I¡¯m humping my ass off the bed and I¡¯m sure I won¡¯tst long, when they start taking turns sucking my cockhead into their mouths. Jesus Christ, now they¡¯re almost kissing with my cock head between their lips, as they lick and nipple the sides of it. Cindy is still ying with my balls as Lauren strokes up and down my saliva coated cock with her hand.


    They are kneeling on the bed on either side of me, their pussies and asses within easy reach. I ce one hand on Lauren¡¯s ass and one on Cindy¡¯s as they continue teasing my cock with their mouths. While I massage their ass cheeks, my thumbs glide along their slick pussy lips, stroking up and down the entire length and grazing their clits. If this isn¡¯t heaven, I don¡¯t know what is. Two amazingly sexy women trading my cock between their mouths, as I tease their pussies.


    ¡°Oh god yes!¡± I groan, as my cock erupts into Cindy¡¯s mouth. She must have felt my balls tighten, because she slipped her open mouth over the end just in time. She immediately slides her mouth to the side of my cock so Lauren¡¯s mouth can take her ce, swallowing my second spurt of cum. They continue to alternate sliding their mouths over the end of my cock until I ampletely spent and then they kiss a deeply over the top of my cockhead, trading my cum between them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get you hard again.¡± Cindy says with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not done with your cock, yet, are we Lauren.¡±


    ¡°Not even close.¡± Lauren says, as she licks up and down my spent shaft. Cindy pulls my knees up and lowers her mouth to my balls as Lauren sucks my soft cock into her mouth. With my wife licking my balls and my niece sucking my cock, I¡¯m fully recovered in no time. With my hard cock pointing at the ceiling, both Cindy and Lauren sit back on the bed and smile at me.


    ¡°Which one of us do you want to fuck first?¡± Cindy asks, cocking her head to the side and smiling. What a question! There is no wrong answer. Fuck, it¡¯s implied in the word first, that I¡¯m going to fuck them both! I stare at Lauren¡¯s perfectly round tits with her thin, erect nipples and then drop my eyes down to her blonde triangr patch, just above her shiny, moist pussy lips and her long shapely legs. Turning to my right, I encounter Cindy¡¯s more abundant breasts with big, thick nipples, protruding like bullets in the center of herrge, round ares. Her unmated brown pubic hair nearly covers her slick pussy lips and her legs are every bit as shapely as Lauren¡¯s.

 Our Niece Lauren:>Ep15

    ¡°I can¡¯t decide.¡± I say, with a huge sigh. ¡°You both are so tempting, so tantalizing, so irresistible, so fucking sexy! I can¡¯t choose!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Cindy says, with a very mischievous grin on her face. ¡°I have an answer for that!¡± She says, moving over to the other side of the bed. ¡°I saw this in a video once, I hope it works.¡±


    ¡°Scoot over a little, Lauren.¡± Cindy says, lying on her back on the bed next to me. ¡°Now sit on my stomach, facing my feet.¡± Cindy says, directing her request to Lauren.


    Laurenplies, sitting down on Cindy¡¯s stomach, facing the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Now, lean back.¡± Cindy says, reaching around and cupping Lauren¡¯s tits in her hands and pulling her down on top of her. ¡°Slide your ass down just a little.¡± Cindy says, checking their position in the closet door mirror. ¡°Yeah, right there. Perfect.¡± Lauren is lying on top of Cindy with her legs lying out to the sides. Cindy pulls her knees up between Lauren¡¯s legs and spreads her legs wide apart.


    ¡°Here you go, Jim.¡± Cindy says, with a big smile. ¡°Double-decker pussies!¡± I hustle down to the foot of the bed and look between their legs. What a sight! Un-fucking-believable! I¡¯m staring at their double-stacked, wide-open, sulent pussies. Cindy starts ying with Lauren¡¯s tits, squeezing and pinching her nipples, as she stretches them out from her breasts.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I still can¡¯t decide where to start, so I take one long lick from the bottom of Cindy¡¯s pussy to the top of Lauren¡¯s. Their juices are decidedly different tasting. Cindy¡¯s are heavier and thicker than Lauren¡¯s with a much stronger vor. Of course, Lauren has just had an orgasm and Cindy hasn¡¯t, which could ount for some of the difference. I continue to explore both pussies with my tongue, flicking across their clits and sucking their pussy lips into my mouth. Working up a froth of pussy juice inside Lauren¡¯s pussy, I let it run down between her ass cheeks onto Cindy¡¯s pussy, beforepping up the mixture of juices from between Cindy¡¯s pussy lips.


    As much as I enjoy eating them, the thought of sliding my hard cock in and out, between these two pussies is overwhelming. Reluctantly, I pull my head from between their legs and position my cockhead against Lauren¡¯s wet pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Uncle Jim!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°Fuck me! Let¡¯s finish what we started.¡± I thrust forward and my cock easily glides into her slippery, wet pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm yeah!¡± She moans. I leave my cock buried deep inside her fiery hole, savoring the feeling of her fiery pussy walls molding themselves around my cock. Slowly sliding back, I extract my cock from Lauren¡¯s snug, hot pussy and push it into Cindy¡¯s wide-open hole below it.


    ¡°Ohhhhh Jim!¡± Cindy breathes, still mauling Lauren¡¯s tits. ¡°You feel so fucking good!¡± She says, gripping my cock with her experienced pussy muscles as she squeezes Lauren¡¯s tits in her hands. I wait until I feel her pussy pulsating around my cock before pulling out and pushing back into Lauren¡¯s tight hole. I continue to alternate like this, driving myself and both women wild, knowing that eventually I will have to settle on one pussy to get myself topletion.


    Lauren is humping against my cock as I pull it out of her and m it into Cindy¡¯s anxious pussy. Since I¡¯ve already cum once, I¡¯m going to try tost through both women¡¯s orgasms. As I rapidly piston my hard cock in and out of Cindy¡¯s enmed pussy, I press my thumb against Lauren¡¯s swollen clit. Making swirling motions with the end of my thumb, I keep Lauren¡¯s arousal building as I attempt to bring Cindy to orgasm. As I pick up my speed, Cindy moves her hands down from Lauren¡¯s tits to her inner thighs, pulling on her legs as she tries to buck her pussy against my hard cock.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh! Fuck!¡± Cindy cries, as I continue to pummel her pussy. Because Lauren is lying on top of her, she can¡¯t really move with me, but her pussy muscles are pulsing in rhythm with my strokes.


    ¡°Uggghhhhhhhhh! Keep doing what you¡¯re doing on my clit, Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren moans. ¡°I¡¯m getting so close.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cummmmmming!¡± Cindy yells, digging her nails into the soft flesh of Lauren¡¯s thighs. I feel her pussy muscles clench around my cock and her hips jerk as her orgasm overtakes her. As soon as her body rxes, I pull my cock out and plunge it into Lauren¡¯s snug little box. A couple of hard strokes does it for both of us and we explode together in a blissful climax to our impromptu orgy. Copsing in a heap on the bed, we¡¯re panting and gulping air like drowning sailors.


    By the time I¡¯ve caught my breath, Cindy has turned her body around and is running her fingers through Lauren¡¯s sticky blonde pubes. Cupping her ass cheeks in her hands, Cindy gently pulls Lauren¡¯s pussy to her face and starts lightly licking at the mixture of cum and pussy juice dripping from her soggy cunt.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lauren yelps, as Cindy¡¯s tongue plunges into her pussy. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Lauren cries, as she spreads her legs farther apart. ¡°I thought I was done, but God, Aunt Cindy! That feels so fucking good!¡±


    Cindy and Lauren are lying on their sides, facing each other, until Cindy gently rolls Lauren onto her back. Cindy is kneeling on the bed next to Lauren, her tits pressing against Lauren¡¯s stomach as she eats her pussy with slow, tantalizing licks.


    ¡°God! No one has ever eaten me after I¡¯ve been fucked!¡± Lauren purrs. ¡°Isn¡¯t it gross?¡± She asks Cindy.


    ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t already had in my mouth today, is it?¡± Cindy answers, immediately returning her attention to Lauren¡¯s pussy, with long, lingering licks.


    Lauren reaches her hand between Cindy¡¯s legs and runs her fingers along Cindy¡¯s dripping pussy lips.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm.¡± Cindy moans into Lauren¡¯s pussy, and starts to tongue fuck her niece a little faster. Lauren brings her fingers to her lips and tastes thebined vors that she has scooped out of Cindy¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± She smiles, pulling Cindy¡¯s leg over her head. Now, in a ssic, girl-girl sixty-nine position, Lauren licks up and down Cindy¡¯s soaked pussy lips several times before sinking her tongue into Cindy¡¯s aroused pussy.

 Our Niece Lauren:>Ep16

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Cindy breathes into Lauren¡¯s pussy, as the two women feverishly tongue fuck each other. Substituting her fingers for her tongue, Cindy looks over at me as she flicks Lauren¡¯s clit.


    ¡°Mmmmffffphph!¡± Lauren¡¯s moan is lost inside Cindy¡¯s pussy, but she evidently likes what Cindy is doing with her fingers.


    ¡°Is this getting you hard?¡± Cindy asks, staring at my recovering cock. ¡°Because I¡¯d really like you to fuck my ass while Lauren eats my pussy.¡± She smiles as my cock jumps at the suggestion.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Lauren cries. ¡°You like it in your ass, Aunt Cindy?¡± She asks. ¡°That is so hot! I¡¯ve never tried it.¡± Lauren says, as she starts using her tongue and her fingers together on Cindy¡¯s hot pussy.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll soon have a birds eye view.¡± I say, as I get the tube of lubricant from the nightstand drawer.


    ¡°I love it.¡± Cindy answers, breathing hard from the workout Lauren is giving her pussy. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it like this. I usually finger my clit while Jim fucks my ass, but this is too good of an opportunity to pass up.¡± Cindy pants. ¡°I¡¯m sure your Uncle Jim is willing to let you try it, if you¡¯re ever interested.¡± Cindyughs, she knows how much I love fucking her ass. I can¡¯t imagine how tight Lauren¡¯s little asshole will be.


    Kneeling over Lauren¡¯s face, I use my finger to smear lubricant all around Cindy¡¯s asshole. Momentarily pulling her tongue out of Cindy¡¯s drenched pussy, Lauren grabs my cock and pulls it down to her mouth. Sucking on the head, she teases my balls with her fingertips as I push lubricant inside my wife¡¯s asshole.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guide it in, Lauren?¡± I ask her as I pull three of my fingers out of Cindy¡¯s well-lubricated asshole. ¡°You have a better view than I do.¡± Without answering, Lauren wraps her hand around my cock and guides it towards Cindy¡¯s puckered asshole. Cindy and I have done this many times and although she¡¯s tight my cock usually glides right in.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lauren pushes my cock head against Cindy¡¯s slick, coated hole and it easily slips inside. Sliding her hand back along my shaft, she pumps my cock into her aunt¡¯s tight hole. When I¡¯m nearly all the way in, she moves her hands to my balls, gently caressing them as I push my cock the rest of the way into Cindy¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Eat me!¡± Cindy cries. ¡°Suck my clit, while Uncle Jim fucks my ass.¡± She instructs her niece. ¡°Come on, Jim. Give my ass a good, hard fuck!¡± Cindymands before plunging her tongue back into Lauren¡¯s pussy.


    Starting slowly, I gradually build up speed, pumping my cock in and out of my wife¡¯s tight ass. As Lauren does what she¡¯s told, sucking on Cindy¡¯s clit, my balls drag across her face, and the tension builds in my balls from the feeling of her nose against my scrotum. I grip Cindy¡¯s hips and start really pounding my cock into her ass. I¡¯ve fucked my wife¡¯s ass many times, but it has never felt like this. My balls pping against my sexy, young niece¡¯s face is almost too much for me to take.


    ¡°Ohh! Ohh! Ohh!¡± Cindy cries on each down stroke of my cock. We must be doing what she wants because she¡¯s not shouting anymands at us. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± She yells, abandoning all pretense of eating Lauren¡¯s pussy. She¡¯s rocking her ass back against my cock, while pressing her pussy down onto Lauren¡¯s mouth.


    Cindy mps her legs around Lauren¡¯s head, as Lauren rolls my balls between her fingers. This is enough to trigger my release and I m down hard into Cindy¡¯s snug ass. Bucking violently against her smooth, firm ass cheeks, I shoot several loads of cum deep inside of her, while our nieceps up the juice that is steadily flowing from her pussy.


    ¡°That was incredible!¡± Is all Cindy says, before attacking Lauren¡¯s cunt with renewed enthusiasm. Lauren continues to drink from Cindy¡¯s seemingly endless stream of juices, while I extricate my softening cock from Cindy¡¯s slippery ass.


    Lauren¡¯s orgasm is building and she closes her eyes, as she continues to swallow the diminishing flow from Cindy¡¯s wet pussy. My withdrawal from Cindy¡¯s ass releases a stream of cum, leaking down and mixing with the pussy juice, beingpped up by an unsuspecting Lauren.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh!¡± Lauren screams, after swallowing a mouthful of pussy cocktail. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Aunt Cindy! Keep doing that! Oh fuck!¡± She yells, licking her lips and taking another mouthful of mixed juices. She¡¯s bucking her ass off the bed, pushing her pussy against Cindy¡¯s talented mouth, as her orgasm jolts through her body. Stiffening her legs, she jerks several times before her expended body crashes back down onto the bed.


    Cindy keeps her mouth on Lauren¡¯s cunt,pping up her abundant flow of pussy juice, while her own juices seep down into Lauren¡¯s mouth from both of her recently fucked holes. I watch as their orgasms subside and they settle into an effortless, rxed licking of each other¡¯s pleasure centers.


    Finally, exhausted, spent and satiated, we cuddle together on the bed, falling into a deep, rejuvenative sleep.


    I wake up, spooned against Lauren¡¯s back with my morning hard-on cradled between her ass cheeks. My arm is draped over her, with my hand snuggled between her breasts. Breathing in the smell of her hair, as memories of the night¡¯s activities flood my brain and my cock hardens even more against her firm, round ass cheeks. I hear the shower turn off and Cindy steps into the bedroom, drying her body with an oversized bath towel.


    ¡°How¡¯d you sleep?¡± She whispers, not wanting to wake Lauren.


    ¡°I slept the sleep of the dead.¡± I answer. ¡°I waspletely out, not even a dream.¡± I add. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, same here.¡± Cindy answers, tossing her towel into the bathroom and cuddling up to my back. ¡°What an amazing night.¡± She says, kissing my neck running her hand over my ass. I raise my leg a little and she slides her hand between them, massaging my balls.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmm. That¡¯s nice.¡± I whisper, involuntarily pushing my cock against Lauren¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Mmmmmm, yourself.¡± Lauren says, dreamily. ¡°Is that for me?¡± She asks, wiggling her ass against my cock. Cindy gently squeezes my balls, forcing more blood into my already protruding erection.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two get cleaned up while I make breakfast?¡± Cindy encourages, scooting back from me and getting off the bed. ¡°I rmend a leisurely shower for you two.¡± She says, smiling as she walks around to Lauren¡¯s side of the bed. ¡°And you, youngdy.¡± She says, bending down and kissing Lauren on the lips. ¡°I really liked what you did with your tonguest night.¡± She says, wiggling her pussy in Lauren¡¯s face. ¡°I think that deserves an encore.¡± She adds, smacking Lauren yfully on her hip. Cindy puts on a sheer, silk robe and walks towards the door. ¡°Oh, the three of us are going to have such fun together.¡± She says over her shoulder as she leaves the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯llther you all over.¡± I tease, kissing Lauren¡¯s neck and shoulders.

 Our Niece Lauren:>Ep17

    ¡°Sounds nice.¡± She says, rolling on to her back and wrapping her hand around my cock as she presses her lips to mine. My tongue entwines with hers as I gently squeeze her tits and graze my palm across her hardening nipples.


    ¡°To the shower!¡± I say, breaking the kiss and sitting up. I follow Lauren into the master bathroom, watching her sexy ass sway to it¡¯s own erotic rhythm. The shower takes up the entire corner of the bathroom and has frosted ss doors. Lauren opens one door and leans in to turn on the water. I yfully squeeze her ass cheeks while she adjusts the water temperature. Slipping one finger between her legs, I lightly tease her moist pussy lips.


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡± She says, lifting one leg off the ground, giving my hand more room to explore.


    ¡°You are so beautiful and so sexy.¡± I tell her, as I reach around and squeeze her right tit while my other hand continues to stroke her pussy lips.


    ¡°Time for our shower.¡± I say, reluctantly dropping my hands to my sides.


    We step into the shower facing each other, with the shower spray hitting her back. I squeeze some body wash onto my hands and beginthering her perfectly shaped tits. Her nipples are hard against my palms as I squeeze her pliable flesh, pulling them apart and then pushing them tightly together.


    ¡°That feels so good, Uncle Jim.¡± Lauren breathes, as she pours body wash onto her hands and starts soaping my shoulders and down my chest.


    I glide my soapy hands up over her shoulders and down her back. As she soaps my stomach and begins rubbing her slippery hands up and down my shaft, I grab her ass cheeks and thoroughlyther soap around and between them. When my cock and balls are slick with soap, she slides her hands around my waist and begins soaping my back. Leaning into me and rubbing her soapy tits against my slippery chest, she runs her hands down, soaping my lower back. Her hands move lower, cupping my ass cheeks, as she grinds her pussy hard against my soapy cock.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Aunt Cindy is okay with all of this.¡± She sighs. ¡°I was so scared when she caught us yesterday.¡± She¡¯s rubbing her slick, sudsy body up and down against me as she squeezes my ass cheeks. Her nipples are hard, and her tits feel great, slipping back and forth across my soapy chest.


    ¡°Cindy and I have an adventurous sex life.¡± I tell her, sliding my hands up and down her back and pulling her tightly against me. ¡°We¡¯ve talked off and on about a threesome, but never had the nerve to approach anyone.¡± Her slippery tits are crushed against my chest and my cock is sliding all over her pussy mound. ¡°I guess Cindy saw an opportunity instead of a problem yesterday.¡± I¡¯m smiling, as I stare into her clear, blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d she did.¡± I lean my face down and our lips meet in a long, passionate kiss. As we grind our soapy bodies together, I squeeze her ass checks and push my tongue farther into her inviting mouth.


    Breaking the kiss and pushing Lauren¡¯s arms down to her sides, I turn her around, sliding my soapy hands up over her tits, while pulling her back against me. Pinching her hard nipples and squeezing her soapy tits, I slide my slippery cock up and down between her slick, soapy ass cheeks.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she says, leaning forward and pushing her ass harder up against my cock. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a shower with anyone before. I didn¡¯t know what I was missing.¡± She says, bending forward at the waist and putting her hands against the tile wall. My hands slide down her body, rubbing her stomach and then her thighs. She moves forward a little and my cock head slides down between her ass cheeks, until it¡¯s almost touching her pussy lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fucked in a shower before, either.¡± She says, looking back over her shoulder and raising an eyebrow at me. That¡¯s all the invitation I need.


    I slide my hand over her ass and push down my cock until just the head slips inside her pussy lips. Before I can move, Lauren pushes against the wall and thrusts her ass back against me, impaling herselfpletely on my rock hard cock. I¡¯m pushed into her up to my balls and I can feel her firm, round ass cheeks rubbing against me as I begin pumping in and out.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, yeah! Fuck me hard!¡± She says, rocking back and forth against my cock. I grab her hips with both hands and start mming my cock into her slippery, wet pussy like a battering ram. She braces herself against the wall with her hands, as I keep pounding and pounding my long, hard cock deep into her snug, hot pussy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ God¡­ Fuck¡­ me¡­ Uncle Jim!¡­ Fuck¡­ me¡­ Ohhh¡­ God!¡± Lauren shouts each word on every down stroke of my cock. Her voice is shaky and she¡¯s panting, as I continue to hammer into her relentlessly. I can feel my climax building and I¡¯m holding back as long as I can, hoping she¡¯s getting close, too. She pulls one hand from the wall and shoves it between her legs, mauling her clit, as I fuck her mercilessly.


    I keep up the furious pace; driving my cock into her sopping, wet pussy, while the shower sprays over us. Finally, I can¡¯t hold it. I m into her as hard as I can, pulling her hips against me and shooting my load deep into her tight love canal. Lauren grinds her ass against me and is thrusting her pussy frantically against her hand.


    ¡°Ohhh, Uncle Jim! I¡¯m cumming, too!¡± She pushes her ass back harder against me and I feel her pussy quivering around my cock, as her orgasm hits. I hold her against me as she rides out wave after wave of pulsating pleasure. When she stops moving, I ease my cock out of her and turn her around. Embracing her soapy body, I push my tongue into her weing mouth and we kiss deeply while the shower spray washes over us.

 Our Niece Lauren:>Ep18

    We finally make it out of the shower, dry each other off and walk naked, hand in hand into the kitchen where Cindy has breakfast waiting.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you two adventurous?¡± Cindy smiles, discarding her robe, as we sit down to breakfast. Cindy has made pancakes, eggs, sausage and bacon.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re feeding the multitudes.¡± I say, grabbing the syrup and pouring it over my pancakes.


    ¡°We need to keep up our strength.¡± Cindy says, smiling mischievously, her eyes focused on Lauren¡¯s naked body. My cock is standing at attention, fully recovered from my shower fuck with Lauren, having rapidly responded to the naked flesh of my wife and niece, sitting at the table with me.


    As we eat breakfast, my eyes shift back and forth between Cindy¡¯s and Lauren¡¯s tits, mentallyparing them. Cindy¡¯s arerger, hanging from her chest, with bigger ares and longer, thicker nipples. Lauren¡¯s nipples are thin and pertly, sticking almost straight out from her perfectly round tits, that sit firmly against her chest, with hardly any noticeable hang.


    ¡°Save room for dessert.¡± Cindy says to Lauren, spreading her legs suggestively. Dipping her finger in the syrup on her te, Cindy touches it to Lauren¡¯s erect nipple, smearing the syrup around her small are. Returning for more syrup, she does the same thing to her other nipple.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Would you care to join me for a little maple coated nipple?¡± Cindy asks me, as she kneels by Lauren¡¯s chair and sucks her right nipple into her mouth.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I answer, moving into position and wrapping my lips around her left nipple.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmm!¡± Lauren moans, closing her eyes and leaning her head back, while Cindy and I continue our double onught on her hard nipples. Our eyes meet and Cindy winks at me, conspiratorially. We¡¯ve done it! Our niece is our willing partner in our erotic dream of a threesome.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t tasted our niece¡¯s treasures.¡± I say, pulling my lips from her nipple and kissing my way down her stomach. She slides forward on the chair and spreads her legs, weing me to her warm, wet delicacies. Cindy stands up, quickly clears the table, while I lick my way up our niece¡¯s smooth inner thighs.


    ¡°Lauren hasn¡¯t had dessert yet.¡± Cindy says, sitting on the edge of the table, and pulling Lauren¡¯s head down between her legs. Lying back, Cindy ces her legs on Lauren¡¯s shoulders, as Lauren tentatively starts licking around Cindy¡¯s dripping, pussy lips.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Yeah!¡± Cindy cries, as Lauren¡¯s tongue begins exploring inside her yearning pussy. Kneeling, under the table, I hear Lauren¡¯s muffled moan, as I suck her pussy lips into my mouth and nibble all around them. God! She tastes so fucking good! She¡¯s so wet that pushing my tongue between her pussy lips is like breaking a dam. Her watery juices soak my face as I savor their slightly salty vor. I¡¯m used to Cindy¡¯s thick cream that ooze out of her pussy with a heavy aroma and strong vor. Lauren¡¯s runny juices gush out at me, with a more subtle fragrance and much more delicate taste. I¡¯m swallowing as much as I can, but this girl is like a fucking river, once she gets going. Flicking my tongue against her clit, I push two fingers into her soggy pussy and begin rapidly finger fucking her.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Lauren moans, pressing her pussy tightly against my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Cindy yells. ¡°I¡¯m getting so fucking close!¡± I hear Lauren resume her slurping noises, while I suck her clit into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh god! I¡¯m cumming! Keep doing exactly that, sweetheart!¡± Cindy yells, as the table starts to shake from her movement. At the same time, I feel Lauren¡¯s body stiffen and she mps her legs around my head, as her pussy spasms against my face, gushing more of her delectable juice into my mouth. Ip up as much of her sweet nectar as I can and the rest pools on the chair between her legs.


    I crawl out from under the table, sporting the biggest hard-on I think I¡¯ve ever had. The sight of these two satiated women, does nothing to diminish it¡¯s aching throb.


    ¡°You looking for somece to put that?¡± Cindy smiles. ¡°Take your pick.¡± She says, opening her mouth and spreading her legs at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me.¡± Lauren says, mimicking her Aunt Cindy¡¯s actions. Holy fuck!


    ¡°What a wonderfully, impossible choice.¡± I say, my eyes shifting between the two amazing temptresses. I enjoy watching them catch their breathes, their tits swelling delightfully with each breath they take. ¡°What I¡¯d really like.¡± I finally offer, with a twinkle in my eye. ¡°Is another of your joint blowjobs.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Cindy answers for both of them. ¡°Just give us a minute to recover and I think we can amodate you.¡± She looks at Lauren, who nods as she tries to slow her breathing.


    ¡°God!¡± Lauren says, as we settle onto the bed, a few minutester. ¡°I can¡¯t believe all this is happening. My parents would freak!¡± Sheughs, as I roll onto my back and Cindy wraps her hand around my throbbing cock.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe not.¡± Cindy says, as Lauren lowers her mouth over my hard cock. ¡°Your parents might not be as conservative as you think.¡± She says, before taking her turn sucking my cockhead into her mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lauren asks. ¡°My mom shits a fit if I don¡¯t wear a bra!¡± Lauren starts licking around the sides of my cock, while Cindy continues to stroke up and down with her hand.


    ¡°She may be trying to protect you.¡± Cindy says, smiling. ¡°But remember the summer I stayed at your house and babysat you during the day?¡± Cindy asks, sliding her lips down my hard shaft and licking her way back up, before continuing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lauren says, taking her turn sliding her lips down the entire length of my cock, deep throating me. ¡°I was about seven, I thought you were the coolest person in the world.¡± She sits back while Cindy takes her turn.


    ¡°Well, after putting you to bed at night, your parents and I had a very adventurous summer.¡± Cindy says, mirroring Lauren¡¯s deep throating action and holding my cock in her throat for minute before slowly sliding her lips back up. ¡°I was about 19, a couple of years younger than you are right now, when your parents introduced me to my first threesome.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren and I both say in unison.


    ¡°My parents?¡± Lauren gasps.¡±


    ¡°Your parents.¡± Cindy says. ¡°I was doing the same kind of tease on your dad, that you¡¯ve been doing on your Uncle Jim.¡± She says, holding my cock toward Lauren, offering her another turn. ¡°And it ended up the same way.¡± She adds. Lauren is just sitting there wide-eyed, with her mouth open, starring at Cindy.


    ¡°The guy you were telling me about yesterday?¡± Lauren finally asks.


    ¡°Yes, that was your dad.¡± Cindy smiles. ¡°Of course, your mother and I had already been experimenting with girl-girl stuff for a few months, so it wasn¡¯t as much of a leap for me.¡± Cindy says, pulling Lauren¡¯s head down towards my cock. Lauren sucks absently on it as Cindy keeps talking.


    ¡°I was pretty surprised when your mom offered to share your dad with me, but now I understand the erotic appeal of a threesome.¡± She says, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting ever since to find the right person to share the experience with and fate brought us you.¡± Cindy says, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Enough talk, I think your Uncle Jim is anxious for us to finish him off.¡± She¡¯s right about that!


    ¡°My parents.¡± Lauren sighs, shaking her head, as her and Cindy position their mouths around my cock. As they nibble on opposite sides of my cockhead, I hump my ass off the bed, shooting my load into their alternating mouths, while wondering what Lauren¡¯s blog is going to say about all of this tomorrow.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep1

    Summary: Sylvia¡¯s final fling with brother & dad before her wedding.


    ***********************


    What the fuck? Randy sees his older sistere out of her room wearing nothing but a pair of bikini panties. He couldn¡¯t sleep and decided to text message a friend of his but remembered he¡¯d left his phone in the living room. He got up and was sitting on the couch, messaging, when out of the corner of his eye he saw his sister¡¯s bedroom door open. It¡¯s about one o¡¯clock in the morning and his sister is standing very still outside her door, like she¡¯s listening for something. Randy assumes she¡¯s going to the bathroom as he watches her move down the hallway.


    Sylvia is twenty-two years old and Randy can¡¯t help but admire her firm, panty-d ass, even if she is his sister. He watches her stop just before his doorway, with her back against the wall, listening again. The light they always leave on in the bathroom bathes Sylvia¡¯s naked torso with a cool soft glow that gives Randy a great view of her tits. Randy¡¯s cock stirs involuntarily as he savors the view of her perfectly round globes with their pointed tips jutting out as if they¡¯re aroused. Randy has stolen peeks at his sister¡¯s tits a couple of times but nothing like this. He¡¯s careful not to make a sound as he watches her scoot past his bedroom toward the bathroom.


    Sylvia moves past the bathroom and continues down the hall toward their parent¡¯s bedroom. Where could she be going, he wonders. His parent¡¯s bedroom door is slightly ajar and Sylvia opens it, disappears inside and closes the door tightly behind her. Maybe she needs something from his Mom and Dad¡¯s bathroom. Maybe she¡¯s unexpectedly started her period and is hoping Mom has some tampons. Whatever. Randy adjusts his semi-erect cock and goes back to his messaging.


    Sylvia stands inside her parents¡¯ bedroom, letting her eyes adjust to the light. She knows her daddy¡¯s waiting for her. Her mom is out of town and her dad couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her all evening. It¡¯s her first day home in over four months and she and her dad have a lot of catching up to do. She moves closer to the bed, taking her panties off and leaving them on the floor. Slipping under the covers, she slides her naked body close to the center of the bed. Her lips find his at about the same time as her hand closes around his erect penis.


    ¡°Hi Daddy,¡± she whispers, kissing all over his face. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too, Sylvie,¡± her father sighs as her hand, encircling his rigid cock, starts sliding up and down his shaft.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really missed your fat cock,¡± she says,ying her head against his shoulder, while she gently cups his balls, rolling them around in her hand. ¡°This is going to be ourst time, Daddy,¡± Sylvia says, almost regretfully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep doing this after I¡¯m married,¡± she says as she sucks his nipple into her mouth, biting it between her teeth.


    ¡°I understand, Sylvie,¡± her father tells her as her nibbling on his nipple sends pleasure waves all the way to his cock. ¡°I¡¯ll miss it terribly, but I¡¯d do anything to make you happy, you know that.¡± God knows he¡¯ll really miss it. He and Sylvia have been fucking for almost four years now. She¡¯s an exciting, adventurous lover, willing to do things he¡¯d only fantasized about. Unlike his unadventurous wife, who willingly engages in sex, but never initiates it, his daughter is always up for anything. They¡¯ve fucked in every position imaginable, experimented with mild forms of bondage, and tried dildos, vibrators and even vegetables on her insatiable pussy. Now she¡¯s getting married and it¡¯s going to end, but not yet. They still have a few days.


    ¡°When does Mom get home?¡± Sylvia asks as she kisses and licks her way down his stomach.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± her dad answers her. ¡°Which gives us the rest of tonight and tomorrow during the day, while your brother¡¯s in school,¡± he tells her as her mouth reaches his cock and she flicks her tongue across the head. ¡°God, Sylvie,¡± her dad moans.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s ourst time, Daddy. Let¡¯s make it memorable,¡± Sylvia says, sucking his cockhead into her mouth. ¡°I want you to cum in my mouth,¡± she says, licking the sides of his dick. ¡°In my pussy,¡± she adds, licking down to his balls. ¡°In my ass,¡± she¡¯s licking up the length of his throbbing cock. ¡°On my tits, all over my face, in my hair. Make me your slut for the next two days, Daddy,¡± she stops talking and sucks his cock into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down as she pumps his shaft with her hand.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Frank is in seventh heaven; his daughter is the best cocksucker he¡¯s ever experienced. She can do things with her mouth that can make your toes curl. He¡¯s bucking his hips up against her mouth while she cups his balls with her hand, gently massaging them, while she continues pumping his thick cock in and out of her warm mouth.


    Sylvia¡¯s pussy is soaking wet and she can¡¯t wait to impale herself on her daddy¡¯s substantial cock, but she knows how much he loves a blowjob. She also knows that he¡¯llst longer, giving her pussy a better workout, if she sucks him off first. She¡¯s so fucking horny. She and Chris decided that to make their wedding night more exciting, they would stop having sex a month before the wedding. The wedding is thising Saturday, and it¡¯s been over three weeks since she¡¯s gottenid. She couldn¡¯t wait to get home and then, was ecstatic to learn her mother had an overnight business trip.


    ¡°Oh, Sylvie,¡± her father moans. ¡°That¡¯s so fucking good!¡± Frank is bouncing his ass off the bed, shoving his cock as deep into his daughter¡¯s mouth as he can. Sylvia is pumping his hard cock, teasing his balls, and flicking her tongue across the underside of his shaft as she feels him get close to his release. As his balls tighten, she slides her lips along his rigid pole, until just the head is inside her mouth. Sucking and licking his cock while gently massaging his balls has the desired effect and her daddy¡¯s cock erupts in spasmodic jerks, spurting loads of hot cum into her mouth. She swallows his precious seed while she continues to pump his cock until it ispletely drained.


    ¡°Jesus, Daddy,¡± Sylviaughs. ¡°Nobody cums as much as you do!¡± she tells him as she continues to lick and suck his softening cock.


    ¡°Nobody makes me cum as much as you do, sweetie,¡± her dad pants. It¡¯s true. The built up anticipation, coupled with her expert machinations, makes him shoot twice as much cum into his daughter as he ever does with his wife. He never recovers this fast, either. Lying back on the bed, Frank feels his cock starting to recover already from his daughter¡¯s gentle licking and sucking.


    Sylvia knows exactly what to do to get her daddy hard again. After four years, she knows exactly where to lick, how much pressure to put and how to nibble a little just under the head of his cock. She¡¯s not surprised at all when he starts to recover and her pussy is literally dripping by the time his cock is ready again. Sylvia glides her body against his until her lips meet his and her pussy is positioned over his fully recovered cock. Slipping her tongue in his mouth, while simultaneously impaling her pussy on his shaft sends a shiver through her body and she moans into his mouth.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep2

    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she says, breaking the kiss. ¡°You feel so fucking good,¡± she whispers, clenching her pussy around his cock and just holding him inside her.


    ¡°So do you, Sylvie,¡± her daddy answers her. Her hot, velvety pussy conforms to his cock, sending waves of pleasure pulsating through his whole body. Having already cum in her mouth, he easily resists the urge to start pumping his cock into her, letting her control the pace. Sheys her head on his chest, savoring the feeling of his husky cock, filling her, stretching her as she clenches and unclenches her pussy muscles. Slowly she starts rocking back and forth, sliding his cock in and out between her moist pussy lips. She wants this tost, but her aching pussy is taking over and picking up the pace.


    Randy is starting to wonder what happened to his sister. He¡¯s been sitting in the living room rubbing his hard cock, waiting for a full front view of her tits as shees back down the hall. When she doesn¡¯t return, he walks down the hall and listens at his parent¡¯s door. Hearing nothing, he grips the doorknob, pulling the door toward him to hide the sound of the lock as he slowly turns it and pushes it open about three inches. Oh my god! He can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s hearing. His sister is fucking their father. Pushing the door open a little more, he can see her on top of him, her tits mesmerizing him as they bounce up and down.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Sylvia moans as she rides his hard cock. ¡°It feels so good, my pussy is on fire!¡± Frank doesn¡¯t need her to tell him. He can feel how hot and slippery her pussy is as she bounces up and down on him, gushing her juices down over his balls. Her tits look like they have a life of their own as they m repeatedly against her chest. Reaching up, he catches her firm, round tits in his hands and massages her taut nipples, rolling them between his thumb and index finger.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Sylvia moans again. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Daddy! Keep ying with my tits. I¡¯m cumming!¡± Sylvia starts moving faster, almost bouncing off the end of his cock before mming her pussy back down around it. Frank is bucking up against her, matching her rhythm and getting close to his second climax of the night.


    Randy, staying in the shadows, watches his sister ride their father¡¯s cock to an explosive orgasm. His own cock, straining against the material of his shorts, wishing it could take his father¡¯s ce. Randy closes the bedroom door, returning to his own bedroom to jack off and think about how to use this information to his advantage.


    Sylvia is copsed on her father¡¯s chest. Theirbored breathing and the pounding in their chests all indicators of the intensity of their mutual climaxes.


    ¡°That¡¯s my pussy and my mouth,¡± Sylvia smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s save something for tomorrow, shall we?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± her fatherughs. ¡°I¡¯ll set the rm so you can get back into your room before your brother wakes up.¡± As her breathing returns to normal and she thinks about her impending wedding, Sylvia¡¯s thoughts drift back four years to when she first became enamored with her father¡¯s body.


    *****


    She was eighteen, recently graduated from High School when her dad fell from a scaffold and broke both of his ankles. He was bedridden for six weeks, with both ankles in casts and a three-foot bar between them to keep his legs immobile. Since her brother was in summer school and her mom works, she was elected to take care of him. He was on some heavy pain medication and slept most of the time, so mainly she just read and was there in case he needed something. She made his lunch, gave him his medicine and visited with him when he was coherent, which wasn¡¯t very often during the first two weeks.


    At the end of the first week, after giving him his pain medication, the one that puts himpletely under for about two hours, she noticed the sheets were tented over his crotch. She smiled assuming he must be dreaming about something that¡¯s giving him an erection. She just sat in the chair, reading her book, ncing up periodically at the sheet to see if it went down. It sure looked big. She wasn¡¯t a virgin, but the high school boys she had been with wouldn¡¯t have tented a sheet like that. After a while, she found it too distracting and went out to the living room to read. A couple of hourster, her dad woke up and called out to her to bring him some water. When she did, the tent was gone and the sheet was rtively smooth.


    The next day, the same thing happened and she again went into the living room, to avoid the distraction. But the distraction didn¡¯t leave her. After a couple more days of this, her thoughts were consumed with spection about howrge her dad¡¯s cock had to be to create a tent like that in the sheet. By the middle of the second week, she was so preupied with the size of her daddy¡¯s cock that she got up the nerve to look at it.


    After giving him his medication, she waited a few minutes to make sure he waspletely out.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she called to him. ¡°Daddy!¡± she said louder, shaking his shoulder as she said it. He justy there, unconscious. She timidly lifted the side of the sheet, exposing his hip and then peeking under it, she got her first look at his fully erect cock. It was massive. She gasped, dropping the sheet back in ce and leaving the room.


    In her bedroom, she wondered how her mother could get that big thing inside of her. It was long, but what was more startling, was how thick it was. She wondered if her mother ever gave her daddy head and if she did, how she got her lips around such a thick cock. As she sat there pondering, she was shocked to find her pussy getting wet. Oh my god! I can¡¯t be getting aroused, thinking about my father! But that night when she went to bed, after kissing her mom and dad goodnight, her hand slipped down inside her panties, to her sopping pussy. As she slid her fingers in and out between her lips, she rubbed her clit and thought about her daddy¡¯s massive cock.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day after her daddy took his medicine, and making sure he was asleep, she pulled the sheet all the way down to his knees. She had seen him without a shirt before, but never thought about how sexy his hairy chest was. Her dad always worked construction and was in great physical shape. He was tan and muscr and she ran her hands lightly through his chest hair, then down over his stomach. As her hand moved toward his erect cock, she told herself she was just going to measure how big around it was. Gently she circled her fingers around it. It twitched and she yanked her hand away. She looked at her dad¡¯s face to make sure he was still out and then once again wrapped her fingers around his massive cock. She almost couldn¡¯t get her fingers all the way around it.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep3

    Standing next to the bed, with her hand wrapped around her daddy¡¯s hard cock, she unconsciously began stroking up and down. She couldn¡¯t believe that it would get bigger, but it did. Fascinated, she pumped a little more to see how big it would actually get. Sylvia wasn¡¯tpletely inexperienced; having given past boyfriends hand jobs and blowjobs. She¡¯d even been fucked a few times, but she wasn¡¯t prepared for her father to cum all over her hand while he was unconscious. She had been looking at his chest when it happened. She¡¯d been stroking up and down his cock, pumping him up to see how big he¡¯d get, when she felt the hot, sticky liquid run down over her fingers. Jerking her hand away, she ran to the bathroom for a washcloth. After cleaning his cum off hisid cock, Sylvia held his cock up with one hand while she wiped the cum from the base of it and around his balls. She hadn¡¯t really looked at his balls before; they were huge too. No wonder there was so much cum to clean up. When he was cleaned up, she went to her room, removed her soaked panties and masturbated to an intense orgasm.


    Sylvia soon found she couldn¡¯t wait for her daddy¡¯s mid-day medicine time. Sitting in the chair next to his bed, her pussy would ache in anticipation. At night she would dream up what she wanted to do the next day. She was shocked at how wet she would get just thinking about touching her daddy¡¯s cock. She wanted to masturbate in his bedroom, while holding his hard cock in her hand. She got ready, foregoing panties under her skirt, to give her easy ess to her pussy. When her dad was knocked out from his drugs, she pulled back the sheet and wrapped her hand around his thick cock, while she pushed her other hand up under her skirt. She ended up stroking his cock in rhythm with her own fingers pumping in and out of her pussy, shooting his cum in the air, almost at the same time as she gushed through her orgasm.


    Sylvia had mixed feelings about what she was doing with her father¡¯s cock. She knew it wasn¡¯t right, but she was having the most intense orgasms she¡¯d ever had. That night sheid awake reflecting about what had happened. She wanted to do it again, but she didn¡¯t want to clean up another mess. She fell asleep wondering if she could get her lips around his thick cock.


    The next day, she was determined to try. Pulling back the sheet, she surveyed the size of his erect cock and opened her mouth as wide as she could. She couldn¡¯t imagine that it was wide enough. Holding his cock in her hand, she lowered her wide-open mouth down toward it. It was a stretch, but she got her lips around his cock and pushed the head inside her mouth. When she started pumping it with her hand, she found there was too much friction. She pulled her mouth off his cock and started licking all over his the head and down the sides. Fully coated with her saliva, her daddy¡¯s cock slid much more easily in and out of her mouth. So intent on sucking and pumping, she forgot all about masturbating and just sucked him off until he came in her mouth. She swallowed as fast as she could and some still spilled out around her mouth and ran down the sides of his cock. Another mess to clean up!


    Having enjoyed the taste of his cum, Sylvia decided to forget the washcloth and clean up the spilled cum with her tongue. Licking all around his cock and his balls, she was pleasantly surprised that by the time he was cleaned up, his cock was hard again. Her pussy was soaking wet and his cock was hard. She checked her watch and guessed that she had another hour before he would begin to wake up. Oh my god! She thought. What am I doing? She pulled the sheet back over his recovered cock and ran to her bedroom.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Had she actually been considering whether she had enough time to fuck her own father? What kind of slut was she, she wondered. She had thoroughly enjoyed the blowjob and her pussy was still on fire, but this was her father! She couldn¡¯t believe she was actually considering trying to ride his hard cock. She probably couldn¡¯t get it inside her pussy, anyway. She pulled up her skirt and started stroking her moist pussy lips. Slipping two fingers between her slick, puffy lips, she started bucking against her hand while she pumped her fingers in and out of her burning pussy.


    Unbeknownst to Sylvia, the doctor had recently reduced the dosage of her father¡¯s pain medication. He was still pretty drugged, but not aspletely out as he had been. He had just dosed off after his mid-day dosage, when his daughter pulled his sheet off. He was about to ask her what she was doing, when she wrapped her hand around his erect cock. Oh fuck! I must be dreaming, he thought. His daughter was sexy as hell and was primarily responsible for his cock being erect anyway. Staring at her round tits and firm ass everyday, while she moved around his bed, had given him erotic fantasies that kept his cock almost perpetually hard. He med it on the drugs; he¡¯d never had erotic fantasies about his daughter before. Now, here she was stroking his hard cock, he should feel guilty, but it felt so damn good! She was so fucking sexy and she thought he was asleep. He kept his eyes shut and just enjoyed her gentle touch. Opening his eyes just enough to peek through slits, he watched her opening her mouth and trying to gage the fit. Oh fuck! She was contemting a blowjob. His cock was throbbing by the time she slid her lips over the tip it. It took all of his restraint to keep from moaning out loud. Then when she licked all around and up and down his shaft, he wanted to buck his ass off the bed and push his cock into her sweet young mouth. She finally got her lips around it and gave him a blowjob he¡¯s not likely to forget, swallowing his cum and even cleaning him up with her tongue! Then what happened? She ran out of the room, like it was on fire.


    ¡°Oh Daddy, Daddy,¡± Sylvia moaned in a quiet whisper as shey back on her bed, catching her breath from her orgasm. Her skirt was bunched around her waist and her fingers were still in her pussy as she imagined her daddy¡¯s hard cock filling her juicy love hole.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep4

    The next day, Frank again faked unconsciousness, waiting anxiously to see what his daughter would do. Sylvia didn¡¯t disappoint him. Pulling the sheet back, she leaned over and licked up and down his hard cock, coating it with her saliva. Frank watched her through nearly closed eyelids, anticipating another blowjob. Instead, he saw her pull her head back, unfasten her skirt and let it drop to the floor. Looking again at her daddy¡¯s face, she pulled her tank top over her head and stood next to his bed,pletely naked. His cock twitched, but he didn¡¯t think she noticed. Her tits were perfect and her nipples were erect, poking straight out from herrge, pink ares. Jesus, she was a sight to behold as she climbed up on the bed, keeping her eyes on his face. Gently sliding her legs over his, she positioned her pussy lips over his hard cock. Holy shit, she¡¯s going to fuck me, Frank thought. My own sweet daughter, my sexy, motherfucking daughter is going to sit on my hard cock. Drugs or not, Frank¡¯s cock was on fire.


    Sylvia decided she had to ride her father¡¯s cock. She was obsessed with whether it would fit inside her pussy. There was only one way to find out. She wasn¡¯t really going to fuck him, just push him up inside of her to see if he would fit. Straddling him and nestling his cock between her slippery pussy lips, she rubbed up and down his hard cock, lubricating him from top to bottom. Reaching between her legs, she grabbed the base of his cock and rubbed the swollen head against her hot, dripping pussy. Easing down, she pushed the head between her lips, stretching them wide-open. It was so fucking big! But it felt so fucking good! Looking between her legs, she saw a lot of cock left and she pushed down a little harder. It was about half way in when she stopped to catch her breath. Jesus Christ, she felt so full! Leaning forward, brushing her hard nipples against the hair on her daddy¡¯s chest, she started rocking back and forth, trying to work more of his hard cock into her stretched out pussy.


    Frank was having an agonizing time trying not to move, or to let on that he was awake. His daughter¡¯s tight, young pussy felt so good wrapped around his cock that he wanted to buck his hips up and ram it home. When she climbed up on the bed and he got his first look at her sweet little snatch, he thought he was going to shoot his load right then. Her neatly trimmed bush made an almost perfect ck triangle on her pussy mound. He caught a glimpse of her swollen pussy lips before she started pushing them down around his throbbing cock. It appeared that she might have trimmed her hairpletely away from her pussy lips, leaving them fully exposed. As if that wouldn¡¯t be enough to make any guy fire his cannon, then she started pushing down, wiggling around, pushing some more, pulling back, and then rocking back and forth. She¡¯s going so excruciatingly slowly, that he¡¯s not sure he can keep up the charade. Christ! Why can¡¯t she just move a little faster?


    Sylvia¡¯s pussy is quivering! She¡¯s never had anything this big inside it before. She can already feel her orgasm building and there is still over an inch of cock to go. She¡¯s determined to get it all in. She¡¯s gone too far to give up now. She doesn¡¯t know where it¡¯s all going, she feels so full already! Sitting up straight, and pushing down hard, she feels her clit hit her daddy¡¯s pelvic bone. That¡¯s all it takes to ignite her release! She lets out a low moan; shivers run up her spine and her pussy pulsates around the huge intrusion.


    As soon as it starts, she panics. What if Daddy cums in her? She¡¯s not on the pill! She could get pregnant! She abruptly pulls her pussy off his cock. Sitting on the bed next to him, she begins examining his cock for signs of having cum. It¡¯s coated with her juices, but it doesn¡¯t appear to her that he¡¯s cum. Oh fuck! She definitely did though, and now there¡¯s a pool of her juices on the bed next to him. She has to get everything cleaned up before he wakes up. Sylvia runs to the bathroom for a washcloth.


    Why the fuck did she stop! Frank wants to know. And why was she staring at his cock like that? What the fuck happened? He was so close to cumming in his little girl¡¯s tight cunt, he could already feel his balls tightening in anticipation of a big release. Then, she jumped off! And disappeared. Where did she go? She can¡¯t leave him like this, can she? What does she think it is; a fucking toy? A warm washcloth envelops his cock causing an involuntary tremble. What¡¯s she doing now?


    Sylvia returned to her daddy¡¯s hard cock with a warm washcloth, but as she¡¯s washing it, she realizes she probably should finish him off. It doesn¡¯t seem right to leave his cock so big and swollen. Wrapping the washcloth around his balls, she leans over and sucks the head of his cock into her mouth. Like most girls, she¡¯s tasted her own juices by licking her fingers, but she¡¯s surprised by how different it tastes when it¡¯s licked off a cock that¡¯s been inside her pussy. Massaging his balls with the warm washcloth, Sylvia bobs her head up and down, using her tongue to lick her juices from her daddy¡¯s cock.


    Oh fuck! That¡¯s more like it, Frank almost moans. His sexy, naked daughter is sucking him off and running a warm washcloth over his balls. Through his barely open eyes, he watches her perfect tits jiggle around as her lips slide up and down his aching cock. He fights the urge to push his cock farther into her mouth. It takes all of his willpower to liepletely still while his balls tighten and he shoots what feels like a gallon of cum into his little girl¡¯s mouth. He swallows a sigh that nearly escapes his lips when he finally gets his release.


    Sylvia can¡¯t believe how much cum her daddy shot into her mouth. She kept sucking and swallowing forever and it just kepting. Finally, she¡¯d sucked him dry and finished cleaning him up. She hurriedly changed his sheets before he woke up, removing the evidence of her incestuous escapade. Back in her room, lying on her bed, she relives the feeling of her pussy stretched around her daddy¡¯s massive cock. Rubbing her still engorged clit, she cums again by just thinking about how good it felt. She wishes he could have really fucked her, but she¡¯s pretty sure he would freak out if he knew what she¡¯s been doing.


    Sylvia isn¡¯t the only one reliving what just happened. Frank is pretty sure his cock has never been that hard before. The erotic sight of his naked teenage daughter, impaling her tight young pussy on his rigid cock, is etched in his mind forever. He hasn¡¯t seen her naked since she was a little girl and he wasn¡¯t quite prepared for how fucking sexy she¡¯s be. My god, her tits; so perfectly round with huge pink ares that must be two inches across, and thick nipples that stick out over half an inch. It was all he could do to keep from reaching up and grabbing a handful. And her pussy! So fucking tight! And so incredibly hot! The heat emanating off her velvety pussy walls was almost enough to get him off, if she never moved at all. Christ! He wants to fuck her so badly. He wants to be on top, mming his cock into that tight, young cunt, making her cum so many times she loses count! He wonders what¡¯s in store for tomorrow. He can hardly wait.


    Sylvia is horny. It¡¯s been two days since she had her daddy¡¯s thick cock inside her pussy and she¡¯s been craving it ever since. It was Friday when she¡¯d jumped off his hard cock; afraid he¡¯d cum inside of her. With her mother and brother home all weekend she¡¯s had no chance to experiment again. She¡¯s still been taking care of her daddy, giving him his medicine and visiting with him when he¡¯s awake, but what she really wants is to push his hard cock back up inside her anxious pussy. She¡¯s taken the chance a couple of times to lift the covers and look at his erection, but that just made it worse. She can¡¯t wait until tomorrow when she¡¯ll be alone with him again.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep5

    Frank forgot it was the weekend. With his wife and son around, Sylvia hasn¡¯t done anymore than peek at his cock a couple of times. She has been around a lot; straightening his bed and helping him getfortable. Every time she leans over his bed, he envisions her perfect tits hanging down over his chest and his cock responds ordingly. He¡¯s never been so fucking horny and his wife has made it clear that she is not going to take any chances of dying his recovery by bouncing around on the bed. All weekend he keeps up the pretense of being knocked out when he takes his medication.


    Sylvia can hardly sleep Sunday night in anticipation of what she has nned for her daddy tomorrow. She¡¯s thought it through and decided that if she sucks him off before she mounts him, there is less chance he¡¯ll cum inside of her. While she lies in bed stroking her wet pussy, she tries to rationalize her decision to fuck her own father. She looks at it more as sexual experimentation. A woman needs to know how big of a cock she can handle and this is thergest one she¡¯s ever seen. With her father not really involved, and no one knowing about it, it¡¯s just an impersonal exercise; it¡¯s not really incest.


    Frank would be tossing and turning if he could move his legs around. He keeps hoping that with everyone out of the house tomorrow, Sylvia will continue her exploration of her sexuality. If his wife weren¡¯t lying two feet away, he¡¯d be stroking his throbbing cock right now, trying to get some release. Of course, he can¡¯t get up to clean up afterward, so it isn¡¯t a very realistic option anyway.


    After giving her daddy his mid-day medication, Sylvia waits until she¡¯s sure he¡¯s out cold, and then pulls back his sheet and strips herself naked. Climbing on the bed, she settles gently between his legs, being careful not to hit the bar holding his ankles apart. His cock is fully erect as she starts licking up and down the thick sides. Flicking her tongue against the underside of his cock head as she¡¯s done with her boyfriends¡¯ cocks, she slides her lips over the head and down his long, thick shaft. Sylvia has given her share of blowjobs, but none of the high school boys she¡¯s been with have had a cock even close to this size. Holding his thick cock with her hand, she bobs her head up and down, while caressing his balls with her other hand. Setting a steady rhythm, she has him shooting into her mouth in no time.


    Faking unconsciousness is pretty easy until he¡¯s ready to cum, then it¡¯s nearly impossible for Frank to maintain hisposure. Watching his daughter through slit eyes, his cock responds to her luscious tits hanging between his legs as she leans down, taking his hard cock in her warm, wet mouth. Her nipples are hard and they brush his leg as she bobs her head up and down. It¡¯s obvious this isn¡¯t the first blowjob she¡¯s given and he wonders which of her boyfriends have had their hard cocks in her sweet mouth. After Friday, he¡¯s also certain she¡¯s not a virgin and the thought of her high school dates fucking her in the backseat of their car, makes him shoot his load in record time. God! How is he supposed to lie still, pretending to be asleep, when she¡¯s still sucking his cock long after he¡¯s already cum? Using all his willpower not to move, it dawns on him what she¡¯s doing. He¡¯s been so intent on convincing her he¡¯s asleep, that he didn¡¯t even think about her concerns. She doesn¡¯t want him to cum inside of her! She gave him the blowjob to dy his cumming when she fucks him. Well fuck that! She¡¯s in for a surprise!


    Sylvia keeps sucking, licking and flicking her daddy¡¯s cock until she feels it hardening inside her mouth. When it¡¯s fully erect, she pulls her mouth back, wipes the saliva and cum from her cheeks, and carefully scoots forward, cing her legs on either side of him. Her juices are dripping down her legs as she straddles him; she¡¯s never been so wet and so ready for a cock before. Positioning her pussy lips around the head of his cock, she uses her body weight to push her slippery lips down around his massive pole. It¡¯s easier than it was on Friday, both because she¡¯s more ready and because she already knows it¡¯ll fit. Lifting herself slightly and sliding back down, she makes steady progress, shifting from side to side until she¡¯spletely filled. Sitting perfectly still, with her pussy stretched wide around her daddy¡¯s immense cock, she takes a minute to enjoy the bulk of him within her. For the first time in her life she feels like aplete woman. Unlike the boys she¡¯s been dating, this is a real man-sized cock filling her pussy and she wants to savor the feeling.


    Oh fuck! Frank doesn¡¯t know how much longer he can stay still, pretending to be asleep. His daughter¡¯s hot pussy, pulsating around his hard cock, is almost more than he can stand. Why is she just sitting there? Why doesn¡¯t she move? He wants to buck his ass off the bed and pump his throbbing cock in and out of her tight, satiny pussy. Her eyes are closed and she¡¯s sitting down hard on his cock. Watching through clenched eyelids, Frank sees his daughter lean forward, her beautiful tits resting on his chest; she kisses him gently on the mouth. Oh baby! My baby! She¡¯s not just using his cock as a human dildo. She really wants to make love to her daddy! Ever so slowly she starts rocking her hips back and forth, sliding up and down his massive cock. Sitting up straight and increasing her speed, Sylvia starts bouncing up and down, her stretched pussy molded tightly against her daddy¡¯s hard shaft. Frank watches her pinch and pull at her own nipples as she rides him with ever increasing intensity.


    Sylvia¡¯s pussy is ignited with pleasure as she rolls her hips and ms herself down, again and again, on her daddy¡¯s huge cock. She¡¯s never felt anything like this. Oh, how she wishes her daddy were awake, pulling on her nipples, kissing her lips and shoving his big cock deeper inside her burning pussy. No, if he were awake, he¡¯d be horrified with what his little girl¡¯s doing. He¡¯d be disgusted that she¡¯s unabashedly riding his hard cock, while he¡¯s drugged up on painkillers. She¡¯ll just absorb his pleasure and he¡¯ll never know. Oh god! Her orgasm is so close. Her pussy is stretched so imusibly wide around her daddy¡¯s mammoth cock, that her orgasm feels like it¡¯s building all through her stomach and her thighs. It¡¯s building! It¡¯s building! Almost there! She¡¯s jamming her pussy up and down as fast as she can, on his rigid cock. He¡¯s sliding in and out of her pussy with ease now, lubricated by the free flow of her juices.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh fuck! Oh Daddy!¡± Sylvia calls out as her orgasm rips through her body. Shaking and shivering, she mps her pussy down on her daddy¡¯s cock and rides out the tumultuous waves of pleasure that tremble through her body. Panting, she starts to ease herself off of her daddy¡¯s still rigid cock.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep6

    There is no way he can maintain hisposure while his sexy, teenage daughter is riding his cock like this. Frank is using all his strength to remain still, while her tight, little pussy, slick with her steadily flowing juices, is burning up and down the sides of his cock. It¡¯s a good thing she is lost in the throes of her orgasm or she¡¯d realize he¡¯s not asleep. He¡¯s moving around, almost moaning, while she quivers through her orgasm. As she starts to ease herself off of his cock, he makes his move. Gripping her thighs with his hands, he pulls her back down.


    ¡°Not yet, Sylvie.¡± Frank pleads, opening his eyes and looking at her. ¡°I need you to stay on there just a little bit longer.¡± Frank says, pushing his throbbing cock farther up inside her soaking wet pussy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Sylvia screams, ludicrously trying to cover her breasts with her hands; her face turning a deep shade of crimson. ¡°I¡­ um¡­ I¡­ saw your erection¡­ and I¡­ uh¡­ couldn¡¯t help¡­ oh Daddy!¡± She moans as Frank starts power pumping his cock up into her velvety pussy.


    ¡°I know, baby.¡± Frank pants. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just ride it out,¡± he whispers pulling her down to him. Squeezing her ass cheeks, while her plush tits are squished against his chest, he pushes his tongue against her lips. Sylvia opens her mouth, weing his tongue as her pussy begins aching for another release, even more intense than thest one.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Sylvia shouts as her orgasm overtakes her. ¡°I¡¯m cumming again! Oh Daddy!¡± She tightens her stretched out pussy around his hard cock and pushes her tongue between his lips, moaning into his mouth.


    ¡°Me too, Sylvie!¡± Her dad says, breaking the kiss. His cock explodes inside his daughter¡¯s snug pussy and Frank¡¯s chest heaves against Sylvia¡¯s tits as they try to catch their breath.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Sylvia coos. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Then she adds quietly, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t havee inside me!¡± She snuggles her head up against his chest, while his cock is still inside her drenched pussy.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get pregnant, Sylvie,¡± her daddy reassures her. ¡°I had that taken care of a long time ago, right after Randy was born.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank god!¡± Sylvia breathes. ¡°I wish I¡¯d known that on Friday,¡± sheughs. ¡°How long have you¡­?¡± Sylvia doesn¡¯t need to finish the sentence.


    ¡°Sincest week when the doctor changed my medication,¡± her daddy answers her. ¡°At first, I thought you were a drug-induced wet dream,¡± he says. ¡°And then, I was afraid I¡¯d scare you off, if I let you know too soon. My god! You feel so good!¡± He adds, running his hands over her firm, round ass cheeks. ¡°I hope my being awake, doesn¡¯t keep you from what you¡¯ve been doing,¡± heughs.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Sylvia answers, brushing her tits back and forth across his chest. ¡°I was so afraid you¡¯d think I was sick or perverted. I wanted you to be awake, but I thought if you were, you¡¯d be disgusted with me.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he says, smiling. ¡°I was surprised, yes, but not disgusted. I could never be disgusted with you, Sylvie. Especially, after how you¡¯ve made me feel,¡± he says, kissing her on the forehead and pulling her body against his. ¡°I know what we¡¯ve just done is considered wrong, but I can¡¯t imagine how anything that feels so good, can be anything but right.¡±


    ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± Sylvia cries, kissing his face and rolling her hips around on his cock. ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Frank¡¯s cock is recovering inside Sylvia¡¯s saturated pussy as she kisses him and rubs her nubile body against him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a virgin, Daddy,¡± Sylvia says. ¡°But I feel like you¡¯ve made me a woman.¡± Her tits drag across his hairy chest as she starts rocking back and forth on her daddy¡¯s semi-erect cock.


    From then on, she was addicted to his cock. She wanted him all the time; in her mouth, in her pussy, she couldn¡¯t get enough of her daddy¡¯s long, thick shaft. She remembers how the very next day her daddy pleaded with her to let him taste her pussy. Straddling his face and grinding her pussy so hard against his tongue he almost suffocated, she came several times, flooding his face with her juices.


    *****


    The rm clock wakes her, bringing her back to the present and the realization that she¡¯d fallen asleep in her daddy¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Better get back to your own bed, Sylvie.¡± Daddy whispers. ¡°In a few hours your brother will be off to school and we¡¯ll have all day together,¡± he says, running his hand over her ass cheeks and nibbling on her nipple.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Sylvia moans. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to stop that,¡± sheughs. Her nipples are rock hard and her pussy is already wet, just from her daddy¡¯s touch. She is still addicted to him. She hopes she¡¯ll be able to keep her promise to herself and stop this when she gets married.


    Frank pulls his lips off her erect nipple and ps her yfully on the ass. ¡°To be continued..,¡± he says as he pushes her out of the bed. Looking around, she picks up her panties, but figures she doesn¡¯t need to put them on; Randy¡¯s the only one home and he¡¯ll be sleeping. She kisses her daddy, quietly opens his bedroom door and heads down the hallway.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep7

    Randy was barely sleeping when he heard his dad¡¯s rm clock. Sound really carries through the house at night, when it¡¯s quiet. Checking the clock, he sees that it¡¯s 5:30 in the morning, too early for anyone to be getting ready for work. He sits up on his bed and positions himself so he has a clear view of his dad¡¯s bedroom door. He doesn¡¯t have to wait long for it to open and he watches Sylvia sneak out, going back to her room. Holy shit! She¡¯spletely naked and this time he has a full frontal view of her. He can¡¯t believe how sexy his sister looks, walking down the hall toward him, with her panties in her hand. Her tits are perfect and her hard nipples; they must be sticking out over half an inch. As she passes his bedroom door he drops his eyes from her tits to her pussy and checks out her neatly trimmed bush. He has a clear view of her pussy lips as she takes a slow, quiet step past his door. His cock springs to life and he¡¯s already imagining what he¡¯s going to do with his sexy sister. Before he goes to school, he¡¯ll need to put the first part of his n into action.


    *****


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± Sylvia shouts as another orgasm sweeps over her. Lying on her back, her chest is heaving, ballooning her firm tits up and down as she catches her breath. Her daddy has his face buried in her sopping pussy,pping up her free flowing juices. As soon as Randy left for school, they jumped back in bed and he kissed his way down to his daughter¡¯s delectable pussy. Two orgasmstter, he¡¯s enjoying the fruits of hisbors, so to speak.


    ¡°I love how you taste,¡± he says, kissing his way back up her body and positioning his throbbing cock at the wet, hot, door to her love canal.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love how you taste me!¡± Sylvia breathes. ¡°What you do with your tongue ought to be marketed,¡± sheughs. ¡°We could make millions.¡±


    ¡°I just want to make you,¡± he answers, pushing his tongue in her mouth and his cock in her pussy at the same time.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Sylvia moans into his mouth, while pulling her knees up and spreading her legs as wide as she can. ¡°God, you feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Does Chris make you feel good, Sylvie?¡± her daddy asks, pulling his face back and looking directly in her eyes. He¡¯s maintaining anguid rhythm, almost leisurely sliding his cock in and out of her saturated pussy.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, he does,¡± she answers, honestly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less. He¡¯s not as big as you are,¡± she smiles. ¡°But he¡¯s just as sensitive and adventurous. Like you, he knows exactly how to pleasure me. He surprises me, he¡¯s creative and isn¡¯t afraid to experiment with things he¡¯s never tried.¡±


    ¡°Sounds wonderful for you, baby.¡± Frank answers, trying to sound enthusiastic for her. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, but it¡¯s good to know you¡¯ll be well taken care of,¡± he adds, sounding disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, too Daddy!¡± Sylvia says, clenching her pussy around his cock as it slides deep inside of her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trade what we¡¯ve had for anything, but I really want to be a faithful wife. You understand don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, Sylvie,¡± her daddy reassures her. ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to me, I¡¯m just having trouble with that old saying, ¡®You¡¯re not losing a daughter; you¡¯re gaining a son.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t fit this situation, I don¡¯t swing that way,¡± heughs, picking up his rhythm. ¡°So what does he do that¡¯s so creative? Give me an example.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Sylvia responds to his increased pace by pushing her ass off the bed to meet his strokes. ¡°Well¡­ oh, I know,¡± she says. ¡°Remember at Christmas time when we came for a visit?¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± her daddy answers her. ¡°I remember Christmas Eve morning we snuck out to the garage and fucked in the car. Remember how cold it was?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I thought my bare ass was going to freeze to the seat,¡± sheughs, while running her hands down her daddy¡¯s broad back, pulling him tighter against her as he pumps faster and faster. ¡°Anyway, remember the dinner we all had, the first night we were home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank answers, driving his hard cock into her as he waits for her to continue.


    ¡°Well, Chris likes toys, especially high tech toys. He bought one of those wireless, vibrating butt plugs.¡±


    ¡°Wireless?¡± Frank asks. ¡°What do you mean, like with a remote control or something?¡± Frank¡¯s panting now as he ms his cock into his daughter¡¯s steaming pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhh,¡± Sylvia moans, dragging her fingers down his back and digging them into his ass cheeks. She¡¯s humping her ass off the bed, meeting her daddy¡¯s pounding strokes. Her mouth finds his and she pushes her tongue deep inside, cutting off any further conversation.


    Frank reaches down and slips his arms behind her knees, pulling her legs up and spreading her pussy even wider. With her legs pulled up, his cock slides in deeper with each downward stroke and Sylvia almost bites her daddy¡¯s tongue as her arousal builds to its highest peak.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy!¡± Sylvia yells. ¡°I¡¯m cumming again! Keep fucking me hard like that! Ohhhhh fuck!¡± Sylvia is thrashing around on the bed, digging her nails into her daddy¡¯s back as he keeps up his relentless onught on her pussy. She¡¯s trying to mp her pussy around her daddy¡¯s hard cock, but with her legs spread so wide, she¡¯s too stretched out for him to even feel it.


    Frank is getting close, too. Listening to his daughter talk about a wireless butt plug while he was pounding her pussy, added dramatically to his arousal. mming into her onest time, his body starts jerking violently as he spews his load inside his daughter¡¯s already soaked pussy. Pulling his arms out from under her legs, he copses on top of her, crushing her hard nipples against his chest. Running his hands through his daughter¡¯s hair, he grips her head firmly and shoves his tongue deep inside her mouth, smashing his lips brutally against hers. With her pussy quivering around his cock, he acts like he wants topletely devour her.


    ¡°A wireless butt plug?¡± Frank asks again as their breathing returns to normal and their bodies start to rx. Frank is still lying on top of his daughter with his spent cock inside her pussy.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep8

    ¡®Yeah,¡± Sylvia smiles at him. ¡°They make vibrators like that too. There¡¯s a tiny remote with a button you push when you want it to start and stop,¡± she kisses him and brushes his damp hair from his forehead. ¡°Anyway, Chris bought one and we fooled around with it a few times. It was very erotic to have him fuck me with the butt plug in my ass, not knowing when he would push the button.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What does this have to do with dinner,st Christmas?¡± her daddy asks her.


    ¡°Well..,¡± she smiles. ¡°Chris convinced me to wear it to dinner with the family. It has this little thong-type strap to hold it in,¡± she says. ¡°The whole time we were sitting there, passing the biscuits, Chris was pushing the remote button to vibrate my butt plug. By the time dinner was over, I was so fucking wet, I figured my smell was more prominent than the pot roast.¡± She¡¯sughing, giggling actually as she recalls the incident. ¡°I was so distracted, I couldn¡¯t tell you what we talked about, I just know that when Chris finally fucked me that night I came like a geyser! Now he says he wants me to wear it during the wedding. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s joking or not.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Frank says, he moved his head down so he could suck on her taut nipples while she talked. Now resting his head on her soft breast, he asks her. ¡°Remember the first time we did it in your ass?¡±


    ¡°Do I? I was so scared and so excited at the same time,¡± Sylvia recalls. ¡°We were in a hotel room near my college. You¡¯de up for the weekend to visit and we never left the room the whole weekend; we just called down for room service.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Frank says, nibbling on her nipple, licking all around it. ¡°I remember how tight you were. We must have used a whole tube of lubricant and it still took forever to get it all inside you.¡±


    ¡°Well, your cock is big, Daddy,¡± Sylvia says, enjoying how delicately he¡¯s licking and teasing her breasts. ¡°You¡¯d already made me cum so many times, I thought I couldn¡¯t cum again. But when you finally got your big cock inside my ass and started pumping in and out, I exploded.¡± Sylvia feels her daddy¡¯s cock stiffening inside her pussy and she clenches her pussy muscles around it. ¡°Want to do it now?¡± she asks, teasingly as Frank stretches her nipple out from her tit with his teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± he says, releasing her nipple and letting it spring back into ce. ¡°I¡¯d like that a lot, Sylvie. You want to?¡± he asks her.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I really do,¡± she answers as Frank pulls his fully recovered cock from her dripping pussy and kneels on the end of the bed. Sylvia turns over and gets up on her hands and knees, spreading her legs apart. Leaning her head down against the bed, she reaches back with her hands, grips her ass cheeks and pulls them apart. ¡°How¡¯s this, Daddy?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Like heaven, Sylvie. Like heaven.¡± Frank says, positioning his cockhead, still soaked with her juices, against her puckered asshole. Pushing forward, he slips the head in and then pulls back slightly to give her a chance to rx her sphincter. Using short, slow strokes, he slowly inches his cock into her tight asshole. When it¡¯s all the way in, he remains motionless while Sylvia gets used to the intrusion.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Sylvia moans. ¡°Why do I always forget how fucking big you are?¡± she asks. ¡°You fill me up, Daddy. It feels like you¡¯re a part of me when you¡¯re in me like this,¡± she tells him, reaching between her legs to y with her clit. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Fuck my ass, Daddy. Fuck it like it¡¯s thest time you¡¯ll ever fuck it!¡± she cries, while rubbing her clit with her fingers.


    And he does, grabbing her hips with his hands, Frank starts pumping his huge cock in and out of his daughter¡¯s tight asshole. The friction is incredible and every time Frank pulls back, he has to m down hard to get his cock back in. In no time, Frank feels his balls tighten and his orgasm build.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close, Sylvie,¡± Frank warns her. ¡°How¡¯re you doing, sweetheart?¡± he asks, pounding his cock into her asshole, pping his balls against her pussy lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Daddy,¡± Sylvia pants, rubbing feverishly at her clit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer, baby,¡± Frank gasps as he pulls her hips hard against him, burying his cock deep in her asshole. Holding her there, his cock spasms, and he shoots his load in his little girl¡¯s ass.


    Thatst m into her asshole, sent Sylvia over the top and she squeezed her clit between her finger and her thumb, igniting her orgasm and flooding her pussy. Shaking and shivering, she copses on the bed, pulling her ass from around her daddy¡¯s spent cock. Frank falls on the bed beside her, rolling her up on her side so he can suckle at her breasts. They nuzzle together, resting, recovering, before realizing they don¡¯t have much time left and they had better take a shower.


    Frank savors the look and feel of his daughter¡¯s sulent young body as theyther each other and slither their bodies together. Rubbing his soapy cock up and down the crack of her ass and cupping her tits from behind, he kisses her neck and tells her how much he loves her. Sylvia responds by bending forward, spreading her legs and leaning her hands against the tile wall.


    ¡°Show me,¡± she says. ¡°Show me how much you love me, Daddy.¡± She¡¯s smiling at him over her shoulder. Frank rubs his hard cock against her pussy lips a couple of times and then drives it home, pushing Sylvia¡¯s head against the wall. Gripping her soapy hips with his hands, he pounds into her like a jackhammer. Sylvia uses the wall for leverage and pushes back against him, meeting him stroke for stroke. Leaving one hand on the wall, she slips her other hand between her legs, manipting her clit, while her daddy¡¯s massive cock mercilessly assaults her pussy.


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­ how¡­ much¡­ I¡­ love¡­ you!¡± Frank pants, speaking each word on the forward thrust of his cock. On the final word, he ms it home and holds it there, spewing his hot cum deep inside her hot, young pussy. Probably for thest time, he thinks.


    ¡°Oh fuck! I¡¯m cumming too, Daddy!¡± Sylvia mps her pussy tightly around her daddy¡¯s mammoth cock as he empties his balls into her. Bncing herself against the wall, her final orgasm of the day sts through her, shaking her body and weakening her knees. Her daddy¡¯s grip on her hips, and her hands on the wall, is all that¡¯s holding her up.


    They¡¯re unusually quiet as they towel each other off. Then as if choreographed, they both drop their towels at the same time and enfold each other in a tight embrace. Standing naked in the bathroom with their arms wrapped securely around each other, they kiss passionately, tears streaming down their cheeks.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy!¡± Sylvia sobs.


    ¡°I love you more,¡± Frank manages to choke out, recalling how they used to yfully argue who loved each other more when she was a little girl.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep9

    Randy can¡¯t wait to get home to see if his idea worked. Before he left for school, he hid a portable cassette recorder under his dad¡¯s bed. He used a two-hour tape and set it to maximum record length, which should have given him four hours of recording. He only hopes that his dad and sister continued their little rendezvous in his dad¡¯s bedroom and not Sylvia¡¯s.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says, walking into the house. Sylvia and Dad are watching TV. ¡°How was your day?¡± he asks innocently.


    ¡°Great,¡± they both answer, not looking at each other or him.


    ¡°Good,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m going to change and do my homework,¡± he calls back over his shoulder as he heads down the hall. Checking to see that they aren¡¯t watching, he ducks into his dad¡¯s room and snatches his tape recorder from under the bed.


    Back in his own room, he rewinds to the start of the tape. It¡¯s pretty muffled at first and then gets clearer. Fast-forwarding, he hears Sylvia cry out for Dad to fuck her hard. That¡¯s all he needs. He scans through the entire tape, selecting the mostpromising passages. He connects his recorder to hisputer and converts key excerpts from the tape into digital wave files on his hard drive. After burning an audio CD of the most incriminating parts, he waits for the right time to execute the next part of his n. Listening to his sister and dad fuck was really hot and his cock is aching for a chance to fuck his sister.


    Sylvia has had an exhausting day, both physically and emotionally. She and her daddy were able to maintain normal conversation with her mom and brother all through dinner, talking about the wedding, Chris¡¯s arrival the next day and the sess of her mom¡¯s trip. Not long after dinner, she excused herself and went to her bedroom. Lying on her bed, with conflicting emotions running through her brain, she barely heard her brother¡¯s knock on her door.


    ¡°Hey Sis,¡± Randy says, opening the door and entering his sister¡¯s bedroom. She¡¯s lying on her bed on her stomach and his cock stirs at the sight of her firm ass inside her skintight jeans.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sylvia asks, turning on her side and shing an annoyed look at her brother.


    ¡°Not much, Sis,¡± he answers, sitting on the edge of her bed with a portable CD yer in his hand. ¡°Just a little bit of what you¡¯re giving Dad,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she says, sitting up quickly and starring into his eyes. Sylvia is flustered; she doesn¡¯t want this conversation to be happening.


    ¡°Just this,¡± Randy says, pushing y on the CD yer. Sylvia¡¯s voice fills the room, ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy! I¡¯m cumming again! Keep fucking me hard like that! Ohhhhh fuck!¡± Then her dad¡¯s voice says, ¡°Remember the first time we did it in your ass?¡± Randy pushes the off button.


    ¡°Give me that, you fucking pervert.¡± Sylvia reaches for the CD yer. This can¡¯t be happening. Not now. It¡¯s all over between her and Dad. She¡¯s ready to start a new life with Chris and now her brother wants to ruin it.


    ¡°This is just highlights,¡± Randy says, letting her have the CD yer. ¡°Sort of a greatest hits. I have the entire tape in a safe ce.¡± Sylvia is starring at him incredulously.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sylvia asks. ¡°Why did you do this? How did you know?¡± She¡¯s panicked. She tries to calm down. Her brother doesn¡¯t hate her. Whatever he has in mind, she has to call his bluff.


    ¡°I saw you sneaking into his roomst night,¡± Randy answers. ¡°I watched you; you are an incredible fuck, Sis. I heard your n for today and I did this for leverage,¡± Randy says, pointing at the CD yer. ¡°I want you to fuck me like you fucked Dad.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯d even consider that?¡± she asks disgustedly. How can this be happening?


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want Mom or Chris to have a copy of this,¡± Randy says smugly. ¡°And that¡¯s what¡¯ll happen unless you do what I want.¡± Would he really do it? Would her own brother ruin her life?


    ¡°Fuck you, Randy, and grow up!¡± Sylvia shouts, and then lowers her voice. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything with this and I¡¯m certainly not going to be your sex ve or whatever sick perverted thing you want to call it. Now get the fuck out of here, you perverted asshole!¡± Sylvia pushes him towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m a perverted asshole?¡± Randy asks incredulously. ¡°Who¡¯s been fucking their own father for the past four years?¡± Randy asks. ¡°Think about it, Sis,¡± Randy says, calmly. ¡°This could ruin your marriage, Mom and Dad¡¯s marriage and for what? Because ¡®Little miss fuck me in the ass, Daddy¡¯ is too prim and proper to do for her brother, what she¡¯s doing for her father,¡± Randy says, leaving her room and closing the door.


    Fuck! That didn¡¯t work out the way he expected. Now what? She was right. He¡¯s not going to drop the dime on her to Mom or Chris. He just wants to fuck her. Fuck! He handled that all wrong. He wonders if there is another way to get to her. He sits at hisputer and loads the wave files onto his IPOD. He¡¯s going to listen to his sister and dad fuck while he tries to figure this out.


    Sylvia is crying into her pillow. Would her little brother really give this CD to Mom? Oh god! She can¡¯t even imagine the consequences for her family. And what about Chris? He¡¯d never understand. She sits up and dries her eyes. She can¡¯t take that chance. She hates giving into her brother¡¯s ckmail but she doesn¡¯t really have much choice. And it¡¯s not like she¡¯s never had casual sex and Randy is over eighteen. She¡¯ll just do what he wants and get it over with. First, she needs to convince him that it has to be a one-time thing and happen before her marriage this weekend.


    Sylvia opens Randy¡¯s door without knocking. He¡¯s lying on his bed listening to his IPOD. She notices a bulge in his pants and wonders if he¡¯s thinking about her. She closes his door and walks to his bed, touching him on the shoulder, startling him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Randy says, pulling the ear buds from his ears and shutting down his IPOD. His sister is just standing demurely by his bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Randy,¡± Sylvia says. ¡°It just happened, and then it gained momentum over time. We couldn¡¯t help ourselves,¡± she says, pleading with her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re making it into some dirty little ass fucking thing, but it wasn¡¯t like that.¡± She sits down on the bed next to him, cing her hand on his arm and locking eyes with him. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand, but what Dad and I had was special. It wasn¡¯t like what you¡¯re making it into at all.¡± Tears are streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Call it what you want, Sis,¡± Randy says, proceeding cautiously. He expects that she may have had a change of heart and he doesn¡¯t want to blow it. ¡°But you¡¯ve still been fucking your own father and now you¡¯re caught.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she says, nodding her head. ¡°But it¡¯s over. Dad and I¡­ today was thest time. I¡¯m getting married and I want to be apletely faithful wife to Chris. So whatever you have in mind, we have to do it before Saturday, okay?¡± She looks at him expectantly

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep10

    ¡°Sure,¡± Randy says, reaching up and wiping a tear from her cheek. He can barely contain his excitement. ¡°Look, Sis, I really don¡¯t want to ruin anyone¡¯s life. But like you, I can¡¯t help myself. Watching you and Dad fuck¡­ you were so¡­ the way you moved¡­ your body is so perfect¡­ you are like the ultimate fantasy¡­ you are like a fuck goddess.¡± Randy stops talking. Sylvia is just looking at him. Is she actually blushing?


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± he asks quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Randy admits, his n is changing while they speak. ¡°It depends on what you want.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sylvia asks.


    ¡°Well, you said what you and Dad had was special,¡± Randy says, formting an idea in his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to just go through the motions with me. I want to find some way to make it special for you, too, Sis. What is your ultimate sexual fantasy? What have you always wanted to do that you¡¯ve never shared with anyone?¡± Randy asks her, excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote, Randy,¡± Sylviaughs. ¡°Anything I¡¯ve ever fantasized hase true with either Daddy or Chris. You¡¯re not going to be able topete with them, so I guess you just have to take your fuck goddess as is,¡± she says, smiling.


    ¡°Come on, Sis,¡± Randy insists. ¡°Everyone has some kinky fantasy that they¡¯ve never shared with anyone. Now is your chance. I already know enough about you to ruin your life,¡± Randy chuckles. ¡°What harm can it do to dig deep and share your most intimate, never before shared, fantasy?¡± he asks, raising an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sylvia consents. ¡°I do have one secret fantasy, but you¡¯re not in any position to fulfill it, so what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± Randy persists. ¡°What have you got to lose?¡± He¡¯s excited now; maybe this will work out better than he thought.


    ¡°Okay, my ultimate fantasy,¡± Sylvia takes a breath. ¡°What is every girl¡¯s ultimate fantasy? Multiple cocks.¡± Sylvia watches his reaction. ¡°I dream of being fucked by two or three guys at the same time; cocks in every orifice. But what are you going to do, call up your high school buddies? No way!¡± sheughs. ¡°So let¡¯s just decide when and where we¡¯re going to do this. I¡¯ll do my best to give you the fuck of your life, okay? Then it¡¯ll be over.¡± Sylvia reaches over and squeezes his cock through his jeans. It¡¯s grown harder while they¡¯ve been talking. It¡¯s more impressive than she expected.


    ¡°Multiple cocks, huh?¡± Randy asks, his cock hardening from his sister¡¯s touch. The beginning of a n starts formting in his brain. ¡°Let me think about that, Sis. Meanwhile, why don¡¯t you keep Thursday night open? If I can pull off your fantasy for you, I will. If not, it¡¯ll be just the two of us,¡± Randy says, smiling as he grasps her tits through her shirt and squeezes them, like she did his cock. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Forget the fantasy,¡± Sylvia says, surprised at how nice his hands felt on her tits. Teasing her brother¡¯s cock was just an impulsive gesture, but when he teased back she felt her pussy involuntarily respond. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Let¡¯s you and I do what we¡¯re going to do, okay? Then the tape is destroyed and we get on with our lives. Agreed?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get back to you on when and where,¡± Randy concedes, but he really thinks he might be able to pull off the ultimate fantasy for his sister and get what he wants. ¡°Hey, Sis,¡± he says as she stands up to leave. ¡°How about a sneak preview? Can I see your tits?¡± Randy smiles.


    Sylvia just looks at her brother as he stares at her tits. She can¡¯t believe how her pussy is reacting to her brother¡¯s request. He could have made it one of his demands, but instead he just asked. ncing at his closed bedroom door and thinking about her parents sitting in the living room, she shakes her head; too risky.


    Randy just nods and Sylvia leaves his room. He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go for it, but his cock is so hard from her touching it and from feeling her tits, that he figured it was worth a try. He turns his IPOD back on and listens to Sylvia and Dad discussing the first time he fucked her in the ass. His hard cock is straining against the material of his jeans as he rubs his hand up and down it, through the thick material.


    Back in her room, Sylvia hurriedly pulls her blouse over her head and sheds her bra. Her pussy is soaking wet. She can¡¯t believe it would betray her like this, after what her brother has done. But it has and she doesn¡¯t want to stop the teasing just yet. She pulls her blouse back on and heads back to her brother¡¯s room. Thinking about what her brother said about her, makes her smile. It¡¯s almost how she feels about her daddy. She, of all people, should understand sexual obsession. When she was his age she was ying with her daddy¡¯s cock while he was knocked out on painkillers. Maybe Thursday will be fun; sort of ast fling before marriage. She opens her brother¡¯s door without knocking. He has his IPOD back in and he¡¯s rubbing his cock through his jeans. The bulge isrger than she remembered. Maybe this will be fun.


    Closing his door and stepping into her brother¡¯s line of vision, Sylvia lifts her blouse up over her tits. Randy pulls his ear buds from his ears and watches his sister reveal her perfectly round tits to him. Her nipples are pink and hard, sticking straight out from herrge rose-colored ares. Goddamn! They look delicious. He sits up for a closer look. Sylvia is standing next to his bed, and her tits are level with his face, when he sits up.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you change your mind?¡± Randy asks, not taking his eyes off her beautiful tits.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t change my mind,¡± Sylvia smiles. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be taking my bra off in your bedroom with Mom and Dad in the house. This way I can just pull my blouse back down if we hear them. Like this,¡± she says, pulling her blouse back over her tits.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, Sis,¡± Randy says admiringly. ¡°Can I touch them?¡± he asks.


    ¡°You already have,¡± she says matter-of-factly. ¡°Besides it¡¯s my turn,¡± she says enjoying the puzzled look on his face. ¡°Show me your cock,¡± she says.


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay,¡± Randy says, unsnapping his jeans and pulling his zipper down. He¡¯s looking at Sylvia¡¯s face as he shoves his jeans down a little and releases his cock through the fly in his underwear. Her eyes get big when she sees the size of her brother¡¯s hard cock. It¡¯s almost as big as her father¡¯s. Reflexively, she reaches over and wraps her hand around it, measuring its width with her fingers. Not quite as big as Daddy¡¯s, but still very impressive.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia breathes. ¡°You can touch them,¡± she says, pushing her tits toward his face, while keeping her hand around his cock. Randy slides his hands up under her blouse, grabbing one tit with each hand. Cupping his hands over them he rolls his palms over her hard nipples. Sylvia sighs, while stroking her hand up and down on his hard cock. Randy pushes her blouse up over her tits and sucks one of her nipples into his mouth. Oh fuck! He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually sucking his sister¡¯s tit while she jacks him off. A noise in the hallway stops them dead. Randy yanks Sylvia¡¯s blouse down over her tits and scrambles to pull up his jeans.


    Trying to look as innocent as possible, Sylvia picks up her brother¡¯s IPOD and sits in his desk chair, while he fastens his jeans. The IPOD screen shows a track called wav 6. It¡¯s still ying as Sylvia puts the ear buds in her ears. She hears her own voiceing from the device, ¡°cum so many times, I thought I couldn¡¯t cum again. But when you finally got your big cock inside my ass and started pumping in and out, I exploded.¡± Sylvia tears the ear buds from her ears and throws the IPOD at Randy.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep11

    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve been listening to?¡± she asks angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you use it to ckmail me, but you get off to it, too!¡± she says, through clenched teeth. ¡°You are one sick bastard,¡± she says, standing up and walking over to the bed. ¡°Thursday night,¡± she says, pointing her finger at him. ¡°One time deal, then we¡¯re done!¡± Sylvia says. ¡°And take that off your IPOD!¡± she adds, leaving the room.


    Randy had been so intent on getting his pants up before his parents came into his room, that he hadn¡¯t even seen Sylvia pick up the IPOD. How stupid could he be? Oh well, he still has a n for Thursday night.


    That slimy bastard, Sylvia thinks. He¡¯s listening to her and Daddy¡¯sst time together, rubbing his cock like it¡¯s a fucking porn tape. In a way it is, but it isn¡¯t one that she ever wanted anyone listening to, especially not her brother. Lying on her bed, fuming, she shes on the feel of hisrge cock in her hands and angrily tries to dispel the image. Apparently, it¡¯s imbedded in her brain because her nipples are still hard where he was sucking them and her pussy is still wet from all the teasing. What kind of slut are you? She asks herself. He¡¯s ckmailing you into fucking him, listening to your most intimate moments with Daddy and you¡¯re getting turned on. Fuck!


    *****


    By Wednesday afternoon, Randy has everything arranged. He¡¯s invited his dad and Chris to ast minute bachelor party; he¡¯s purchased what he needed at the Adult Toy and Apparel store and reserved a suite at a downtown hotel. He is determined to give his sister the fantasy night of her life.


    ¡°Hey, Sis,¡± Randy says, knocking as he enters her bedroom. They are the only two home; their parents are at work and Chris is running wedding errands. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything set up for Thursday night.¡± Sylvia is lying on her stomach on her bed, with the seating arrangements for the wedding spread out in front of her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Sylvia answers tersely. ¡°Just tell me where and when you want me.¡±


    ¡°Not just me,¡± Randy exins. ¡°Your ultimate fantasy,¡± Randy says, sitting on the edge of the bed, once again admiring the curve of her ass inside her skintight jeans.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sylvia asks, making eye contact for the first time.


    ¡°Multiple cocks, remember?¡¯ Randy says, excitedly. ¡°Every orifice, right? Three guys, all fucking you at the same time. It¡¯s all set.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Sylvia asks, cautiously. ¡°Better not be any of your asshole buddies from school.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Randy answers. ¡°These are two guys that I know. They¡¯re older. One is married and the other is engaged,¡± he exins. ¡°And I¡¯ve figured out how to keep it all anonymous. You¡¯ll wear a full head mask, even your hair won¡¯t show, and a full body stocking to cover the tattoos on your back and shoulder. They have as much to lose as you do, so your mask has a blindfold.¡± He stops, trying to read her expression. ¡°You still want this right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Randy,¡± Sylvia hesitates. ¡°It¡¯s still taking a big chance. What do I tell Chris?¡±


    ¡°Just tell him you need a night with the girls, before you get married,¡± Randy answers her. ¡°Sort of like a bachelorette party.¡± Sylvia rolls onto her back, thinking about his proposition. Randy can¡¯t keep his eyes off her chest and her thin t-shirt stretched across her tits. She¡¯s not wearing a bra and her nipples are making distinct bumps in the thin material. His cock stirs inside his jeans; he shifts positions to get morefortable.


    Sylvia is seriously considering her brother¡¯s proposition. She figures she¡¯s going to have to fuck him anyway on Thursday night. What about taking on two other guys? It is the ultimate erotic fantasy and she¡¯s never going to have another chance like this. Should she take the risk? Oh, what the fuck.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it,¡± she says, making up her mind. ¡°But these guys better be who you say they are. How do we know it¡¯ll be safe? You know, sexually I mean.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Sis,¡± Randy says. ¡°I know these guys. In fact you know them too, which is why you¡¯ll be blind folded. No one will know who they¡¯re fucking. Everyone¡¯s secret is protected.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Sylvia asks. ¡°And how are we going to fuck if I¡¯m in a full body stocking?¡±


    ¡°Wait right here,¡± Randy says, running from the room. He¡¯s so excited that his cock is bulging in his pants when he returns to her room with a shopping bag.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Check this out,¡± Randy says, opening the bag on her bed. Inside the bag is a crotchless and cupless ck body stocking. Sylviaughs as he holds it up in front of him.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Sylvia asks, stillughing. Taking it from him, she inspects the crotch, which has a little stitched opening to go around her pussy lips and ispletely open around the ass.


    ¡°Try it on,¡± Randy says, excitedly, pulling a mask out of the bag.


    ¡°Right now?¡± Sylvia asks, looking at the mask.


    ¡°We have to know if it¡¯ll work,¡± Randy pleads. ¡°What if I got the wrong size?¡± he asks, aching to see his sister in the sexy body stocking and mask.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia says. ¡°Leave the room, I¡¯ll tell you when toe back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Randy asks. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen you naked and tomorrow night¡­ Just put it on, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Sylvia relents, pulling her t-shirt over her head, revealing her luscious tits to her little brother. ¡°Tell me if you hear Chris¡¯s car,¡± she says as she unfastens her jeans, turns around and pulls them and her panties down together. Randy¡¯s cock, already bulging out the front of his jeans, hardens even more at the sight of his sister¡¯s firm round ass. Sylvia keeps her back to him as she tires unsessfully to put the body stocking on while standing up. She finally gives up and sits on the bed, facing Randy. His eyes are popping out of his head when she lifts he leg to fit the body stocking over it. Her legs are wide open and he can see her pussy lips below her neatly trimmed triangle of ck pubic hair. Holy shit! Randy¡¯s afraid he¡¯s going to cum in his pants.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep12

    Sylvia feels her arousal building. She didn¡¯t realize that exposing herself to her brother like this would be such a turn on. She nces at his crotch and sees the big bulge his cock is making. She was about ready to suck it yesterday, before they were interrupted. Now, as she stands up to pull the body stocking up over her thighs, she wonders if he can see how moist her pussy is getting. She smoothes the sheer, ck material over her thighs and pulls the body stocking up over her waist. She has to shift it around a couple of times to position her pussy lips just right through the opening. It¡¯s bottomless with just a thin strip of material running between her pussy and her ass. She pulls it up, putting her arms in the sleeves and positioning the two cutouts, in the front, snugly around her tits, pushing them up and out more than normal.


    Randy¡¯s cock is so fucking hard. His sister looks like a model out of a porn magazine. The body stocking fits her like a second skin and when she fastens the front just below her neck, it leaves just her tits, ass and pussy lips exposed.


    ¡°God damn, Sylvia,¡± Randy sighs. ¡°You look so fucking hot,¡± he says. ¡°Here, let¡¯s see the whole outfit,¡± he says, handing her the mask. It¡¯s a full head mask with holes for the eyes and mouth, which are covered with Velcro patches. He helps his sister tuck her hair up under the mask and then secures it around her neck with the Velcro strap. Pulling the eye patches off, he turns her towards the mirror.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Randy asks, barely able to contain his excitement.


    Sylvia looks through the eyeholes in the mask at her image in the full-length mirror. She is stunned at the erotic vision reflecting back at her. Her body is almostpletely concealed in ck. Her tits are jutting out, like an open invitation to suck on them, and her hard nipples are reinforcing the message. She nces at her brother and takes satisfaction in his difort as she reaches down and runs her finger up and down between her exposed pussy lips. She shivers at her own touch and a small cascade of juices soak her finger. Turning, to look at the back, she momentarily faces her brother. He¡¯s just staring at her with his mouth open and his cock bulging in his jeans. Without breaking eye contact, she slowly tears the mouth cover from the mask, puts her wet finger up to her lips and teasingly sucks off the juices.


    Oh fuck! Sylvia looks even more tantalizing than Randy imagined. His cock is throbbing. Jesus Christ! She¡¯s licking her own juices off her finger! His sister is so fucking hot! And so¡­ so¡­ damn fuckable! She¡¯s putting her finger back in her pussy. No, two fingers! She¡¯s spreading her legs and pushing two fingers up inside her wet pussy. He can¡¯t see her face. He can only imagine what her expression must be like, behind the mask. He watches her pull her fingers from her soaking wet pussy and step toward him. His sister runs her fingers under his nose and he breathes in her seductive aroma.


    ¡°Oh god, Sis!¡± Randy moans. ¡°You are so¡­¡± But he doesn¡¯t get a chance to finish because Sylvia is pushing her fingers into his mouth. He sucks hungrily on her two fingers while her other hand caresses his hard cock through his jeans. Randy reaches up and squeezes her sulent tits, gently pinching and teasing her nipples, while he tastes her delectable pussy voring.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Sylvia moans. She pulls her fingers from his mouth and unfastens the front of his jeans. Grabbing his underwear and jeans together, she yanks them down past his knees. Sylvia kneels down and feeds her brother¡¯srge cock into her mouth, through the opening in the mask. Pumping his cock into his sister¡¯s mask covered face is the kinkiest thing he¡¯s ever done. Randy pumps even faster when he catches their reflection in the mirror behind Sylvia. This erotic ck d figure, with only her bare, white ass cheeks showing, is kneeling in front of him giving him the blowjob of his life. Sylvia stops and pushes him back on the bed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to cum twice and I want you inside my pussy!¡± she says as she straddles him and pushes her exposed pussy lips down around his cock. She is well lubricated and he slides right in. Sylvia leans forward, with her tits hanging down over his chest, and starts riding up and down on his hard cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Randy cries. ¡°You feel so fucking good, Sis!¡± Randy is beside himself, humping his ass off he bed, shoving his hard cock deep inside his sister¡¯s burning pussy. In her full body stocking and leather mask, she looks like a model for some kind of sexual bondage ad. All he can see is her lustful eyes, her ruby lips and her creamy tits as she rides his throbbing cock.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t cum too soon, little brother,¡± Sylvia pants. ¡°I really need this!¡± Sylvia is bouncing up and down, jamming her fiery pussy onto her brother¡¯s hard cock. She stops, abruptly, sitting down hard on Randy.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Sylvia asks. ¡°Is that a car?¡± Randy listens, hoping she¡¯s mistaken as his cock throbs inside her velvety pussy. Then he hears it too.


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s Chris,¡± Randy says as Sylvia jumps off his cock and unfastens her mask.


    ¡°Stall him, Randy,¡± she says. ¡°Give me time to get out of this thing,¡± Randy pulls his jeans up and runs down the hallway as he hears the car door m. He grabs a coke from the kitchen as he hears Sylvia close her bedroom door. Intercepting Chris at the front door, he puts his arm around him conspiratorially and guides him back outside.


    ¡°We¡¯re all set for tomorrow night, bro,¡± he tells Chris. ¡°I was with her this afternoon and she is one hot, babe,¡± Randy winks. ¡°She is obsessed with having multiple cocks in her. She¡¯s never done anything like this before but she wants one of us in her ass, one in her pussy and one in her mouth all at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Chris smiles. ¡°What a slut! And you¡¯re sure she¡¯s hot, Randy?¡± Chris asks. ¡°We¡¯re not going to get there and find some fat skenk, are we?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No way!¡± Randy assures him. ¡°She is hotter than any woman I know, probably any woman you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chris says. ¡°Your sister is the hottest woman I know and I don¡¯t think your gangbang slut is going to top her,¡± Chrisughs.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep13

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Randy says. ¡°I bet she¡¯s close. But don¡¯t call her names, okay. She just obsessed with this particr sexual fantasy. It¡¯s a one-time thing. She¡¯s not a slut!¡± Randy admonishes him.


    ¡°Sure. Whatever,¡± Chris says. ¡°Hey. Is Sylvia home?¡± Chris asks, heading back into the house.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Randy says. ¡°I think she¡¯s in her room working on the seating arrangements or something.


    ¡°Great,¡± Chris says sarcastically. ¡°She needs to give up trying to please everybody and just let them sit wherever they want,¡± Chris says going into the house.


    This is the second time that her and Randy have gotten interrupted. Maybe it just isn¡¯t meant to be, Sylvia thinks. Then, again, there¡¯s tomorrow night. Of course, that¡¯s with two other guys. She¡¯s back in her jeans and t-shirt, the body stocking and masked tucked safely away under her bed. At first she was mad about Randy ckmailing her, but now, she¡¯s almost as obsessed with her brother¡¯s hard cock as she was when she first saw her daddy¡¯s. She hopes she¡¯ll be able to distinguish which one is his when she¡¯s blindfolded tomorrow night.


    ¡°Hey, babe,¡± Chris says, walking over to the bed and kissing her on the cheek. ¡°How are the seating arrangementsing?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she says. ¡°Did you get everything?¡± She asks, rolling onto her back and patting the bed beside her.


    ¡°Yeah. Piece of cake,¡± he says, lying down beside her and enfolding her in his arms. ¡°Mmmmm,¡± he says. ¡°You feel nice. Are you sure about us waiting for our wedding night?¡± he says, caressing her tits through her t-shirt. ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°How do you think I feel?¡± Sylvia asks, but she¡¯s thinking about her father and brother. ¡°I¡¯m not getting any either,¡± she lies. As Chris runs his hands up and down her back, cupping her ass cheeks through her jeans, Sylvia¡¯s pussy is aching for release. She was getting so close when Chris¡¯ car pulled up.


    ¡°Are youfortable in aunt Sally¡¯s guest room?¡± she asks Chris. Since they¡¯ve chosen to stop fucking until their wedding night, they decided it would be best if he didn¡¯t stay at her parent¡¯s house with her.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s great,¡± Chris says. ¡°And Aunt Sally is looking better ever day,¡± heughs, squeezing her ass. Aunt Sally actually is looking good. She¡¯s Sylvia¡¯s mom¡¯s younger sister, probably in her mid-thirties, single, with a great ass and a nice pair of tits. He caught a glimpse of her in her nightgown as he passed her doorst night. The door was ajar and she was brushing her hair in front of the mirror. The outline of her breasts through the sheer nightgown made his cock spring to life. It hadn¡¯t urred to him at the time, but on reflection he wonders if the door was ajar on purpose.


    ¡°Help yourself,¡± Sylvia teases, bringing him out of his reverie. ¡°I¡¯ve got my dad and my brother here. We can fulfill some incestuous fantasies of our own, while you get it on with Aunt Sally.¡± She slips her tongue in his mouth before he has a chance to answer. Draping her leg over his thigh, she pushes her crotch up against his hip. It isn¡¯t enough, but it feels good to have a little pressure on her swollen pussy lips. Chris kisses her back, wondering what he should tell her about Thursday night. Before hees up with a good excuse, Sylvia beats him to it.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, a few of my girl friends want to have a girls night. You know, go out on the town before the wedding,¡± she tells him as she pushes her pussy tightly against his hip. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Fuck no, he doesn¡¯t mind. This is perfect, he thinks.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll just hang with your dad or your brother,¡± he adds, relieved that he didn¡¯t have to make something up. ¡°So what are you doing, male strippers or something?¡±


    ¡°Or something,¡± Sylvia answers, thinking again about her brother¡¯s big cock. He¡¯s much less experienced, but he filled her almost as full as her daddy. She¡¯s already had herst fling with her daddy and she only has two more days until her wedding, she may as well make the most of them.


    Randy is in his bedroom with his cock out, stroking it like crazy. His sister was actually fucking him! That sexy, ck, body stocking and mask was un-fucking-believable. Why the fuck did Chris have toe back when he did? They were so close! She must be aching, too! He¡¯d heard her tell Dad that her and Chris weren¡¯t fucking until their wedding night. He strokes faster as he fantasizes sneaking into her bedroom tonight after their parents are asleep. Just as he¡¯s wondering how she¡¯d react, he shoots his load, pumping a huge pool of cum into a wad of Kleenex.


    Over dinner, Sylvia is exining some of the challenges of getting the seating arrangements right. Her mother is taking her seriously, while her dad and Chris are making jokes. She notices Randy is just watching her and smiling. She winks at him when no one is looking. They¡¯re sitting across from each other and when she stretches her leg out, her foot touches his ankle. She runs her foot up the inside of his calf, while she admonishes Chris for not taking this seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± she says, still rubbing her foot against her brother¡¯s leg. ¡°I don¡¯t want my wedding to be ruined because we sat the wrong people together!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe,¡± Chris says. ¡°I just think, you know, maybe you¡¯re exaggerating a little. If these are the type of people who can¡¯t get along for one day, so you¡­ so we can have a happy wedding, then why did we invite them?¡± He looks to Frank for support and Frank nods, agreeing with Chris¡¯ assessment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Sally to help you, Sylvia?¡± her mom says. ¡°She always knows thetest about who¡¯s speaking with whom. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d help.¡± Sylvia smiles at Chris at the mention of Aunt Sally, but agrees it¡¯s a good idea.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± she says, getting up from the table. ¡°I¡¯ll call her and see if she¡¯s busy.¡±


    What was that about, Randy wonders. His cock is hard as he watches his sister¡¯s ass swaying back and forth, while she walks out of the room. Was that an invitation for more? Was she telling me that she wants to continue what we started or am I reading too much into this?


    ¡°Aunt Sally says she¡¯d love to help, but one of her headlights is out,¡± Sylvia says, sitting back down at the table. ¡°She¡¯s getting it fixed tomorrow, but she doesn¡¯t want to drive it after dark. I told her we could go get her and Chris can drive her home, since he¡¯s going there anyway. Is that okay?¡± She directs thisst question directly to Chris.


    ¡°Sure, babe,¡± Chris smiles, teasingly. ¡°Do you want me to go get her now?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Sylvia says, standing back up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When they get to the door she adds, under her breath. ¡°To make sure there¡¯s no hanky panky.¡± She pinches his ass on their way out the door.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Chrisughs. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯d fool around with your favorite aunt?¡± Chris asks as they get in the car.


    ¡°I was kidding!¡± Sylvia says, kissing him on the cheek. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t take a joke?¡±


    ¡°Not when I¡¯m this horny!¡± heughs. ¡°You know, this no sex thing is really working,¡± he says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sylvia questions.


    ¡°Well, if the objective was to make the wedding night more special and something to look forward to, then it¡¯s really working. I can¡¯t wait to get back inside you!¡± he says, starting the car and backing out of driveway.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too,¡± Sylvia says, resting her hand on his thigh. ¡°It¡¯s only a couple of more days.¡± And what a couple of days it¡¯ll be, she thinks. There¡¯s Randy and his friends tomorrow night and she¡¯s also thinking that maybe tonight she¡¯ll try to sneak into Randy¡¯s room to finish off what they started this afternoon. She was so ready! That was really bad timing!

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep14

    ¡°Yeah, only two more days!¡± Chris says, thinking about the bachelor party Randy has nned for tomorrow night. One girl and three guys; he¡¯s never done anything like that and especially not with his future bride¡¯s father and brother. That seems a little weird. Then there¡¯s Aunt Sally. He wonders if she¡¯ll put on another show for him tonight when they get home. He¡¯s probably just letting his horniness make his imagination run away with him. It was certainly just an ident that he saw herst night.


    *****


    Aunt Sally hangs up the phone and smiles. She loves her niece and is happy to help her n the seating arrangements. She also likes the travel arrangements, with Chris driving her home afterwards. When she made the offer for him to stay with her, she was really just trying to help. She wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else. Then when she heard they haven¡¯t been sleeping together for a month, her imagination took over. She started to wonder just how horny a well-built young man like him would get in a month¡¯s time. Last night was just a test, to see if he was interested. Since he was, tonight, she¡¯ll move it farther along. Two more days until the wedding¡­ well, actually three more nights until the wedding. That¡¯s how she really should be counting it. She goes into her bedroom to pick out an appropriate outfit to go to her sister¡¯s house.


    When Chris and Sylvia arrive at Aunt Sally¡¯s, she¡¯s wearing a light blue dress, that hugs her figure nicely, with a brown jacket over it, buttoned most of the way up. She looks nice but not provocative. She kisses Chris and Sylvia on their cheeks and tells them she¡¯s ready to go.


    The evening is a sess and by ten o¡¯clock, they have seating arrangementsplete and Sylvia is relieved. She kisses Chris, hugging him tightly and tells him he needs to get Aunt Sally home. Chris doesn¡¯t argue and he and Sally drive off while Sylvia says her goodnights to her Mom, Dad and Randy. Randy goes to his room, too, wondering howte Mom and Dad are going to stay up.


    *****


    ¡°So, how¡¯s the abstinence going?¡± Aunt Sally asks, smiling at him from the passenger seat of his car. ¡°It must be really hard?¡± she says without any special inflection.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Chris answers, wondering if she meant that the way he thinks. ¡°Some days it¡¯s harder than others,¡± he says keeping the double entendre going.


    ¡°I bet it is.¡± Aunt Sally says, leaning forward and taking off her jacket. She¡¯s kept in on all evening, but now in the dim light of the car he can see that her dress is very low cut, revealing a dangerous amount of cleavage. He¡¯s keeping one eye on the road and trying not to stare at the exposed side of her breast as it curves its way down into her dress. ¡°I give you two a lot of credit. I don¡¯t know if I could do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a challenge,¡± Chris answers. ¡°But it sure makes you look forward to your wedding night.¡±


    ¡°Hey, only two more days!¡± Aunt Sally announces, and three nights, she thinks. ¡°What are you doing for ast minute fling?¡± she asks. Randy almost drives off the road and she startsughing. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean are you having a bachelor party or going out on the town or what?¡± But Chris is pretty sure it¡¯s exactly what she means.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging with Sylvia¡¯s dad and brother tomorrow night. Then the rehearsal dinner is Friday night,¡± Chris answers, his eyes again on the curves of her milky white breasts. Is she really trying to tease him?


    ¡°Oh that sounds exciting,¡± she says sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re a real party animal, huh?¡± she challenges him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, well. I don¡¯t really know anyone in town,¡± he says, defensively. ¡°A few of the guys and I went out Monday night before I came down here,¡± he says, recapturing his pride.


    ¡°Well, you may not know anyone else, but you know me.¡± Aunt Sally says. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to let you get married without buying you at least one drink. How about it, Chris?¡± she looks at him. ¡°Let an olddy buy her new nephew a drink?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chris answers. ¡°Say, where.¡± This is it. If he were a betting man, he¡¯d bet he was going to getid tonight.


    ¡°Turn right at the next light and go down about a mile.¡± Aunt Sally tells him. As he¡¯s driving, she¡¯s wiggling around and messing with her dress. He catches a glimpse of her right nipple as she bends forward, her dress gapes open and her bra cup slides away to the left. What the fuck! She¡¯s taking her bra off! That¡¯s what she¡¯s been doing, wiggling around like that. This just keeps getting better.


    By the time they pull into the parking lot, Sally has her bra off and is tucking it under her jacket on the backseat. ¡°I never wear these things when I go out,¡± she tells Chris. ¡°Too confining. I just make nice with my family by dressing more conservatively when I¡¯m around them.¡± Holding the door for her, he admires her shapely legs as she gets out of the car. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Oh boy, this kid is hot to trot, Sally thinks. A month without pussy, for someone who¡¯s used to getting it everyday, will do that to you. She slides her arm through his, pressing the side of her breast against his bicep as they walk into the nightclub,plete with loud music and wall-to-wall people. She can¡¯t wait to get him out on the dance floor; a little grinding against his hard cock will tell her whether she wants to go any farther. She doubts if he¡¯s as hung as her brother-inw. But Frank is the exception. She sighs at the thought of Frank¡¯s cock. She only got to sample it once, several years ago, but it is still a vivid memory.


    *****


    Her washing machine broke down, a few months after her divorce, and Frank came over to fix it. She was a wreck, feeling very low; she¡¯d kicked her husband out after catching him with his cock buried to his balls in the ass of some high school cheerleader. They were behind the garage, in the middle of the fucking day! She¡¯d turned the hose on them and then kicked his ass out. That¡¯s what she gets for marrying the high school football coach. And now, her washing machine had broken down, leaking water all over the floor.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep15

    She was still in her bathrobe, mopping the floor, with tears streaming down her face, when Frank got there. He took her in his arms, rubbing her back and consoling her, literally letting her cry on his shoulder. Of course, while she¡¯s sobbing into his shirt, Frank couldn¡¯t help but notice that the thin bathrobe was all his sister-inw was wearing, having taken off her nightgown to put it in the wash. His cock responded to her nearly naked body and with a cock as big as his, there was no way she could miss it. She held him tighter and started gradually moving her body against his, rubbing up and down against his cock. Before long, Frank picked her up in his arms and carried her into her bedroom.


    ¡°I know what you need, Sal.¡± Frank said, stripping off his clothes. When he released his mammoth cock, it sprang out, long and hard, pointing right at his sister-inw. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you how fucking desirable you are and what an idiot that husband of yours was to ignore you.¡± He crawled up on the bed, pulled her bathrobe apart and nuzzled his face into her anxious pussy. He ate her through two loud, moaning, orgasms, before trying to prate her with his massive bulk. Frank realized that his cock wasrger than most and had learned a long time ago how to get a woman ready for him.


    ¡°Ohmygod! Frank!¡± Sally called out, when he entered her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so full!¡± She had two more orgasms while he fucked her, taking his time, focused on pleasing her. Then she rolled him over and sucked hisrge cock into her mouth, tasting her own juices on his spent cock. She remembers how stretched out her mouth was around his thick rod, when it was fully erect. She was wondering how much cum he would shoot into her mouth, when he pushed her head away, rolled her over and fucked her again. This time he wasn¡¯t gentle; he hammered her pussy with his giant cock until she had the most explosive orgasm of her life. He kissed her and left her recuperating on her bed, while he fixed the washing machine. When he left, he told her how beautiful she was, how much he had loved her body and to call him anytime she needed anything fixed. She was certain she would and then the next day he fell off that fucking scaffold and broke his ankles. They just never got together again, after his convalescence.


    *****


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT TO DRINK?¡± Chris yells over the music.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°A WHITE RUSSIAN,¡± she yells back as they make their way to the bar.


    ¡°I¡¯M BUYING!¡± she yells as she pulls out a credit card. Their bodies are pressed together as they work their way to the bar and then back to their seats. Chris keeps his hand possessively on Sally¡¯s hip as they move through the crowd. She likes the way it feels. It¡¯s been a while since any man has touched her protectively like this.


    ¡°LET¡¯S DANCE,¡± she yells in his ear as they set their drinks on a small round table for two.


    ¡°OKAY,¡± Chris yells back. It¡¯s a medium tempo song, but when they get to the dance floor, Aunt Sally ignores the temp and turns around, wrapping her arms around him, molding her sexy body to his. They sway back and forth on the dance floor, Sally subtly, but unmistakably, grinding her pussy mound against his crotch. Chris¡¯ cock responds instantly, stiffening inside his jeans and pressing back against her. Gradually, he let¡¯s his hands slide down her back, a few inches at a time, until his palms are cupping her ass cheeks. She hugs him tighter, nting her tits firmly against his chest and wiggles her ass against his hands. He grips her ass cheeks and pulls her pussy tightly against his hard cock, with a very unsubtle grinding motion.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A GOOD DANCER!¡± Aunt Sally yells into his ear and then moves her mouth down from his ear, nibbling on his neck. Oh fuck! Chris¡¯ cock is rock hard. They¡¯re practically dry humping on the dance floor and he¡¯s afraid he¡¯s going to lose it, right here in his pants.


    ¡°LET¡¯S TAKE A BREAK,¡± he yells in her ear as he unwraps his arms from around her. She does the same and when she backs up, her dress is askew and her left tit is almostpletely exposed. Chris sucks in his breath as he stares at herrge, dark are with its thick, erect nipple perched on the tip of her mouthwatering breast. Sally sees his expression and looks down at herself. Looking back up at him, she makes no move to cover herself. Instead she shifts her gaze from his face to his cock and back, before slowly and deliberately, pulling her dresspletely away from her tit giving him an even better view of her nipple and are. Pulling her dress back into position, she smoothes it over her tit, running her hand over her aroused nipple as she stares into his eyes. Smiling, she takes his hand and leads him off the dance floor.


    They almost guzzle their drinks and Chris suggests they call it a night. She leads the way off the dance floor, keeping her ass tightly against his crotch as they weave their way through the crowd of bodies to the door.


    ¡°That was fun,¡± she says, settling into her seat and turning to him. ¡°Thank you for taking an olddy dancing while you¡¯re still single,¡± she says, reminding him that he only has a couple more days to enjoy his freedom. ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in years!¡± Then adds, under her breath. ¡°One of several things I haven¡¯t done in years.¡±


    ¡°No! Thank you, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris stammers. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t really know what to say, except thank you.¡± Chris is driving cautiously and his eyes keep straying to Sally¡¯s cleavage and her hard nipples poking out the front of her dress like bullets.


    ¡°Well you can start by dropping the Aunt part,¡± Sally says. ¡°I think we¡¯ve progressed to just Sally, haven¡¯t we?¡± she says teasingly. ¡°Unless the idea of me being your Aunt is part of the equation,¡± she adds, cing her hand on his thigh, much the same way Sylvia had done earlier.


    ¡°No,¡± Chris says, catching his breath. ¡°Sally, it is.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she says, rubbing her hand up and down his thigh. ¡°You know, Chris, I try to be a good aunt. I don¡¯t have any kids of my own, so I focus all of my attention on my niece and nephew. Whatever problems they have, I try to be there for them.¡±

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep16

    ¡°I know, Aunt Sal¡­ I mean Sally,¡± Chris says. ¡°Sylvia talks about you all the time. She worships the ground you walk on. She thinks you¡¯re the best. We both do!¡±he says, eying the curvature of her breasts and her taut nipples.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know if I deserve that much admiration, but I certainly try,¡± she says, raking her nails up and down the inside of his jean-covered thigh as she continues. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, that now that you¡¯re family, you¡¯re included in that, too,¡± she says, scraping her nails farther up his thigh, until her palm is almost touching his crotch. ¡°Any problem you have, no matter how hard,¡± she says, pressing her palm against his hard cock for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. You understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I uh¡­ understand.¡± Chris nearly chokes, while his cock responds to the pressure from Aunt Sally¡¯s hand. Holly shit! She just invited him to fuck her. He¡¯s sure now, thatst night was no ident. She wanted him to see her. She wanted to know if he was interested. Casually he takes his right hand off the steering wheel and rests it on her upper thigh, giving it a little squeeze. She responds by spreading her legs a little, allowing her dress to ride up and expose more of her shapely legs. Her hand has now progressed to dragging her fingernails up and down along his hard shaft and asionally squeezing his cock.


    My god! His cock may not be as thick as Frank¡¯s, but it feels like it¡¯s just as long. Sally¡¯s pussy, already wet from the dancing, is now soaked. In fact, she almost came on the dance floor when he was squeezing her ass and grinding his cock against her pussy, a few more minutes and she would have. Now that she knows they¡¯re going to fuck, she¡¯s just focusing on forey. Spreading her legs and scooting down a little in the seat, her dress rides up, giving him ess to her pussy. She waits to see if he¡¯ll take the initiative and slide his hand up under her dress.


    Chris can¡¯t believe how the evening is progressing. Aunt Sally is just about begging for him to fuck her. Now, she¡¯s spreading her legs, waiting for him to rub her pussy. Time to show her that he isn¡¯t that easily led. He decides to tease her a little longer, by focusing on her tits. Sliding his hand off of her thigh, he runs it over her t stomach and up over her ample breasts, massaging her nipples through her dress.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Sally sighs, squeezing his hard cock to let him know, he¡¯s wee to any part of her. She¡¯d been focused on her pussy, but lover boy is more experienced than she thought. He¡¯s going to prolong the forey and not just jump for the prize. Good for him! Someone has trained him well, probably her niece. His hand slips inside the plunging neckline of her dress, gently caressing her right tit. She closes her eyes and leans her head back, more than willing to let him take the lead. In fact, pleasantly surprised that he¡¯s asserting himself into that role. She thought she was going to be the one doing the seducing tonight rather than the other way around. It looks like all she had to do was give him the right signals, and he has the ybook memorized.


    Neither of them has spoken in several minutes. It¡¯s like they both realize there is no need for words. Sally has rxed her hand and rested it back on his thigh, while she enjoys Chris¡¯ exploration of her body. He¡¯s managed to free her left breast from her dress and is ministering to it the same way he did her right breast. Her nipples are so taut that they¡¯re almost sore. She wishes he wasn¡¯t driving so he could suck on them. Oh well, they¡¯re almost home now anyway. Just a few more minutes to wait and his touch does feel heavenly.


    Only a few miles from home, Chris thinks. Time to crank up the heat. He gently tweaks her left nipple and then drops his hand down onto her bare thigh. Sally reflexively spreads her legs, inching her skirt even high on her thighs. Chris runs his fingers lightly along her inner thigh waiting to see what kind of panties she¡¯s wearing. A thong is the easiest to pull out of the way, but whatever kind they are, he should be able to get his fingers inside of them. As his fingers glide lightly up her thigh, Sally sighs, spreading her legs wide apart, giving him unobstructed ess to her hidden treasure.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Chris is shocked to feel moist flesh where he expected to touch material. His brain takes a minute to resolve this unexpected conflict. She¡¯s not wearing any panties! His fingers are touching her pussy lips, confirmed by the moan that escapes her lips when he moves them around. He looks over at her for her reaction, but her head is still back against the seat and her eyes are closed. Fuck! Aunt Sally is one hotdy! He doubts if either one of them will get any sleep tonight. He runs his fingers up and down her pussy lips several times before slipping two of them inside her pussy. His fingers are met with a fiery, wet chasm that closes around them almost immediately.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Aunt Sally moans, scooting farther down on the seat, sucking his fingers deeper inside her enmed pussy. ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± she coos, never opening her eyes. Chris¡¯ fingers start a slow rhythm in and out of her pussy, which she matches by lifting her ass off the seat and pushing back against his hand. He keeps the rhythm slow all the way home, no matter how much Sally tries to speed it up, by humping her ass faster. He just pulls his fingers farther out until she relents and then, he pushes them back in maintaining the same, slow rhythm.


    Oh fuck! It¡¯s been so long since someone actually manipted her arousal like this. Chris really knows what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s ying her for all she¡¯s worth and she loves every minute of it. Whenever she tries to take the lead away from him, he gently but assertively lets her know that isn¡¯t going to happen. This is working out so much better than she ever imagined. She was going to give the boy a good fuck, teach him a few things, satisfy her horniness, and then send him off to get married. Instead, it looks like she¡¯s in for a major fuck fest, with a very experienced lover. She is so happy for Sylvia to have found someone like this. She almostughs at the irony of that thought, when she¡¯s about to have her brains fucked out by her niece¡¯s fiance. We must be close to home, she thinks. He just pulled his fingers out, damn that feels empty!


    Opening her eyes, Sally sees that they¡¯re on her street. She sits up, straightens her dress and looks over at Chris. Fuck! He¡¯s sucking on his fingers. That¡¯s perfect! He really knows his forey!


    ¡°Well?¡± Sally asks. ¡°What do you think?¡± smiling at him driving along, sucking his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he smiles at her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough of a taste to make an informed decision,¡± he says. ¡°I think I need to taste it directly from the source to give you the kind of answer you¡¯re looking for,¡± he smiles again. ¡°Theplete sampling could take hours,¡± he smiles. ¡°Do you think we can manage that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re more than ready for that,¡± Sally answers, him. ¡°You¡¯re a surprise, you know. How old are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-two. What do you mean, a surprise?¡± Chris asks her.


    ¡°Well, I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so well informed, or so experienced in this kind of sexual situation,¡± Sally says as they pull into her driveway. ¡°I¡¯m notining, mind you!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chris says. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, except I don¡¯t think you should over-intellectualize it. Maybe I¡¯m not that informed or experienced. I may just be sensitive to your actions and responsive to your needs,¡± he says. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t hurt that your niece is very upfront about her wants and desires. I haven¡¯t had to guess what she wants,¡± heughs.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep17

    ¡°Good for her!¡± Sally says, getting out of the car and taking her house keys out of her purse. Inside the house, she turns around; wrapping her arms around Chris¡¯ neck she pushes her tongue into his mouth. Chris grabs her ass cheeks, digging his fingers into them as he pulls her against him. The urgency of their need surges through the kiss and they¡¯re both panting by the time they take a breath.


    ¡°You kiss well, too,¡± Sally pants as she leads him down the hall to her bedroom. Chris stops them at the door to the bedroom.


    ¡°Let me give you a bath, first,¡± he says, pointing toward her master bathroom with the sunken bathtub.


    ¡°A bath?¡± Sally says. ¡°I don¡¯t want a bath, Chris. It¡¯s been a long time for me, longer than it¡¯s been for you. I just want your hard cock inside my aching pussy.¡± She steps back and slips the straps of her dress off her shoulders, pulling it away from her tits and letting it fall to the floor. Chris¡¯ breathing stops as he takes in the magnificent vision standing before him. Aunt Sally¡¯s breasts sit high and firm on her chest withrge, dark ares, perfectly centered on the front of her cream colored mounds. Her hard nipples are pointing straight out about half an inch long and nearly as thick. His eyes take in her t stomach and tight abs, which could be on the cover of an exercise video, and then travel down to her pubic hair which consists of a neatly trimmed two-inch vertical stripe down the front of her pussy mound. Stepping away from her dress she starts unbuttoning Chris¡¯ shirt.


    ¡°Sally,¡± Chris says, caressing her cheek with his hand. ¡°You are beautiful. You¡¯re like a sex goddess; every guy¡¯s fantasye true. My first impulse is to throw you on the bed and jump on top of you,¡± Chris says, massaging her shoulders and neck. ¡°But trust me. You¡¯ve waited this long, waiting until after a bath isn¡¯t going to hurt you. In fact, I guarantee you¡¯ll have a more prolonged, more intense orgasm if we do it my way. Okay?¡± He slips his shirt off and lets her undo his jeans while he runs his hands along her bare shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± Sally says, pulling his jeans down and staring at the tent his cock is making in his boxer shorts. ¡°You sure you want to wait?¡± she chuckles as she pulls his boxers down and feasts her eyes on his long hard cock. She was right, he¡¯s just as long as Frank, but thankfully, not as wide. She kneels down, slipping his boxers off his feet and tossing them aside. While she¡¯s down there, she encircles his rigid cock with her fingers and flicks her tongue over his cockhead.


    ¡°I can make you forget about the bath in about fifteen seconds,¡± Sally says, licking along the length of his cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can,¡± Chris says, enjoying the feel of her tongue against his throbbing hard-on. ¡°But we¡¯re only going to have one or two nights together, at the most,¡± he says, stepping back and pulling his cock away from Aunt Sally¡¯s mouth. ¡°Once Sylvia and I are married, I¡¯m not going to fuck around,¡± he says, pulling her back to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand how important that is.¡± She nods her head. ¡°So, if this is all we¡¯ve got, it can¡¯t just be good sex or even great sex, it¡¯s got to be explosive sex! I want you topare every future lover against what we do here tonight,¡± he says, brushing his lips across hers. ¡°So stop fighting it!¡± Chris says, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her passionately. His hard cock is smashed up against her pussy mound and their bodies are swaying together as they kiss.


    Fuck, how do you argue with that? Sally wonders. What has she gotten herself into? She was thinking of a quick romp in the hay before he gets married. He¡¯s thinking about a life-changing event. He¡¯s either full of shit or I¡¯m in for the night of my life, she thinks. What have I got to lose?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the bath towels,¡± Sally says, breaking the kiss and giving his cock a quick squeeze. ¡°You start the bath water.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Chris says, heading into the bathroom, hoping he can live up to his little speech.


    *****


    ¡°Randy,¡± Sylvia whispers, closing his door behind her. ¡°Are you awake?¡± she asks, walking over to his bed.


    ¡°Hi,¡± her brother says, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I must have fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, you are in bed,¡± she says, teasingly. She¡¯s wearing a long t-shirt that is stretched tightly across her tits, embossing her hard nipples on the front of it. ¡°Mom and Dad are asleep and I was wondering if you wanted to pick up where we left off?¡± Sylvia smiles seductively.


    ¡°I was going to do the same thing,¡± Randy answers her. ¡°I nned to sneak into your room as soon as Mom and Dad were asleep, but I guess I dozed off. Sorry,¡± he says sheepishly.


    ¡°So I guess that means yes,¡± Sylvia says, pulling her t-shirt over her head and hanging it on the back of his desk chair. Randy pulls the covers back, revealing his naked body to his sister as she climbs in next to him; molding her body against his side.


    Leaning up on her elbow, supporting her head with her hand, she glides her other hand over his stomach, encircling his semi-erect cock. It responds instantly, hardening in her hand, pushing her fingers out, causing her to loosen her grip.


    ¡°Now, where were we, before we were so rudely interrupted?¡± she asks, smiling at him.


    ¡°I know exactly where we were, Sis,¡± he smiles back. ¡°I was living out the fantasy of a lifetime. You were riding my cock and telling me not toe yet,¡± he says,ughing.


    ¡°I guess I can get a bit bossy,¡± she says, her hand expertly stroking his cock, her fingers brushing against his balls on the down stroke.


    ¡°Sis,¡± Randy whispers.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Sylvia answers, looking him in the eye, wondering what¡¯s on his mind.


    ¡°Would it be okay? I mean we¡¯ve never¡­ what I was wondering..,¡± Randy stammers, trying to find the right words.


    ¡°Just spit it out, Randy,¡± Sylvia tells him. ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t think you can shock me,¡± she chuckles.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± he asks. ¡°You know, a real kiss, not a sisterly kiss,¡± he adds, suddenly feeling foolish for asking. She¡¯s already sucked him and ridden his cock, but they¡¯ve never kissed. Lying naked on his bed, with his sister stroking his cock, he really wants to kiss her lips and push his tongue in her mouth, but isn¡¯t sure how she¡¯ll react.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep18

    She was wrong! He could shock her. Sylvia had been so intensely focused on getting Randy¡¯s cock back inside her pussy that she hadn¡¯t even considered kissing or forey. Her world had be a jumble of multiple cock fantasies and vibrating butt plugs, and here was her little brother, wanting to kiss her. Smiling, she leans over and presses her soft lips against his. Parting his lips with her tongue she swirls it around in his mouth before pulling it back and sucking his tongue into her mouth. She¡¯s surprised to feel his cock grow even harder in her hand.


    With one hand behind her head and the other cupping her bare ass, Randy pulls his sister firmly against him. The kiss is exquisite, exactly what he¡¯d dreamed it would be. He sucks voraciously on her tongue and then propels his tongue into her mouth, churning their saliva until it spills out, moistening their lips as their passion builds. Randy pulls Sylvia down on top of him, her hand sliding off of his hard cock as their bodies meld together and their lips stay locked in their incessant kiss.


    With her tits smashed against his chest and his cock pressed against her pubic mound, Sylvia returns his kiss with ardency that surprises even her. As sexually experienced as she is, she wasn¡¯t expecting anything new from Randy, but nothing in recent memorypares with the fervor of her brother¡¯s smoldering kiss. The force of it resonates through her entire body, sending a burning spark that incites her nipples to renewed hardness and ignites a fire in her pussy, awakening a flood of new juices. What the fuck is going on? She¡¯s never gotten this hot from a kiss before!


    Randy¡¯s cock is aching! It¡¯s more than ready to take the plunge! Palming her ass cheeks and pulling her closer, he¡¯s thrilled by the feeling of her body against his. Her skin is burning with passion as they devour each other¡¯s tongues. He¡¯s amazed by the frenzy of their kiss and the intensity of her embrace. Holding her against him and keeping his lips locked to hers, he rolls over, positioning her on her back with him on top. She jerks her knees up, spreading her legs wide as an urgent invitation for him to finish what they¡¯d started hours ago.


    With his hard cock nestled between her steamy pussy lips, Randy raises his body up, breaking the kiss. Their eyes locked in lustful anticipation; he watches his sister¡¯s face as his cock glides easily into her slick, weing pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± Sylvia moans as her brother¡¯srge cock stretches out her pussy. Pushing her ass off the bed to speed his entry, she feels like her whole body is aze. When his cock bottoms out and his balls p against her ass, Randy pulls back and starts pumping in and out of her with a steady rhythm. But Sylvia¡¯s beyond wanting steady rhythm; her animal lust has taken over and is crying out for a more savage assault. Gripping his hips with her hands, she yanks him down hard into her burning pussy, driving him to abandon his gentleness and start pounding his cock frantically into her wanton hole.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvia whispers, excitedly. ¡°Fuck me hard, Randy! Fuck me so fucking hard!¡± Sylvia is out of control as her brother¡¯s massive cock hammers her hot pussy. Wrapping her legs around him and locking her ankles behind his ass, she attaches herself to him as he pistons up and down, mming her ass against the bed. Digging her nails into his back, she bites into his shoulder to keep from screaming when her orgasm rakes her body with an unexpected intensity.


    Randy feels his balls contract and his release build as they pound together almost as one body, mming down on the bed. When Sylvia digs her nails into his back, his cock erupts, spewing his built up payload deep within her quivering pussy. His cock is jerkily depositing thest of his cum, when he feels her body go rigid and her teeth mp down on his shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Randy pants, prying her mouth off his shoulder and cing his own mouth over hers. As her body shudders through the remnants of her fervid orgasm, she returns his kiss with a passion she has never felt for him before. She¡¯s also never felt this spent after just one orgasm.


    *****


    Finally, he¡¯s touching her pussy! Sally spreads her legs in the bathtub as Chris, kneeling on the bathroom floor, runs his fingers lightly against her pussy lips. It seems like he¡¯s been ying with her tits for hours, not that it was unpleasant, but her pussy is getting very anxious. After talking her into a hotter than normal bath, he beganthering her chest, shoulders and neck. Giving most of his attention to her hard nipples, he also kept lifting her breasts and running his soapy hand along the crevice underneath them. She has to admit it felt wonderful.


    She had her headid back and her eyes closed when he asked her if she could suck her own nipples. She reluctantly admitted that she was one of those lucky women who could reach their nipples with their mouth. It annoyed her that after his speech about satisfying her, that he wanted her to put on a show for him. But again he surprised her; telling her to suck her right tit, while he sucked the left one. It was unique sensation and very erotic! And now his fingers are on her pussy lips!


    ¡°You¡¯d really rather finger fuck me in the bathtub, than eat me or fuck me in bed?¡± she asks him incredulously, still not warming to hisck of urgency.


    ¡°There are things fingers can do that tongues and dicks can¡¯t, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris says, pinching one of her pussy lips between his finger and thumb and gently twisting it around. ¡°Besides, this is just the appetizer, we¡¯re going to do those other things too!¡± he says, continuing to pinch and pull her pussy lips. He still hasn¡¯t put his fingers inside her pussy and Sally is squirming her ass around trying to get his fingers inside her pussy.


    ¡°We¡¯re back to Aunt Sally, huh?¡± she asks, feeling the jolt of electricity through her whole body when he pinched and twisted her pussy lips. She has to admit, her arousal level has notched up significantly with his fingers between her legs.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep19

    ¡°Yeah, I decided I liked the incestuous inference of calling you Aunt Sally instead of just Sally,¡± Chris answers as he leans down sucking her nipple back in his mouth while sliding two fingers up inside her beckoning pussy.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Sally cries. ¡°It¡¯s about fucking time!¡± sheughs, pushing her pussy against his hand, trying to get his finger farther up inside of her. Chris biting on her nipple, with his fingers in her pussy, is having its affect and she feels her orgasm just starting to build.


    Chris pulls his fingers back and uses his thumb and two fingers to spread her pussy lips wide apart, using his index finger to locate her clit. Just a light touch makes her jump and almost pulls his fingers away from her pussy. Continuing to bite her nipple, gripping her engorged clit between his thumb and index finger he just holds it, applying light rhythmic pressure against the sides.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Sally screams as tremors rip through her body. ¡°Oh my god! What are you doing?¡± Sally has never felt quite this sensation before. He¡¯s got her clit, but what¡¯s he doing with it? And he¡¯s still biting her fucking nipple! Her whole body is one big tremor!


    Sally has slid down in the bath, her knees are up and her legs are wide open. Chris continues to massage her clit, jacking it up and down like a tiny dick. Keeping his thumb and index finger firmly on her clit, he inserts his other three fingers into her wide-open pussy. As Sally bucks her pussy against his hand, Chris reaches over and flips the drain open, to release some of the water so she doesn¡¯t drown.


    ¡°Oh Chris! Oh Fuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Sally screams as her orgasm overtakes her and waves of pleasure cruise through her body. She mps her legs closed on Chris¡¯ hand, willing him to release the pressure on her sensitive clit. He moves his lips from her nipple to her mouth and pushes his tongue inside. She wraps her arms around his shoulders and nearly pulls him into the bath with her as she fervently returns his kiss.


    ¡°Okay, bath time¡¯s over,¡± Chris says, breaking the kiss and standing up. His hard cock looks like a gpole nted in the center of a light brown field and Sally reaches under it to cup his balls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can stand up, yet,¡± she says, catching her breath. Chris reaches down and helps her to her feet. Her hand moves from his balls to his hard cock as she bnces herself, stepping out of the tub. They don¡¯t even bother with a towel as they move into the bedroom and Chris positions Sally on the bed on her back.


    Starting with the inside of her ankles, Chris begins to lick the beads of water from her skin. Sally lies back with her eyes closed, her tits rising and falling with her heavy breaths. She¡¯s been slow toprehend her new lovers¡¯ intentions, but now she realizes her evening has just begun. She savors the feeling of his tongue as it progresses up her leg, her whole body still tingling from her orgasm. He¡¯s right, she thinks, this will be one to remember. Again she shes on how lucky her niece is to have found such an impassioned lover.


    *****


    ¡°Am I too heavy for you, Sis?¡± Randy asks, breaking the kiss and raising his body off of hers. His cock is still cocooned inside her velvety pussy.


    ¡°No,¡± Sylvia answers, dreamily, pulling him back down against her. She can¡¯t believe how good it feels to justy here, snuggled warmly under her little brother, his cock stillrge enough to fill her pussy even in it¡¯s unaroused state. ¡°Sorry I bit you,¡± she says sheepishly. ¡°I guess I got carried away and I didn¡¯t want Mom or Dad hearing me scream.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± heughs. ¡°I think we both got a little carried away.¡± His lips again find hers and his tongue snakes through her warm mouth. His urgency builds almost instantaneously; heightening his sensitivity to every ce her skin is touching his. Her nipples pushing into his chest, her inner thighs pressing against his hips and the taste of her tongue,bine to arouse his cock, which can already feel the increased heat emanating around it. Sylvia moans into his mouth as he starts gently rocking back and forth, creating weed friction inside her yearning pussy.


    Oh god! He¡¯s going to fuck me again! Sylvia is amazed that he¡¯s getting hard again without even pulling out! At first, she wasn¡¯t sure about sneaking into her brother¡¯s bedroom tonight. It isn¡¯t part of their deal and she shouldn¡¯t need to fuck him. She should be concentrating on Chris and nning for their wedding night. Poor Chris; stuck over at Aunt Sally¡¯s and he¡¯s so horny. He probably jacked himself off and went to sleep. First, she allowed herself onest fling with her dad and here she is fucking her brother, who¡¯s ckmailing her into taking on three cocks to satisfy her ultimate fantasy.


    She¡¯s brought out of her reverie by Randy¡¯s pelvic bone hitting her clit, sending shivers through her body. Running her hands up and down his back, she pulls him firmly against her as they pick up their rhythm, their tongues still entwined. She¡¯s never kissed like this before. Usually, she breaks it off to concentrate on the fucking, but Randy seems to want to kiss all the way through to the end. What a curious turn of events.


    *****


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Aunt Sally yells as Chris¡¯ tongue ttens her pussy lips, licking all the way up to her clit. ¡°Took you long enough to get there,¡± she moans. She thought he would lick up her legs and delve into her pussy, but instead he licked all around her pussy and continued over her stomach. He licked the little beads of water from her breasts and nipples before continuing back down across her hips and finally wound up at her pussy. God, he¡¯s amazing. She doesn¡¯t know where he gets the self-control; his cock must be aching. She felt like a wet dishrag when she got out of the bath and Chris poured her onto the bed. His sensuous licking was at once arousing and rxing. The longer he licked the more the arousal overshadowed the rxation, until her pussy was begging for the attention it¡¯s finally getting.


    ¡°Worth the wait though, right?¡± Chris says, lifting his face from her drenched pussy to answer her. Plunging his tongue back in, heps up her delectable juices, while rubbing his mouth back and forth against her swollen pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh yes! Definitely worth the wait!¡± Sally answers. His mouth is working magic on her aroused pussy and she starts ying with her tits while he continues to tongue fuck her soppy hole.


    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± Sally cries as Chris moves his mouth up to her exposed clit. Sucking it into his mouth, he flicks his tongue against the tip, sparking a series of tiny eruptions from within her drenched pussy. With pussy juice running down his chin, Chris continues sucking on Sally¡¯s clit while using his fingers to pinch and twist her pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Keep doing that!¡± Sally yells. ¡°That feels so fucking good.¡± She¡¯s thrashing around on the bed with her ass in the air, pushing her pussy against Chris¡¯ mouth. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± she cries. ¡°I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Chris doesn¡¯t relent. He uses his free hand to hold Sally down, determined to keep his mouth on her clit until she explodes.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± Sally ms her legs closed around Chris¡¯ head as her orgasm bursts forth a flood of new juices onto his face. Jerking convulsively, while pleasurable shivers roll through her body, she copses back on the bed, rxing her legs from around his head.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep20

    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± Sally gasps, raising her head to look at Chris, whose smiling face is covered in pussy juice. ¡°Nowe up here and fuck me. I want that hard cock of yours inside me right now!¡± she pants.


    ¡°Not just yet, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris says, his throbbing cock wanting it as badly as she does. But, if he¡¯s going to live up to his promise, he needs to do more than just fuck her. shing on what gets Sylvia off, gives him just the idea he needs to make this the most memorable night of her life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he tells her, getting off the bed and leaving the room. Turning at the door, he adds. ¡°Don¡¯t go away.¡±


    Don¡¯t go away? What the fuck is he doing. Sally¡¯s pussy is aching for his hard cock and he¡¯s leaving the room. What virile young man leaves the room when a woman is spread-eagle on the bed, begging him to fuck her? This boy is nuts! He¡¯s determined to have this his way. She has to admit, his way has worked pretty well so far. She just wants to know what he¡¯s up to now.


    ¡°Have I got a surprise for you, Aunt Sally!¡± Chris says, running back into the room, with one hand behind his back. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± Chris asks, sitting on the bed, stroking his fingers through her hair. ¡°I¡¯vee through for you so far, this evening, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chris,¡± Sally answers, quietly. ¡°I trust you and you have been amazing. So what are we going to do now?¡± she asks, relinquishing control to him, again.


    ¡°This!¡± Chris says, pulling his hand from behind his back and showing her a ck stic butt plug. ¡°A butt plug!¡± he announces. ¡°We¡¯re going to put this in your ass while I eat your pussy again.¡± Pulling his other hand from behind his back, Chris shows her the tiny remote. ¡°And this makes it vibrate!¡± he says, triumphantly, pushing the button, causing the stic object to buzz and shake in his hand. ¡°Okay? Are you adventurous enough?¡± Chris smiles, pressing the button again to turn it off.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Sally says. ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­ you just travel with one of these in your suitcase?¡± she asks incredulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Sylvia¡­ our wedding night, but I¡¯ll get another one for her.¡± He pats her hip. ¡°Come on, roll over so I can get this in.¡± Sally just shakes her head and rolls over on her stomach. ¡°That¡¯s good, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris teases. ¡°Now up on all fours and spread your legs.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use your natural juices for lubrication,¡± Chris says, when she¡¯s in position. Chris inserts the plug into her pussy working it all around, coating the entire surface with her thick cream.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Sally moans, this is the first cock-like object that¡¯s been in her pussy in a long time. She pushes back against it, just as Chris pulls it out and positions it at her asshole.


    ¡°Um¡­ have you¡­ um¡­ ever had anything in your ass, Aunt Sally?¡± Chris stammers, realizing that her ass may be virgin and this could hurt.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some experience,¡± she answers cryptically. ¡°Just go slowly.¡± She spreads her legs wider, wondering about Chris and her niece¡¯s sexual proclivities. Who knew that young people were into such things? She is certainly getting an education tonight and she¡¯s enjoying the hell out of it.


    ¡°Ooooo. Slowly,¡± Sally says. ¡°Twist it a little. Are you twisting it?¡± Sally feels the intrusion in her ass and pulls forward a little reflexively.


    ¡°Yeah! Sorry. I¡¯ll go a little slower,¡± Chris says, turning the plug back and forth, slipping it into Sally¡¯s tight ass. ¡°There!¡± Chris announces. ¡°All the way in,¡± he says, patting it and driving it a little farther in. ¡°Now roll over and let me get back to my dinner,¡± Chrisughs.


    Sally rolls back over, spreading her legs, trying to rx her ass muscles and get used to the unustomed fullness she feels. Chris is kneeling between her legs, smiling at her as he lowers his head and starts licking all around her pussy. When he pushes his tongue inside and flicks it all around, she forgets the butt plug and starts humping against his mouth.


    Chris has only used the vibrating butt plug on Sylvia a couple of times, but he remembers her saying it was better to use the remote sparingly, to coincide with peak arousal times, like when he first attacks her clit or she¡¯s about to orgasm. So he waits, letting Sally¡¯s anticipation build, while he eats her sopping pussy.


    This is a whole new experience for him. He¡¯s never included this much forey in any seduction before. Most of what he¡¯s done with Aunt Sally has been based on ideas that he¡¯s been thinking about for his wedding night. Maybe it¡¯s good that he¡¯s getting a chance to try them out. Poor Sylvia. She¡¯s as horny as he is, but if the situation was reversed, he has no doubt she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of it, like he is. Too bad the only men around her are her father and her brother.


    *****


    Sylvia can¡¯t keep up the kissing any longer. She needs to breathe! His pounding in her pussy has made her want to gasp for more air, but with Randy¡¯s mouth locked on hers she can¡¯t.


    ¡°My turn to be on top,¡± she whispers, pulling her lips from his. She rolls him over and flips her leg across him, without breaking their connection. Pulling her knees up, she sits herself astride his hard cock and starts rocking her slippery pussy back and forth.


    ¡°So do you like me better in the mask and body stocking or au natural?¡± she asks, dragging her hard nipples across his chest as she leans down to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Definitely like this,¡± Randy pants, palming her tits as she sits up straight and starts bouncing on his cock. Massaging her tits and flicking her nipples, Randy bucks his ass off the bed to match his sister¡¯s rhythm. Sylvia leans farther back, jamming her lush pussy down around his cock in a rapid-fire rhythm. Randy lets go of her right tit and slides his hand down her stomach, through her trimmed bush, and applies light pressure to her clit with his thumb.


    ¡°Oh god, Randy!¡± she breathes, ¡°Keep doing that!¡± Sylvia leans back to give Randy better ess to her clit, bracing herself with her hands on his legs behind her. He keeps rubbing his thumb in a circr motion over her clit, igniting a fire under her, which increases the fervor of her ride. Thrusting her hot pussy down around his cock and bouncing wildly, Sylvia tries to push her clit harder against Randy¡¯s thumb. Thrusting his hips up to match her feverish rhythm, Randy struggles to keep his thumb in contact with her rapidly moving clit.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming. Oh Fuck, Randy. I¡¯m cumming!¡± Sylvia has lunged forward tightening her pussy muscles around his cock and is jerking wildly through the first wave of her orgasm. Randy¡¯s cock responds immediately, shooting his second load of the evening deep inside his sister¡¯s pussy. Sylvia enjoys the feeling of his cock erupting inside of her, and it unleashes another trembling wave of pleasure. She copses on his chest, shivering as Randy wraps his arms around her, crushing her soft tits against him.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep21

    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh! Christ!¡± Sally screams as Chris activates the butt plug at the same instant that he sucks her clit into his mouth. He¡¯s been tongue-fucking her, building her arousal and anticipation until she was thrashing around on the bed. Thebined sensations, of the buzzing in her ass and the sucking on her clit, sends a shockwave of pleasure through her that is continuing to mushroom.


    ¡°Oh god! It just keeps building!¡± Sally moans. ¡°Ohhhhhhhh! Fuck!¡± Chris has her clit in his mouth and is flicking his tongue across the tip of it. He can feel the vibrations of the butt plug on his lips, he can¡¯t imagine how if must feel to Aunt Sally. Her juices are flowing like the damn has ruptured, soaking his chin and running down between her ass cheeks.


    Oh fuck! Sally can¡¯t imagine a more intense feeling. It¡¯s like one long continuous orgasm that won¡¯t subside and won¡¯t peak. Her pussy is on fire, her clit is like a lightening bolt of energy, sending continuous jolts of pleasure throughout her body and the vibrating in her ass is keeping it all on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Ohhhh! Here¡­ it¡­es!¡± Sally gasps, wrapping her fingers in Chris¡¯ hair and pulling him more tightly against her clit. Her whole body is trembling as she thrusts her legs out straight, arches her back and holds on tightly to Chris¡¯ head. Her mouth jerks open in a silent scream and her whole body shakes as her thunderous climax bursts through the tension, leaving her in a deliriously, euphoric bliss.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris says, pulling his head back and clicking off the vibrator. ¡°Are you trying to drown me?¡± he asks, smiling at her. Her juices, which have soaked his face and her inner thighs, are running down her ass and pooling on the bed between her legs. Chris kisses his way up her body, stopping to nibble on her stiff nipples, before continuing to her face.


    ¡°My turn,¡± he says, quietly as his hard cock glides between her pussy lips. In one quick thrust he buries the entire length in her saturated pussy. Pressing his mouth to hers he slips his pussy-soaked tongue into her mouth, grinding his lips against hers. Oh fuck! Her pussy was definitely worth the wait. The way her lush inner lining molds itself around his cock makes him stop and savor the feeling, before he starts sliding it back out.


    ¡°I¡¯m past ecstasy,¡± Sally sighs. ¡°What¡¯s the next level? Delirium?¡± she asks, dreamily while rubbing her hands over his firm back muscles.


    ¡°What?¡± he teases. ¡°We¡¯re just getting started. That was all forey, Aunt Sally,¡± heughs as he pulls his cock nearly all the way out of her slick pussy and drives it back in.¡± His cock has been waiting all evening for this and now he¡¯s going to make the most of it. Pumping his hard cock in and out of Sally¡¯s pussy, he waits for her to start responding. It doesn¡¯t take long and she is bucking her ass off the bed, matching his rhythm. As soon as she does, he hits the remote button again, starting the vibration in her ass, and starts pounding his cock into her pussy mercilessly


    ¡°Oh you fucking bastard!¡± she yells as her body trembles and quivers. He doesn¡¯t relent; he just keeps pounding into her, feeling the vibrations from the butt plug resonate through her pussy. Sally¡¯s whole body is quaking; she can¡¯t even pinpoint the source of her pleasure. It¡¯s like her pussy and her ass have taken over and are vibrating every nerve ending in her body. She has never felt anything like it. Her body aches for release, yet the waves of pleasure just keep rolling through, like they¡¯re oblivious to the need for a climax.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ cock is about to explode. He¡¯s pounding into Sally¡¯s fiery, vibrating pussy; building the tension in his balls with each stroke. When he knows he can¡¯t hold back any longer, he kills the vibrator and plunges his cock deep within her quivering love channel. Jerking wildly, he spews load after load of cum, until he¡¯s finally spent and he copses on Aunt Sally¡¯s luscious tits.


    When Chris shuts off the vibrator and ms his cock deep inside her pussy, Sally¡¯s orgasm mushrooms to a tumultuous crescendo, gushing thick creamy juices around his cock and taking her, trembling, to the next level of ecstasy, whatever it¡¯s called. Wrapping her arms around him and squeezing him to her body, she shivers through multiple after quakes, before slowly releasing her tight grip and rxing her sweat-soaked body.


    *****


    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sylvia asks as she snuggles against her brother¡¯s chest. ¡°You never wanted three guys and a girl with a mask, did you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make your fantasye true,¡± Randy says, stroking her hair. ¡°I still do.¡±


    ¡°But if given the choice, you¡¯d want me like this, rather than how you¡¯ve nned tonight, right?¡± Sylvia persists.


    ¡°Well,¡± Randy says, quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m looking forward to tonight, but it¡¯s anonymous. You¡¯ll be blindfolded and not even know which cock is mine,¡± he says. ¡°This is better,¡± Randy sighs, hugging her more tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it off,¡± Sylvia says, leaning up and looking Randy in the eye. ¡°Chris already has ns anyway, it could be just you and me, for one night,¡± Sylvia says, kissing her brother¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Randy breathes. ¡°Tempting offer, but think about it. I heard you tell Dad that after your wedding, you¡¯re going to be 100% faithful to Chris. This is your one and only opportunity for your fantasy toe true and I want to make that happen for you. Please let me do this for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very special, Randy,¡± Sylvia says, brushing her lips across his. ¡°I never really knew how special until now.¡± Sylvia tightens her embrace around her little brother.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep22

    ¡°I¡¯ve an idea, though,¡± Randy says, excitedly. ¡°Tell Chris you¡¯re spending the night with your girlfriends and we can stay in the hotel together afterwards. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can resist an offer like that,¡± Sylvia says smiling at him. ¡°But don¡¯t expect much after I¡¯ve had three cocks in me,¡± sheughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget one of them will be mine, so I may not be up for much either,¡± Randy says. ¡°But even if we just hold each other like we are now, I¡¯d be happy,¡± Randy says, kissing Sylvia¡¯s hair. They justy there holding each other for several minutes before either of them speaks again.


    ¡°How do we do it, Sis?¡± Randy asks. ¡°Three cocks I mean¡­ what kind of position do we use?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sylvia admits. ¡°I guess I straddle one in my pussy, leaning forward so another one can go up my ass and then lift my head to suck another one.¡± Sylvia sounds unsure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a little research before you go back to your room,¡± Randy says, going over to hisputer. He opens his file sharing software and searches for double pration video.


    ¡°Triple pration,¡± Sylvia whispers, sitting on hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean triple pration.¡± Randy adds triple pration as a separate search.


    ¡°I figured there would be more on the double and we could get an idea,¡± Randy says, enjoying the feeling of his sister¡¯s bare ass on hisp. He gently massages her breasts and runs his hands up and down her stomach as the program searches. Randy selects several interesting looking files for download. As they wait for the downloads, he continues lightly caressing her body. Sylvia leans back against him, enjoying the tenderness of his touch. By the time the first download isplete, Randy¡¯s cock is pushing against Sylvia¡¯s ass, straining against her weight. She shifts her ass cheeks, catching his cock between her legs and settles her ass farther back on hisp.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the first one,¡± Randy whispers as his sister opens and closes her legs around his hard cock. Randy clicks the file and the image fills the screen. The woman is in the exact position Sylvia described, but she¡¯s on a couch instead of a bed. The couch back seems to give the second man the added leverage he needs to get his cock in her ass and maintain his bnce. It also allows the woman to lean on the arm of the couch to position her mouth on the third man standing at the end of the couch.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Sylvia whispers as the camera zooms in on the cocks going in and out of the woman¡¯s adjacent holes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about one pulling out while the other pushes in, but it makes sense,¡± Sylviaments, moving her legs faster against Randy¡¯s hard cock. Abruptly, she stops, raises her ass off hisp, reaches between her legs and lines up his hard cock with her wet pussy lips. Sitting back down, his cock easily glides into her slick pussy. She wiggles her ass around until he¡¯s fully imbedded in her fuck hole and then starts rocking up and down in short bouncy motions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the next one,¡± she says, continuing to rock her ass on his hard cock.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Randy pants, reaching around her to the mouse. He clicks on the next file and the screen fills with another image of triple pration. This time, one guy is on his back on the floor with the girl riding his cock and a second man is squatting behind her with his cock sliding in and out of her ass. The third man stands with his feet on either side of the first guy¡¯s shoulders, pumping his cock into her mouth. After clicking the file, Randy wraps his hands around Sylvia¡¯s tits, squeezing them as she bounces on his cock.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm,¡± Sylvia sighs as Randy mauls her tits and she increases the pace of her jouncing action. Her pussy is leaking juice all over his upper thighs as she watches the video and pushes down harder on her brother¡¯s cock.


    They watch three more videos, increasing the intensity of their coupling with each erotic scene. Sometime around the second or third video, Randy slides one of his hands down Sylvia¡¯s stomach and his fingers find her clit. Sylvia moans and rocks harder, leaning back into him as she pounds her pussy down around his hard cock. As they¡¯re watching the final video, Sylvia ms her ass down on Randy¡¯sp, clenches her pussy muscles around his throbbing cock and jerks shakily as the tremors of another orgasm shoot through her shivering body.


    Randy, trying to hold back until his sister could join him, now squeezes her body tightly against his and shoots several bursts of cum inside Sylvia¡¯s hot, pulsating pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Sylvia sighs as Randy kisses her neck. ¡°I thought we were done for tonight until you started showing me your porn collection,¡± Sylviaughs. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°They all use the same basic position,¡± he answers. ¡°Two of them were on couches and three on the floor, but none were on the bed. I just always thought of it on a bed.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s too hard for the second and third guys to bnce on a bed,¡± Sylvia asks, enjoying the full feeling of Randy¡¯s cock still inside her pussy. ¡°The floor actually looked liked the better position, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sylvia suddenlyughs at how calmly they¡¯re discussing her taking multiple cocks as if they were talking about where the furniture should go.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Sis,¡± Randy asks.


    ¡°Just the absurdity of all this,¡± Sylvia says, wiggling her ass against him. ¡°If you¡¯d have asked me yesterday if I would ever be sitting on your cock, with porn videos ying, discussing what position will be best for me to take two more cocks inside me, I¡¯d have said you were insane,¡± sheughs again. ¡°But here we are!¡± Pulling her pussy off of Randy¡¯s cock, she releases a flood of mixed juices all over his thighs and down his balls.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Sylvia offers, looking at the mess. ¡°I better get back to my room before Mom or Dad hear us.¡± Sylvia kneels down and kisses Randy¡¯s cock. ¡°See you tonight, big guy,¡± she says, then kisses Randy on the mouth, grabs her t-shirt and leaves his room without putting it on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Goddamn! Randy thinks sitting back on his desk chair with his hands sped behind his head. Goddamn!

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep23

    Sylvia pours her limp body into bed and curls beneath the covers. Her body is totally spent as she reflects on the intensity of thest couple of hours. Randy really loves her, not brotherly love, but deep emotional intimacy. He could have ckmailed her to do whatever he wanted, but instead, he worked to discover her most erotic fantasy, and then ckmailed her into doing it. She¡¯s going to have to think of a way to repay him. She hopes tonight goes as well as he says it will. She¡¯s a little nervous about it.


    *****


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Sally,¡± Chris says, rolling off of her, his spent cock fallingnguidly out of her swampy hole. ¡°I really needed that!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Sally sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t move,¡± she cries,ughing. ¡°My legs feel like they¡¯ve been wrung out. It feels like I¡¯ve expelled all the strength out of my body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all you expelled,¡± Chrisughs, his cheeks and chin still damp with her juices. ¡°I thought I was going to drown,¡± he teases, kissing her cheeks. ¡°Seriously, I like how you wee a nephew into the family. Now,e on, roll over so I can get that bad boy out of your ass,¡± Chris says, his hand on her hip, helping her roll up on her side. He gently extracts the butt plug from Sally¡¯s ass and tosses it on the floor. Sally rolls onto her back and sighs.


    ¡°Memorable?¡± Chris asks her as he absently ys with her lush tits, gently caressing her nipples.


    ¡°One for the record books!¡± Sally smiles at him. Grabbing him by the hair, she pulls his lips to hers, kissing him passionately. He returns her kiss, squeezing her tits while he pushes his tongue into her mouth.


    ¡°Aunt Sally?¡± Chris says, breaking the kiss. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, lover,¡± Sally answers; enjoying the attention he¡¯s giving her tits.


    ¡°Well, what we did tonight,¡± Chris says, tweaking her nipples with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I have in mind for Sylvia on our wedding night. You know, the bath and all. I want to make sure our first night as a married couple, is really special. So, tell me, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Sally says, kissing his forehead. ¡°If you do to Sylvia what you did to me tonight.¡± Kissing his cheeks and his chin. ¡°It¡¯ll be the perfect start of a very long, happy marriage.¡± Pushing him onto his back, Sally kisses his neck and then trails kisses down his chest before sucking his nipples into her mouth.


    ¡°Good,¡± Chris says, lying back. ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± By the time Sally has kissed her way down to his navel, his cock is starting to stir. Kneeling between his legs, Sally licks the entire length of his semi-erect cock, before sucking his cock head into her mouth. His cock stiffens even further as she wraps her hand around the base and feeds more of it into her warm, wet mouth.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Chris moans. Raising his ass off the bed to push more of his cock into Sally¡¯s mouth. She takes her time; flicking her tongue around his cock as she slides her moist lips up and down it¡¯s length. Sally tried to do this two hours ago, but Chris had other ideas, which in retrospect she¡¯s d she didn¡¯t argue with him.


    Sally loves giving head and has no intention of letting the evening end without sucking his cock. She loves the full feeling of a hard cock in her mouth, she loves the teasing, and the control it gives her, over her partner¡¯s pleasure. No stranger to the taste of her own juices, Sally views the thick coating of her pussy vor on Chris¡¯ cock as an added bonus, awakening her pleasure center and adding more lubrication to her already slippery hole.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡± Chris moans as Sally fondles his balls with her fingertips. He never, in his wildest imagination, dreamed he would be getting a world-ss blowjob from his fiance¡¯s aunt; she obviously enjoys what she¡¯s doing and knows how to pleasure a man. Every time he gets close, she pulls back or slows down, prolonging his pleasure and increasing his built-up tension. He¡¯s getting close again. Bucking his hips and shoving his cock as far into her mouth as he can, he tenses his legs, readying himself for his release.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± he yells as Sally pulls her mouth off his cock, firmly pinching just below his cockhead with her thumb and her fingers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to cum yet, lover,¡± she says smiling as she holds his throbbing cock. ¡°That would just end the pleasure we¡¯re building up to.¡± Pausing for a minute, she adds. ¡®It¡¯s your turn to trust me, Chris.¡± Sliding her hand down his saliva coated cock; she flicks her tongue where her fingers were just pinching and sucks his cock back into her mouth. Chris has never felt anything like this. He¡¯s thrashing around on the bed, trying to get his elusive climax while Aunt Sally is teasing him mercilessly.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Aunt Sally! I need to cum this time!¡± Chris begs. This is the part Sally loves the most; the fact that his release ispletely at her discretion. She could tease him for the rest of the night if she wanted and he¡¯d be helpless to prevent it. His moaning and begging just makes her pussy wetter. Which gives her another idea for teasing him. Pulling her mouthpletely off his swollen cock, she scoots her body up, while keeping her hand firmly around him. Straddling his throbbing cock she rubs it back and forth across her pussy lips and then lets go as she drops down hard, engulfing his hard cock inside her saturated pussy.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Chris yells, thrusting his cock deeper inside Aunt Sally¡¯s pussy. Sally sits upright, molding her pussy tightly around his cock, but not moving. She positions her weight on him, to keep him from being able to move, and then, leaning her head down, she pushes her tongue into his mouth. Chris¡¯ cock feels so fucking good squeezed inside Aunt Sally¡¯s pussy, but he needs to move, he needs to cum!


    ¡°Ride me, Aunt Sally! Please move your pussy on my cock! It feels so fucking good! Just ride me!¡± Chris yells, breaking off the kiss.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Not yet, lover,¡± she says, kissing him quickly before jumping off his cock and dropping back down between his legs. Sucking his pussy-drenched cock into her mouth, she feels like she could almost orgasm from the taste. This time she sucks him rapidly, yanking his cock in and out of her mouth, caressing his balls and driving him over the edge.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh! God! I¡¯m cummmmmming!¡± Chris yells, tensing his legs and pushing against Sally¡¯s firm grip on his cock. His first load bursts into Sally¡¯s mouth and she hurriedly swallows the salty taste. Pumping his cock with her hand, milking him through his climax, she sucks and swallows until he copses back on the bed, fully spent. Licking him clean, she sits up, licking her lips proudly, knowing none spilled out.


    ¡°You are amazing, Aunt Sally!¡± Chris says as she snuggles up next to him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t so bad yourself, nephew,¡± sheughs. ¡°Now, we better both get some sleep, it¡¯s almost morning.¡±

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep24

    Sally opens one eye and sees Chris sleeping next to her. Fuck, it wasn¡¯t a dream. She really did seduce, or maybe she was seduced by, her niece¡¯s fiance. It¡¯s been a long time since she woke up with a man in her bed. She opens her eyes and slowly stretches so as not to wake him. Lying on her side she watches him sleep. The guilt that she feels, for having fucked her niece¡¯s fiance, is offset by the tingle she feels in her pussy as she relivesst night¡¯s lustful encounter. Her eyes travel down his hard body and settle on his limp cock lying dormant against his thigh. She toys with the idea of waking him up with her mouth, when she spies the clock. Fuck! It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock already. She¡¯s supposed to meet her sister and her niece for somest minute wedding preparation. She leans over and brushes her lips lightly against his cock.


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow morning, big guy,¡± she whispers, reluctantly getting out of bed and heading for the shower.


    *****


    Sylvia¡¯s heart is pounding in her chest. What has she gotten herself into? She can¡¯t see, she can¡¯t hear anything and she can barely move her arms and legs. It was Randy¡¯s idea to tie her to the bed using the soft Velcro cuffs he¡¯d bought when he got the mask and the body stocking. Funny, he failed to mention them before, just springing them on her at thest minute. Randy said tying her spread-eagle on the bed would increase the intensity for her and would be an extremely erotic first impression for the other two guysing to fuck her. She¡¯s in the bedroom of the hotel suite that Randy rented at an expensive downtown hotel. The cool air touches her nipples and her exposed pussy lips, sending shivers through her body. Randy was right about that, too. If her hands were free, she¡¯d be tempted to touch herself, or pull the eye coverings off the mask.


    She had met Randy at the hotel about half an hour ago, after spending the day with her mother and her Aunt Sally. They finalized everything for the wedding and had a nice lunch at a local restaurant. Her mother had the typical mother-of-the-bride control issues and Sylvia just let her have her way, her mind distracted by everything else going on this week. Aunt Sally was wonderful, telling her how lucky she was, how happy she was going to be and what a great guy Chris is. Sylvia was lucky to have Aunt Sally there to offset her mother¡¯s nervousness. Aunt Sally was always there for her and her brother and now, it sounds like she¡¯ll be there for Chris, too. After they get settled, her and Chris should invite Aunt Sally toe spend some time with them. Her thoughts are interrupted by the sound of the door opening.


    After helping Sylvia into her body stocking and Mask, and tying her to the bed, Randy went down to the lobby to meet his dad and Chris. On the way up in the elevator, he again exined that this isn¡¯t some whore; she¡¯s a friend of his, who they are helping live out a multiple cock fantasy.


    ¡°Please treat her with respect,¡± Randy pleads with his dad and Chris. ¡°She¡¯s really a nice girl and she¡¯s never done anything like this before.¡± They both look at him skeptically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Randy,¡± Chris says. ¡°We¡¯ll be perfect gentlemen, while we¡¯re each sticking our cocks in a different hole,¡± heughs. Randy¡¯s dadughs too.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Randy gives up. ¡°Listen now, she won¡¯t say a word because she¡¯s afraid you might recognize her voice,¡± Randy exins. ¡°She¡¯ll be wearing a mask and a full body stocking¡­ well, not exactly full. Her pussy, her ass and her tits are the only areas exposed.¡± His dad and Chris are listening intently as Randy opens the door to the suite.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the bedroom,¡± Randy says, indicating a door off to the side of the suite. ¡°We can each fuck her as often and wherever we want as long as we finish with all three of us fucking her at once. The only rule is that no cock can go from her ass to her pussy or mouth without being thoroughly washed first. There is soap and towels in the bathroom. Ready?¡± They both nod as they head for the bedroom door.


    Sylvia hears voices in the other room of the suite and her body tenses involuntarily. She¡¯s excited and scared at the same time. She hopes Randy picked the right guys and that her fantasy ys out the way she imagined it. The bedroom door opens and one of them whistles a low wolf whistle.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, man,¡± one of them says. She feels the bed move as one of them presumably sits on it. She feels a soft hand caress her left tit. She stiffens involuntarily at the touch, but it is very erotic. She¡¯s in apletely ck world, her hands and feet are tied and she doesn¡¯t know the man touching her. He pinches her nipple. ¡°Look at these tits,¡± he says as Sylvia strains to ce the voice. She¡¯s sure she¡¯s heard it before. She rxes a bit as she waits for him to speak again. The bed moves again. ¡°I don¡¯t need these clothes,¡± the voice says from beside the bed. ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding about her body, man! This chick is hot!¡± he says and Sylvia can¡¯t contain her shock! Chris! Randy brought her fiance and he doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s her. No wonder Randy wanted herpletely covered and told her not to speak. Why did he bring Chris? Who else did he bring?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± the other one says, and she feels the bed move, on the other side of her. Then a voice, close to her ear, whispers. ¡°Miss, I want to ask you a couple of questions before we start. I know you don¡¯t want to speak so you can just nod your head, okay?¡± Sylvia is so stunned, she can barely move, but manages a slight nod. Her daddy! What the fuck is Randy doing. Her fiance and her daddy are here to join in a three-cock onught of her.


    ¡°Are you here of your own free will?¡± the voice continues in a whisper, next to her ear. She nods. ¡°Did anyone coerce you, intimidate you or pay you to do this?¡± he whispers as she shakes her head no. Her daddy. God, she loves him. He doesn¡¯t know who I am, but he¡¯s protecting me. ¡°Is it your idea for three guys to fuck you at the same time, one in your ass, one in your pussy and one in your mouth?¡± She nods vigorously. Her daddy, her brother and her fiance are going to fuck her all at the same time. And then, she gets it! Randy does know what he¡¯s doing. She loves them all and has already fucked them all. He couldn¡¯t have made her fantasy any better.


    ¡°It¡¯s my understanding that you¡¯ve never done this before. Is that right?¡± Her daddy continues whispering. She nods her head. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll try to make it memorable,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re each going to fuck you several times in your pussy and your ass, to get you ready to take all three of us at once. Okay?¡± he asks. Sylvia nods again. She never thought of it like that. Fucking as forey! Her fantasy was always just three guys, all fucking her at once. She never gave much thought to the preliminaries. It makes sense, though. Again, she wonders what she¡¯s gotten herself into.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep25

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia hears her father say loudly to the other two. ¡°Before you guys gunk this up with your nasty spunk, I¡¯m going to taste this lovely girl¡¯s treasures. Sylvia lies back, rxed; ready to be pleasured by the three men she loves the most. If they only knew!


    ¡°You okay with this,¡± Randy¡¯s voice whispering in her other ear. She nods, affirmatively; she¡¯s never been so okay with something in her life. ¡°I was afraid to tell you ahead of time,¡± he whispers. ¡°I thought you¡¯d freak out.¡± He¡¯s probably right.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± the mask muffles Sylvia¡¯s moan as a tongue unexpectedly licks her pussy lips. Her legs are already spread apart and she can barely move them, so she just lies back, enjoying the sensations. Another muffled moan escapes her lips when, without warning, her nipples are each engulfed in a moist mouth, sucking furiously and nibbling on the tips. Sylvia figures they must have choreographed their mouths sucking her tits at exactly the same moment but she doesn¡¯t dwell on it because other sensations are taking over. The tongue on her pussy slips between her lips, plunging into her hot cavern. She has never felt anything like it. The darkness just adds to the erotic fantasy. She doesn¡¯t know which tit is Randy and which is Chris; she¡¯s pretty sure her daddy is between her legs.


    Sylvia concentrates, trying to figure out if she can tell the difference between their mouths. They¡¯re both sucking and biting with their mouths, while squeezing her tit with their hand. It¡¯s like they¡¯re watching and copying each other¡¯s actions. She can¡¯t discern any difference.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oohhhhmmmfff,¡± another muffled cry, when her daddy sucks her clit in his mouth. She¡¯s trying desperately to raise her ass off the bed and buck her pussy against his mouth, but the restraints won¡¯t let her. She¡¯s thrashing about on the bed as the unseen assault on her body builds her orgasm to dizzying heights.


    Frank can¡¯t believe his son set this up. This is the most erotic experience of his life. This girl¡¯s pussy tastes so fucking good and her responsiveness to his tongue reminds him of his daughter¡¯s uninhibited reactions. He wondered what he was going to do, seeing Sylvia the rest of this week without being able to touch her. Then, his son invites him to this weird, erotic bachelor party for his new son-inw. Fucking amazing! He can feel her getting close and he knows she¡¯s going to need plenty of forey to get his fat cock inside of her. He pushes on, sucking harder on her clit and twisting two fingers inside her hot, wet pussy, driving her toward her first orgasm of the night. Stretching his arm down her leg, he releases the restraints around her ankles, allowing her to move her legs.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhmmmmffff,¡± her voice still muffled, Sylvia screams behind the mask as her orgasm rips through her body. Pulling on her legs, she feels them unexpectedly released and she mps her thighs around her daddy¡¯s head, shivering through the intensity of her climax. Randy and Chris are still sucking her tits when she feels her daddy lifting her legs in the air.


    ¡°Who wants to be first?¡± he asks, pushing her legs wide apart.


    ¡°I do.¡± Sylvia hears Chris say as he lifts his mouth from her nipple. ¡°If you guys get in there first, I won¡¯t even be able to feel it,¡± heughs. Sylvia almostughs with him. Chris must have gotten a good look at their cocks. They are a lot thicker than Chris¡¯s but she loves how his feels inside of her;fortable without stretching her out. Her daddy releases her legs, but she keeps her knees pulled up and legs apart as she feels movement on the bed. She feels Chris¡¯s hands through the body stocking as he presses her thighs apart and positions his cock between her pussy lips.


    ¡°She¡¯s soaking wet,¡± Chris exims. ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying this, aren¡¯t you, sweetheart?¡± Chris asks and she nods rapidly as his cock invades her anxiously waiting pussy. Sylvia feels his fullness inside her as her mouth covering is removed.


    ¡°This will give you an idea of what you¡¯ll be gettingter,¡± her daddy whispers as he turns her head to the side and pushes his hard cock against her lips. She opens her mouth wide around his familiar cock, sucking the head into her mouth. Flicking her tongue against the base of it, she sucks more of his giant cock into her mouth. She wishes she had her hands free to help her. She tugs at the restraints hoping they¡¯ll be released.


    Chris wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to participate in this gangbang, especially after his night with Aunt Sally. He was really hoping to get home early and spend another exciting night inside her appreciative pussy, but this girl is hot! Where the fuck did Randy find a slut like this? When he first saw her spread-eagled on the bed, with just her pussy lips and tits uncovered, he thought he¡¯d stumbled onto the set of a porn movie. The mask and the body stocking, contrasting with those creamy white tits, created such an erotic vision that all thoughts of Aunt Sally vanished immediately.


    Her pussy is gripping and massaging his cock as he pounds into her and the sight of his future father-inw¡¯s cock disappearing into her mouth at the same time, is rapidly driving him toward his climax. Shit! He¡¯s going to cum a lot faster than he expected. Randy is still sucking and pinching her tits and the girl is thrashing around trying to get her arms free. Apparently he isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯s going to cum quickly.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Frank yells as he shoots his load of cum into the masked girl¡¯s mouth. She keeps sucking and swallowing as he jerks his cock between her lips, depositing more of his cum onto her tongue. She sucks every drop of cum from his huge cock, before letting it drop from her mouth. Watching this live porn show pushes Chris past the point of no return and his cock erupts inside her well-lubricated pussy while she rocks her ass up and down against him.


    Sylvia¡¯s first experience with two cocks was amazing although she didn¡¯t have another big orgasm. She was fondled and fucked through several little tremors that have kept her arousal at its peak level. She loves sucking the cum from her daddy¡¯s huge cock but the addition of Chris¡¯ cock cumming in her pussy at the same time was just so overwhelming. Her hands are being untied as another cock glides into her pussy. It must be Randy, because she doesn¡¯t think her daddy could recover that fast without help. He immediately starts a rapid pounding motion in her pussy, like he understands her need for a bigger release.


    ¡°Here sweetheart,¡± she hears Chris¡¯ voice as he wraps her hand around his slippery cock. ¡°Clean this up and help me get it ready for your ass,¡± he says, pushing the head towards her lips. With her hands free, she grips his cock around the base and squeezes rhythmically as she sucks the head into her mouth. Randy¡¯s jack hammering action on her pussy is having it¡¯s affect and she moans around Chris¡¯ recovering cock.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep26

    Randy wants Sylvia to get close to cumming before he flips her over and gets the first shot at her ass. He¡¯s never fucked anyone in the ass before, and the idea of his sister being his first, has made his cock twice as hard as it would normally be.


    With her hands and feed untied, Sylvia has a little more control. She¡¯s pumping Chris¡¯ cock into her mouth while fondling his balls with her other hand. She has her knees bent and her legs pulled back to give Randy the widest opening possible for his thick cock. As she sucks and licks Chris¡¯s hard cock, Randy¡¯s rapid-fire pounding is pushing her closer to her needed release. nting her feet firmly on the bed, Sylvia bucks her ass up, meeting Randy¡¯s strokes and driving him farther inside her inmed pussy.


    As Randy feels Sylvia getting close, he stops pounding and pulls his cockpletely out of her pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmmffff,¡± Sylvia protests around Chris¡¯ cock. Why the fuck did he stop, she wonders. I was so fucking close!


    ¡°Pull out of her mouth a second, okay?¡± Randy says to Chris. ¡°It¡¯s time for her to roll over, so we can open the back door.¡± Chris moves back, pulling his cock out of Sylvia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Okay,¡± Randy says, tapping her on her hip. ¡°Roll over and get up on all fours.¡± While Sylvia is rolling over, Randy grabs a tube of lubricant that he¡¯d left on the dresser, earlier. When she¡¯s on her hands and knees, pointing her firm, round ass cheeks at him, he squeezes some of the lubricant onto his finger. Randy circles her asshole with his finger, liberally smearing the lubricant around the opening.


    Randy nods at Chris who moves back into position, pushing his hard cock through the opening in the mask. Sliding his lubricated finger into Sylvia¡¯s ass, Randy twists it all around to coat the inside of her opening. A couple more squeezes of lubricant on his fingers and she¡¯s ready for his cock. He eases the head into her opening, going slowly to let her get use to his size.


    Sylvia was upset when Randy stopped fucking her, but now she¡¯s on all fours and getting excited as he lubricates her asshole. When Chris pushes his cock back in her mouth, she attacks it with renewed enthusiasm as she waits for Randy¡¯s fat cock to infiltrate her ass. She¡¯s taken her daddy¡¯s cock in her ass and Randy¡¯s is smaller than his, but Randy¡¯s never done this before and he¡¯s taking too long. Adjusting her knees on the bed, Sylvia rxes her sphincter and pushes back against Randy¡¯s thick cock. The head pops into her ass and then his cock glides the rest of the way along her lubricated channel. With his cock all the way up her ass, she adjusts her bnce and waits for him to start pumping in and out.


    Randy can¡¯t believe how tight his sister¡¯s asshole is. She had to help him get it in, but now he¡¯s starting a steady rhythm, fucking in and out of her tight ass. It feels incredible. He grabs her hips with his hands and starts pulling her back against him and then pushing her forward, creating a synchronized rhythm with Chris¡¯s cock going in and out of her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± Sylvia moans around Chris¡¯ cock as a jolt of pleasure surges through her body. There¡¯s a finger rubbing circles on her clit. It must be her daddy. He must be lying under her because he¡¯s also sucking on her nipple. Oh fuck! This is just what she needs! Her daddy is manipting her clit while her brother is fucking her ass and she¡¯s sucking on Chris¡¯ cock. Her daddy knows just what he¡¯s doing and her orgasm is rapidly building back up. She¡¯s moving of her own ord now, mming her ass back against Randy¡¯s cock while eagerly devouring Chris¡¯ cock; stroking his balls and pumping him in and out of her mouth. This is it! It¡¯s building! She¡¯s almost there!


    Randy saw his dad scoot his body under Sylvia¡¯s. He can see him sucking her tits and he surmises, by the way she¡¯s moving, that his dad is also touching her clit. He was trying to be gentle with her ass, but now she¡¯s the one who¡¯s increased the pace and has him about to shoot his load. He¡¯s holding back, hoping to cum at the same time she does, but the friction in her tight ass is working against him as she keeps thrusting her ass back harder and harder. Feeling his balls tighten, Randy tenses his legs and yanks his sister¡¯s hips back, driving his cock into her up to his balls.. Erupting in short, convulsive spurts, he shoots his load deep inside her ass.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm!¡± Sylvia¡¯s orgasm is shooting through her like a fucking earthquake. Her daddy pinched her clit, just as her brother shot his load in her ass and Chris exploded into her mouth. She was gasping at the unexpected lightning bolt from her clit, just as Chris started cumming and she almost choked. She jerked her head away, while continuing to pump his cock and then, recovered in time to swallow most of his cum. Her brother is still jerking against her ass and her daddy has slid his fingers in her pussy while he continues to suck her tits.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± asks Randy as he pulls his spent cock from his sister¡¯s ass. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go clean up,¡± he says, heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°I am,¡± Frank yells, crawling out from under Sylvia¡¯s body.


    Sylvia is still on her hands and knees, trying to catch her breath from her intensive orgasm, when she feels her daddy pushing his hard cock into her asshole. She braces herself and his cock easily slips into her well-lubricated, pre-stretched hole. Sylvia, totally spent from the non-stop sucking and fucking, lowers her head to the bed as her daddy starts pumping his cock in and out of her cum-filled ass.


    Sylvia¡¯s naive multiple cock fantasy has always been about the finale. She never really thought about the continuous fucking from different cocks, one after another. She¡¯s never experienced such an excruciating onught on her body before. As soon as one cock is pulled out another one takes its ce. Her daddy¡¯s cock feels good sliding in and out of her ass, but she¡¯s too drained from the previous fuckings to respond very much. Her mouth tastes of cum, her thighs are sticky and her clit is sensitive; she feels like a giant cum receptacle.

 Big Sister鈥檚 Wedding:>Ep27

    Frank is enjoying himself a lot more than he thought he would. This young, uninhibited, hottie is amazing. She¡¯s taken it in her mouth, her pussy and her ass without a single hesitation and her asshole feels so good right now, his balls are building to another major climax. Leaning forward, he starts pounding faster into her puckered asshole.


    When her daddy picks up the pace, Sylvia reaches between her legs and runs her fingers up and down her soppy pussy lips. Her fingers settle on her engorged clit and she gently rubs back and forth to the rhythm of the cock in her ass. Feeling her pleasure building, she pushes her ass back to meet his strokes, while increasing the pressure on her tender clit.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Ohhh Fuck!¡± Frank yells as the masked woman pushes back against him, driving his hard cock deeper inside her slippery asshole. Pumping wildly with long prating strokes, Frank finally ms deep inside her asshole, shooting his second load of cum and copsing against her back.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Randy whispers next to her ear. Sylvia nods her head. ¡°You ready for the big finish?¡± Sylvia nods again, not sure she really is. This is her fantasy, but she feels like she¡¯s been through a battle in the middle of a swamp. Sticky liquid is running out of her ass and pussy and she feels numb all over. ¡°Rest a minute and we¡¯ll get started,¡± Randy says, giving her a drink of water, while his dad cleans up his cock and takes time to recover. Randy has decided that Frank should be in her pussy, Chris in her ass and he¡¯ll take her mouth. None of them are repeating positions.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to do this one on the floor,¡± Randy announces after they¡¯ve rested a few minutes. ¡°You¡¯ll be on your back,¡± he says, pointing to his dad. ¡°And she¡¯ll straddle you with your cock in her pussy.¡± Randy shows his dad where to lie on the floor. ¡°You¡¯ll crouch behind her,¡± he tells Chris. ¡°When she¡¯s ready, insert your cock in her ass. You guys will have to time your strokes so one is pulling out while the other is pushing in,¡± Randy says as he leads Sylvia over to where his dad is already lying on the floor. ¡°When you two are in position and she¡¯s ready, she¡¯ll signal me that she¡¯s ready for my cock in her mouth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to help him get hard again,¡± Randy says to Sylvia, helping her kneel between her daddy¡¯s legs and find his cock with her hands. ¡°He was thest one to cum in you.¡± Sylvia lowers her head to her daddy¡¯s cock as Randy continues. ¡°When he¡¯s ready, position yourself on his cock and we¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Sylvia licks up and down his shaft, flicking her tongue in all the sensitive ces that she knows will get him ready, and then starts pumping her daddy¡¯s cock in and out of her mouth. Using her hand to tantalize his balls, she has his cock hard in no time.


    Wow! Frank can¡¯t remember a time when he recovered so fast. The sight of his cock disappearing into the mask¡¯s opening, coupled with this young girl¡¯s excellent skills, has his cock stiffening rapidly. Pulling her mouth back to suck on just the head, she squeezes his cock rhythmically just under the cockhead, bringing it to full arousal hardness. Continuing to hold the cock with her hand, she positions it against her soggy pussy lips, and then drops down, fully imbedding it in her swampy hole.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Frank moans as she squeezes his cock with her pussy muscles. He is fully recovered and ready to start pumping in and out of her pussy as he feels her shifting her weight around on him.


    Sylvia wiggles her ass around, gettingfortable on her daddy¡¯s huge cock and then leans forward to allow easy ess to her asshole. She¡¯s not sure whether Chris or Randy is going to fuck her ass, but she hopes it¡¯s Chris because of his size. Feeling pressure on her asshole, she leans down farther, dragging her hard nipples against her daddy¡¯s hairy chest. Rxing as much as she can, she feels the cock slip past her sphincter and slide deeply into her cum filled ass. That¡¯s two.


    Chris is trying to bnce himself, crouched down, with his feet on either side off his future father-inw¡¯s legs, With his hands on the mystery woman¡¯s stocking covered hips, he positions his stiff cock against her stretched out asshole and easily slips it into her back channel. He feels his cock rub up against Frank¡¯s fat cock on the other side of the thin membrane, separating the two holes. It feels weird to be rubbing his cock against another cock, even if it is inside a hot, young, slut like this.


    ¡°Aggghhhhh!¡± Sylvia says, pointing to her open mouth. She¡¯s ready for the third cock. Randy steps forward, with his feet on either side of his dad¡¯s shoulders and using his hands to position her head, pushes his cock into her mouth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Randy says. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can get a rhythm going,¡± He waits for his dad and Chris to start moving, and then tries to pick up on their rhythm.


    Oh fuck! This is just what she wanted! Sylvia is in cock heaven. The constant barrage of cocks all evening has left her stretched-out, lubricated up, and well primed for this final multiple-cock onught. When she touched the hairy chest, of the man lying under her, she knew instantly where everyone was. Her daddy¡¯s and Chris¡¯ cocks are gliding easily in and out of her pussy and ass, alternating strokes, like two pistons in a well-tuned engine. She¡¯s trying to concentrate on Randy¡¯s blowjob, but she can¡¯t focus. Right now, her mouth is just another hole being fucked.


    Oh god! Her daddy is squeezing her tits; pinching and twisting her nipples. All the nerve endings in every pleasure center in her body are on overload! She can feel her orgasm building, but she can¡¯t pinpoint the source; it¡¯s like her whole body is building to onerge orgasm. She wants to push back, to join the rhythm, but she can¡¯t. As one cock pulls out, the other one pushes in, which one does she push against? Randy¡¯s has his hands on the sides of the mask, holding her head as he pumps his hard cock into her mouth. She half-heartedly tries flicking her tongue against it, but her intense level of arousal has left her panting around the sides of his cock as it slides between her tongue and the roof of her mouth.


    Oh fuck! Oh fuck! All three cocks are pumping faster and faster. Her daddy is literally mauling her tits, squeezing, pinching and stretching her hard nipples. Her ck world, inside the blindfold, only adds to her arousal as her body is besieged on all sides. The small tremors that have been ripping through her body all evening, are now almost constant. Her orgasm is building to an excruciating peak. Come on guys, fuck me harder! She grabs her brother¡¯s cock and pumps it frantically in and out of her mouth.


    Chris is surprised to find his release building so soon. He¡¯s already cum twice tonight; he should besting a lot longer. The sight of this sexy slut, viciously devouring Randy¡¯s cock, coupled with him pumping his cock in and out of her slick, snug asshole, have him ready to shoot another load. Her creamy white ass cheeks are so fucking round and smooth, they remind him of Sylvia¡¯s lovely ass. Poor Sylvia, she¡¯s out with her girlfriends, probably shoving dor bills in the jock of some male stripper. She¡¯s just teasing herself, while he¡¯s here with this amazing multiple cock slut!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!